Chapter 1: 1
Chapter Text
He had not arrived in Hell as an Overlord. No deal had been struck on his behalf, no careful preparations arranged before his plunge into the infernal abyss of the Pride Ring. His death had been abrupt and humiliating in its suddenness - and thus he appeared in Hell without ceremony. No fanfare, no ritual, merely the twitch of shadows as his new form settled into place. His features warped into a mockery of the manner in which he died, his human flesh contorted and rebuilt around his eternal spirit into something more suited to the nature of a sinner.
Alastor began with nothing. As all sinners did upon being cast into the overpopulated, ever-hungry metropolis that sprawled beneath Hell’s choking sky. He was just another face among the hordes, greeted with suspicion, amusement, and thinly veiled contempt. Hell had no space for the soft or the slow, no compassion for those who stumbled. It devoured and exploited the weak once they were identified among the bemused masses.
Had he arrived as a Beta - entirely ordinary, unremarkable and sterile - he would have been forced to claw his way up the hierarchy brick by bloodied brick. The masses would have overlooked him entirely, their eyes glancing across the deer that boasted a perpetual grin, a sharp tongue and delicate hooves.
But his designation had survived death. When he emerged in Hell, he carried with him a scent that curled through the air like a siren's melody - subtle, but impossible to ignore. A far cry from the dull, middling odors of the majority. And it was not something that could be concealed. Hell’s air seemed to amplify it, subduing every artificial fragrance he applied and heightening the truth of him instead of masking it.
It was entirely inescapable.
A blessing and a curse in equal measure.
Alastor had long ago learned the dangers that accompanied being a minority and a pretty-faced Omega on top of that. Hell clung to archaic ideals with rabid devotion: usefulness defined by biology, instinct interpreted as destiny. They placed him neatly back into the same suffocating box he’d clawed against in life.
How amusing, he supposed, that even damnation demanded the same performance.
Hell’s laws were tenuous at best, its order a thin membrane stretched over chaos. Omegas were treated as pawns in the unending game of dominance. Consorts, bearers, mates, toys - roles heaped upon the shoulders of the select few whom occupied the land of the damned. Even his scent was a lure: predators drawn toward conquest, opportunists toward possession.
But he had played this game before.
And he was far better at it now.
He would weaponize their expectations, as he always had. Hell demanded suffering; he would meet it with teeth bared behind a polite smile.
What other choice did he have?
❧
The first year in the Pride Ring was - blessedly - uneventful. Alastor kept his distance, feigning indifference while observing every hierarchy and unwritten rule with razor-sharp precision. He memorized alliances, rivalries, power balances, emerging threats, and silent wars unfolding beneath forced civility.
He watched sinners forge pacts in alleyways and the desperate and needy simper before their superiors, wide-eyed and hopeful. He catalogued the scents of dangerous individuals, categorized the rhythms of their movements, and learned which of them would eventually rise from the mediocrity of the majority and ascend within the curious hierarchy of Hell.
None of them earned even a flicker of his true interest.
Sanctuary came from an unexpected place - Cannibal Town. An established settlement, picturesque in the way a smiling skull might be. Orderly. Controlled. Full of sinners who carved out a way of life with remarkable discipline for Hell. It was indisputably progressive by the realm’s miserable standards.
They welcomed him and he quickly found work as their Overlord’s assistant. His respective sex easing his way. Alastor's flourish, charm and his spiced fragrance putting them at ease.
A temporary arrangement. A place to bide time. Tedious, yes, but tolerable. And, in its own way, oddly satisfying. Routine offered structure, and structure offered clarity. It did not compare to the thrill of broadcasting his voice to the masses in his old life, but it kept his mind sharp and his intent precisely honed.
Eternity stretched before him. There was no real need to rush.
A little “dilly-dallying” harmed no one.
❧
“The radio?”
Rosie sipped her tea with dainty precision. The drink was over sweet, its cloying scent mingling with her natural aroma of freshly trimmed grass - a fragrance that marked her unmistakably as a Beta, despite her rise to Overlord status.
She was swathed in expertly woven maroon fabrics, the muted tones complementing her pale-gray skin. Setting her cup back onto its platter - perfectly centered - she regarded Alastor with hollow, calculating eyes.
“You want to become a radio host?”
“I most certainly do,” Alastor replied brightly.
His vest and trousers were tailored in a style she found appropriate for an Omega. The fit emphasized his narrow waist, the elegant curve of his hips that declared him suitable for child-bearing. Rosie approved of the aesthetic while disapproving of his occasional attempts to dress above his station. Her corrections gentle yet firm.
“You do good work here, dear,” she said. “The customers fancy you and that sharp wit of yours.”
“Well,” Alastor answered, adjusting his posture primly, “I do aim to please.”
He sipped his tea - hot, unsweetened, bitter. A pleasing contrast to her saccharine brew. After setting the cup aside, he folded his hands neatly in his lap.
“But I believe it’s time I consider my future in Hell,” he said. “I fear I’ll stagnate otherwise.”
Rosie’s painted lips thinned.
“You’re an Omega, Alastor,” she began, gently but firmly.
The edges of his smile tightened. Only slightly.
“I’m aware,” he said.
His tone cooled. Rosie’s eyes narrowed, sensing it.
“You’re safe, Alastor,” she continued. “With us. It’s a miracle you found your way here before someone snatched you off those dainty lil' hooves of yours.”
His smile did not falter - but it strained. Rosie’s gaze flicked to his eyes, where the smallest betrayal of irritation shone beneath the surface.
“Allow me the opportunity to explain myself, Rosie,” he said.
He dipped his head, lowered his eyelids - small acts of deference, perfectly timed. Appropriate for an Omega, and therefore powerful when wielded by one who understood the strings they tugged.
Betas often delighted in such gestures, even when they recognized them as calculated. Rosie was no exception. She indulged in the illusion that he belonged to her in some soft, unspoken manner. An unclaimed Omega was a rare thing. And he made for quite the lovely ornament whenever she was granted the opportunity to show him off.
Alastor allowed it.
It cost him nothing.
And such illusions, he knew, could be useful later.
The Omega carried himself like one of Rosie’s own. But behind his pleasant smile, his thoughts simmered with far darker ambitions. He intended to rise, to carve a place of his own into Hell’s hierarchy, not as some obedient ornament but as a power to be feared. Yet such elevation required patience, calculated steps and the illusion of support from those already established.
So he opened his mouth to speak, his expression mild, his tone honey-sweet, declaring his intentions with a purposeful openness meant to soothe rather than provoke.
“The life of a radio host is… covert,” he began, tentative. “Listeners remain entirely unaware of my face, my scent, or even my name. I could present a pseudonym to the public. Something memorable. I was considering ‘The Radio Demon.’”
Rosie lifted a hand - an elegant, sharpened gesture bidding him to pause.
“‘The Radio Demon,’” she echoed, brow arching.
He nodded.
“I see.”
Silence unfurled between them, contemplative and cold. Her lips tightened ever so slightly, a faint pinch to her expression revealing her displeasure. Alastor noted every twitch, every shift. He did not dare interrupt; instead, he mirrored her stillness, projecting patience while his mind raced ahead and reshaped his plan depending on the direction her judgment fell.
“And where,” Rosie asked at last, tone deceptively light, “would you source the material required to run this little show of yours?”
“I intend to outsource,” Alastor replied smoothly. “I already possess the talent. I need only showcase it.”
Incredulity flickered through her dark gaze.
“On your own?”
“With your support.”
Rosie laughed - short, sharp and derisive. Alastor responded with a polite smile, though inside he felt the scrape of irritation. She tittered behind her hand, as though he had told a charming joke. When her amusement faded, a faint sneer curled at the edge of her lips.
“How very assumptive of you, my deer.”
The condescension in her voice was deliberate, heavy.
“Alastor,” she continued, “do you understand why Overlords are typically Alphas?”
“You,” he interjected warmly, “being the exception, of course.”
Rosie preened at the flattery, a soft hum slipping from her as she lifted her chin. Only then did she continue, entirely satisfied.
“Indeed. Alphas and Omegas were minorities above, and they remain such below. Their souls and biology set them apart. Alphas are predisposed to certain forms of strength - certain instincts, if you will. They possess natural talents that place them at the forefront. They are the faces the world sees. The voices that command attention. The ones who control and influence the masses.”
Alastor listened, still as a statue, smile unmoving. He understood this entirely, but to interrupt would be to surrender ground - and he planned to cede nothing.
“Omegas,” Rosie said, her tone now taking on a didactic, almost priestly cadence, “were sculpted by divine design to serve as companions. To provide comfort and continuation. You are creatures best seen and rarely heard.”
Her words rang with the authority of someone who believed them implicitly.
Rosie had afforded him liberties: a voice in her presence, freedom to roam her territory without fear, an existence unmarred by the predatory pressures of the wider Pride Ring. She sheltered him, valued him and protected him from a world that hungered for Omega flesh and Omega submission.
But protection had strings.
They always did.
And Alastor could feel those strings tightening around him - familiar restraints, cloying expectations, the suffocating insistence that he remain small and manageable.
He chafed beneath them.
He tolerated them because they were useful.
And because for now - only for now - Rosie believed she held him safely in her grasp, Alastor allowed the illusion to persist. She did not know, could not know, that he intended to wrench himself free of her influence the moment it became advantageous. True independence required patience, and patience he had in abundance.
“I - ”
He barely formed the first syllable before Rosie cut him off with a sharp, chastising tut, soft but slicing in its dismissal.
“Enough, Alastor.”
Her voice was smooth, but laced with iron.
“Know your place. I may not be an Alpha, but you remain under my protection. Appreciate the freedoms afforded to you because of my intervention. Continue your work here. Remain grateful. Or cast yourself into the abyss and hope - and pray - that one of my peers takes mercy on you.”
He did not flinch outwardly. But inside, indignation writhed like a trapped thing. A part of him snarled at the reminder. He was not bound to her by contract or oath. No collar, no brand, no claim marked his skin.
And yet - ...
The truth was undeniable; in this territory, under her shadow, he was given liberties nearly unheard of for an unclaimed Omega. Freedom to wander. Freedom to speak. And freedom to exist without someone attempting to tear him from the ground by scent alone.
Rosie was generous. Dangerously so. And she was not wrong to remind him of the precariousness of his situation.
He had little choice but to acquiesce… and wait. And wait. And fucking wait.
Alastor should not expected assistance in pursuing his ambitions. Nor acceptance. Omegas did not receive such things. They bartered for scraps. They groveled for space. They survived through cleverness where strength was denied them.
He swallowed the bitter truth and bowed his head.
“Of course, Rosie,” he said softly. “I am not ungrateful. Forgive me.”
Her pleasure in his submission was immediate, palpable. He felt her gaze warm with proprietorial satisfaction.
“You’re forgiven, pet,” she crooned. “Now be good and finish your drink.”
He obeyed. His movements were stiff but practiced, the grace of one who had endured such rituals many times before. He lifted the cup and swallowed the cooling tea as Rosie resumed speaking - her voice almost musical.
He smiled where she could see.
And behind that smile, something dark and patient coiled tighter, waiting for the day he would shed this role - and remind Hell exactly what an Omega could become when he stopped pretending to be harmless.
❧
His home was a splendid thing - an isolated building neatly wedged between a mail room and a butcher. A convenient arrangement. His meals were delivered directly to him, yet another form of compensation for his usefulness. Savory cuts carved from the flesh of fellow denizens, neatly sliced, still steaming, always presented with a kind of reverence.
Alastor preferred his meals raw, warm and fresh. He accepted the parcel in quiet thanks, the thick wrapping paper already seeping with heat. But he couldn’t find it in himself to enjoy the offering today. Irritation simmered beneath his carefully maintained exterior, threatening to curdle into something uglier.
Once within the safety of his home - one of the few places where his privacy was nominally honored - he stripped off his restrictive vest. It hugged too tightly around his ribs and waist, a garment chosen for him rather than by him. The laces came undone in moments beneath sharp, deft fingers.
“'Best seen and not heard,' she says,” he groused under his breath, mockingly.
And there it was again. That familiar frustration that had stalked him through life and continued its chase into death. A restless gnawing, demanding outlet. Tobacco and bitter alcohol had long become his means of dulling it - of tolerating the humiliations and conditions pressed upon him.
Patience.
All he required was patience.
A slow, deliberate kind. The kind that starved out one’s enemies while they still believed themselves in control.
He set his meal aside for later, appetite soured, and drifted into his elegantly furnished living room. Every piece of décor had been selected by Rosie - her silent mark of ownership etched into every corner. Even her scent remained a constant. As though it had been woven into the very fabric of the furniture's material.
He was her Omega, after all. Her carefully kept, heavily monitored prize she had stumbled upon.
Though she could never claim him the way she truly desired. And Alastor was anything but oblivious to that truth.
Not oblivious at all.
Alastor sank heavily into the too-soft couch, the cushions swallowing him in a way that felt almost mocking. He lowered his head into his hands, fingers curling into his hair as he tugged sharply at the roots - painful and grounding as several strands tore free and were almost immediately replaced.
“Think, Alastor. Think.”
His own voice sounded hollow in the quiet of 'his' home, the silence pressing against him like a judgment. A cage with velvet walls was still a cage and he could feel every inch of it.
So he forced himself to stillness. To breathe. To plan.
He would climb his way to the top - inch by inch, tooth by tooth. It would be painful. It would be unbearably slow. Every step would require precision and a predator’s patience.
But it would be inevitable.
And when the moment came, when the last shackle slipped loose, Hell itself would finally learn what an Omega who did not know his place was truly capable of.
Chapter 2: 2
Chapter Text
Alastor had begrudgingly returned to his daily routine in the wake of their conversation. Outwardly, he seemed compliant - quiet in his acceptance, careful not to betray the ceaseless machinery grinding behind his pleasant smile. His mind, however, was anything but still. The exchange with Rosie had only confirmed what he already understood: if he wished to rise, he would need an ally of real power. Someone willing to look past the confines of his biology.
On paper, the plan was elegant. He would “outsource,” just as he’d promised her, stepping beyond the suffocating safety of her territory in search of a benefactor elsewhere. Someone strong enough to deter Rosie’s meddling. Someone useful enough to serve their purpose before he inevitably outgrew - and outmaneuvered - them.
Or, failing that, someone malleable enough to be manipulated.
Clever Omegas had managed such feats before. The precedent existed, however buried.
But even in fantasy, the plan felt precarious. An Omega wandering into foreign domains was little more than prey presenting its throat. And the chances of encountering an Alpha - much less an Overlord - willing to disregard his designation and consider an actual partnership was laughably small. They preferred pliant, decorative creatures that clung to them. Things that bowed instinctively and offered soft obedience.
His odds were negligible, pathetically so in this era. Hell presently clung to its hierarchy with a fervor that rivaled the living world. Its caste system was ancient, rigid and endlessly self-replicating. A creature like him pushing against it was almost comedic. And while he was spared the racial prejudice tied to his inherited features, his biology still undermined him.
But Alastor knew something most did not: nothing remained immutable forever. Cultural norms shifted slowly but inevitably. Views on race, beliefs and social roles had crumbled before; entire societies had even reinvented themselves over time.
He need only wait - just enough to appear idle, never enough to become complacent. He had no intention of spending eternity as Rosie’s prized, empty-minded puppet. He would dance to her tune, yes. But only until he found the scissors.
And in the meantime, he listened.
Listening was always his greatest talent. He gathered information in slivers and scraps, gleaned from idle chatter and careless tongues. His questions were light, curious and ultimately innocent enough to avoid scrutiny. But every answer was catalogued with precision.
❧
Days bled into weeks, weeks eroded into months and eventually years. Rosie seemed perfectly content within her comfortable dominion and scarcely ventured beyond it. And Alastor, ever the dutiful companion, played his role with flawless precision. He attended to her needs, mirrored her expectations and wore the mask of the appreciative Omega who accepted the rigid hierarchy he had been forced into in both life and death with a strange, sharp-toothed gusto.
There was comfort in the solitude she allowed him outside their daily midday meals - thin pockets of freedom where he could breathe, think, and sharpen his ambitions. And amid the suffocating politeness of his existence, he found a peculiar easing of the constant strain through an unexpected friendship.
Niffty was an oddity in every sense. Quirky, jittery and delightfully unhinged. She constantly swung between excitable industriousness and bouts of near-manic instability. Most would have dismissed her as little more than a nuisance, a Beta with frayed nerves and too much energy to contain. But Alastor found her chaos strangely… refreshing. She did not peer at him through the lens of biology or caste. She did not regard him as an Omega to be managed, coddled, or subdued. She simply saw him as a friend, a presence she enjoyed without pretense or expectation.
Still, he remained mindful. Niffty’s lack of restraint could easily grate on Rosie’s nerves, and Betas were far too easily deemed disposable. They were afforded freedoms he himself was barred from, yet held none of the protection. A misstep from her could cost far more than she realized.
And so Alastor kept a gentle, watchful eye on her madness. The deer curiously fond and acutely aware that in a world dictated by power and biology the fragile, unfiltered sincerity of a friendship like theirs was a rare and dangerously precious thing. He’d gently direct her, an expert at managing her little bouts. She’d even taken up space within his humble abode, the Omega not minding her presence within the boundaries of his home.
She kept his home immaculate without him ever needing to lift a finger. Niffty’s fixation on cleaning bordered on compulsion - likely a leftover shard from her mortal life, a lingering affliction that refused to fade even after death had devoured her. She moved through his space with sporadic energy and uncanny precision, scrubbing and straightening as though the world might fracture if she paused long enough to think.
Alastor found her little quirks and neutral designation useful. More than useful, in fact.
He relied on her to gather information from beyond Rosie’s domain, a task no Omega - certainly not one under Rosie’s “care” - could attempt without drawing unwanted attention. Niffty returned with neatly folded newspapers and scavenged clippings. Media wasn’t forbidden per se, but no real delivery or distribution system existed within Cannibal Town. If one wanted news, one had to acquire it deliberately.
He would greedily devour each page provided to him, his eyes skimming every column, every crude illustration, every rumor about the shifting terrain of Hell. His mind catalogued it all: the state of the hierarchy, the movements of Overlords, the subtle changes in alliances. Lately, however, one undeniable truth emerged.
Hell had grown stagnant.
Beyond the usual territorial skirmishes between Overlords - ritualistic violence that meant little in the grand scheme - nothing significant had shifted. No dramatic upheaval. No unexpected power vacuums ripe for exploitation. Just the same tired machinations turning endlessly in the dark.
Niffty would help him tuck away the papers afterward, and he would mull over the information as he prepared tea for them both. A small ritual, almost domestic - two sinners simply enjoying one another’s company.
Recently, his attention snagged on scattered and old reports concerning Hell’s former royal family. Once, it seemed, the Pride Ring had boasted a triad: an Alpha King, an Omega Queen and an Omega Princess. But centuries before Alastor’s arrival, the royal line had fractured. The Queen and her daughter had ascended to Heaven.
It was this great change that nearly dragged the entirety of the afterlife into war.
The King, incandescent with grief and possessive fury, attempted to drag his family back by force. But the Archangel Adam opposed him and their clash left a permanent scar across the Pride Ring - a wound permanently etched into the very bedrock of Hell.
The details were infuriatingly incomplete, blurred by rumor and propaganda. But the end result was clear enough: Adam lost. Captured, bound, and abandoned in the depths of Lucifer’s domain, where the King twisted the angel into something monstrous. Something obedient.
An ‘Executioner’.
Old news, perhaps - but relevant.
Lucifer now sat as the sole monarch of the Pride Ring, a desolate tyrant ruling with iron certainty. He demanded obedience. Those who defied him met their end through loyalist zealots or his Executioner’s hand - publicly torn apart in displays meant to reinforce the unbreakable nature of his rule.
Alastor noted something else as well.
The laws governing Alphas, Betas and Omegas had hardened significantly after the Queen and Princess departed. Before the King’s grief solidified into cruelty, Omegas had apparently enjoyed far more freedom and comparatively less scrutiny.
But that era was long gone and Hell was still paying the price.
❧
“Who’s the bitch?”
Alastor froze the moment he stepped through the door of Rosie’s Emporium - stalled mid-stride by the crude question and the soft chime of the entry bell. His eyes adjusted quickly, taking in the shop’s familiar interior. Everything remained exactly as it should be: shelves still half-stocked, merchandise stacked in neat piles awaiting arrangement. It was early - too early for anyone to be here.
And yet someone was.
A hulking figure loomed at the counter, shoulders hunched beneath the low ceiling. Dark, draconic wings curled tightly against his back, the membranes twitching. A thick, scaled tail slithered from beneath tattered remnants of what had once been holy robes. Garments now twisted into a grotesque parody of their former sanctity.
The masked face shifted toward him, metal catching the dim light as the creature sized up the newly arrived Omega. Alastor only tipped his head politely, that smile frozen in place, though his pulse thrummed beneath the surface.
This was unexpected.
Rosie’s expression was stone-still, her posture rigid as she turned her head ever so slightly to acknowledge him. The sharpness in the air made sense a moment later.
“This is Alastor, sir,” she said, voice tight with a level of deference he had never once heard her use.
The Omega’s right ear twitched. Rosie bowed her head, the action deep and an open display of submission.
And he understood why.
The scent hit him fully - thick, suffocating Alpha musk, saturated with brimstone and coal. Heavy enough to choke on. A predator’s scent.
Hell’s Executioner.
“Well shit.”
Adam was a fallen and twisted creature. Shackled in service to the King. A winged beast carved down to obedience and brutality - Lucifer’s carefully constructed weapon of choice. No one dared speak the truth of what he was. A slave. A powerful slave. But a slave nonetheless.
“You’ve got a bitch of your own?” Adam scoffed at Rosie. “How the fuck did you manage that?”
Alastor slipped his hands behind his back, keeping his posture decorous beneath the Alpha’s scrutiny. He blinked slowly, offering an image of compliant calm as the two exchanged curt words.
It did not last.
Adam’s crimson gaze slid back to him - heavy and appraising. With a single crooked finger, he summoned the Omega forward.
Alastor obeyed instantly. His nature compelled him to obey - obey - obey.
Imperceptively, he gritted his teeth.
A spindly, clawed digit hooked beneath his chin, tilting his head up. Adam turned his face left, then right, examining him like livestock. Like property.
“Oh, yeah,” the Executioner breathed, voice dipping into a feral purr. A leer spread beneath the mask as Alastor met his gaze before lowering it politely. “This one’s good. I can tell. Fuckable. Pretty, too. I’m loving the look.”
Heat crawled down Alastor’s spine, but he kept his expression serene.
Adam withdrew his hand and turned fully to Rosie, whose eyes narrowed even as she kept her head respectfully lowered.
“Both of you will present yourselves to King Lucifer,” Adam ordered, flatly. “All Overlords are expected in three days. You’ll receive a formal summons with exact time and location. Is that understood?”
“Yes, sir.”
Rosie dipped into a curtsy.
Adam looked back to Alastor once more. Sharp teeth glinted. His tongue dragged slowly across them.
“You’ll be seeing me again, little doe.”
With a guttural chuckle, his form unraveled into shadows - inky tendrils sliding across the floorboards before vanishing entirely. His stench lingered behind like a physical weight, saturating the room long after his departure.
Equal parts cloying and disruptive.
Alastor remained perfectly still, smile thin and unmoving as the last trace of Adam’s presence finally began to fade.
❧
Rosie hadn’t reopened the shop after Adam’s unexpected visit. She simply hung a sign announcing its closure for the rest of the week. They needed time to prepare. And by unfortunate chance, Alastor had been chosen as her companion for their journey to Lucifer’s kingdom. After decades of being successfully hidden away, he’d been glimpsed by another. Now he was to be presented before the upper echelons of their barbaric society.
The prospect thrilled him as much as it unsettled him.
It would be his chance, perhaps, to leave a favorable impression on those powerful enough to lift him from mediocrity. But the price such beings would demand of an Omega would be far steeper than anything Rosie ever asked of him. He risked being drawn in, consumed, and reshaped by those eager to exploit every biological shortcoming his designation offered.
He was given three days to prepare - an insultingly small span of time to rehearse conversations and steady his frayed nerves. Rosie coached him as best she could, though he noticed the strain beneath her calm exterior. Tiny cracks revealed the anxiety she attempted to hide, and with good reason. It wasn’t unheard of for Lucifer to cull Overlords on a whim.
Everyone feared their terrible king.
❧
Niffty reacted poorly to the lingering scent Adam had left on him. Even the briefest proximity - and the slightest touch - had been enough for the Alpha’s signature to cling stubbornly to his skin and fur. She bared her teeth in open disgust as she tugged at his sleeves and collar with quick, irritated motions, muttering her displeasure all the while.
“Reeks,” she hissed, genuinely offended. “It reeks, Alastor.”
He allowed her to fuss over him without protest, amusement softening his features. She stripped him down with brisk efficiency, depositing the bundled garments into a wooden hamper as though they’d personally wronged her. Beneath the fabric, his lithe, furred form emerged; freckles dusted across his thighs, hips, shoulders, and spine like constellations. He soon eased himself into a steaming, scented bath prepared just for him, sinking into the water infused with soaps meant to neutralize whatever odors clung to him throughout the day.
It surprised him, at first, that Adam’s scent persisted - bold and unmistakably Alpha. It clung like a warning, like a claim. But eventually, the water won, and the last of that overpowering signature dissolved.
What an interesting fellow, he mused silently.
Niffty’s indignant squawking echoed from the next room as he slid deeper into the tub, letting the warmth swallow him. Her voice rose and fell with exaggerated outrage, likely as she scrubbed at his clothing with unnecessary force. He let her fuss; it was easier than attempting to soothe her ruffled nerves.
His own thoughts drifted back to the Fallen Angel. Adam’s presence - his posture, his reputation, the cruel shape his fall had carved into him - lingered far longer than his scent. Alastor pieced together what little he knew, the fragments of rumor and the reality he’d witnessed mere moments ago.
And then, naturally, his curiosity shifted to Lucifer.
How did the king compare to the creature he had remade?
To the monster he kept as a weapon?
To the being who ruled their world with unchallenged, unrelenting authority?
Alastor exhaled slowly, the bathwater rippling around him.
He knew so pathetically little.
The Omega supposed he could simply rely on his usual approach - maintain the integrity of his personality while presenting whatever polished facade the situation demanded. It had always served him well before.
And this was his chance to leave an impression.
Once clean and dried, he paused in the quiet of his home. His gaze drifted across the too-soft furniture, the muted hums and clatters of Niffty puttering about and the small personal touches he’d added over the years. Things that made the space feel lived in, even if it was never entirely his.
As he stood there, something within him shifted, a faint stirring of discomfort. A prickling sense of foreboding wound itself through his chest, whispering caution. Warning him to tread carefully. To measure each word and every gesture.
A single misstep could result in - …
In what, exactly?
He didn’t know. And that uncertainty, more than anything else, unsettled him.
Alastor’s grin became more apparent.
He’d manage. As he always had.
❧
Rosie had selected a slightly more elaborate variant of his usual attire - an effort, however subtle, to reduce the likelihood of him drawing unnecessary attention. His outfit consisted of a dark, long-sleeved top, a red-and-black laced corset vest, and fitted black trousers that clung tightly to his waist, thighs, and softer flesh. He went without shoes, as always; his freshly polished hooves gleamed in the low light. A discreet tailhole had been sewn into the back of the trousers, allowing the small, furred limb to flick freely, its presence both functional and faintly decorative.
Niffty had taken it upon herself to tame his hair, muttering under her breath as she dragged a brush through the unruly strands. A lightly scented oil aided her efforts, smoothing down the stubborn wisps without overwhelming the nose.
“You look so pretty, Alastor,” she crooned at last, stepping back to admire her work.
“Do I?”
Alastor let out a soft chuckle, eyes drifting over his reflection in the mirror.
“Let’s hope I’m not too pretty, Niffty, my girl. I wouldn’t want the Alphafolk to start falling over themselves.”
She tittered, her lone eye gleaming with delighted mischief.
He sobered only slightly as he met his own gaze.
The smile remained, fixed and eternal.
Chapter 3: 3
Chapter Text
Transportation from Rosie’s humble domain came in the form of Hell Horse-drawn carriages. The creatures arrived without need of reins or driver - curiously intelligent beasts of burden that lingered in patient stillness until their passengers boarded. Alastor let his gaze drift over them, fascinated by the sleek musculature beneath their hide, the simmering heat radiating from their bodies and the strange, ember-like glow in their eyes. He wondered idly about their breeding… and what sort of creature had first decided to break them in.
He did not linger long. With one last curious glance, he slipped inside and took his place beside Rosie. When the door clicked shut, the carriage jolted forward, followed by a sudden, weightless lift as the beasts took to the air. A faint grimace tugged at his mouth at the initial lurch, but the discomfort faded as quickly as it came.
“How exciting,” he drawled lightly. “A formal arrangement between the Overlords of the Pride Ring and the King of Hell himself.”
Rosie shot him a withering look, having easily detected the note of amusement threaded through his voice.
“Nervous?”
He verbally prodded her, fishing for reaction.
“Seems someone made the grievous mistake of offending Lucifer,” she answered flatly. “Take care you don’t do the same, pet. Don’t think I’m blind to that conniving mind of yours. Play your part and we're sure to get out of this alive.”
Alastor hummed softly, a contemplative sound accompanied by the faint dip of his head - acknowledgment wrapped in politeness.
“I’m left with the distinct impression that this arrangement isn’t commonplace,” he ventured. “Unless you’ve been sneaking out without me noticing these past few decades?”
Rosie crossed her arms tightly over her bosom, gaze shifting toward the window. The sprawling, hellish landscape rolled beneath them - structures rising, falling and reshaping themselves according to the whims of the newest generation of sinners. The architecture was always in flux, an ever-evolving monument to chaos.
“No,” she said at last, tone clipped but honest. “There hasn’t been anything like this since I arrived. Last I heard, the previous ‘formal arrangement’ ended with half the Overlords being publicly executed for the King’s entertainment.”
Extortionary. So many lives snuffed out within the span of a few moments, Alastor mused privately.
“Well,” he replied, entirely unbothered, “let’s hope we don’t go the way of the dodo.”
Rosie exhaled sharply, a faint sigh slipping through the tension and silence settled once more between them as the carriage soared onward.
❧
The Morningstar Castle made for a grim, foreboding monolith to most who dared look upon it. Petitioners were accepted, yes - but very few willingly sought an audience with the King. His reputation, paired with that of his Executioner, ensured that the majority of Hell’s denizens granted what remained of the royal line a wide and cautious berth. As a result, the castle perpetually teetered on the edge of desolation. The great structure felt less like a seat of power and more like a mausoleum for a dynasty no one wished to disturb.
Alastor, however, found it impressive - both at first glance and at the second. His crimson eyes drank in every towering spire, every shadowed balcony and every inch of carved stone that seemed to press down upon the very landscape. He felt the faintest itch beneath his skin; a primal warning that caused tightness to etch itself within the corners of his smile.
The carriage slowed, hooves landing with a thud that reverberated through the ground. Once they came to a stop, Alastor moved at once. He opened the door and stepped out, the chill air wrapping around him. With a crisp turn, he extended his hand to Rosie and offered a light, practiced bow. She accepted his paw and descended with the grace befitting an Overlord. He fell into place behind her - steadfast and attentive - as several sharply dressed imps glided toward them.
Their escorts were severe and impeccably efficient.
The pair was guided through an unnecessarily vast corridor and into an egregiously spacious ballroom. Alastor’s gaze flicked from wall to wall as they approached; the long hallways were dimly lit, the air thick with the faint scent of wax and old stone. Candles served as the only illumination, their flames small and flickering, casting warped and shifting shadows across the walls.
The atmosphere was oppressive by design. His instincts bristled. A subtle tightening in his chest urged him to tread softly, to remain aware, lest he be swallowed whole.
Conversation hummed faintly beyond the archway before they entered the ballroom proper. The smell of food - savory and enticingly rich - washed over him, his nostrils flaring despite himself. A lengthy table boasted a decadent spread of cooked flesh and delicate, stuffed pastries, accompanied by wines both bitter and sweet.
“Don’t wander beyond this room, Alastor,” Rosie murmured, repeating the command she had given him thrice already. “But you may mingle, eat and enjoy yourself while you can.”
There was, it seemed, no predetermined moment when the King would call the Overlords to the Throne Room. Until then, all were left to languish in a state of uneasy anticipation.
Good, he thought, a small, unassuming thrill curling deep in his chest.
This provided him a splendid opportunity. It granted him time enough to observe and understand this strange and treacherous world in its full color.
Rosie drifted away, already gravitating toward familiar faces. Alastor stood still for a moment longer, scanning the gathered crowd. He breathed deeply, letting scents roll over him in layers.
Alphas. Betas. Omegas.
All three mingled here, though eventually the crowd naturally split - hierarchy reasserting itself in subtle, instinctual ways. The presence of Alphas dominated the room, their natural signatures rich, layered and imposing. Omegas were fewer, though not rare; many, he realized, likely shared roles parallel to his own.
Companions.
He would blend in among them easily.
Alastor made the deliberate choice to orbit the familiar before venturing into the unknown. Predictability, after all, was a shield of sorts. And so he drifted toward the cluster of Omegas gathered in a loose circle near one of the long banquet tables. Their eyes flicked toward him as he approached - measuring him, cataloguing his attire, his posture, the careful elegance in each step.
Suspicion softened the moment his fragrance reached them and recognition dawned. He was one of theirs. Not a threat. Not competition. Simply another Omega navigating the treacherous landscape of Alpha-dominated politics.
He could have slipped quietly into their ranks and remained a polite, subdued presence.
But muted subtlety had never suited him.
Alastor intended to be seen.
With a genial smile and just enough theatrical charm to hook their attention, he offered a few light remarks - fanciful turns of phrase sharpened into playful wit. Laughter rippled through the circle, tentative at first, then warmer as they relaxed into his presence. Once he found the rhythm of their amusement, he stepped neatly into the center of it, allowing his voice to carry in that smooth, musical cadence he had perfected in life.
He moved with the crisp confidence of a performer taking the stage, his gestures deliberate and expressive. Bits of showmanship - glimpses of the radio host he once was - slipped naturally into his mannerisms. And the Omegas responded as most audiences did; eager for entertainment, grateful for distraction and drawn toward a pleasant brightness in a place that allowed them so little room to truly shine.
Eventually, only hunger forced him to pause. He reached for the platter at their side, selecting a neat cube of seared flesh. The meat yielded easily beneath his pointed teeth, seasoned lightly, the flavor rich and warm against his tongue.
As he chewed and satiated himself, crimson eyes glimmered with quiet calculation.
Having secured his place as a favorable presence among his fellow Omegas, Alastor allowed his attention to drift outward, evaluating the broader landscape beyond their softly chattering circle. What struck him first was the absence of encroaching Alphas. None had bothered to press into their group or to posture in a way typical of their sex. Curious - until he realized the reason.
Every Omega present was already claimed.
The signs were unmistakable; healed over bite-marks that decorated their throats or shoulders, soft bruising at the glands, and - most telling of all - the layered fragrances clinging to them. Their scents had been altered and partly drowned beneath the dominant signatures of their mates. A public declaration to whomever breathed their essence.
His own scent, unmarked and unmingled, stood out like a lantern in the dark.
Unclaimed Omegas were a rarity - almost an anomaly. Their curious glances betrayed that fact. But none dared comment aloud, at least not where others might hear. Too risky. Too political.
Once Alastor felt satisfied with the impressions he had cultivated, his interest began to wane. He fell quiet, expression pleasant yet distant, as he surveyed the room. Remaining among the Omegas was safe enough, but safety rarely bred opportunity.
He needed someone to gravitate toward. Someone useful.
So he observed. Unpartnered Alphas lingered at the edges, some confident, some arrogant, some already bored with the evening. A few Betas caught his eye - figures of notable reputation, accomplished and influential in ways that would benefit him if handled with care.
Any one of them could serve as a stepping-stone.
But he needed malleability. Someone who could be nudged, cultivated, manipulated if necessary. A creature with ambition - but not enough cunning to be dangerous to him. A difficult combination to find, especially in a room where hierarchy was a bloodsport.
His crimson gaze swept across the gathering, slow and methodical.
And then it snagged on a particular figure.
Broad-shouldered, stiff posture, an unmistakably square - almost boxy - head shape.
His interest was immediately sparked.
Yes.
That one.
❧
His name was Vox - or, at least, that was his pseudonym. A simple title that conveniently rhymed with “box,” a playful nod to the creation of the television, an invention that had followed the radio as its natural successor. His real name was, in truth, Vincent - something he shared after only a bit of light probing. Alastor had already noted the lack of Omega scent clinging to his cashmere fabrics and he naturally gravitated toward him once he caught the shy, almost fleeting glance the man directed his way. It was that small glimmer of weakness that sealed his interest. Alastor waved over an imp balancing a tray of drinks, gingerly pressing one into the taller man’s hand.
It was effortless to get him talking, an almost dizzied smile twisting across the projected lips of the Sinner.
He’s young, Alastor observed, pleased.
That was good. Very good. He took a sip of his drink as Vox spoke.
“So you were a weatherman as well as a television host,” the Omega remarked, neatly regurgitating the information. “That’s quite the ascent, Vox.”
“Is it? Haha.”
An awkward laugh escaped him as he absently scratched the back of his curiously-shaped head. His gaze flicked from his drink to the grinning Omega.
“How long have you been an Overlord?” Alastor asked, conversationally.
“Oh - um. A couple of years. Didn’t take me long to manage it.”
The Omega arched a brow.
“A natural then. That’s no easy feat.”
Alastor smiled sharply, already deeply satisfied with his choice.
“A shame that you found yourself here of all places. A bit anxiety-inducing, you know? This whole…”
The Omega gestured vaguely.
“…royal summons business. Does anyone even know why we’ve been brought here in the first place?”
Vox released an aggrieved sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly.
“Yeah. I nearly shit bricks when Adam showed up at my doorstep. I thought it was my time, ya know?”
Alastor nodded in agreement. He could only imagine the array of reactions sparked by a Fallen Angel descending at random with a summons in hand.
“So enough about me,” Vox said, eager to steer the conversation somewhere lighter. “Tell me about yourself, Alastor.”
A soft chuckle escaped him before Alastor obliged, sharing small portions of himself - the place of his birth, his interests and his successful career as a radio host.
“The radio?”
Vox’s eyes widened, visibly impressed.
“You managed that…?”
“It wasn’t easy,” Alastor replied. “But I did it. I had a successful career leading up to my death. I was in my… mm. I was nearly forty when I died.”
The Alpha’s expression softened.
“Ah. I’m guessing you had a family,” he said, sympathetically.
“Oh. Ha! No. No.”
Alastor took another drink as Vox blinked, visibly bemused. But the man chose not to probe further, wary of causing offense.
“So, tell me more about your endeavors.”
Turning the conversation around, Alastor listened as Vox outlined his ambitions - building a sprawling network, forging a media empire from scraps and capitalizing on the scattered companies throughout Hell that attempted the same.
The Omega blinked, his right ear giving a little flick. The subtle action drew the man’s gaze for a moment.
“A merger?”
Vox’s eyes brightened. “Exactly that.”
“And how will you manage that? By force?”
A sharp look flickered across Vox’s features, a faint smirk tugging at his projected lips. “If it comes to that. Most certainly. I’ve done worse.”
“Oh?”
Alastor leaned in, studying him with overt interest. Vincent faltered under the sudden proximity, his television screen warming as the Omega’s spiced scent curled around him - pheromones acting like a siren’s call. He swallowed, the sound unmistakably loud.
“I’d love to hear more about it. Don’t spare me the details.”
Vox hesitated only a moment before his smile returned. Then he began recounting the sordid pieces of his life - the blood, the first kill and the manufactured accidents. Alastor’s approval was immediate and unmistakable. A glimmer of heat sharpened the crimson of his gaze as Vox went on and eagerly shared detail after violent detail.
A pause settled over their conversation as music rose through the ballroom. For a moment, the crowd stilled - instinctively responding to the shift in atmosphere. A band of imps began to play their stringed instruments, the soft yet ominous melody urging the gathered sinners to clear the floor. Those eager to dance drifted forward; the rest watching on with mild interest.
Vox’s attention hung on the spectacle - until a hand slipped into his periphery. A single fingertip tapped beneath his chin, guiding his gaze back to the Omega standing before him.
“Would you like to dance, Vincent?”
A quiet, embarrassed stutter escaped him, heat blooming along the edges of his screen.
Alastor’s grin sharpened, unmistakably predatory.
“Come on then.”
They stepped out first, the pair of them crossing the threshold of polished marble as the crowd instinctively parted. Vox moved ahead, guided by some mixture of eagerness and nerves and Alastor allowed him the illusion of leading. The Alpha’s movements were stiff at first - jerky, uncertain, like a man suddenly aware of every limb he possessed.
Alastor found it charming.
He offered quiet, precise instruction: the placement of a hand, the shift of weight, the subtle sway that guided the body into rhythm. And Vox, to his credit, adapted quickly. What began as awkward, faltering steps smoothed into something confident. Fluid. Their bodies found a cadence and, within moments, they occupied the center of the floor as if the dance had been designed for them alone.
Only then did others dare to truly join, emboldened by the sight. Pairs drifted forward - Alphas with their Omegas, Betas accompanying one another - forming neat rings around the central pair. The ballroom swelled with movement: skirts swirled, polished shoes whispered across stone, and a hundred mingled scents braided together beneath the candlelit air.
Through it all, Vox kept glancing down at him - flustered yet captivated - while Alastor moved with unbothered grace, every line of his body measured and deliberate.
“...”
His attention lifted, instincts pricking. Across the room, framed by shadow and flickering light, Rosie watched him. Her expression was hollow, her gaze fixed upon him with an obvious weight.
Alastor’s grin sharpened, the graceful deer amused by her scrutiny. And with a small, mocking tilt of his head - almost a bow - he acknowledged her.
Then he dismissed her with a blink and turned wholly back to Vox, gifting the Alpha his full attention once more as the dance carried them deeper into the slow, elegant whirl of the floor.
❧
Adam’s appearance was abrupt - almost violently so. One moment the band played, strings trembling with elegant precision, and the next a shadow bled across the far wall, stretching long and thin before snapping into the shape of the Fallen Angel himself. He materialized without ceremony or sound, as if the darkness had simply decided to stand up and become a malformed man.
The music died instantly.
Everyone had expected a thunderous announcement, something loud and theatrical to mirror the way he’d delivered his summons days before. But Adam seemed to take a certain delight in the collective jolt that rippled through the ballroom. His smile - wide and terrifyingly sharp - cut across the room as every dancer froze mid-step.
Alastor and Vox remained locked in one another’s hold, bodies stilled, the remnants of their momentum hanging between them.
“Hey now,” Adam crooned, voice carrying effortlessly across marble and candlelight, “re-lax. Enjoy your fun. King Lucifer ain’t ready yet.”
A snicker. Casual and dismissive. A wave of his hand encouraged the room to return to its revelry.
“Go on. Eat up. Drink up. Might as well enjoy the perks while ya can.”
The attempt at reassurance did nothing.
“Scary fucker,” Vox whispered, barely audible.
“Isn’t he?” Alastor murmured, equally soft.
The crowd tried to resume its earlier cadence, but something had shifted. The atmosphere thickened, uneasy and brittle. Conversations tightened into small, cautious clusters. Those who had danced retreated to the perimeter as if the very floor had become dangerous to occupy. No one dared step too near the Fallen Angel, who basked in the space afforded to him. He snatched a goblet from a passing imp and barked an order for an entire platter of choice meats, his presence turning the entire ballroom into a held breath.
Vox leaned closer. “Let’s go.”
He reached for Alastor’s hand, desperate to guide him away - but the Omega slipped from his grasp with effortless precision.
“A moment, Vincent.”
His voice was light. Almost cheerful. “I can’t help but be a little curious. This is Adam, after all. Where will I get another opportunity to speak with someone like him?”
Vox stared at him as though he’d announced an intent to walk into an open furnace.
“You can’t be serious.”
“I am,” Alastor replied, primly. “I’ll manage.”
“But he’s - he’s - ”
“I’ll be fine.”
“I - ”
“We’ll continue our discussion later,” Alastor promised, offering him a soft, placating smile.
Vox remained rooted to the spot as the Omega stepped away, projected lips flattening into a tight, anxious line. His fingers twitched with the urge to reach out again - but he didn’t. He merely watched, unease radiating from every line of his posture, as Alastor moved toward the most dangerous entity in the room with shining, crimson eyes.
Chapter 4: 4
Chapter Text
Adam was a being who commanded fear in Hell - not through subtlety, but through sheer, unapologetic force. His presence grated, abrasive as sandpaper against raw flesh. His words were brutish, obscene and purposefully crude. And yet, beneath that vulgar exterior thrummed a power that had not dimmed since his Fall. He was still every bit the Executioner, every bit the weapon Lucifer had forged.
To witness him in person was an experience few forgot… and fewer dared to seek.
Yet Alastor stepped forward willingly.
A heat rippled through him, excitement skittering down his spine in a pleasurable shiver. His scent thickened with every step he took toward the Fallen Angel, rolling off him in steady waves he could no longer temper. A lesser Omega might’ve fled from the impending danger.
But Alastor advanced with a rarely matched bravado.
Adam’s crimson eyes snapped to him quickly, catching the movement. A flicker of surprise tugged at the expressive mask he wore before it split into a lecherous grin. His gaze raked over Alastor in one long, vulgar sweep.
“Oh, I remember you,” Adam purred, voice dripping with crude amusement. “Aren’t you a damn sight for sore eyes.”
He exaggerated a look around the ballroom, jaw set in mock expectation as if daring someone - anyone - to meet his stare. None did. Not a single Overlord, Alpha, or stray sinner. All averted their gazes on open submission.
Adam scoffed harshly.
“Outta all you pathetic fucks,” he announced, loudly enough for half the room to hear, “it’s the goddamn deer - an Omega, no less - who’s got the balls to come talk to me?”
He whistled, clicked his tongue and snatched a piece of meat off the platter an imp shakily held at his side. He tore into it with feral indelicacy.
Alastor bowed deeply.
“Sire.”
Adam’s eyes glittered, amusement sparking. An amusement that was paired with approval as the Omega bent beneath his heated gaze.
Good, Alastor thought. Good.
“I was hoping to make your acquaintance,” he continued, smoothly.
“Well, I don’t blame ya,” Adam said through a mouthful of meat. “I’m pretty damn amazing.”
Alastor’s eyes shone with well-feigned admiration.
“I’ve no doubt. Your exploits are legendary. I was hoping you might be willing to share a few - with a drink.”
The murmuring that drifted through the room was immediate and sharp.
Alastor’s left ear gave a slight twitch, the right swiveling.
Adam paused mid-chew, eyes narrowing with puzzled intrigue as he studied the poised little Omega before him. Then, slowly, a grin crawled across his face.
“You got some guts, Bambi,” Adam remarked, leaning down until he was inches from Alastor’s throat. He inhaled audibly, a low hum rumbling in his chest. “Fuck. You smell good.”
Another bite. Another wet tear of meat.
Then:
“Shit,” he said with a shrug. “Why not?”
Alastor’s heart thudded sharply, not with fear but with the rush of success. Adam extended a bent arm - more like a command than an offer - and Alastor placed his hand upon it with delicate elegance.
The reaction was immediate.
The crowd recoiled, granting them a wide berth as though Adam’s aura seared anyone who came close. Alastor felt the weight of borrowed power wash over him - a fraction of Adam’s presence bleeding into him through proximity.
It was temporary and fleeting.
But he relished it.
Adam looked insufferably pleased, chest puffed, lips curled in a smug, predatory smile. An unclaimed Omega hanging off his arm was a trophy - and he brandished it with all the finesse of a barbarian.
“Move,” he barked at a group of onlookers who were too slow to step aside.
They scattered.
Adam led him toward a quieter corner - quieter only because the rest of the ballroom fled from his orbit. The Fallen Angel moved like a man who had never once been denied space in his life, his long strides demanding it. Alastor kept pace easily, his light steps a contrast to Adam’s heavy, swaggering gait.
Once they reached a marble pillar, Adam stopped abruptly. Alastor halted with impeccable timing, offering neither stumble nor hesitation. The Fallen Angel’s grin sharpened.
“Good reflexes,” Adam commented, licking grease from his thumb with no sense of propriety. “Most Omegas trip over themselves trying to impress me.”
Alastor allowed a soft laugh - warm and pleasant.
“Do they? How tragic.”
Adam snorted. “Tragic? Nah. Hilarious.”
He leaned in. Entirely too close. His shadow swallowed Alastor whole, the heat of him rolling like desert wind.
“So,” Adam said, voice dropping low. “What’s your angle, babe? Don’t bullshit me. You didn’t come trotting over here just to flutter your lashes at the big bad Fallen Angel.”
Alastor tilted his head slightly, crimson eyes brightening.
“I assure you,” he replied, “I’ve no intentions beyond your company. Though I’m hardly immune to curiosity.”
Adam barked a laugh. The sound alone was enough to startle those who stood at a distance.
“Curiosity, huh? Dangerous trait for an Omega.”
He jabbed a thumb roughly against his chest.
“Especially ‘round me.”
Alastor’s smile didn’t so much as tremble. “Danger often makes for the most memorable experiences.”
That got Adam’s attention.
He dragged his eyes over Alastor again, more assessing this time. Less crude, more analytical - if Adam could ever be described with such a word.
“Alright, Bambi,” he said. “You want stories? I’ll give you stories.”
He jerked a hand toward a passing imp.
“Oi! Drinks. Strong ones.”
The imp sprinted.
Adam continued, rolling his neck until the vertebrae cracked audibly.
“You wanna hear about the time I wiped out an entire bar ‘cause some Alpha fuck thought he could mouth off?” he asked, grin widening.
“Delightful,” Alastor murmured, feigning intrigue. “Do tell.”
Adam launched into it immediately.
And with each crude, violent detail, the two of them drew more eyes. More whispers. A ripple of confusion spread through the room at the sight of an Omega - an unclaimed one - calmly standing in the shadow of Hell’s most volatile executioner. After all, such a soft creature was afforded little in the way of true protection.
Adam gestured wildly as he told the story, reenacting portions with unnecessary flourish, laughing at his own barbarity. And Alastor listened - rapt and offering little nods and soft hums of encouragement.
When the drinks arrived, Adam downed his in one swallow and shoved the second glass at Alastor. His look was an expectant one.
“Go on. Drink. Let’s see if you can handle something that isn’t dainty Omega shit.”
Alastor accepted it with the etiquette of someone being offered fine wine.
He took a measured sip. It was bitter. Delightfully so. And it burned on its way down his gullet.
Adam watched, expectant.
Alastor exhaled lightly, placing the glass against his chest with a pleased hum.
“Crisp,” he said. “I quite like it.”
Adam stared.
Then he laughed.
“You’re a strange one,” he said. “A strange, bold little Omega. Not sure if that means you’re clever or suicidal.”
Alastor’s smile glinted.
“Perhaps a bit of both.”
Adam leaned in close enough that Alastor felt breath against his cheek.
“I like you,” he growled. “You’re entertaining.”
Alastor bowed his head, voice honey-sweet.
“I’m pleased to hear it.”
The Fallen Angel smirked so widely it nearly split his face.
“You’ll be sticking with me tonight, Bambi. I wanna see what else you’re made of.”
The ballroom buzzed with fresh, uneasy whispers.
And Alastor - every bit the polite, well-mannered Omega - simply smiled, accepting the Alpha’s company. When Adam finally shifted his attention elsewhere, Alastor visibly sobered, casting a glance toward a particular spot. A lone tv-headed Alpha stood there, looking unmistakably anxious.
Pathetic.
Still, he’d play his part. He sent a helpless, chastened look in that direction - as though he’d done something wrong; as though Adam’s continued proximity had been accidental and unwanted. Vox caught the fleeting expression immediately, likely already convinced of Alastor’s innocence.
Alastor smothered a quiet bubble of laughter, relishing the moment he watched the tiny seed he had planted in the young Alpha begin to take root.
In life and in death, Alphas remained such stupidly simple creatures - driven by instinct and so easily led astray by soft words and a pleasant face. Alastor had always found it amusing. Predictable. Even comforting in its own way.
Adam was no exception.
As the Fallen Angel’s attention swung back to him - midway through another half-formed story, slurred with enthusiasm - he fixated on Alastor with the intensity of someone who had just rediscovered the concept of beauty. His gaze sharpened, hungry, his wolfish grin widening as though Alastor himself were the room’s lone source of light.
And Alastor offered him precisely what he wanted; a patient smile, a tilt of the head, the courteous hum of someone utterly enthralled. A carefully curated illusion.
The Fallen Angel absorbed the attention greedily, his hand soon drifting, settling with bold familiarity along the curve of Alastor’s hip. They slipped easily into conversation, Adam’s anecdotes punctuated by boisterous laughter and the occasional theatrical gesture, while Alastor answered with polite amusement and just enough warmth to keep the Alpha hooked. Together they indulged in drink after drink, and though Alastor was far from drunk, a pleasant buzz began to loosen the edges of his tongue.
Eventually, he leaned in with an expression that bordered on playful.
“Tell me, Adam,” he asked, voice silky-smooth, “can you dance?”
The Fallen Angel blinked once before a bark of laughter burst out of him.
“Can I dance?” he scoffed. “Babe, please. I was cuttin’ floors before half the schmucks in this room were even born. Better question - ” he jabbed a finger lightly toward Alastor’s chest, “ - can you keep up with me?”
Alastor’s lips curved into a perfectly honed, challenging smile. It had the same sharpness as Adam’s grin, but refined - razor’s edge disguised as charm.
“Well,” he replied, eyes gleaming, “that depends. Does this little orchestra know anything resembling jazz?”
Adam’s laughter boomed across the space, startling a few nearby demons.
“Aw, hell yeah they do,” he declared, snapping his fingers. “Lucifer made sure the band’s got range. C’mon, sweetheart - lemme show ya somethin’.”
Alastor’s smile lingered, cool and knowing.
“By all means,” he purred, “lead the way, Sire.”
❧
Alastor had originated from an era where jazz reigned supreme - when swing had reached its blistering crescendo and the world seemed to pulse in time with brass and bass. As an Omega, he’d learned early on how to navigate spaces that throbbed with that music: smoke-thick clubs, polished dance floors and speakeasies lit by golden lamps and bad intentions. He learned to move like the flappers he admired - loose-limbed, sharp, theatrical - his every step a deliberate invitation or dismissal. He spent innumerable nights in his twenties weaving through crowds, skirts and suits blurring around him, learning how to command a room without ever raising his voice.
Adam, much to Alastor’s surprise, was no slouch either.
For all his crassness and brute confidence, the Fallen Angel moved with startling precision - raw and undeniably skilled. There was rhythm in him, some molten core of showmanship that predated even Hell’s oldest vices. And the instant the music shifted - an imp’s trembling voice rising into an excitable tune, the swell of strings folding into the sultry cry of saxophones and the steady heartbeat of drums - they stepped into motion as though answering a challenge neither had spoken aloud.
The crowd fell instantly silent.
Demons paused mid-conversation, glasses hovering halfway to lips, as the pair overtook the dance floor with effortless command. Where other couples had moved with polite grace, these two carved through the space like rival storms - fluid yet forceful, polished yet feral. Their steps weren’t simply synchronized; they pushed against one another, testing limits, probing weaknesses.
It wasn’t a dance.
Not really.
It felt like a bid for dominance dressed up in rhythm and charm - Adam’s wild, Alpha-driven energy clashing against Alastor’s razor-edged poise and perfected elegance. A contest masked as entertainment, every spin and dip a quiet threat, every shared grin a quiet challenge.
Alastor felt alive - truly, blisteringly alive - as he moved. For a fleeting moment he was no longer an infernal spirit bound to Hell’s endless grind, but flesh and bone again, breathing air thick with cigarette smoke and possibility. His memories bled over the scene: silhouettes in era-appropriate dress, sequins catching low light, the ghost of a gramophone’s static buried beneath trumpets and laughter. The dance floor around him became crowded with echoes - his past layered over the present, so vivid he could almost taste it.
He let himself sink into the rhythm, let the music pull him under, let the world blur at the edges until there was nothing but motion and heat and Adam’s heavy presence circling him like a bird of pray. He was so swept up in the moment that he failed to catch the shift - failed to see the sharp, predatory glint that flashed in Adam’s eyes. Failed to sense the Alpha’s grip tightening, his arm guiding the next movement with sudden, deliberate force.
In a blink, Alastor was spun away - hard, fast, the world tilting.
And he collided with someone else entirely.
He knew instantly that the body catching him was wrong - not the towering bulk he’d grown familiar with. The scent hit him like a blow: crisp and unmistakably sweet. Apples. Pure and overwhelming. His breath caught in his throat as his senses locked onto that fragrance he’d only ever heard whispered about.
The Omega went rigid, every instinct sharpening like a blade.
His eyes snapped open.
This was no stranger. No overreaching demon. No careless reveler.
It was him.
Lucifer.
He lurched back on pure prey-driven instinct, muscles locking as though a gunshot had cracked through the room. His ears folded tight against his skull; his eyes wide and glass-bright with astonishment. The music continued to thrum on, steady - because the band knew better. They would not halt unless commanded by the very mouth of Hell himself.
“Dance for me,” the King of Hell said.
The words were sweet - sickly so - like honey left too long in the sun. And despite Lucifer’s deceptively slight frame and soft voice, Alastor could feel the power coiling beneath his skin the instant a hand closed around his wrist. Firm. Unyielding. Absolute.
His retreat had been denied.
“Sire,” Alastor managed, a thin, strangled sound. “I - ”
Lucifer’s expression did not shift. His face remained a perfect mask, carved from porcelain and cold authority. No raised brow. No curl of lip. No glimmer of irritation or amusement. Nothing to grasp, nothing to anticipate. The blank, terrible neutrality was worse than anger - worse than anything Alastor had expected.
He struggled to anchor himself, breath hitching as the King’s grip tightened just enough to remind him who, exactly, held him.
And Lucifer watched in perfect silence.
Unblinking.
Unreadable.
Waiting.
He did not repeat his question.
He would not repeat his question.
“Yes, Sire,” the Omega replied, haltingly. “I’m yours to command.”
The nature of the dance shifted at once - no longer a shared rhythm, no longer mutual momentum. Instead, a rigid hierarchy settled over them like a shroud. Lucifer’s hands never once loosened, never drifted, never faltered. They held him precisely where he wished him to be. Every step was dictated. Every turn is predetermined. Every motion is an assertion of power.
It was a far cry from Vox - who had been uncertain, eager, malleable - and utterly unlike Adam, whose dominance was indulgent and ultimately permissive.
He led with Vox.
Adam allowed him to roam and flourish in a grand display.
But Lucifer…
Lucifer was an entirely different creature.
There was a thin, razor-edged cruelty threaded through each crisp movement, hidden beneath the elegance of perfect form. A subtle violence in the way he redirected Alastor’s balance. A quiet warning in every shift of pressure. Alastor felt it in the tightening of his features, in the burning of his lungs, in the vise of the King’s fingers at his waist - on his hip…
He was not being guided.
He was being handled.
Forced to execute each maneuver exactly as Lucifer intended.
It was suffocating.
And beneath it all, alarmingly intoxicating.
To be in such close proximity to power - true power - warmed him in a way he couldn’t immediately name. It sank into his bones, an intoxicating heat that threatened to soften his focus, to lull him into something perilously close to submission. The Omega buried deep within his psyche stirred in recognition, humming its quiet encouragement, enthralled by the presence of its king.
Alastor gritted his teeth. His eyes flashed - not with fear, but with fury at himself, at his biology and at the insidious thrill rising in his veins. An outrage that the control he had maintained had been broken. The night partly ruined.
But the lapse lasted only a moment -
He glanced at Lucifer’s face and startled.
The King regarded him with that same inscrutable, unyielding mask of calm. There was only a chilling blankness that made mockery of any attempt to read him.
And yet in that frozen heartbeat, Alastor understood with absolute certainty:
His mask had failed.
Lucifer had seen everything.
A bolt of primal alarm shot through him, sharp enough to make his breath hitch. To make him falter and miss a crucial step in their dance.
He needed to get away.
He needed distance.
A moment to breathe - to think.
He needed -
Chapter 5: 5
Chapter Text
Alastor had overstepped.
This much was obvious. It pulsed in the air like a second heartbeat—his mistake, loud and damning. And everyone present knew it. The Omega who dared wander too close to the metaphorical flame had strolled straight into the fire - and was moments away from being burned alive beneath the gaze of two of Hell’s most merciless powers.
That Lucifer had released him at all was a mercy. A small, terrible mercy. The ghost of the King’s touch still lingered along his wrist, cold and electric, sinking beneath his skin like an invasive brand.
The music died abruptly, strangled mid-note. Lucifer allowed him a moment - only a moment - to gather himself. Alastor stepped back, hands before him, fingers interlaced tightly. He bowed deeply, a perfect display of polished humility.
“Your Majesty,” he said, voice steady through sheer force of will. “It was an honor.”
Lucifer answered with silence.
He was perfect. Composed entirely of sharp lines, immaculate tailoring and a regal poise carved from celestial arrogance. Not a wrinkle. Not a crease. Nothing out of place. Nothing comforting nor familiar. A stark contrast to the flawed beings that surrounded him.
The quiet stretched outward from their axis like a ripple in dark water. No one dared speak. No whisper. No breath louder than a prayer swallowed in terror.
Then -
“The fuck are you all waiting for?”
Adam’s voice cracked across the room like a whip.
“Get those heads down. Or I’ll start takin’ them off myself.”
The temperature spiked. The air shimmered with heat despite the cool stone of the ballroom. Something massive and cruel manifested at Adam’s side - an executioner’s weapon, glowing with promise. Alastor did not turn to look, did not dare break eye contact with the King.
But his peripheral vision caught movement -
- the entire hall folding at once.
Not merely bowing.
Prostrating.
Bodies dropped to the ground with heavy, unified thuds - Alphas, Betas and Omegas alike pressing their foreheads to the floor, trembling in reverent submission.
Alastor held his breath.
He was still standing. Lucifer was still standing. And Adam loomed close behind him, drawing nearer with slow, deliberate steps.
Too slow.
An obvious warning.
A moment to correct his mistake.
Alastor dropped.
He moved with practiced grace, of course, sliding into the posture expected of his station. It should have been natural - shouldn’t all Omegas submit so readily? But every inch of the pose grated against his true instinct and whatever presently remained of his pride.
His forehead met the floor as his teeth clenched with disgust.
A low, amused rumble sounded above him.
“Pretty,” Adam drawled, the mockery thick. “Look at you. Fuckin’ adorable when you’re scared.”
Alastor’s fingers curled. Claws pricked his palms, little blossoms of pain grounding him. He was grateful - pathetically so - that his bangs concealed his expression as fury sparked bright in his crimson eyes.
Why had Lucifer revealed himself now?
Why without warning?
He’d expected something that allowed him - at the very least - a single moment to prepare himself. But the King had appeared suddenly and without preamble.
He should have anticipated it.
He should have planned for it.
How pathetically short-sighted of him.
Rosie would have words for him - sharp ones - if they both survived this blunder. He had entangled himself in the orbit of beings whose whims could shatter the foundation of Hell. And worse yet, he had danced straight into the arms of the devil himself.
A laugh threatened to claw free - wild and wholly inappropriate considering the severity of the moment.
Instead, a shiver passed through him. A small tremor, just noticeable enough.
Anger.
But it could pass for fear.
A comparatively acceptable emotion.
And that, at least, was safer than the truth.
He didn’t rise of his own accord.
Adam seized him. One massive hand clamping around Alastor’s bicep, fingers digging in with careless strength. The Fallen Angel hauled him upright as though he weighed nothing, the motion rough and startlingly abrupt. Alastor’s muscles twitched with the instinct to wrench himself free, but such an attempt would be a waste. There was no hope in breaking Adam’s grip.
Resisting would only amuse him and warrant a swift punishment. A physical correction, at worst.
“C’mon, Bambi,” Adam said, voice a gravelly purr of mockery. “Field trip time. We’re headin’ to the Throne Room.”
The words hit like a blow.
Alastor faltered, his gaze darting toward the masses still pinned to the ground. He sought Rosie out among their number but the bowing bodies melded together. A sea of trembling limbs and lowered heads. She was there.
Somewhere.
“My Beta is - ”
He froze as Adam’s grip tightened to a bruising vise.
The Fallen Angel leaned in, his breath hot against Alastor’s ear, thick with the scent of cooked meat and something far more animalistic. His pheromones curled around the Omega like smoke - clinging to both skin and fabric. Alastor hated how easily it seeped in and left its mark with ease.
“What was that?” Adam murmured, the false softness in his tone terrifying.
A second chance.
A rare, generous second chance.
“Of course, Sire,” Alastor corrected swiftly, bowing his head.
The tension in Adam’s fingers eased, the brute’s satisfaction palpable. He straightened, lifting his gaze to Lucifer. A silent exchange passed between them as he released his grip upon the Omega.
Lucifer did not even glance at Alastor.
He simply turned on his heel.
The king began walking toward the great doors, his pace generally unhurried. What need was there for a lord and master to hurry within his domain? His hands folded behind his back in a posture that radiated control - a control so complete that the air itself seemed to tighten around him.
His entourage soon fell into place: the hellborn monarch at its head, the Fallen Angel at his flank and the solitary Omega trailing between them like a lamb among wolves.
❧
Adam’s weapon was a stringed instrument, casually slung over his shoulder. In truth, the thing was far more malleable - reshaping itself at will to produce music or, with a shift in intent, to serve as an executioner’s axe. It was a weapon specialized for cleaving through the necks of Sinners.
Beheading. How delightfully grotesque. A very fitting method for the Executioner.
Alastor had been granted the rare privilege of studying the weapon up close. He stood at the Fallen Angel’s side, positioned just beside the King’s throne - an honor not afforded lightly and one he did not take for granted. His gaze drifted discreetly toward the instrument, cataloging its details with a predator’s curiosity. His posture remained impeccable: shoulders squared and every inch of him controlled. His eyes stayed lowered in deference. And though his permanent smile remained etched across his face, it softened - its corners curving with a restrained, almost reverent interest.
Lucifer lounged upon his throne with practiced ease, one leg elegantly crossed over the other. His chin rested against a curled fist, his expression one of detached boredom. The flicker of candlelight along the obsidian floor cast shifting shadows across his features, lending him a strangely serene yet unmistakably dangerous air.
“Let’s begin,” he drawled, his voice carrying effortlessly through the vast chamber.
The heavy doors groaned open moments later, admitting an Alpha Overlord and their Omega counterpart. The air shifted with their entry, thick with hierarchy and the muted hum of unease. Their names and titles were announced with crisp clarity, echoing through the hall before fading into silence.
Upon reaching a respectful distance from the throne, the pair knelt. The Omega lowered fully, both knees touching the cold floor. The Alpha, by contrast, dropped to a single knee - a measured, intentional display of rank and pride. The disparity was not a slight; it was tradition, a wordless acknowledgement of their places in the order of things as they bowed before their Lord.
Lucifer lifted one languid hand. A white script materialized before him, coalescing into the form of a partially unrolled scroll hovering in the air. He paused, crimson eyes scanning several passages with slow, deliberate interest. The chamber remained utterly silent, every soul present suspended in anticipation - waiting for his verdict.
The scroll brightened faintly in response to his attention, its letters shifting in elegant, celestial script as Lucifer’s gaze lingered on whatever truths or decrees lay written within.
“You may leave,” he declared.
The pair’s relief was palpable. They rose with measured care, determined not to appear overly eager as they retreated. Their unified bow was appropriately reverent. Still, the Omega wavered - pale and unsteady - leaning heavily into their Alpha’s side as they made their exit. Alastor’s gaze followed them until they slipped past the great doors, his attention shifting between the departing figures and the King perched upon his throne. He found himself silently speculating about the contents of the scroll and the intentions that lay behind Lucifer’s seemingly idle judgments.
The procession continued. Dismissal after dismissal played out in swift succession - pairs or solitary petitioners summoned forward, awaiting either their freedom or whatever punishment their lord deemed appropriate. The rhythm of it became ritualistic: step forward, kneel and quietly pray for mercy.
The first few left relieved.
Then a lone Sinner stepped forth. A figure vaguely resembling a cactus - stubby, uneven spikes protruding at odd angles. A Beta. Meager in stature. A creature so thoroughly unimpressive that one might have dismissed him outright.
But appearances in Hell were rarely trustworthy.
Lucifer’s gaze sharpened. His eyes caught upon some unseen detail and his expression shifted - subtly, almost imperceptibly. A single, perfectly sculpted brow arched. A small, cold spark of interest ignited.
He lifted his hand.
And snapped his fingers.
The sound was soft.
Yet it rang through the throne room like a death knell.
The meaning was unmistakable.
Adam stepped forward with open, hungry relish, his grip tightening around the haft of his weapon. Alastor remained where he stood, still as stone, every instinct urging him not to draw attention to himself.
“Looks like you’re fucked, boy-o,” Adam crooned, voice thick with amusement. “Now - are we doing this the easy way, or the hard way? Go on. Make my day and say the latter, yeah?”
The Sinner trembled violently, his wide eyes darting between the Executioner and the King, as though salvation might flicker in either direction.
“I - I didn’t - ”
Adam cut him off with a crude mimicry of speech, flapping a hand and rolling his eyes, malice radiating from every inch of him as he stepped closer.
“Y-ya didn’t what? Fuck around and find out?”
The Sinner’s mouth opened - then closed. No answer came. No plea. Only terror, raw and choking, sealing his throat shut. The Executioner inhaled noisily, appearing to relish the fear scent that oozed - as though the taste of it stirred him.
“I just love the smell of fear.”
The axe raised. And fell only a moment later.
A splash of gore splattered Alastor’s face.
❧
The bodies were removed swiftly after each execution - dragged away by silent attendants, scrubbed from stone and sight. But no amount of cleaning could erase the truth. The scent lingered. It seeped into the marble and into the very air itself. Fear. Blood. The oily, disgusting tang of spilled essence. It clung to the throat like smoke. And though the chamber appeared immaculate each time a new Sinner entered, the scent betrayed the lie.
It whispered the truth: that the moment the King’s cold eyes fixated upon them, they were already tipping over the edge of death.
“Lemme get that for ya, babe.”
Alastor didn’t have time to flinch. A narrow tongue - rough and uncomfortably warm - flicked against his cheek, gathering a smear of gore that had begun to dry there. Adam drew back with a wet slurp, grinning like an animal who’d stolen a treat.
Alastor resisted the urge to wipe his face clean, his eyelids lowering slightly as his features crinkled lightly at the edges.
Adam, perceptive in all the worst ways, chuckled low in his throat and dragged his tongue slowly across his own lips as though savoring something exquisite.
The Fallen Angel seemed to derive a disturbing degree of pleasure simply from being close to him. As though Alastor were some pampered consort rather than an unwilling witness. Adam’s massive tail occasionally slithered across the floor to brush against his ankles - light, teasing touches that made his skin crawl beneath his clothing. The brute shifted nearer whenever possible, leaning in until his breath hovered at Alastor’s ear, murmuring a quiet insult or a crude commentary about whoever dared step before the throne.
He revelled in it.
His interest - well, it wasn’t the worst thing Alastor had endured.
For all his barbarism, Adam possessed a strange quality Alastor could appreciate: honesty. Brutal, unfiltered honesty. No mask. No civility. No false manners to obscure his intentions. Everything he felt - lust, irritation, delight, bloodlust - spilled openly across that monstrous, expressive face. It repelled most. It, admittedly, fascinated Alastor.
And it was obvious - glaringly so - that Adam wanted to fuck him. The Fallen Angel’s scent betrayed him every few minutes, a hot spike of arousal threading into the air on occasion. After each death, Adam’s gaze inevitably drifted toward him, hungry and hopeful, as though awaiting praise for a job well done.
Approval. From an Omega.
How extraordinarily typical.
It was far from uncommon for Alphas to posture in the presence of a potential mate - preening, puffing up and seeking validation like overeager wolves. A pretty face could manipulate such primal urges to their advantage. There was always a price to pay. But it could be worth it.
So Alastor gave Adam precisely what he craved.
His perpetual grin sharpened at the edges, acquiring just a hint of wicked delight. His eyes gleamed with a spark of excitement.
Yet his attention drifted from the Fallen Angel, tugged inevitably toward the indomitable figure seated upon the throne. Lucifer did not merely sit - he occupied, as though the structure itself had been carved around him. Effortless elegance. Terrible poise. Every subtle motion is precise. A deity in his own right, untouched by the desperation that flooded the room.
He remained unmoved by the pleas of those condemned. Unmoved by the Omegas mercilessly torn from the corpses of their Alpha mates - ripped away by sharp-toothed Hellhounds that dragged them - often screaming - through a secondary exit, their fates sealed behind doors no one dared follow.
One had attempted to intervene on behalf of her doomed mate. She earned Adam’s backhand for her trouble. The crack of it echoed through the chamber, violent in the way it snapped her head sideways. She collapsed in a limp heap, stunned silent and was hauled off like discarded property by waiting attendants.
Alastor had pondered what fate awaited her as his crimson gaze followed her partly crumpled form as it was dragged. Not out of compassion. The well-being of the Omegas were, ultimately, inconsequential to him despite the cordial rapport he’d cultivated among their number. It was mere idle interest. A morbid curiosity, he supposed.
That idle curiosity led to a more pressing thought.
Why was he here?
Standing beside the throne as though he belonged among the ruling class of Hell?
Not that he particularly minded. This perspective was intriguing.
His gaze drifted toward the towering doors of the chamber. The temptation to leave flickered in the back of his mind - an instinctive, intrusive twitch toward escape, or at least distance.
But even that brief fantasy withered.
Adam would never permit it. The Fallen Angel would correct him with malicious glee, dragging him back by the scruff if necessary. And Alastor had no doubt - none - that he would be treated little better than the punished Omega should he attempt to defy the position Lucifer had allowed him to occupy.
He straightened his posture, generally accepting of his fate. Alastor would puzzle out his predicament.
For now there was no leaving. Not while those eyes - Lucifer’s and Adam’s - were fixed upon him. Alastor took care not to attract their attention, playing the part of the statuesque beauty. His ears flicked on occasion, the shape of his smile experiencing subtle shifts here and there. Little movements that made him alive - but didn’t draw the weight of their combined gazes.
❧
Vox entered in a flicker of static, his projected lips pressed into a thin, strained line. The moment his presence hit the room, Adam’s head snapped toward him - sharp and curious. His nostrils flared, then his gaze cut to Alastor with sudden incredulity.
“That’s the one I smelled on you,” he muttered, surprisingly quiet. “The fuck?”
He cocked his head, eyes narrowing into an assessing squint as Vox knelt. The Executioner looked him over with the same scrutiny he gave a soon-to-be corpse - except tinged with genuine confusion.
“What’s so interesting about some box-headed, borderline twink-freak?”
A low, velvety hum slipped from Alastor. He tilted his head up just enough to meet Adam’s stare, ears folding slightly in a gesture that was half-demure, half-provocation. His smile sharpened as he spoke, voice a soft purr that slid effortlessly between them.
“Envious, Sire?”
The words left him like a croon - light and boasting a teasing edge meant to invoke a reaction.
Adam’s response was a deep rumble that vibrated through the floor, his tail tip flicking in irritation. He held Alastor’s gaze for a beat too long before looking away, the non-answer loud in its silence.
Judgment resumed.
Lucifer barely spared Vox a full heartbeat before his verdict drifted out like smoke: innocent.
Dismissed.
Relief prickled up Alastor’s spine - not emotional, but practical. It would’ve been dreadfully inconvenient if Vox had been reduced to paste and scattered metal pieces on the immaculate floor. He’d find no use in a corpse.
Vox lingered just long enough to risk a glance at him.
Alastor did not move. He only offered a polite smile that betrayed little.
The soft rumble from Adam beside him turned into a low, territorial growl - teeth bared.
Vox immediately flinched and hurried toward the exit, static stuttering around him as he fled. The small exchange did not go unnoticed; the Executioner’s eyes followed Vox’s departure before sliding back to Alastor with a look that was equal parts suspicion and possessive annoyance.
❧
Rosie was also deemed innocent.
But before dismissing her, Lucifer shifted in his throne - an almost lazy movement, yet deliberate enough to command the room. He initially reclined with the poise of a lounging cat, every line of his body relaxed, but not a single ounce of vigilance lost.
His voice slid into the hush like a blade.
“Your Omega intrigues me.”
Rosie stiffened. A polite smile flickered across her face, thin and brittle as cracked porcelain.
“I’ve not encountered one who left such an impression,” Lucifer continued, eyes half-lidded. “Not in eons.”
“You flatter me, Your Majesty,” she managed, the edges of her voice fraying.
The king hummed - a soft, thoughtful sound.
“My Executioner seems taken with him as well.”
At that, Adam perked up, tail flicking with a smug, open interest. Rosie did not look at him. She did not dare.
Lucifer leaned forward, elbows resting neatly on his knees, fingers steepled. The movement sharpened his silhouette.
“What use,” he asked, “does a Beta have for an unclaimed Omega?”
The pause that followed was suffocating.
Rosie dipped her head, but the crack in her composure was visible. Her voice came soft and trembling at the edges.
“He’s quite the companion, Your Majesty,” she said. “Hard-working. Loyal. Smart. A temperament to die for. I’d… truly hate to lose him.”
Lucifer’s expression did not change in the slightest. His stillness was oppressive - entirely judicial.
“That,” he replied, “is not up to you, girl.”
Rosie went silent. A single breath too quick betrayed her fear.
Lucifer let the moment stretch, taut as wire, before delivering his verdict:
“… you may keep him.”
Her relief broke over her in a palpable wave, her hand flying to her chest as though to keep her heart from leaping out. She exhaled shakily, head bowing lower in appreciation.
Lucifer’s next words came cool and unhurried.
“For now.”
A chill scraped down Alastor’s spine.
The king’s gaze drifted to Adam, who straightened instinctively under the weight of it.
“Return him.”
Adam’s face twisted into a deep scowl - pure, displeased frustration. But he obeyed. He always obeyed.
He jerked his head at Alastor.
“You heard His Highness,” he growled, his irritation barely contained. “Go on - get to prancin’, babe.”
Alastor dipped his head with impeccable grace and made his way back to Rosie’s side. Her fingers brushed his arm in a silent check - Are you intact? Are you still mine? - a gesture quick enough not to attract attention.
Both bowed. Rosie executed an immaculate curtsy; Alastor folded into a deep, respectful bow.
Lucifer regarded them both in silence before offering a final, deceptively mild statement:
“You’ll be hearing from me again.”
The weight of it settled over them like a grave being filled.
Alastor’s pulse quickened. Rosie’s breath hitched. They bowed deeper, as one - two creatures silently acknowledging the promise - and threat - hidden in that single sentence.
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Rosie said, voice steady by force alone.
Neither dared to raise their eyes until Lucifer dismissed them.
Chapter 6: 6
Notes:
A small heads up. I intend for this fanfiction to be incredibly lengthy. I have a lot of world-building, character interaction, development and dynamics to work through. Which means quite a bit of writing needs to be done for me to properly flesh out my AU version of the Hazbin Hotel-verse.
Chapter Text
Upon returning to Rosie’s territory, her displeasure became immediately - viscerally - known.
It was the first time she had ever struck him.
The crack of her palm against his cheek echoed through the small parlor, sharp against the silence of the empty space. Alastor’s head snapped to the side from the force, but he did not stumble. Slowly, with the eerie calm of a doll being re-positioned, he turned his face back toward her.
He smiled. As he always did. His crimson eyes, however, were empty - hollow wells reflecting nothing at all.
Rosie launched into a tirade, her voice trembling with a fury she could barely contain. A torrent of words - scoldings and reprimands paired with clipped insults - poured from her in a rush. Alastor stood in silence, hands folded before him, posture impeccable. Not a furrow tugged at his brow. Not a flicker of annoyance marred his expression.
He accepted the blow and the berating that followed, with the graceful passivity expected of an Omega. Quiet and attentive, as though he was minding her - and her words.
When she finally exhausted her rage, what followed was his punishment.
Isolation.
Alastor was to be confined to his home for the foreseeable future - “to reflect,” she’d said through clenched teeth. To reflect on his actions and careless words. And the catastrophic reality that the highest echelon of Hell now knew his name, his face and his scent.
For Rosie, the consequences were dire.
A Beta “owner” of an unclaimed Omega was already precarious.
But a Beta who owned an Omega that Lucifer and Adam had both noticed…?
That placed her at a devastating disadvantage.
Alphas would sniff at her borders before the week was out.
She feared losing him - that much was obvious from the venom in her words.
Alastor, meanwhile, felt none of the anxiety she carried. He had drawn the spotlight to himself intentionally. Flaunting himself and his natural signature with an unrivaled boldness. He had glimpsed an opportunity and seized it with both hands.
There had been missteps. A moment of recklessness, yes. A brush against death he could have avoided with more care.
But all things considered… he could work with the pieces now on the board. Though he’d be forced to patiently await the consequences that would inevitably come about.
His punishment offered something valuable:
Time and solitude.
The luxury to dissect each memory with ruthless precision. To reassemble the puzzle in the privacy of his home without fear of interruption.
Dismissed with a cold flick of Rosie’s wrist, he bowed and withdrew with flourish, returning obediently to his abode as commanded.
The house greeted him with a suffocating silence. He had barely stepped inside before it was broken by the skittering sound of tiny feet and a sharp gasp.
Niffty barreled into him like a tiny whirlwind.
Her nostrils flared rapidly - once, twice - before she climbed him like a ladder, perching on his shoulders. Her hands tugged at his collar, fingers probing the juncture of his neck with frantic precision. The diminutive woman frantically searching for a claiming bite.
When she found none, she sagged with relief before her expression twisted into utter offense.
“You’re reeking, Alastor! Strip! Strip now - now!”
He raised a brow but complied, unbuttoning and peeling away the layers of fabric. The scent of Adam clung stubbornly to cloth and skin, thick and oppressive. Niffty grabbed the bundle of clothing with a hiss and marched it straight outside, dumping it unceremoniously into a wash basket as though it were toxic waste.
“If that stays a minute longer, the whole house’ll stink like Alpha!” she snapped. “Gross. It’s gross, Alastor.”
A bath was drawn with record speed. Steam curled from the tub in heavy waves as Niffty dumped entire handfuls of scent-neutralizing soap into the water. The mixture soon thickened into a cloudy solution, pungent enough to burn the sinuses.
She insisted on joining him - for efficiency, she claimed, though her tone left no room for argument. Alastor slid into the bath with a soft hiss at the heat, sinking into the comforting warmth as she hopped in behind him.
Her hands were small, quick and remarkably strong. She worked the soap into his fur with brisk efficiency - scrubbing his hair, lathering his shoulders, washing away every last trace of Adam’s invasive scent. She muttered under her breath the entire time, half of it complaints and the other half fretful observations.
There was a strange comfort to it.
Niffty’s touch was a rare blend of professional detachment and genuine care. It was equal parts thorough and methodical. A quiet, soothing balm after the day’s excitement.
Alastor let himself relax - just barely - as her fingers scrubbed circles into his scalp, her little hums vibrating through his bones.
His eyes drifted half-shut and a sigh escaped him. Low. Heavy. Almost human.
For the first time since the throne room… he allowed himself to breathe and relax. But even in the warmth of the water, even beneath Niffty’s diligent hands, his mind continued to turn. He reweaved threads of power and future manipulations within the boundaries of his imagination.
And beneath the surface of the water, his claws flexed with slow, deliberate intent.
He’d planted the seeds. He needed only to wait for them to properly take root.
❧
Alastor sipped his hot drink with quiet contentment, savoring the warmth as it spread across his tongue. His comforts - supplies, food, tea leaves, the usual small luxuries - had been delivered earlier that morning and tucked away neatly into cupboards and polished cabinets. Rosie’s displeasure at him had not eclipsed her instinctive compulsion to provide for her Omega. Even in irritation, she ensured his needs were met. It was an unconscious act of care, ingrained into her very biology.
She visited him once or twice a week. No more. No less. And each time, the sharpness of her anger had cooled from a roaring flame into something simmering - still hot, but manageable in the absence of his immediate presence.
During these visits, he prepared everything to her satisfaction. He cleaned the space meticulously, prepared fresh tea and greeted her with the impeccable politeness expected of his designation. He listened to her words with rapt attention, gleaning details she hadn’t meant to reveal. Every tossed-off comment and passing complaint - he tucked them away, assembling a quiet map of Hell’s shifting landscape.
While Rosie remained shielded within her territory, the world beyond Cannibal Town was spiraling. Entire territories lay unclaimed in the wake of numerous Overlord's executions. The survivors now vied to seize districts, reshape their borders and claim the freshly untethered souls. Order had cracked, leaving a screaming vacuum eager to feed.
Rosie, ever cautious, spared him the bloodiest details. She spoke instead of market crashes and of the unstable economy - grievances she could voice without breaching her self-imposed limits.
“…though I suppose we can’t complain about the meat supply,” she conceded once, irritably swirling her tea.
Indeed, Alastor had noticed. The cuts he received had grown better - softer, richer, from denizens of varying species and origins. War, while destructive, was remarkably generous to the cannibals.
They made for delightful additions to his recipes.
“Ah. Before it slips my mind,” Rosie said suddenly, clearing her throat.
She reached into her small purse - stiff fingers betraying a hint of reluctance - and withdrew a neatly folded letter.
“This, my dear,” she said tightly, “is for you.”
Her painted lips pinched as she surrendered it to him.
“Oh?” he murmured.
Interest lit his eyes as he accepted the envelope. His hands were careful, almost reverent. He had never received a letter in Hell. Not once, in all the decades since his arrival. A faint, familiar scent clung to the paper - a static undercurrent of ozone and warm circuitry.
He broke the seal.
Slid the paper free.
And read.
His brows climbed high.
“Oh,” he repeated, softer.
A formal request for courtship.
Among Overlords, such documents served to maintain peace while expressing intent to pursue an Omega under another’s jurisdiction. Marriage requests were rare and political. Courtship requests - more frequent, more negotiable - served as a probationary phase. A chance to test compatibility and much easier to dissolve if either party lost interest.
His eyes found the name.
“Vox,” he breathed.
His smile sharpened, eyes half-lidded with amusement.
“How bold of him,” Alastor mused. “Given my reputation. Though I suppose I can respect the initiative.”
Across from him, Rosie took a measured sip of her tea. It was brewed precisely to her liking, because Alastor always ensured her comfort - even when tension simmered between them.
“You swept him right off his feet,” she said. “Especially after that little jig of yours.”
Alastor lifted his gaze to her, the curve of his smile unchanged.
“Will you accept his offer?” he asked.
Her eyes narrowed.
“Will you?” she countered, her tone clipped.
He tucked the letter neatly back into its envelope, careful not to crease it. He would not accept it yet. That would make him appear overeager. Desperate. He was neither. Let Vox wait. Let Rosie stew in uncertainty.
Control was found in timing.
“I’ll need a moment to consider the proposal,” he replied, lightly.
Rosie’s fingers tightened around her teacup. The porcelain strained beneath her grip.
“Do not forget,” she warned quietly, “that any agreement reflects upon me.”
“Of course,” Alastor replied smoothly. “And I would never act without considering the consequences for my… benefactor.”
❧
It was pleasant - delicious, even - to wield control over something so seemingly small, yet so deeply consequential. The knowledge that both a Beta and an Alpha were waiting with frayed nerves for his answer gave him a quiet thrill. It was a rare thing in Hell for an Omega to make others wait. To dictate the pace at their leisure.
So he took his time.
A purposeful pause stretched into two full weeks. Long enough to unsettle Vox’s nerves. Long enough for Rosie to grow restless and increasingly sharp in her reminders. Long enough for both parties to understand - consciously or not - that Alastor’s compliance was a gift, not a guarantee.
When the time finally came, he penned a response with his usual elegant script. He brought the draft to Rosie, offering it with courteous deference while carefully watching her expression. She reviewed it with pursed lips, made several changes, struck out a handful of lines and even added two of her own. They engaged in a quiet tug-of-war over phrasing - his subtle flattery versus her political caution - until a compromise was reached.
Then, at last, Vox received his answer.
Alastor had accepted the proposal.
But he hadn’t passed the interim in idle contemplation. No - Alastor rarely wasted time.
He used the quiet weeks for study. He sifted through the newspaper clippings Niffty smuggled to him, paying particular attention to Vox’s ascension. He revisited their conversation in the ballroom, every boast and confession catalogued with meticulous precision. Piece by piece, he constructed a clearer image of the Alpha behind the static.
And the image was promising.
Vox’s empire - still fledgling, still finding its footing - was expanding in the wake of the power vacuum left by the slaughtered Overlords. Where others scrambled blindly, Vox advanced with startling efficiency. His techniques were crude in places, clever in others, but undeniably effective.
Influence, Alastor understood, was rarely born from brute strength. In Hell, it came from information.
Control the media and you controlled the narrative.
Control the narrative and you shaped perception.
Shape perception and power invariably followed.
Alastor found himself intrigued - genuinely so. Vox possessed cunning, the kind that could be molded and directed. He was ambitious enough to be useful, inexperienced enough to be malleable. It was a very promising combination.
He also understood - keenly - why Rosie had ultimately consented.
A courtship between their territories could solidify a much-needed alliance. One that offered protection and prestige - a shared uplifting of their respective reputations.
And of course, aligning herself with an Overlord who was rising at such an unprecedented pace was simply good strategy for a Beta with limited reach.
Rosie accepted the proposal for safety.
Alastor accepted it for opportunity.
And Vox?
Vox had sent it for infatuation.
Such a delightful imbalance.
He found himself smiling as he folded the final copy of his reply, his crimson eyes shining with a private amusement.
After all, he thought - It was always easier to steer a man already tipping forward.
❧
It wasn’t long before the gifts began arriving - first in polite intervals, then in near-abundant waves. Alastor found himself plied with bouquets crafted with suspicious attention to detail, each arrangement curated with flowers chosen for their color, fragrance or symbolism. Trinkets followed - odd little knickknacks clearly meant to charm rather than impress. And then the clothing began: finely tailored garments, each fitted precisely to his measurements despite Vox never having touched a tape to his skin.
Every parcel included a letter.
Vox, surprisingly, was good at them.
Very good.
His words were appropriately chaste for a formal courtship, but desire simmered beneath the politeness, a steady hum just shy of indecent. He wrote the way a young Alpha pined - with earnestness and a youthful eagerness entirely unfitting of an Overlord but deeply flattering all the same.
And Alastor replied to each one.
His responses carried the sharpness expected of him - clever, flirtatious without being saccharine, carefully measured to maintain the persona he’d displayed at Lucifer’s castle. He sprinkled his letters with genuine interest - questions about Vox’s work, gentle prods about his achievements, seemingly innocent requests for elaboration.
It was a subtle method of gathering information.
And Vox - his poor, ardent Vox - was astonishingly forthcoming.
Alastor’s scent marked every letter he sent in return. A calculated gesture, one Rosie found both strategic and mildly galling.
Her next announcement came with a forced calmness that could’ve cracked with the gentlest push.
“It seems,” she said, “we’ll be hosting a proper meeting. He’s been granted permission to court you within my borders.”
She didn’t voice the real meaning:
Your safety relies on my territory. Your behavior reflects upon me.
But Alastor heard it all the same.
She continued, tone brisk.
“There have been… incidents. Recent ones. Involving foolhardy Alphas overstepping in neighboring domains. I won’t tolerate such nonsense here. You will be supervised and he will be monitored.”
A faint look of displeasure tightened her features before she added:
“And I’d rather you dress in something… Omega-appropriate. Something form-fitting.”
Of course she would.
Alastor offered no protest.
But the effort Rosie put into “properly” presenting him often veered into a level of theatricality he found equal parts amusing and suffocating.
Within an hour he was corseted again, the garment cinched tightly enough to force his waist in and his shoulders back. The material bit into his ribs and spine, demanding shallow breaths. The laces hugged a crisp white, long-sleeved shirt; the dark trousers clung to his hips and thighs, fitted so snugly he could almost hear the Beta’s internal monologue:
If one must tempt an Alpha, one should at least do so elegantly.
Alastor eyed himself in the mirror.
The outfit echoed the ensemble he’d worn at the castle - deliberate, memorable. It would stir Vox’s recollection of their first encounter and likely provoke a reaction stronger than flowers or letters ever could.
He adjusted the corset with a small tug, ensuring it sat perfectly.
“Well,” he murmured to himself, a faint, wicked smile curving his lips, “if he wished for a courtship… it seems like he'll be getting one.”
Chapter 7: 7
Chapter Text
Vox was, in many ways, a likable Alpha.
In all the expected ways, he was typical - possessive, hierarchical in his thinking and steeped in archaic notions of Omega propriety. And yet he packaged these instincts in a strangely gentle, almost permissive exterior. He wanted to lead, yes, but he also wanted Alastor to participate, to smile at him and approve of him. He wanted harmony - not ostentatious dominance - so long as he was still the one guiding the arrangement.
He arrived at Alastor’s door with a bouquet in hand; another extravagant bundle of hellish roses, their petals deep red and their thorns wickedly sharp. Alastor accepted the offering with a demure grace that made Vox’s projected face warm with flickering static.
He reached with the hand adorned with the blue bracelet Vox had gifted him days prior. The Alpha’s expression brightened the moment he noticed it, satisfaction blooming openly across his screen.
“I’m quite fond of red,” Alastor murmured, peering down at the roses.
He lifted them to his nose, inhaling their red-hot fragrance with a delicate sniff. The way he dipped his head - soft with lashes lowered - allowed him to peer up at Vox from beneath them, his smile quiet but unmistakably charming.
Vox’s breath hitched.
It was subtle, but not subtle enough.
Alastor's smile sharpened just a touch in reaction.
“Well, come in,” he said, lightly. “I’ll put these in water. I’d hate for them to wilt.”
He stepped back into the small home, allowing Vox to cross the threshold. The Alpha hesitated - just a single heartbeat - as he walked into the wall of Alastor’s scent. It wrapped around him instantly, warm and spiced, clinging to his senses.
When the door closed behind him, Vox got his first real look at Alastor’s living space.
And he was… surprised.
It was small. Pleasant. Tidy. Nothing extravagant or indulgent. Everything an Omega would “need,” neatly arranged, easy to access.
Vox softened visibly.
This, to him, was right.
This was natural.
Omegas belonged in pleasant little spaces, surrounded by order and warmth. A home like this was a reflection of their inner virtues.
Alastor, humming softly, filled a vase with water. He worked meticulously, arranging each thorned stem with delicate precision. There was such contentment on his face as he tended to Vox’s gift - it made the Alpha feel something warm coil in his chest, something tender and old-fashioned.
He trailed behind Alastor’s movements with open fascination.
He’s perfect, Vox thought.
Curves accentuated by the corseted outfit Rosie forced him into. Clothing that hugged his legs and waist. The subtle sway of that soft, furred tail when he moved that matched the subtle swish of his hips.
And that scent - sweet and spiced and utterly intoxicating.
Vox had never courted an Omega before. He’d spent life and afterlife chasing career, fame and empire. A wife, a mate and a family - those things had been dreams for later, always postponed in favor of ambition.
Now eternity stretched before him and suddenly “later” was here.
His gaze lingered on Alastor’s waist, the slope of his unmarked neck and the serene diligence with which he arranged flowers. Vox imagined him in a home far grander than this - his home - wrapped in silks, wearing jewels that accented his eyes and fur. Well-fed, pampered and protected. A ring on his finger. A mark on his throat. His scent layered permanently over Alastor’s.
A beautiful Omega deserved nothing less.
And if Alastor had lived unclaimed in life that was nothing short of a tragedy. Vox could not fathom how such a rare beauty passed through the world untouched. Spinsterhood in an Omega was… well… deeply unfortunate.
But he was here now. And Vox could fix that.
He could give Alastor the life an Omega ought to desire.
He adjusted his tie, steeling himself with a renewed wave of confidence. He was an Overlord, after all. A rising star in the Pride Ring. A man of power, influence and ambition.
More than capable.
More than worthy.
He glanced up again - only to realize Alastor was already standing before him, grinning with that unerring sweetness he wielded so precisely.
“Hungry?” Alastor asked. His eyes glittered with faint amusement, as though he’d caught Vox lost in thought.
Vox blinked hard, static flickering around the edges of his screen. The Omega’s head cocked lightly, fixated upon his face with interest.
“I - uh - yeah. Yeah, definitely.”
He clapped his hands together, forcing a more composed stance.
“What’s for dinner?”
Alastor’s smile deepened.
“Something special,” he said.
Vox beamed.
❧
Not only was Alastor a lovely Omega with a temperament that seemed tailor-crafted for courtship, but he could cook. Vox was nearly giddy at the discovery. He sat at the small dining table with the posture of a man accustomed to luxury and yet delighted by domesticity, watching as Alastor plated his meal with practiced ease.
He hardly lifted a finger.
The Omega glided from counter to table with effortless grace - placing dishes before Vox, adjusting the angles of plates and pouring drinks with a deft flick of the wrist. There was a flourish to every movement, a faint theatricality woven through the domestic ritual. Even his voice carried a gentle lilt, like a melodic note threaded into each sentence.
Vox felt… pampered. Cherished, even.
And the meal was impressive.
Carnivorous in nature - several varieties of meat cooked into spice-heavy dishes that resembled beef, shellfish and fish. Rice balanced the heavy flavors. The drink accompanying it was peculiar: a homemade lemonade, both tart and sweet, its flavor bright against the richness of the meal.
Vox took a sip, blinking in mild surprise.
“That’s - wow. That’s different.”
“Too sour?” Alastor asked.
“No, no - it’s… good. Really good,” he insisted, taking another sip as if to convince himself. “Just unique.”
“I enjoy striking a balance,” Alastor murmured. “Sweetness without losing bite.”
Vox chuckled, charmed.
“Guess that fits you pretty well, huh?”
The Omega only smiled, soft and inscrutable, turning away to sit across from him with his own, smaller portion.
Light conversation flowed effortlessly between them. Vox found it shockingly easy to talk to him - not because Alastor was especially chatty, but because he was a remarkable listener. He tilted his head at all the right moments and made small noises of curiosity.
It helped, of course, that they shared a rare overlap in passions. Broadcast media. The ever-developing craft of shaping a narrative and feeding it to the masses.
Vox spoke eagerly about his rising media empire, the networks he had devoured thus far, the inefficiencies he intended to correct and the innovations he planned to bring to Hell’s stagnant broadcast culture.
Alastor listened with the faint smile of someone amused by the future - because he had died in the past.
“It’s strange,” Vox admitted as he wiped a bit of sauce from the corner of his screen. “I mean - you talk about radio like it’s brand new. Like it’s still magic.”
“In my time,” Alastor replied, gently swirling his drink, “it was.”
“I forget…” Vox leaned back, studying him with growing wonder. “You’re older than me. A lot older.”
Alastor arched a brow.
A silent invitation.
Go on.
“How many years between us?” Vox mused, rubbing the back of his neck. “Decades? Honestly, I didn’t expect to be courting someone who - well - lived and died before I was even a twinkle in my parent’s eye.”
Alastor’s lip quirked. “Does my age trouble you, Vincent?”
“What? No - no!” Vox nearly choked on a laugh. “If anything, it’s impressive. You’re… seasoned.”
“‘Seasoned,’” Alastor repeated, tone amused.
“I mean that in a good way!” Vox insisted. “You’ve lived. You’ve seen things I’ve only ever heard about. It’s kinda incredible.”
He caught himself rambling and stopped, cheeks flickering with static.
Alastor watched him fondly, tapping one claw lightly against his glass.
Inside, he catalogued every word and every assumption. Every little slip that revealed Vox’s worldview.
“How strange indeed,” Alastor murmured, his voice smooth, “to find yourself courting someone older and wiser.”
Vox swallowed, deeply enthralled.
“Yes,” he said, quietly. “Strange… but lucky.”
And Alastor, ever the gentleman Omega, simply smiled - small and sweet - while behind it all, his mind turned like a clockwork mechanism, already calculating the next step as Vox squirmed beneath the intensity of his gaze.
“So - I - uh - was wondering,” Vox began, the hesitation in his voice palpable. He shifted in his seat, straightening his tie as though bracing himself for something delicate. “You mentioned… not having a family before. I mean - beyond the one you were born into, you know?”
Alastor didn’t tense. He didn’t blink. He only lifted his gaze with a soft, knowing look.
“Let me guess,” the Omega replied, voice smooth as lacquered wood. “You’re wondering why.”
“Well. Yeah.” Vox’s projected brows knit together in earnest confusion. “I just - ”
He gestured vaguely in Alastor’s direction, an awkward sweep of a clawed hand as though motioning to the entire creature before him.
“You’re… pretty stunning, you know,” he said, sincere. “I can only imagine what you looked like when you were alive.”
Alastor's eyes glinted with amusement behind the rim of his glass.
Vox, oblivious, pressed on.
“I mean - usually an Omega with your looks… your presence… someone would’ve snapped you up. Provided for you. Made sure you were taken care of.” He smiled as though stating an obvious kindness. “Back then, a good Alpha wouldn’t have just let someone like you live alone.”
Alastor tilted his head. It was a slow, deliberate movement that carried just the hint of a predator coiling behind silk curtains.
“Oh?” he murmured. “How fortunate that you think so.”
Vox leaned an elbow on the table, his projected expression softening into something warm and openly admiring.
“I just don’t get it,” he admitted. “Were the Alphas back then blind? Or stupid? Or just cowards?” He snorted lightly in disbelief. “I mean, my God - if I’d met you back then, I’d have put a ring on your finger before anyone else even breathed in your direction.”
The words were ‘sweet’.
Staggeringly ‘sweet’.
And painfully telling.
“It is flattering,” Alastor said mildly, swirling the condensation on his glass with one claw, “to hear you think so highly of me. But circumstances in life were rarely kind to Omegas in that era - especially those who strayed from expectation.”
“Strayed?” Vox echoed, leaning in like a man preparing for a secret.
Alastor’s smile sharpened, just faintly.
“I may have been… particular.”
Vox blinked. “Particular?”
“Discerning,” Alastor corrected, gently. “Selective. Careful about whom I allowed near.”
Vox brightened, delighted. As though he finally understood whilst remaining entirely ignorant of the finer details.
“So you were waiting for the right Alpha.”
A low chuckle escaped Alastor then - warm, velvety, and so carefully pitched between truth and mockery that no reasonable Alpha could decipher the difference.
“If that helps you sleep at night,” he purred, teasingly. “Then yes. Let’s say I was waiting.”
Vox practically glowed, his smile bright and hopeful.
Alastor took another slow sip of his drink, lashes lowered over crimson eyes.
“Does that satisfy your curiosity, Vincent?” he asked, voice smooth as honey.
Vox nodded, breath hitching with admiration.
“Yeah,” he rasped. “God, yeah.”
❧
Their little arrangement ended on an undeniably pleasant note. Alastor escorted Vox to the door. He stood framed in the warm light of his entryway, blinking slowly and contentedly - just enough softness around the eyes to seem genuine. Just enough warmth to lure.
Vox seemed utterly charmed.
“This was nice, Alastor,” he said, voice warm and full of earnest hope. “Really nice.”
“Indeed it was,” the Omega replied, his voice like velvet.
Vox lingered, nearly bouncing on his heels as his projected lips curved upward. “I’m hoping we can do something like this again. Sometime soon?”
Alastor let a breathy little laugh escape him - a deceptively delicate note.
“I’d love that, Vincent.”
His voice carried a purposeful softness, carefully constructed as though peeled directly from an Omega etiquette manual: pliant enough to stroke Vox’s ego, but not so eager as to appear desperate. Just an expertly balanced facsimile of budding affection.
He extended his hand - clawed fingers slender, posture open.
Vox lit up like a man seeing sunlight for the first time.
The Alpha took the offered hand reverently, as though accepting a priceless heirloom rather than a simple gesture. His thumb brushed over Alastor’s knuckles, lingering. Then he lifted the hand to his projected mouth, pressing a gentle, courtly kiss upon the back of it.
Alastor allowed the touch, eyelids fluttering just enough to mimic bashful pleasure.
Vox glanced up, hopeful - achingly so.
His projected face brightened the moment he caught the carefully crafted look of satisfaction curving faintly at the corners of Alastor’s lips. A look Alastor planted there on purpose. A calculated little seed.
The Alpha beamed, so transparently delighted it bordered on naive.
“Goodnight, Alastor,” he murmured, almost breathless.
“Goodnight, Vincent,” Alastor replied, impeccably pleasant.
The door closed gently behind the Overlord.
❧
Alastor’s lips pursed neatly around the end of his cigarette, the tip glowing a soft, ember-red as he drew in a lungful of fragrant smoke. Nicotine warmed his chest like a slow-burning ember - calming and grounding. He lounged in the half-shadow of his back doorstep, one leg crossed over the other as he leaned, watching distantly as Niffty attacked his clothing with a level of ferocity usually reserved for exorcisms.
She scrubbed, muttering darkly beneath her breath - an endless stream of complaints about Alphas, their stink, their arrogance and their “awful boundary issues.” Her movements were jittery, intense - her small body a bundle of raw, twitching nerves.
She’d become increasingly agitated with every new gift Vox sent: bouquets, trinkets, letters and carefully curated tokens meant to charm. Each delivery left her bristling and snarling.
She had ripped the bracelet off his wrist the moment the intruding Alpha had taken his leave.
“Blue’s so ugly on you, Alastor,” she hissed, her single eye narrowed, teeth flashing in a pointed, almost animalistic grin. “Red is better. Much, much better.”
He exhaled a curl of smoke through flared nostrils - unbothered, though faintly amused.
He knew Vox’s type. He had known them in life - brown faces, white faces, smiling faces. They all hid the same glimmer of intent behind their eyes. Hopeful and entitled in equal measure. Drawn to him for reasons they couldn’t articulate, convinced they could claim him with a ring or a vow or a handful of sweet words.
Men like that always thought they were hunters.
And every single one of them had learned differently.
Waylaying them had taken effort, of course. A bit of planning. A bit of patience. And eventually, an abrupt disappearance - always sudden and clean. His fondest memories were those nights when he’d taken them apart piece by piece. Slow and methodical. Tender, even. Reclaiming control by breaking them down to their most useful parts. Harvesting their rich and decadently savory meat.
Alpha meat had always been his favorite.
He tapped ash into the small tin beside him, eyes half-lidded as an idle smile curled across his lips.
It amused him - deeply - that he had knowingly fed Vox scraps from corpses. Folded into stews, fried into crisp medallions, diced fine and mixed with seasonings until no trace of their true origin lingered. Vox had eaten every bite with praise on his tongue, none the wiser.
A small, private victory.
A reminder of who truly held the reins here.
Not that he had any desire to kill Vox. He doubted he could in this body. Not cleanly. Not efficiently. And, if he was honest, it would be a terrible waste. The man was far too easy to please, far too earnest in his affections and far too entertaining in his naïveté.
No - he hoped Vox would live quite a long afterlife. A successful one, too. The Pride Ring could use a bit of order and Vox was presently clawing his way upward with startling efficiency.
With any luck, no Overlord would succeed in culling him from their ranks.
It would be such a shame to lose something so… pliable.
Alastor tapped his cigarette one last time, watching the embers dance.
Chapter 8: 8
Chapter Text
Alastor had long since learned to weaponize the illusion of intimacy.
Sex, to him, was neither indulgence nor temptation. It was not forbidden fruit. It was not hunger. It was nothing. A hollow thing that tugged no strings and lit no fires. A biological ritual his body could perform but his mind never cared to participate fully in. His flesh might warm and respond out of instinct, but he felt none of the heady pull others described and none of the yearning.
It was simply… mechanical.
He could endure it. Even perform it well. But the act demanded attentiveness to another’s needs - needs that he found almost offensively inconvenient. The pleasure of others rarely aligned with his own priorities. Satisfaction, for him, came from control, not carnality.
Still - sex had its uses.
It was bait. A leash to tug upon. A door left cracked just wide enough for him to slip a knife between the ribs of those who underestimated him. His body, delicate and finely made, could be a lure. A snare. A carefully maintained canvas on which others projected fantasies he had no intention of fulfilling.
In Hell, that made him dangerous in an underhanded way.
Because Hell had shaped its Omegas into tools long before Alastor learned to sharpen himself.
Omegas were expected to behave in particular ways - soft and enticingly pliant. Their mannerisms were scrutinized as closely as their scent. Their clothes judged, their posture catalogued and their smiles interpreted as signs of readiness or receptiveness. They were meant to be docile and demure. Chaste until claimed. Useful once marked. And - preferably - content in their station.
The unclaimed walked a narrower line. They were to present themselves as desirable but modest; alluring but untouched. Their hobbies were expected to be gentle: cleaning, crafting, music - things that soothed, not challenged. Their attire could be elegant, even flirtatious, so long as the flesh remained mostly concealed beneath material. A tease, never an invitation.
And suitors circled them like wolves around a tethered lamb.
Suitors.
Alphas.
Strange creatures, when one really studied them. So powerful, yes - but so very predictable. They were a type of specimen sculpted by instinct and sharpened by ego, leaning heavily on the advantages granted to them by birthright. Their strength was innate and their stamina supernatural. Hell rewarded such traits with one hand and punished them with the other.
Alphas were funneled into endless conflict. Their lives - both mortal and infernal - were shaped by conquest and bloodshed. They rose quickly to stations of power, only to be locked in perpetual battle to keep it. Territory shifted. Borders bled. Alliances snapped under pressure. An Alpha who faltered, even for a moment, could be devoured by a rival just as hungry as they once were.
It was a vicious cycle, perfectly tailored to ruin them.
Betas fared no better, trapped in a duller prison. Painfully average by design, they made up the majority of Hell’s denizens. They could climb the ladder, yes - but every rung was rusted and slick with effort. They suffered through mediocrity while Alphas flourished and Omegas were collected like rare, ornamental pets.
But it was the Omegas who bore the cruelest fate.
They were the minority. Hell weakened them deliberately, dampening their infernal gifts until only the faint echoes of potential remained. Their bodies were reshaped into something delicate, something desirable and easily processed in the bowels of the Pride Ring. Their souls were chained in such a way that ascent was next to impossible. Even the fiercest Omega could rise no higher than the shadow of the one who “owned” them.
They were ornaments to powerful men and women.
Currency in the political landscape.
And yet - Alastor somehow thrived within that narrow cage. Escaping the usual fate reserved for his kind.
He understood the game too well in life. He understood the expectations and twisted them to his advantage. He could play the obedient companion - lovely and attentive - while quietly and carefully making pawns of the very creatures who believed him harmless.
He did not need strength to win.
He only needed others to underestimate him.
And Alphas… always did.
Such stupid, silly creatures.
❧
It began innocuously - soft touches, nothing more. A brush of fingers against his own during conversation, the ghost of claws at the small of his back meant only to guide, never to lay claim. Vox treated him as something fragile and something he feared mishandling. And in Hell - where Alphas were encouraged to seize, not request - such restraint was rare enough to be noteworthy.
It left an impression upon Alastor.
Most denizens of the Pride Ring had no qualms with testing the boundaries of an unclaimed Omega. A casual touch here, an invasive brush there - always masked as courtesy, always meant to gauge pliancy. Vox, however, navigated him as though the wrong move might send him bolting like the very prey his form echoed.
How sickeningly sweet.
There was caution in the way Vox’s hand would hover before settling upon him. A moment of hesitation before each point of contact - as if silently asking permission without daring to voice the request aloud. His clawed fingertips would skim along the curve of Alastor’s spine or graze his wrists during conversation, lingering only long enough to test the waters.
His entire approach was gradual. Deliberate. A slow-building warmth meant to coax rather than overwhelm. Alastor recognized it for what it was; an Alpha attempting to court without invoking fear, aiming to acclimate an Omega to his presence step by tentative step.
And for Vox, this pace was obviously agonizing.
More than once, the television-headed man had looked as though he wished to do more. His projected expression would flicker, glitch and glow faintly with restrained want. His clawed hands would twitch and curl. His scent would spike with desire before he pulled it back under tight control.
He wanted. Badly.
But he waited.
Alastor couldn’t decide whether it was charming or pathetic.
His own reactions, in contrast, were carefully measured - engineered, even. He offered small, curated signals of encouragement. A slight lean toward Vox when he brushed past. A softened tone whenever the Alpha drew closer. A lingering glance paired with a faint tilt of the head, implying openness without surrendering ground.
It allowed Vox to believe he was progressing - allowed him to imagine a budding closeness, a building, mutual attraction. But never enough to embolden him into assuming rights he had not earned.
It was a delicate dance. The Alpha inching closer, step by step. The Omega allowing just enough warmth to keep him hopeful and eager to please.
And Vox - poor, earnest Vox - interpreted every measured gesture as genuine reciprocity. His projected screen brightened with each timid success. His scent grew sweeter, tinged with soft, pleased confidence.
He thought he was winning the Omega’s heart.
And so the intimacy evolved.
❧
They’d indulged in a bit of drink - nothing overly decadent, but enough to soften the edges of the evening. Rosie had allowed them an outing to the local bar; a quaint, cramped building whose charm lay chiefly in its familiarity. The air was thick with smoke and old alcohol, the scent soaked so deeply into the wooden walls that it felt almost alive. A persistent haze drifted overhead, illuminated periodically by the flicker of dim neon signage.
Jazz floated lazily through the room - the sort of tune that tugged at memory rather than attention. Alastor let his eyes fall shut for a moment, letting the mellow thrum of saxophone curl through him. It pulled him back to smoke-filled lounges and polished dance floors. To a world of sweat and heat and swing - when he’d still been alive.
A gentle warmth tugged him back to the present.
Vox had claimed his hand.
The Alpha lifted it to his projected lips, pressing a kiss against the knuckles - curiously warm, faintly buzzing with static. Not unpleasant. Merely… novel. Alastor’s eyes opened slowly. Half-lidded. A brow arched in silent inquiry.
Vox swallowed.
“So, I’ve been wondering, Alastor,” he began, tentative as ever.
His clawed thumb traced small circles against the back of Alastor’s hand - careful, nervous and reverent in the way only an Alpha trying very hard not to overstep could be.
“We’ve… uh. We’ve been seeing each other a while now, right?”
“A few months, yes,” the Omega replied, calm and unhurried as he lifted his drink again. “Why do you ask?”
Vox’s projected screen flickered, betraying nerves.
“Well,” he said, clearing his throat, “I was talking with Rosie.”
Alastor paused mid-sip.
“Mm?”
“And I - uh - she mentioned you’re almost due for your yearly cycle.”
The words hung in the air like a dropped glass.
Alastor’s smile didn’t vanish, but it changed. Tightened. Sharpened. His gaze cut toward Vox with all the delicacy of a scalpel.
“…and?” he asked, softly.
That single syllable made Vox visibly squirm. His scent wavered - anxious, unsure and tinged with a hopeful sweetness that made Alastor’s ears twitch in faint irritation.
“I was thinking maybe we could, uh… you know…” Vox’s voice lowered, as though afraid the bar patrons might overhear. “Share it.”
He laughed. A thin, awkward little sound. His gaze darted anywhere but the Omega’s eyes.
“I mean -... since you don’t have anyone picked out yet.”
Alastor resisted - barely - the urge to roll his eyes. It would have been too revealing. Too honest. Instead, he dipped his head just slightly, letting a soft, indulgent grin curl at his lips. His smile strained only a touch at the edges, his brows lowering by a fraction - just enough to imply gentle consideration instead of annoyance.
“Vox,” he murmured, his tone sliding toward a softness that made the Alpha straighten in hope. “That’s quite the suggestion.”
The Alpha nodded quickly - too quickly.
“I just - well - I care about you, Alastor,” Vox said, earnest in a way that was almost painful to witness. “And I figured… if you needed someone you trusted… well. I’d be honored.”
Alastor tampered down the spike of irritation that shot through him. Yearly cycles were metaphorical landmines for unclaimed Omegas. Partners chosen for heat were often argued to have claims afterward. It was not a request made lightly, nor an offer given without implication.
It was a bid.
A quiet, desperate bid.
A way for Vox to secure his place without asking outright.
How quaint.
“I see,” Alastor replied at last, his voice soft.
And Vox - hopeful, naïve and utterly unaware of the razor-sharp thoughts behind that gentle smile - brightened visibly.
“Well?” Vox pressed, leaning in as though proximity alone might secure the moment.
Alastor did not answer immediately. He merely hummed - soft and ambiguous - while lifting his drink once more.
The pause stretched.
Vox held perfectly still, breath locked tight in his chest. His grip tightened around Alastor’s hand, claws curling with an anxious desperation he likely believed subtle. It wasn’t. Nothing an Alpha did was subtle.
Alastor’s lips parted around the rim of his glass, drawing in the last sip with a lazy elegance. His mouth gleamed faintly in the low light - moist and soft. Mesmerizing.
When he pulled the glass away, the Omega’s expression was… indecipherable. Empty, almost. A perfect mask.
And then he turned his gaze back to Vox.
The shift was immediate, electric. His grin sharpened, teeth gleaming like polished, yellowed ivory in the dimness. A predator’s smile wearing the softness of prey.
Vox’s projected eyes flicked helplessly to that mouth. Again. And again. As though magnetized.
He leaned in a fraction without realizing it.
Alastor let him.
His voice descended into a low, velvet croon - dangerous in its softness.
“Do you want me, Vox?”
It wasn’t a genuine question. It was a test. A tease. A hook.
Vox snapped.
That bright blue line flickered open and shut, revealing sharp teeth of his own. His head bobbed so quickly it bordered on embarrassing - eager, desperate and burning with instinct and want.
“Yes,” he breathed. “God, yes. I do.”
“Really?”
The word rolled off Alastor’s tongue with a sultry, teasing cadence. His eyelids lowered in a slow, purposeful flutter. He let the silence stretch between them - just long enough for Vox to wonder whether he’d misstepped.
Then Alastor slipped his hand free.
Just like that.
Vox’s entire posture jolted - disappointment flaring across his projected face. Fear crept in next. Fear of rejection. Fear of having pushed too far. And fear of losing something he so clearly believed he’d nearly secured.
But before he could speak -
Alastor closed the distance.
He moved with abrupt, deliberate elegance - a predator’s precision wrapped in an Omega’s softness. His mouth pressed directly against the warm surface of Vox’s screen. The contact sent a violent jolt through the Alpha’s frame, static flaring across the glass like lightning trapped beneath the surface.
Vox gasped - a glitching burst of sound - and for a heartbeat he simply froze, overwhelmed.
But instinct rallied quickly.
Those strong arms snapped around Alastor’s waist, clutching tightly as if afraid the Omega might vanish between breaths. He fumbled, of course - clumsy and overeager - but the effort was earnest. His hands shook with the intensity of it.
Alastor allowed it.
He tilted his head just so, guiding the angle, showing Vox how to follow his lead without ever breaking the illusion that the Alpha was taking charge. It was a delicate manipulation - letting him feel powerful while remaining wholly in control.
When he finally pulled away, Vox looked moments away from overheating. His screen pulsed a distinct shade of blue at the edges, static lingering like a blush he couldn’t hide. His posture was rigid, trembling with adrenaline, instinct and want.
Alastor watched him with sharp-eyed interest - tilting his head, tongue flicking out to wet his lips in a slow, predatory sweep. As though tasting the remnants of Vox’s flavor. As though considering whether he liked it.
The effect on Vox was immediate.
His posture appeared to weaken. His projected lips parted helplessly. His scent - bright, crackling with startled desire - spiked in the space between them.
How charming.
Alastor was an old, practiced bitch - experienced and far more dangerous than the picture he presented. Vox, in comparison, had just betrayed himself as painfully fresh.
Exactly what Alastor had suspected.
“I’ll consider your offer,” Alastor murmured, smooth as polished brass.
Vox’s arms remained locked around him, holding him as though the decision might change if he dared to let go. The Omega arched a brow - just one, perfectly choreographed.
Obediently, Vox released him.
The tiny gesture of compliance pleased Alastor greatly. Vox’s flush deepened at the silent approval, his posture folding in on itself as he cleared his throat, suddenly shy again.
Alastor resumed sipping his drink, unhurried. His grin never faltered. He didn’t even glance down when a clawed hand settled at his thigh.
❧
The estrous cycle for an Omega was a yearly event - an unavoidable biological ritual carved into flesh and instinct. No magic, no power and no cleverness could circumvent it. It arrived like clockwork: once every three hundred and sixty-five days, a precise and merciless cadence. And within that vast stretch of time, there were seven days - only seven - where the body shifted into its most vulnerable, volatile state.
Seven days where the world felt sharper.
Seven days where instincts screamed.
Seven days where an Omega was at once most dangerous and most easily claimed.
The cycle followed an ancient pattern:
First came the blood.
A telltale, metallic scent that clung to skin and fabric; an unmistakable signal flooding the air. It was a red flag - obvious, humiliating and deeply dangerous. It warned every Alpha in a dozen-yard radius that an Omega was approaching their fertile window.
Alastor loathed it.
Through those bleeding days, most Omegas turned irritable or openly hostile, teeth bared at any creature foolish enough to approach. Their bodies ached; their tempers frayed. Instinct drove them to snarl and snap and society politely pretended that this was entirely normal.
Then came the warmth.
A slow, creeping heat that unfurled along the spine and belly - a chemical softening of every instinctive barrier. The hostility melted into something deceptively inviting. An Omega in this phase became receptive, their scent rich and intoxicating. They grew playful and warm. Their bodies leaned and brushed; subtle invitations to those close enough to sense the shift.
It was a natural cycle - beautiful to some, sacred to others - but to Alastor?
Inconvenient didn’t begin to describe it.
The blood bothered him more than the heat. It was too visible. Too obvious. It drew attention like sharks to a wound in the water. That first iron-scented drop announced his vulnerability to every creature with a functioning nose. Omegas in the Pride Ring often cloistered themselves away during those days; those foolish enough to remain among the populace risked being sniffed out and cornered.
Alastor had never tolerated such attention.
In life, the moment he sensed the shift - the telltale ache, the first faint tang of iron as crimson smeared his loins and thighs - he vanished. He parted from society without announcement or farewell, slipping away into the depths of his bayou. There, cloaked in marsh mist and darkness, he endured the cycle in private. Far from prying eyes. Far from nosy neighbors. Far from Alphas who believed they had a birthright to him.
He’d paced his porch through bleeding days, cigarette smoke curling into humid night air.
He’d submerged in sluggish bayou water to cool the building warmth.
He’d let his cycle pass with no witness - no suitor, no mate and no interloper allowed within miles.
But now, he faced a decision he had never intended to entertain.
Avoidance - his tried and true method - was still an option. He could shutter himself away for seven days, bolt the door, let Niffty chase off any interlopers and endure the cycle alone. It would be cleaner. Safer. Predictable.
But it could also be… wasteful.
Because this time, unlike in life, he had a potential advantage on the table.
Vox.
A budding alliance. A carefully cultivated attachment. An Alpha who was powerful enough to be useful but soft enough to be molded. One with ambition, influence and an almost laughable willingness to believe in the fantasy of a romantic, mutually beneficial bond.
If handled correctly, Vox could be a shield, a weapon and a stepping-stone.
A partner in name only.
A resource dressed in devotion.
But sharing a cycle - even partially - risked complicating things.
He would need stipulations.
Strict ones.
Under no circumstances would Vox be permitted to:
- claim him,
- or initiate any act that could be misconstrued as “bonding.”
Alastor had no intention of tying himself to any Alpha - not for love, not for instinct and not for survival. The thought of such a vulnerability made his stomach twist with irritation. Submission as a performance he could manage; submission as a biological truth was intolerable.
And Vox, for all his gentleness, was an Alpha.
Instinct could override reason.
Heat could override promises.
And Alastor had no illusions about how quickly a situation could turn the moment pheromones thickened the air.
He’d need to discuss the matter with Rosie - thoroughly and immediately. She was his owner, nominally. His guardian by ‘law’. His shield in political matters, whether she liked it or not.
And this?
This was a political matter.
She would understand the risks.
She would understand the opportunity.
And she would certainly have opinions… likely strong ones.
Yes. He needed her counsel before Vox made another request, before the cycle crept closer and before the reek of iron betrayed him.
He rose from his seat, setting aside his empty glass. Vox rose behind him, intending to guide him home.
He needed to speak with Rosie.
As soon as possible.
Chapter 9: 9
Chapter Text
He was in need of a stronger scent-neutralizing agent.
Niffty had become increasingly neurotic as of late - skittering through rooms with bared teeth and sharp little mutters, offended by every lingering trace of Alpha musk. To her, Vox’s presence in the home was an intrusion, a threat and a stain. And since her “territory” was, in essence, Alastor’s entire abode, she took the matter personally.
He soothed her only by assisting in stripping the place clean; peeling off anything the Alpha had touched, worn, brushed, grazed or even breathed near. Every gift was washed, steamed or tucked away. Nothing with Vox’s scent was kept out for longer than a day. Those items were displayed only when the Alpha visited - neatly arranged like they had always belonged - to give the illusion they had a permanent place in Alastor’s home.
Entirely unnecessary, of course. Vox was soft-hearted. Easy to placate. But the illusion, ultimately, cost him nothing and Alastor had time to spare.
Rosie’s punishment still hung over him. He remained effectively confined, permitted to leave only for tightly monitored outings with Vox and brief supervised visits to the parlor. She controlled his schedule with the meticulous caution of someone protecting both an asset and a liability.
The usual patrons noticed the change immediately.
Their nostrils flared when he passed. Eyes sharpened. Curious looks lingered on him longer than usual. Alastor had been among them for decades and he had always smelled solely of himself with the barest traces of Rosie’s fragrance present.
Now?
There was a hint - barely more than a whisper - of Vox clinging to him.
Persistent. Irritatingly so. Alpha scent could cling like a damn curse.
Like a skunk, he thought, sourly.
No matter how thoroughly one scrubbed, it never faded entirely on the first attempt. It took days of separation and multiple washes before the last traces evaporated. And Omega skin - traitorous and soft - absorbed scent like a sponge. Instinctual biology designed to bind and signal.
A perpetual irritation.
In life, he had dealt with the same nuisance. After every Alpha he’d lured into the bayou and taken apart piece by piece, he spent days isolating himself until their scent finally dissolved from his skin. Walking around reeking of a missing man was a surefire way to draw suspicion - not that anyone would naturally assume a delicate little Omega was capable of such carnage.
He exhaled sharply at the memory.
And then, in a quiet moment as they closed the shop together, he turned to Rosie.
“May I be so bold,” he began, voice smooth as glass but edged, “as to ask why you disclosed the date of my cycle to Vox?”
While it wasn't completely disadvantageous, the simple fact that Vox was aware of the general timing of his cycle was deeply unfortunate. And so he felt the need to confront Rosie on the matter prior to discussing the finer details of a potential arrangement.
Rosie didn’t even flinch. Her prim movements continued - closing a drawer, adjusting a display, straightening a stack. Only when she finished did she tilt her head toward him.
“Common courtesy,” she answered, crisply. “You’ll be out of commission for a week. The boy has a right to know why you’ve suddenly gone quiet.”
He nearly scoffed - but controlled it.
“Rosie,” he warned, tone a velvet-wrapped blade.
She arched a brow, unperturbed.
“You know the game, Alastor. Don’t insult me by pretending otherwise.” Her gaze sharpened. “He asked for permission to raise the subject. I granted it.”
“It is hardly his business,” he snapped back - just a flicker of temper, but enough to crack his usual composure.
Rosie didn’t chastise him nor did she flinch. She simply met his gaze with a cool, unwavering steadiness.
“Oh, but it is,” she said. “Alastor, sweetie… you’ve been a spinster long enough. In life and in death. And after your… little stunt at the castle, it’s clear to me you’re restless.”
His eyes narrowed. “Elaborate.”
“It means your grace period is ending.” Her smile was pleasant; her tone was not. “And after all my kindness - all my protection, my charity - I expect you to compensate me. You owe me, pet.”
His left ear gave an irritated flick.
“And yet we haven’t struck a deal. Not a formal one,” he countered, voice dangerously soft. “I’m not obligated - ”
“Really now?” Rosie cut in smoothly. “I could throw you out tomorrow. Leave you on the curb. Let whichever beastie is quickest snap you up. What would you have without me, my darling?”
The last word dripped with sugar and venom both.
Alastor’s jaw tightened. His smile remained fixed but sharpened at the edges. His eyes - those bright, weaponlike eyes - flickered with open displeasure.
Rosie didn’t so much as blink.
“Vox is a good choice,” Rosie continued, her voice returning to that maddeningly placid cadence she used when she believed herself reasonable. “A safe choice. He’s sweet on you. Patient. He’ll give you what you need.”
Alastor’s smile thinned.
“And what,” he asked softly, “do I supposedly need?”
Her response was not gentle.
Rosie leveled him with a look - a hard, withering stare sharpened by years of navigating the Pride Ring’s hierarchy. Her lips tightened. Her nostrils flared as her eyes rounded to a disturbing degree. For a moment, the prim, genteel shopkeeper vanished, replaced by the Beta Overlord who had survived long enough to carve out her own territory in Hell
“You need someone who can keep you in your place,” she said.
Each word landed like a slap.
“Because it’s becoming painfully obvious, darling, that you don’t have the faintest idea where that place is.”
The room seemed to constrict around them.
Alastor’s expression darkened - not dramatically, not overtly, but with the subtle, deadly precision of a storm forming behind glass. His smile remained in place - elegant and empty - but his eyes sharpened to a vicious gleam.
And Rosie - damn her - stood straighter and lifted her chin. She peered down her perfect, delicate nose at him as though he were something misbehaving beneath her heel.
It was a quiet display of dominance.
He felt the flare of instinct - a broiling fury - coil beneath his ribs like a live wire. The Omega in him bristled in reaction from the Beta’s display, but not from submission. It was insult. It was the memory of a lifetime spent keeping his place only long enough to destroy those who presumed he had one.
For a heartbeat, the space between them vibrated with tension.
Alastor tipped his head, his smile stretching just a fraction too wide.
Rosie did not flinch.
She merely stepped closer, voice dipped in honeyed threat. Encroaching upon his space with a dangerous air - her scent unusually sharp as he breathed it in.
“You’re clever. Ambitious. A little too bold for your own good.” She brushed an invisible speck from her sleeve. “And you’ve drawn the eyes of Lucifer and Adam both.”
Her gaze slid sideways - an unspoken reminder.
“And that is why you need someone to anchor you before you get us all killed.”
He exhaled lightly through his nose, the motion small - but his eyes gleamed with something sharp and unkind.
Rosie held his gaze.
Neither blinked.
The hierarchy between them should have forced him into a state of submission. Should have compelled him to bow, avert his gaze or murmur an apology.
Instead he only smiled.
❧
Vox’s bid was accepted.
Rosie drafted the response herself, the letter written in her immaculate, looping script. It read like a legal decree rather than a romantic arrangement - predictable, given how cross she’d been with him as of late. She named every condition with crisp, authoritative finality: Alastor was not to be harmed. He was not to be bitten. No attempt at claiming would be tolerated. Contraceptives would be administered under her direct supervision, every dose witnessed and verified. Not even Vox was permitted the smallest latitude for “mistakes.”
The arrangement would last two full weeks, with additional days allotted to account for the unpredictable ebb and flow of an Omega’s estrous cycle. Rosie had folded the details into polite, ritualistic phrasing, but the meaning was unmistakable: Alastor was being handed over, temporarily, with the same measured detachment one would apply in transferring possession of an asset.
It was humiliating.
Expected of an unclaimed Omega, perhaps. Normal, even. But Alastor felt the insult as surely as a blade pressed against the back of his neck. This was the price of drawing too much attention onto himself. The price of stepping too boldly into a world that Hell insisted was not made for him. And while he had the option to reject the offer, he’d been left with the distinct impression that there would be dire consequences.
He accepted the humiliation in silence. He had learned, across decades and two separate lives, that silence was often the most efficient weapon in his arsenal. It gave him space - space to think, to plan and to twist insults into opportunities and indignities into leverage.
So he set about preparing.
Not stiffly, nor resentfully - just with the cool, methodical precision that had always carried him through life. He folded clothing with a steady hand, sliding shirts and trousers into a travel case. Rosie had insisted he be kept under a stricter schedule until this arrangement was concluded, a signal that she no longer trusted him to navigate the boundaries of her territory without supervision. Even so, he made no protest. He simply tucked away more grooming tools and quiet comforts than he would ever admit to needing.
What Rosie envisioned as punishment - an enforced stay under Vox’s protective eye - Alastor recognized for what it truly was: unprecedented access. A sanctioned invitation into an Overlord’s home, woven neatly into the fabric of tradition and etiquette. For two weeks, he would walk Vox’s halls openly. Study his defenses. His routines. His temperament. His secrets.
He doubted the Overlord understood the vulnerability he was offering up. He doubted Rosie understood it either. She thought to “settle” him. To tether him. To remind him of the boundaries of his caste and the reality that even resourceful Omegas could not afford to provoke their world of kings, executioners and the Overlords that bent a knee to them.
But Alastor had never been particularly good at staying in anyone’s place but his own.
As he snapped the latch of his suitcase closed, a slow smile curled across his lips. The kind of smile that would have made Vox fluster and Rosie uneasy.
Niffty hovered.
Not subtly, either - she paced in tight, anxious circles around him, her small feet tapping frantically against the wood floor as her gaze darted between Alastor and the neatly packed suitcase at his side. Every few seconds her hands would clench in the fabric of her dress, twisting the material until it creased. The expression on her tiny face wavered between worry and outright distress, a stark contrast to her usual chipper frenzy.
Alastor watched her with a softened amusement, the cigarette presently tucked between his lips untouched as it slowly burned down. When she finally stopped pacing long enough to stare at him - wide-eyed, fretful - he exhaled a gentle plume of smoke and offered a calm, practiced smile.
“Niffty,” he murmured, “my dear girl, I’ll be fine.”
Her lower lip quivered. “You say that,” she replied, her voice tinny with suspicion. “But Alphas get strange when Omegas leave home. They get - … “Her nose wrinkled. “Grabby.”
He resisted the urge to laugh. It was almost endearing how fiercely she guarded him, as though she were the one tasked with defending the household from predatory Overlords.
“A few weeks,” he promised, lifting a hand to tap her forehead lightly with one claw. “At the most.”
Niffty blinked up at him, her lashes fluttering in rapid succession before she nodded - once, twice and then several more times in quick, jerky bobs. She inhaled sharply, wiping her hands on her apron as though preparing for a difficult task.
“…Okay,” she said at last, though the word trembled. “But if he hurts you, Alastor - if he even tries - I’ll tear out his circuits and use his motherboard as a coaster.”
Alastor’s smile widened, pleased despite himself.
“Duly noted.”
Niffty reached out, hesitating only a moment before grabbing his sleeve and giving it a firm tug - not enough to stop him, but enough to make her point clear.
“Come back,” she said, quietly.
“I will,” he replied, warmly.
❧
Alastor’s gaze slid toward the vehicle the moment he heard the low, velvet purr of its engine. It wasn’t the sort of transport one typically saw in Cannibal Town. It was almost too sleek, too polished and too new. The glossy black exterior reflected the buildings around it, creating a strange, distorted mirror of his humble little street. It looked like a foreign beast dropped into unfamiliar terrain, all sharpened lines and tinted windows.
He stepped closer, drawn in by his own curiosity. The door clicked open with an expensive-sounding hiss and out stepped Vox - sharp suit, polished shoes, and -
Different.
Alastor’s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. The Alpha’s silhouette had changed. The bulkier box-like frame of his head had softened into something sleeker, smoother. The edges were refined, the casing polished. An upgrade. A new body that was a touch broader. A better television.
A new face.
Vox must have caught the faint flicker in Alastor’s expression, because he froze mid-stride. His lips flickered uncertainly, projecting a brief glitch of insecurity before smoothing into something shy and brittle.
“Oh. Uh - yeah,” he said, scratching the side of his new jawline. “I… upgraded. Do you - ?”
A beat.
“What do you think?”
The question hung heavily, weighted with earnestness he likely didn’t intend to reveal. His voice carried an unmistakable strain - hopeful and hungry for approval.
Alastor let the silence linger just long enough for Vox to squirm, then allowed his smile to sharpen the tiniest bit.
“It’s different,” he murmured, tone smooth but unreadable. “But nothing I can’t grow accustomed to.”
Not praise. Not condemnation. A perfectly balanced response - neutral and polite, yet impossible to interpret fully.
Vox’s projector-mouth flickered again before adjusting into a pleased, if slightly stiff, smile. “Great. Good. Uh… great.”
The embarrassment radiating off him was almost sweet.
“Let’s - let’s get going,” the Alpha said, haltingly.
He stepped aside, gesturing toward the open back door with a flourish that attempted charm but landed somewhere closer to overeager. Then, without waiting for permission, he reached for Alastor’s suitcase. The Omega let him take it, observing with faint amusement as Vox handled it with exaggerated care - placing it in the trunk as though the bag held something fragile or precious.
Perhaps Vox believed it did.
Alastor remained poised, hands clasped gently before him, expression serene - yet his crimson eyes glittered as he approached the waiting door of the luxurious vehicle.
Chapter 10: 10
Notes:
I do enjoy writing soft!Vox. A small pity this version of his character will only ever be present in these early chapters.
Chapter Text
The streets beyond Rosie’s domain were unkind in a way that Cannibal Town never allowed itself to be. There, filth was managed - curated, even. A necessary byproduct of survival handled with the same pragmatic efficiency as butchery and commerce. But once the vehicle crossed the invisible border into the city proper, Alastor found himself staring at a wasteland of grime layered thick over concrete. Mud was streaked with something darker; trash accumulated in gutters where no one bothered to sweep; bodies - fresh and not-so-fresh - were slumped against brick facades, left to swell and rot under Hell’s crimson haze.
Alastor watched it all unfold through the tinted glass, crimson eyes glinting as he catalogued every discarded shape, every smear on the pavement. The urban sprawl pulsed with chaos and uncaring apathy, a stark contrast to the sanitized savagery of Cannibal Town.
A warm touch at his hand tugged him from his quiet assessment. He turned just enough to meet Vox’s projected expression - an almost tender glow playing along the screen’s edges, a softness at odds with the ugliness outside.
“Rosie told me you’ve hardly stepped outside Cannibal Town since you got here,” Vox said, his tone gentle but edged with curiosity. “Figured this might be… a lot.”
Alastor’s attention flicked back to the window. “It’s more than what I’m used to, yes,” he admitted, lightly. “And undeniably dreary.”
Vox followed his gaze, grimacing faintly as though seeing the filth for the first time. “You’re not wrong,” he said with surprising honesty. “Most of the city’s a dump. But” - his voice warmed - “it’s not all bad. My sector? Different story. I keep my area clean. Not exactly safe. But it’s efficient.”
A hum escaped Alastor - neither agreement nor dissent. Vox’s pride, however, was palpable.
The ride continued in relative ease, the kind of silence that only arose between two individuals who had grown accustomed to sharing space.
“This is it,” Vox announced, suddenly.
The car followed a smooth curve, and Alastor’s breath caught - not from fear, but genuine, unguarded awe.
Towering above the other buildings, its obsidian surface gleaming beneath Hell’s shifting light, was Vox’s headquarters. It rose like a monument, a cathedral of glass and steel. The red glow of the sky reflected off its surface in violent streaks, giving it a molten sheen. Antennae and broadcast spires crowned its highest point, pulsing faintly with energy.
“Astonishing,” Alastor murmured, unable - unwilling - to hide the flicker of admiration.
Vox practically radiated smug delight.
“Right?” he said, almost preening. “Cost me a fortune. Logistics, engineering, the whole nine yards. But worth every soul. This - ” He extended an arm, clawed fingers splayed proudly toward the structure. “ - is my kingdom.”
“Bold words,” Alastor remarked, glancing sidelong at him. “Especially after Lucifer’s little… review of the Overlords.”
Vox’s projector-mouth curled into a sharp smirk. “Are they?”
There was a shift in him - subtle, but unmistakable. His shoulders straightened. His body language changed. Gone was the slightly awkward, overeager Alpha Alastor had first danced with. Here, in his territory, Vox was… something else. Commanding. Self-assured. Confident in a way that bordered on audacity.
Alastor studied him anew, a slow curl of genuine interest coiling in his chest.
❧
Inside the skyscraper, imps swarmed like efficient little insects. Two scooped up Alastor’s luggage without hesitation. Vox kept him close, escorting him through the glittering glass entrance as though he were something valuable - something to be shown off.
Eyes turned. Conversations faltered. Sinners bustling through the lobby paused to gawk at the Omega draped elegantly against their Overlord’s side. A handful uttered polite greetings. Others stared. All took note.
Alastor met their gazes one by one, allowing his lips to peel back just enough to reveal a sliver of sharp teeth in greeting. Vox’s chest puffed subtly at the display - pride swelling and ego inflated. He looked, for a moment, very much like Adam had when the Fallen Angel paraded him before the masses.
His existence, ultimately, has been watered down to a living, breathing ornament on a powerful man’s arm.
What a lovely accessory he makes me, Alastor mused, dryly.
They navigated a corridor lined with screens - some projecting news reels, others broadcasting snippets of Hell’s latest scandals. Sinners with headsets rushed past, barking orders, flipping switchboards and juggling equipment. The building hummed with purpose, alive with ambition and noise.
It was cleaner here. Sleeker. Every corner whispered money and control.
“This is where we handle the big stuff,” Vox said as they stepped into an elevator of mirror-polished chrome. “Broadcasts. Radio. Print distribution. I’ve got half the Pride Ring relying on us for information.”
At the word “radio,” Alastor’s ear twitched - a small, involuntary motion - but one the Alpha immediately noticed. Vox’s projected grin brightened in boyish delight in reaction.
“Oh! Yeah. I didn’t tell you?” he said, puffing up a bit. “We’ve been restoring some of the old frequencies. Classic stuff. You’d be amazed what still works.”
Alastor’s fingers curled around Vox’s arm, the motion delicate yet unmistakably possessive. His eyes gleamed with sudden, sharp interest.
“Really now?” he murmured, his tone faintly reverent.
“Of course!” Vox beamed. “We’ve still got some of the original equipment locked up downstairs. Felt like a waste to just toss it. Once you’re settled, I’ll give you the full tour. The works. You’ll love it.”
The Omega wanted to demand they go now. To see it. Touch it. Hear it hum. That lingering hunger from the life he once lived flickered in his chest.
But he swallowed that impulse whole. He was here as Vox’s guest, after all. And he’d be expected to follow the Alpha’s lead and firm guidance.
So instead of voicing his desire, Alastor merely nodded, tightening his hold just enough for Vox to misinterpret it as affection rather than restraint.
They reached the elevator, the crowd parting without needing direction. Sinners skittered back instinctively, unwilling to stand too close to an Overlord and the individual within his company.
“The penthouse view is insane,” Vox carried on, excitement bubbling from him. “Bright city lights, clean skyline - well, mostly clean - top floor amenities. You’re gonna love it, Alastor. This place’ll spoil you rotten.”
The doors slid shut with a soft hiss and the elevator began its smooth ascent.
❧
When they stepped out into the penthouse, Alastor was drowned in Vox’s scent at once - thick, assertive and clinging to every surface within the confined space. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was overwhelming.
The apartment itself was beautiful. A far cry from the cramped, modest cottage Alastor occupied in Rosie’s domain. Crimson-hued lights cast a warm glow across sleek furniture and polished floors. Hellish artwork adorned the walls - pop art blended with infernal futurism.
It was, unmistakably, the home of a man who expected to be admired.
Imps followed at a respectful distance, depositing Alastor’s bag precisely where Vox directed. They disappeared without needing acknowledgment - the well-oiled machinery of an Alpha in his element. Vox wasn’t awkward here, nor shy, nor eager to please.
He was confident. Commanding. Boisterous in a way that made Alastor reevaluate everything he’d assumed.
Ah. Here he is, Alastor mused, intrigued. The man beneath the softness.
They toured the space together, Vox gesturing proudly at the high ceilings and glass walls overlooking the chaotic sprawl of the Pride Ring. Each comment carried an undercurrent of ownership. Threads of implication woven between the lines.
“You know,” Vox said casually as he guided him down a short hallway, “this place… it’s meant to last. You’re not just visiting some bachelor pad. I designed it with long-term stuff in mind.”
His hand slid to Alastor’s shoulder - light, almost reverent, but with a firmness that spoke of expectation.
They reached the branching hallway. Three doors. Vox opened the first proudly.
“My office,” he announced. “No surprise there.”
Of course.
But then he opened the second.
And the third.
Both were empty. Waiting for a purpose. A reason to be filled.
Alastor’s breath hitched - almost imperceptibly - before he smothered the reaction beneath practiced gentility.
Vox watched him with a soft, hopeful smile that made the implications that much more suffocating.
“I wanted the extra space,” he explained. “You know. For the future.”
For -
children.
A picturesque fantasy in Vox’s naïve, archaic mind. And a gilded cage in Alastor’s.
Revolting.
His stomach twisted - hot, oily disgust climbing his spine - but externally he remained the perfect Omega. Tail still. Ears poised. Expression softened around the edges in a mimicry of bashfulness.
“You’ve thought of everything,” he said, sweetly.
Vox’s smile widened, earnest as a boy showing off a handcrafted gift.
“I try,” he admitted. “I really do think you’ll like it here, Alastor. I… I want you to. More than anything.”
The Omega’s face didn’t shift.
But inside?
He sneered.
He’d waited decades under Rosie’s roof - enduring the monotony, the confinement and the quiet reminders of his station. And now he found himself staring down another prison that was polished and luxurious and built expressly for him. Expecting him to nest, to settle and to become the obedient ornament to Vox’s empire.
Alastor was fated to be carefully transferred from one prison to another.
He could feel his pulse tick in his throat - heat, irritation and hunger for something he dearly missed: agency.
Still he smiled.
“It’s wonderful, Vincent,” he said with a slight dip of his head. “Truly. Perhaps…” he lifted a hand, lightly pinching at the material of the man’s sleeve, “…I should unpack. Freshen up. And then we can have that little tour you promised.”
Vox brightened immediately.
“Yeah! Absolutely. Take your time.”
❧
The tour was efficient without feeling rushed. Vox knew exactly what to highlight, where to linger and when to observe Alastor’s reactions. They eventually reached a room set deeper within the building: the broadcasting hub, its walls lined with restored consoles, refurbished receivers, tidy spools of cable and several desks overflowing with labeled tapes and reels. It was a space humming with possibility, alive with soft electrical undertones. The pride in Vox’s screen was unmistakable as he held the door open.
Alastor drifted in as though drawn by a tether. His gaze skimmed the room, lingering on the refurbished equipment, the familiar glow of indicator lights and the polished desk. His eyes softened in a manner rare for him - a distant, strangely mournful gleam overtaking the usual playful sharpness.
“I do miss this,” he murmured, not quite to Vox.
He stepped toward the central desk, fingertips brushing across the clutter-free surface as though reacquainting himself with an old lover. A microphone rested on its stand - sleek, restored, gleaming faintly beneath the overhead lamps. Alastor lifted his hand and let his claws graze the mesh grille with feather-light reverence. A memory flickered across his features, subtle but unmistakable.
Being a radio host had been his one scrap of genuine freedom. His booth had been a sanctuary - walls padded, light dimmed and the hum of electricity a constant companion. Within that soundproof box, he’d controlled the narrative. He spoke and the world listened. No one could see his face or the thoughts lurking behind it. Only the voice mattered. Only the performance.
Here in Hell, the booth was gone. The anonymity gone. The power structure is ever-present and cloying. It felt as though some essential part of him had been shelved, left to rot.
There had to be a way to reclaim it properly . Some path back to the control he once wielded so effortlessly. But reclaiming that would require patience - a vantage point from which to survey Hell’s shifting landscape with clarity.
He barely noticed Vox approaching until the Alpha’s scent reached him, followed by the faintest weight of a hand settling on his shoulder - careful, almost hesitant, as though Vox feared startling him. Alastor resisted the urge to stiffen more visibly, though his ear twitched.
“You know…” Vox ventured, voice threading between hopeful and cautious, “we could always use another voice on the station. Someone with presence. Once you’re… properly settled in, maybe we could talk about options.”
Alastor turned his head just enough to meet Vox’s gaze. The Omega’s eyes began to shine - not with softness, but calculation. He allowed only the smallest curl of a smile, the kind that invited assumptions.
There it was.
Finally.
The door he had been waiting - quietly - for Vox to open.
He let the moment breathe, savoring the tension of it and letting Vox steep in the thrill of thinking he’d said something clever.
“Is that so?” Alastor asked, quietly.
Vox’s projected face brightened immediately. “Yeah - really. I mean it.”
They shared a grin.
❧
Alastor spent the late afternoon acquainting himself with the space Vox clearly expected him to occupy. The kitchen - bright and immaculately polished - was disappointingly barren once he began opening cupboards. A few serviceable seasonings. Very little in the way of aromatic herbs. The meat selection was adequate but uninspired and the vegetables were the sort that barely warranted the name. It was all rather… bland.
Typical of an Alpha who expected the Omega to compensate for such shortcomings.
Still, Alastor made do. He always did.
Vox seemed almost giddy when the Omega, after a quiet inspection, began drafting a shopping list at the Alpha’s insistence. A long list. A demanding list. Fresh herbs, proper spices, a variety of meats and cuts, staples that could transform a meal into something of substance. Vox hovered nearby, watching over his shoulder with a kind of earnest fascination, nodding along as though he understood half of what Alastor was writing. Eventually the list was surrendered to an imp with a brisk wave of Vox’s hand.
Their dinner that evening was simple due to the limited ingredients - almost insultingly simple from Alastor’s perspective - but Vox ate with such open delight that one would swear the Omega had hand-crafted a feast. Alastor, meanwhile, picked through the plate with polite efficiency. Bland or not, the meal was serviceable. And more importantly, it bought him time to think.
Vox talked. And talked. And talked. A steady stream of cheerful commentary about work, about plans for their “stay,” about improvements he intended to make to the penthouse and how he hoped Alastor would feel “at home.” It was the chattering of a man buoyed by anticipation, barely able to contain himself.
Alastor found it almost charming and deeply telling. Vox was in a good mood for one reason only.
Tonight marked their first night sharing a bed.
Custom dictated they share a space, share warmth and share scent. It was expected. Traditional. Practically ritualistic. And no doubt Vox had constructed a hundred fantasies around the moment.
Alastor sipped his wine, letting the sweet, saccharine liquid burn down his throat. It was far too sugary for his tastes - a fair number of hellish vineyards had no subtlety - but it gifted him a pleasant buzz. Just enough to soften his limbs without dulling the sharpness of his mind.
What would Vox expect of him?
He caught the Alpha glancing at him over the table, the projected mouth stretching into a grin that bordered on hopeful. Eager. He was practically vibrating with the attempt to appear restrained.
Alastor tilted the wineglass back, appearing casual as he finished the last swallow. Then, deliberately, he tipped the glass just a fraction too far. A thin line of wine slid down the corner of his mouth and along the edge of his chin.
Vox’s eyes snapped to it immediately - reflexive with a hint of hunger.
Alastor let his tongue flick out - long, red and pointed - to retrieve the liquid in a smooth swipe. A simple motion, but it was deliberate in a way only another predator would recognize. A subtle display. A lure.
And Vox’s projector-screen dimmed briefly with static, a visible tremor overtaking the edges of his image. His claws tightened subtly around his glass.
Alastor smiled, slow and knowing, letting the moment stretch just long enough for the Alpha to feel it in his bones.
❧
The ceiling of the master bedroom was surprisingly plain - a soft, subdued shade of blue that seemed almost fragile in contrast to the sleek luxury of Vox’s penthouse. At its center, an ornate ceiling fan turned in slow, unhurried circles, its dim light casting languid shapes that slid across walls and floor as if reluctant to settle anywhere for long. Alastor watched those shifting shadows with a muted sort of fascination, his smile fixed in its usual sharp curve while his half-lidded eyes drifted somewhere far beyond the present moment.
Dissociation came to him as naturally as breathing. In life it had been a skill he honed out of necessity and in death it served him just as faithfully. When he wished to untether from a situation, he needed only to seize upon something small - some harmless detail that carried no weight of expectation.
Tonight it was the gentle rotation of the fan, the soft flicker of the light; the repetitive movement that asked nothing of him and expected even less. He let his attention coil around that stillness, drawing comfort from its predictability.
The room was warm - perhaps too warm for comfort, though the thought drifted by without anchoring itself. A faint perfume clung to the bedsheets, some expensive scent chosen for its softness, meant to evoke intimacy or ease. Alastor drew in a slow breath, letting the fragrance settle around him as he shifted his head just enough to inhale it again.
The sheets were plush, layered with careful precision, each fold perfectly arranged. His claws curled into the fabric, not from any emotion but out of instinctive need to ground himself through texture rather than the moment unfolding around him.
He let his thoughts slip where they wished. The ceiling. The faint hum of the city far below. The quiet whir of the fan. The give of the mattress beneath him - firm, high-quality and designed with indulgence in mind.
All of it blurred together, a tapestry of sensations that kept him tethered even as his mind floated just beyond reach. The warmth of the room pressed in on him in waves, though he accepted it without reaction, focusing instead on the smoothness of the sheets beneath his palms, their scent, their luxurious weave.
A breath left him - the kind of exhale that could pass for pleasure in dim light yet carried none of its truth. His lashes lowered and he allowed his mind to drift just a little farther, balancing on the thin edge between presence and distance. The sheets, at least, were comforting. A small mercy. A simple, solid thing he could return to again and again.
And so he fixated on them - their weight and their warmth - as he let the rest of the world blur into something indistinct and far away.
Only when a warm breath ghosted over the sensitive skin of his inner thigh did he blink and return - from far, far away.
Vox’s face hovered between his legs, luminescent eyes soft with concern. His tongue, blue and faintly glowing, retracted from the slick heat between Alastor’s thighs.
“You alright, Alastor?” Vox asked gently, voice low and uncertain. He kept Alastor open with careful hands, thumbs spreading him with a tenderness bordering on reverent. “You… drifted a little.”
Alastor exhaled slowly, claws sliding back through the mess of his mane. “I’m fine, Vincent,” he murmured, tone airy. His smile held. It always held.
But Vox wasn’t convinced. His hand soothed the Omega’s thigh, a slow, comforting stroke meant to ground him.
“You seem out of it,” he said, voice softened with concern.
A soft, controlled chuckle left Alastor’s lips. “I believe I drank a touch too much. My apologies.”
Vox hummed in concern. “Do you want to stop? Are you feeling sick? Dizzy? You can tell me.”
There it was - that softness.
Alastor regarded him for a moment, then tipped his head, offering a smile that was far too sharp to be gentle.
“I’m fine,” he repeated. “It feels nice enough.”
Vox’s projected brows knit, but the reassurance soothed him. He shifted forward on the bed, kneeling, hands braced on either side of Alastor’s hips. He looked down at the Omega as though memorizing him, caught between worry and desire.
“You sure?” Vox pressed.
Alastor’s ears twitched, a hint of amusement threading through his voice. “Are you?”
Vox hesitated, then crawled up the length of him, bodies brushing, heat meeting heat. Alastor forced himself to lean subtly into the touch, letting Vox cup his face with one hand. The Alpha studied him closely, as if trying to peel away the layers of placid calm.
“I’d rather have you present,” Vox murmured. “With me. Not… drifting somewhere I can’t follow.”
A dangerous sentiment. But earnest.
Alastor’s smile softened - the subtle movement entirely intentional. “Is that so?”
“Mmh.” Vox nodded, lowering himself, pressing his weight against Alastor’s body. “I like knowing you’re here. With me.”
Such a sweet, naive thing.
Before Alastor could answer, Vox dipped down and their mouths met. The kiss was warm, full and almost clumsy in its eagerness. Vox kissed like someone starved for affection.
Alastor did not pull back.
He kissed him in return, deliberately slow, letting Vox taste warmth and willingness. Allowing the man to believe that the Omega beneath him was fully, intimately present.
Alastor’s gaze drifted upward again as the man’s mouth found his neck and suckled gently, catching the slow rotations of the ceiling fan - counting them, measuring them, slipping once more into the quiet place behind his own eyes.
Chapter 11: 11
Chapter Text
There were countless products on the market designed to manage an Omega’s cycle - far more than he’d ever had access to in life. Back then, pads and tampons were only just breaking into widespread use, still considered a novelty by some, a scandal by others. Before that, it had been nothing but carefully folded cloth, washed by hand, hung in secrecy and tucked discreetly away. He remembered his own supply: stacks of clean rags, bleached and dried in the dense heat of Louisiana air, all arranged in meticulous rows within the cabinets of his hovel. Everything in its place, ready for use the moment the first telltale cramp hit.
He’d always prepared early. Always.
But Hell, with its mockery of modernization, offered far more variety than he ever remembered. Cups, pads, tampons in half a dozen configurations; overflow garments; sleek little containers designed to seal scent and blood. It all struck him as oddly civilized for a realm ruled by violence and instinct. And Vox - ever eager - had spared no expense in ensuring Alastor’s comfort. All of it sat neatly arranged in their shared bathroom, stacked and sorted with a precision that betrayed how seriously the man approached his role.
The generosity was mildly embarrassing, though he hid it well.
The bathroom held more than just hygienic necessities. Vox had stocked it with a spread of personal care items - moisturizers intended for sensitive skin, shampoos rich enough to coax shine into fur, oils for his mane, polish for his hooves, files, brushes and combs. A small, curated shrine to Omega maintenance. All meant for him. All neatly displayed for his use until he cultivated preferences of his own.
When the Alpha left to handle duties at the studio, Alastor took the opportunity to explore the expanse of the penthouse on his own. He took his time. He inspected every corner with a practiced delicacy. It was less a stroll and more a quiet reconnaissance. And as he slipped into the closet, he found it arranged as though waiting for the next phase of their life together - their life, as Vox seemed eager to imagine it.
Clothes in his size filled an entire section. Omega-appropriate shirts and trousers in vibrant tones; sharply tailored suits soft enough to accentuate his frame; dresses and skirts selected with an eye for elegance rather than scandal. Every hem adjusted for his body. Every waist nipped for shape. And tucked discreetly deeper within, he found finer things - fragile lace, delicate garters, silky pieces cut for softness and presentation. Even undergarments had been tailored carefully for his personal use, a neat little opening stitched into the back to accommodate his tail.
He stared at them far longer than he should have.
And deeper still, he found a wooden drawer nearly invisible unless one knew to search. Inside were toys - various shapes and designs, nothing garish, everything expensive and finely made. Things Vox had likely chosen with the assumption that once the Omega was settled, once he trusted him and he softened into that role - they would be used.
Unsurprising, he supposed.
Alastor felt no anger, only the faint curl of a smile. A familiar, cold amusement warmed his chest. He took nothing from its place except to inspect it, cataloguing each piece with clinical interest, noting what Vox imagined he might enjoy, what the Alpha assumed he’d accept and what Vox pictured in that little future he was building so earnestly.
He made certain to leave everything exactly as he found it. Every drawer slid back into place with the same pressure; every hem draped precisely as before; every hanger faced the same direction. Vox needn’t know he’d been curious. He needn’t suspect how thorough Alastor’s examination truly was.
Only the items meant to be disturbed - the ones Vox expected him to touch - were moved. The rest he returned with surgical precision.
❧
The familiar rush came as a sudden, molten warmth - the kind that pulled the breath from his lungs before his mind even caught up. A wet bloom between his thighs. An instinctual jolt in his gut.
The scent of iron followed immediately.
Alastor snapped awake like a trap springing shut, his body twisting upright in a sharp jerk. Vox’s arm was draped securely around his waist, the Alpha pressed behind him, still breathing slow and deep in sleep. They’d shared only the mildest intimacy before bed - soft touches, gentle kisses, nothing overtly taxing - but now all of that meant nothing. His body had turned inward, feral and bristling, screaming at him to move.
He did.
Without hesitation or apology, he tore himself free of the Alpha’s hold. Vox mumbled incoherently, disturbed by the sudden motion, but Alastor didn’t look back. His focus was singular as he slid off the bed. A small spotting of blood marked the sheets, then a drop on the floor, then another - tiny, damning red footprints that betrayed everything.
He made for the bathroom with a speed bordering on panic and slammed the door hard enough to rattle the hinges.
The crack of wood on metal echoed through the penthouse.
He fumbled for a warm rag, pressing it between his thighs as he hissed under his breath. The crimson was thin for now, still in its beginning stages, but the scent - his scent - was thickening rapidly, curling into the air and clinging to his skin. He knew it would only grow stronger. A biological siren song he’d spent his entire living life dampening at all costs.
And now here he was. In another’s territory. In an Alpha’s bed, of all things.
He shoved a tampon into place with shaking hands - clumsy, graceless and so utterly unlike him. When he finished, he remained seated on the closed toilet lid, arms wrapped tight around himself, trying to compress his body into something small.
He had never been around anyone aside from Niffty during this part of his cycle beyond when he was young. Not in life. Not in death. Not once.
He always ran. Always hid.
Isolation had been survival.
But now -
Now he was exposed.
Thirty minutes crawled past, each second scraping nerves raw. His mind churned, not quite thoughts but pulses of instinct: hide hide hide get away move move move.
He heard movement outside the door. A soft shifting of weight.
Then footsteps pacing.
Another thirty minutes.
Then a hesitant knock.
“Alastor?”
He didn’t answer. Couldn’t. His throat locked up, a pathetic tremor shaking through him as distress seeped into the air like oil into water. He loathed how his scent betrayed him - how it curdled, sour with fear, threaded with something fragile and panicked.
“Are you alright?” Vox tried again, voice gentle.
A stupid question.
No, he wanted to snarl. No, of course I’m not alright, you blithering imbecile - what do you think is happening?
His silence must not have conveyed the message well enough, because the next sound was the soft click of the handle turning. The door eased inward.
And then Vox stepped inside.
Concern all over his face. Eyes wide. Shoulders lowered to make him appear small. Hands held out slightly as though approaching a frightened animal. He had the common decency to cover his lower half with striped briefs, at least. “Hey, hey… you don’t have to hide. Just tell me if - ”
He didn’t finish.
Because Alastor was already moving.
The moment that Alpha scent crossed the threshold, instinct surged hot and vicious through him. His body reacted before anything else. His lips pulled further back from his teeth in a snarl, his claws extended as he lunged. An outraged roar ripping from his throat so violently it scraped his lungs raw.
Vox only had time to flinch.
Then Alastor was on him.
❧
Alastor was left alone.
Not abandoned - but quarantined and contained. The Alpha had made preparations, of course. Rosie would’ve reminded him that the first stage of an Omega’s cycle was the most volatile: all teeth, all instinct and all the raw hostility of something cornered in its own skin. And Alastor had proven the stereotype with vicious enthusiasm. His smile twisting into something macabre, lips peeled back to expose rows of sharp teeth as he snapped and snarled like a creature half-feral, eyes glassy with panic and fury.
They’d fought.
Not in any formal sense. Not in any way that would satisfy either of them. It was a chaotic tangle of limbs - the crackle of Vox’s screen as a claw raked across it, the stinging scent of breaking circuitry, the metallic tang of Alpha blood when Alastor managed to catch skin. Vox’s exclamation was somewhere between shock and frustration, but he didn’t strike. He didn’t roar. He didn’t assert dominance the way his sex often did.
Instead, he did the one thing Alastor hated most.
He overpowered him.
Not cruelly. Not aggressively. Just effectively - strong arms wrapping around him, forcing his wrists down, pinning him to the ground with a steadiness that brooked no argument. It was a humiliating reminder of the biological gulf between them. Every furious twist, every frantic attempt to wrench free, every desperate dig of claws - all of it was answered with unyielding strength.
Salt in the wound. Fuel to a fire that had nowhere to burn.
Eventually the fury sputtered out. Not because Vox had soothed him - but because exhaustion claimed Alastor’s muscles and his instinct recoiled from the heedy scent of Alpha so close to his skin. Vox had dragged himself away, breathing hard, screen flickering from claw damage and wordlessly sealed the bedroom behind him after forcibly depositing the panting Alastor upon the bed.
For the next several days, the penthouse remained a cage.
He stalked it with the restless pacing of an animal denied escape. The heavy lockdown mechanisms Vox engaged sealed every door, the thick metallic thuds echoing like the closing of a tomb. A necessary measure, Vox insisted - through the door - because Omegas were prone to bolting during the hostile stage, consumed by a biological terror that demanded distance from anything with fangs and a claim to strength.
He bled. Cleaned himself. Bled again. The flow was an ever-present weight - intrusive and humiliating. The reek of menstruation remained steadfast.
The scent clung to him no matter how he scrubbed.
He ate almost nothing. The thought of food was repulsive. His body was too busy aching – deep, bone-deep aches that settled into his hips, his abdomen and his spine. A hormonal vibration that made his skin feel too thin, too porous and all-too aware of itself.
And worst of all: he had nothing to distract himself with.
Just… silence. And the stale, suffocating knowledge that he was trapped inside an Alpha’s territory with no witness and no exit.
He curled on the couch, or the bed, or the cool bathroom floor - wherever the ache guided him - and stared at the walls until they blurred. Misery seeped into him like cold water through fabric. Every hour spent alone festered into raw irritation and a quieter, more poisonous feeling beneath it.
Longing.
He hated it.
He wanted Niffty.
She would’ve handled him. Known how to touch him without provoking a snarl. Known when to coax and when to simply sit nearby until he let his head drop onto her lap. She would’ve made broth. Would’ve tutted over him in that rapid, chirring voice of hers. Would’ve cleaned around him without drawing attention to his discomfort. She would’ve anchored him.
Instead, he bristled and bled and stewed alone - an Omega in the throes of a cycle.
❧
The bleeding subsided slowly, almost reluctantly, as though his body mourned the loss of that first brutal purge. What replaced it was not relief, not truly, but a different kind of discomfort. It was a low, permeating heat that settled beneath the surface of his skin like embers waking from slumber. The sharp tension that had locked his muscles for days finally began to unravel. His limbs trembled with the aftershocks of exhaustion, his joints aching from strain he hadn’t been aware he was holding until the hostility drained from him.
The iron tang faded from the air. In its place rose a warmer, sweeter scent - something spice-laden and intimate, subtle yet unmistakably Omega. His body announced the shift into the receptive stage. The dangerous stage where something within him signaled his readiness.
And he no longer recoiled from Vox’s scent.
The bed he had refused, snarling and arching away from it as though it were a trap, suddenly became a comfort. He pressed his cheek into the pillow, inhaling deeply and letting the Alpha’s scent sink into him. It soothed something frayed and raw inside him, quieting the leftover violence that had been simmering behind his ribs. The mattress was soft, the blankets warm and he burrowed into them with surprising eagerness - curling himself into the center of the nest he’d unknowingly begun to build.
Heat pooled beneath his skin. Not unbearable. Just… persuasive. A haze fogged the edges of his thoughts, coaxing him toward stillness. Toward softness. He drifted in and out of sleep, lulled by memory and phantom touches that didn’t exist - his maman’s voice weaving through the fog like a lullaby, her gentle hum soothing him, her arms warm and solid around a much younger version of himself. He longed for her in a way he hadn’t allowed himself to feel in decades. He missed her fiercely.
“Alastor?”
A hand touched his shoulder.
The Omega stirred, slow and drowsy, blinking open heavy eyes. The bright glow of Vox’s freshly repaired screen greeted him. Brand new. Polished. No hint of the damage Alastor had inflicted in his earlier frenzy. Vox must have left immediately to replace it the moment the Omega had calmed enough to be safely left alone.
The Alpha’s scent hit him next - cool static layered over warm citrus and that faint, telltale thread of want. It didn’t grate anymore. It wrapped around him, coaxing him closer.
Vox’s fingers threaded gently through his mane, brushing it back from his face in slow, soothing strokes. The gesture was reverent in a way that surprised him. Tenderness wasn’t something he expected from an Alpha. Not without strings. Yet Vox’s expression felt oddly genuine.
“You doing alright, beautiful?” Vox asked, voice pitched low. As though any wrong inflection might send Alastor spiraling again.
Alastor managed a quiet nod.
Something eased in Vox’s posture - his shoulders lowering, the tension around his artificial jaw relaxing. His thumb stroked lightly across Alastor’s cheek, warm and hesitant.
“Do you want me to stay?”
The question hovered in the quiet bedroom, weighted with more than just words. It was permission wrapped in restraint, something an Alpha rarely offered freely. Even through the haze, Alastor’s instincts responded - his body tugging toward warmth. He didn’t like the implication, didn’t like the vulnerability threaded into his reaction, but the heat smoothing through his limbs didn’t leave room for pride.
He paused… then gave another small, deliberate nod.
Vox’s exhale was near-silent, but the relief was palpable - almost boyish in its sincerity. He eased closer, careful not to crowd him, slipping onto the edge of the mattress with slow movements, as though approaching a skittish animal.
“Alright,” he murmured, voice soft enough that Alastor’s chest tightened in a way he refused to name.
❧
Vox stayed close - closer than he ever had - moving with the single-minded focus of an Alpha who had waited patiently for this heat. Every inch of Alastor seemed to call to him now. He couldn’t keep his hands still; they roamed with deliberate curiosity, tracing where fur gave way to skin, where the elegant slope of the deer’s waist dipped beneath his palms and where the soft weight of his rear fit perfectly into his grip as if shaped for him alone.
The Omega didn’t shy from his touch. Quite the opposite - Alastor melted into each sweeping caress, body loose and warm, breath soft and receptive. Vox had dreamed of this. Fantasized. And now that he had him pliant in his arms, the Alpha barely knew where to put his attention first.
He tasted him freely. Where skin was hottest. Where scent pooled thickest. He licked down the column of Alastor’s throat, greedily breathing him in, the Omega’s heat-sweet scent rolling off him in waves that made every inch of Vox’s body thrum with want. The deer’s thighs parted without hesitation whenever Vox urged them wider and each time the Omega’s breath hitched, the Alpha groaned in answer - low, pleased, thoroughly undone by the sound.
He’d resisted before. He’d kept his distance. Waited for permission he was terrified to ask for.
Now?
Now there was no hesitation.
Alastor opened for him - eager and loose - and Vox indulged him with the hunger of someone who’d been holding back far too long.
He worked the Omega open with his mouth, with his hands, with the slow, deliberate grind of his body against the deer’s trembling thigh. Alastor’s cunt was slick from the heat, soft enough that Vox hardly needed to coax him, yet he did - slow, savoring every small reaction. Every shiver. Every breathless tug of claws against his shoulders.
And the way Alastor looked at him - hazed, pupils blown wide and lips parted just so - made Vox’s cock throb almost painfully.
“Beautiful,” Vox murmured against his skin, voice gone husky. “You’re driving me insane, baby.”
Alastor’s red claws tightened on him, guiding and encouraging. His voice was a soft, needy croon - so unlike his usual razor-sharp tone.
Vox’s mind went hazy at the sound.
He pushed himself up over the Omega, caging him in without fully pinning him. His weight pressed against Alastor’s body, warm and solid and the Omega arched into him with a helpless, heat-drunk whine that shot straight through Vox’s restraint.
His cock dragged against the slick heat of Alastor’s cunt and the Omega’s breath stuttered - his eyes fluttering, thighs trembling.
Vox nearly lost control.
He braced a hand beside Alastor’s head, panting softly, his voice breaking on a whisper:
“Tell me you want this.”
Red eyes, unfocused but hungry, lifted to meet his.
A clawed hand cupped Vox’s face with surprising tenderness.
“Vincent…”
A breath.
“I want you.”
That was all it took. And Vox’s restraint ruptured like a snapped cable.
He surged forward, pressing their mouths together in a kiss that was far messier and far more desperate than before. Alastor met him with equal heat, pulling him closer and urging him deeper. His body instinctively opened to the Alpha’s weight, his heat-softened cunt throbbing with need beneath the press of Vox’s hips.
The world narrowed to panting breath, slick heat and the instinctive grind of bodies locked together.
Vox’s voice dropped to a reverent, trembling whisper against the Omega’s lips:
“Let me take care of you.”
And Alastor just nodded and tugged him closer.
The rest dissolved into breath and heat and the instinctive rhythm of bodies seeking each other through the haze of estrus, until neither of them could think of anything else at all.
❧
Alastor returned to Cannibal Town in uncharacteristic silence, the kind of silence that felt constructed, as though each breath and each blink were chosen with careful deliberation. Vox’s hand rested over his own for the entire duration of the drive. Possessive in a way the Alpha didn’t understand was possessive.
The contact should have been harmless. Should have been tolerable. But to Alastor, whose nerves had only just begun to settle into themselves again, it felt like a brand. Like a stamp of ownership pressed against his skin, echoing through the tender places heat had softened.
He kept still.
He forced his eyes to meet Vox’s openly adoring gaze once or twice - only long enough to maintain the illusion of reciprocation - before he turned back to the window. Watching the streets roll past in their grimy procession. Watching the world beyond the glass blur into streaks that matched the frantic pace of his thoughts.
Vox rambled softly beside him, eager and affectionate, recounting plans for their next evening together. For another shared dinner or perhaps another night spent in the penthouse. His voice trembled with happiness when he spoke about Alastor’s impending return. The words dripped with the kind of devotion Omegas were expected to crave.
Alastor’s stomach churned.
It rolled with an anxiety that seemed to claw up from the base of his spine. A nauseating cocktail of instinctual fear and carefully suppressed fury. His throat tightened. The remnants of his cooking threatened to surge up in a useless revolt.
He swallowed it back.
The kiss they shared at the door was gentle, tender and filled with the promise of further intimacy. Vox cupped his jaw with such reverence, as though the Omega were porcelain. The man’s screen brightened, saturated with affection. His voice, low and soft, murmured something about missing him already.
A shiver of dread crawled up Alastor’s spine, cold and unwelcome.
Vox was going to ask for his hand.
Soon.
The certainty of it pressed against Alastor’s ribs like a fist.
Marriage.
A cage made of affection was still a cage.
And Alastor couldn’t - wouldn’t - be trapped in that way.
He’d endured days of vulnerability. Days where his body had overruled his mind. A week where Vox had seen him soft and yielding. And there was now a sickening awareness blooming in the Alpha’s expression - some smug, quiet certainty that the Omega would remain soft for him.
He’d tasted that power.
And Alastor knew Vox would want - or demand - more.
The limousine pulled away, taking the Alpha with it.
The door to his home creaked open.
Niffty stood waiting for him - her expression uncharacteristically tight, her hands clasped before her apron. Her little eyes glimmered with worry the moment she saw him. Alastor knew he looked wrong. Felt wrong. His smile didn’t reach his eyes. His posture was stiff, not poised. He walked like someone whose balance had been disturbed.
“Alastor?” she whispered, already stepping toward him. “Are you…? Oh dear…”
He didn’t resist when she reached for him. He didn’t brush her off or tease her for fussing. He let her touch him. Let her guide him further inside. Let her close the door behind them with a soft click.
He felt hollow.
He let her speak softly at him, fussing over his present state, pressing a hand to his cheek in her attempt to detect a fever. He simply blinked back at her - slow, listless, his eyes glazed with contemplation.
He followed when she led him toward the bathroom.
The bath steamed, filling the room with heat that prickled at his skin. When he sank into it, the water stung beneath his fur - sharp and purifying, like needles piercing through the vestiges of Vox’s scent still clinging to him.
Alastor winced.
But he didn’t pull away.
He leaned back against the porcelain edge, claws flexing and curling at the sides of the tub. Niffty moved about in gentle, sweeping motions. Her presence was grounding. Familiar. Comforting in a way no Alpha’s could ever be.
But his mind -
His mind was far from comfort.
He stared at the rippling surface of the water, watching steam dance in ghostly spirals. His reflection blurred and fragmented.
He thought of Vox’s eyes.
He thought of marriage documents.
He thought of Rosie’s words:
“You’ll need someone to keep you in your place.”
His claws scraped lightly against porcelain.
He felt dread pool within his stomach, heavy and black. Because choices were narrowing. Paths were closing and the world was shifting under his freshly polished hooves.
But he would work with what was given. He done so before.
Chapter 12: 12
Chapter Text
Alastor had been returned to solitude as though he were some creature requiring quarantine. An expected custom for Omegas after a cycle, of course, one meant to offer rest and recalibration. But he found no comfort in the stillness of his home. The rooms felt too quiet, his own steps too loud. Even the soft hum of the radio-less silence gnawed at him.
Rosie had come by, but only briefly. Her “check-in” felt more like a performance than genuine concern. She stood in his doorway, elegant and composed while offering polite questions that danced around the truth. She didn’t request details but her eyes lingered on him with palpable scrutiny. The woman was searching for something. Some confirmation that he’d been softened and more properly reminded of who he was supposed to be.
Or rather, where he belonged.
He hated how her gaze lingered on him - the Omega detecting the satisfaction present within those dark eyes. As though the week had done exactly what it was meant to do. As though a shared heat had burned away the sharpness and arrogance, leaving behind something comparatively tame.
A reminder of his station, she’d once said.
He smiled for her, of course. He always smiled. But when she left, shutting the door behind her, the smile stayed fixed. A brittle little curl of lips that refused to relax, even as his temples pulsed with pain.
His skull throbbed with the ache of suppressed panic, the residual fog of heat and the pressure of looming inevitability. Every thought felt jagged, catching on the ribs of his mind. He moved through the hours like a ghost, trying to ignore the thick knot of dread lodged beneath his sternum.
Choices.
Yes - he had some choices.
He repeated that to himself as though repetition might make it true.
A handful of possibilities flickered in and out of reach, most of them impractical, some of them foolish and all of them suffocating. The sensible options felt useless; the desperate ones were unthinkable.
But remaining still - allowing things to continue unfolding on Vox and Rosie’s terms - felt like a death far worse than any blade Adam could swing.
At least there was no formal announcement yet. No celebration planned. No document presented, sealed in red wax, requesting that the Radio Demon take his place as someone’s mate. But Alastor wasn’t naive. The pieces fit too neatly. Vox had fallen deeply, stupidly in love and Rosie had every reason to give permission. To secure an alliance. To tuck him into a place where he could no longer upset the delicate, dangerous balance she’d maintained.
He didn’t know how long Rosie would wait before she responded to whatever request Vox had surely made. She could take days. Weeks. Hours.
But she would respond.
And he would be expected to obey.
He sat at his desk because he needed to do something - anything - to quiet the noise in his mind. His hands trembled only once before he forced them still. He pulled out a fresh sheet of parchment. Began writing. Discarded it. Began again. Ink smeared once, twice. He hissed beneath his breath, tore another failed draft and hastily reached for a new page.
By the time he finished, his hand ached and the stack of crumpled pages beside him had grown fat. But the final version was perfect. Every curve of ink is carefully measured. Every word chosen with surgical precision. He folded it neatly, sealing the envelope with wax that cooled beneath his fingertip.
When he handed it to Niffty, she accepted it with a solemnity that belied her usual frenetic energy. She clutched it to her chest as though it were a fragile thing. As though she recognized that Alastor had tucked something essential - perhaps something dangerous - inside.
“Make sure it reaches the right hands,” he murmured.
She nodded earnestly.
“I will.”
He watched her leave, the diminutive woman disappearing down the street with frantic speed.
Then he returned inside and closed the door.
And he waited.
The waiting was unbearable.
His home felt smaller than ever. The air too warm, the silence too vast. Even his own scent - cleaned and stripped of Vox’s cloying signature - felt strange to him now. As though it were wearing thin. Like something foreign had grafted itself beneath his skin.
He had sent his letter.
Now all that remained was the reply.
❧
Alastor had not squandered the time spent under Vox’s roof. While he played the part required of him his senses remained sharpened to everything the Alpha revealed, intentionally or otherwise. Vox spoke freely, perhaps too freely, as though the simple presence of an appreciative Omega invited confession. The man was, after all, a creature of ambition and ego and eager to be admired by his future mate. That eagerness made him vulnerable. It made him talkative. And Alastor listened.
Rosie would never have offered him even a fraction of what Vox laid bare between casual conversation and affectionate touches. Where Rosie guarded information with the tight-fisted paranoia of a long-surviving Beta, Vox dispensed it generously, pleased to share the intricacies of Hell’s political landscape with the Omega who held his hand. Alastor found this disparity nothing short of delicious. He’d endured restraint, humiliation, cycles and confinement - all to pry loose this kind of insight. And if he remained careful, if he maintained the act flawlessly, it might yet prove worth the indignity of playing house in a gilded cage.
Still, there was no denying the cost. Every moment spent in Vox’s territory came with an unspoken price - his autonomy traded for proximity. His rights, few as they were, eroded with every concession he made. Hell’s hierarchy demanded that Omegas pay for privilege and they paid with their bodies and their freedom. In his pursuit of information Alastor had waded into a mire thicker than he initially imagined.
Power. That was the real currency here. Brute strength, dominance, battle prowess - these carved one’s place into Hell’s bones. It was why Alphas ruled, why their names were plastered across districts, why the news cycles remained fixated on their feuds and why the majority of Overlords existed at the intersection of violence and charisma. They had been favored in life; Hell simply expanded the gulf.
An Omega acquiring such power… the notion was almost laughable. And yet Alastor had asked. Casually. Almost sweetly. His head tipped just so as he inquired whether an Omega had ever ascended to the rank of Overlord. Vox’s reaction had been immediate - a flicker of shock, bemusement and barely contained laughter that teetered on insulting. The Alpha had masked it quickly, clearing his throat and offering a polite correction in gentler tones.
No. Never. Not once in Hell’s entire history.
The reason was simple: their souls were naturally dampened. Muted. Lacking the metaphysical capacity for dominance or mass manipulation. They were powerful in other - comparatively subtle - ways. But Hell did not generously reward this power. Hell rewarded violence. Vox even went so far as to describe the occasional influential Omega who had secured power through strategic partnerships. But none had risen above the inherent limitations of their caste.
And after Lilith vanished with Lucifer’s heir?
The restrictions clamped down with an iron fist.
Omegas became objects of scrutiny. Possessions to be watched, catalogued and claimed before they could run. Every mate-bond was inspected more ruthlessly. Every unclaimed Omega was perceived as a liability, a potential disruption - or worse, a reminder of the king’s loss. Even now, decades later, the paranoia lingered like a stain on Hell’s collective consciousness.
Alastor sifted through all of this new information carefully. Overlords knew far more than the rank-and-file Sinners and he found himself acutely aware of how sheltered he’d been. Not coddled, but effectively shielded by Rosie’s structure; by her stability and by his own refusal to interact with Hell’s greater mechanics due to the terrible risk involved. He’d been allowed to exist quietly, tucked away in Cannibal Town’s safety.
But the moment an Executioner and a King had taken a - hopefully momentary - interest in him, his protection became a farce. When he stepped into the ballroom and flaunted himself, he’d been placed on a precipice with the wind at his back.
He had no true power.
No legitimate avenue toward acquiring it.
No path beyond those dictated to Omegas before him.
Which left him with two choices:
Marry into power and live in the shadow of a man or woman, gaining influence only through proximity…
Or
find some impossible path to strength on his own, one that defied history.
The latter was, by every measurable standard, a fantasy. Vox had been too polite to say the word impossible, but the meaning was laid bare in his softened, pitying expression. Alastor was not built for war. His soul was not forged for brutality. His strengths lay elsewhere - charm, manipulation, cleverness, talent, charisma. Useful, yes. But insufficient to carve out territory in a land ruled by violence.
It was an old story, truly. One recited in life as often as in death. Omegas survived through marriage, grafting their names onto the legacies of powerful men, becoming mere footnotes in history books that were scarcely worthy of note. His kind inspired poems, birthed heirs and stabilized households. Their faces appeared beside their mates’ portraits, briefly, before fading into obscurity.
The Alphas became legends.
The Omegas became margins.
And now they wanted him to adopt a similar role.
Alastor pressed his fingertips to his temple, as the weight of it settled once more. His mind churned with bitter thoughts, the familiar thrum of discontent rising in his chest.
He did not want to be a footnote.
He did not want to be anyone’s legacy.
He wanted power.
And now he knew, with painful clarity, that Hell had no intention of letting him have it.
Not unless he found a way to cheat the system.
❧
To his deep and simmering frustration, there was still no response to his letter. Not immediately - fine, he had expected as much. But as the days trickled by with agonizing slowness, his certainty began to fray. Messages directed to the Morningstar Castle did not follow the polite timelines of civilized correspondence. There was no guarantee of delivery, let alone acknowledgement. He could not know whether the letter was being read, ignored, delayed, archived, dismissed or burned.
It had been, by every measure, a desperate maneuver. A direct petition to the King. A quiet plea tucked within formal phrasing, submitted with the smallest, trembling hope that he still lingered somewhere in Lucifer’s vast, unyielding memory - that the king had not already erased him as easily as one forgets a passing fragrance. Perhaps he was already nothing more than a faint recollection, a curious little Omega who had entertained him for a single dance before being handed back to his Beta caretaker.
Perhaps he had never mattered at all.
He loathed himself for hoping - hated the way it tucked itself into the corners of his chest, subtle yet persistent. Hated the way his stomach lifted whenever a letter slipped under the threshold.
Every arrival reignited that fragile, unwanted spark.
Every time.
And yet, of course - inevitably - it was only Vox.
Always Vox. Sealed in that tacky, unmistakable blue.
He stared down at the newest envelope in hand, feeling the disappointment twist into something sharp enough to wound. His fingers tightened around the wax seal before he forced himself to open it, smoothing out the letter with a heaviness that felt bone-deep.
Romantic drivel.
All of it.
Fucking all of it - saccharine sentimentality, aching declarations, promises of future mornings and shared meals and whispered dreams. Vox poured himself onto the page with heart-wrenching earnestness, as though he believed the Omega would swoon simply because he was adored.
It exhausted him.
It enraged him.
It… frightened him.
He folded the letter once - twice - thrice, as though compressing its contents might smother the implications inside. Words of love were no better than chains, and these were crafted with care.
“Niffty,” he murmured, voice flat in a way that was unusual enough for her to perk up immediately.
She was at his side in seconds and when he offered her the letter, her expression twisted into offended disgust. She did not bother asking permission. She merely hissed and tore into the paper like a cheerful little animal defending her nest, shredding the thing into confetti with bared, white teeth.
Alastor watched silently as she scattered pieces across the floor, snarling under her breath as though each scrap represented some grave personal offense. She cleaned the mess as fast as she created it, her agitation sharp and palpable.
He found he couldn’t fault her for it.
Vox’s words, sentimentally wrapped as they were, felt more suffocating with each passing day. They pressed at him like a pressure building behind glass.
And still… no letter from the King.
Not even a whisper.
Not even a rumor.
Only silence.
Only Vox.
❧
There was a child at his skirt - small fingers tugging insistently, urgently, with the mindless confidence only the very young possessed. The sound barely reached him at first, as if filtered through water.
Alastor blinked.
The world snapped into clarity.
The scent of searing fat filled the kitchen, sweet and greasy. On the stove, crisped strips of bacon curled in the pan beside a mound of soft, steaming eggs. He finished plating the meal with a careful, practiced precision, sliding the serving beside two smaller dishes prepared with delicate, comparatively smaller portions. His hand moved automatically, as though wired into a routine he did not recall learning.
A faint pull at his hem drew his eyes downward.
A child - an adorable little doe - stared up at him with wide, shimmering blue eyes. Not crimson. Not his own shade. A pale, freckled muzzle. Ears like soft red fans. Two tiny antennae sprouted from between the fluff, twitching alongside her ears as she watched him. Her scent was faintly sweet. Omega.
She looked like him.
Maman!
Her voice chimed like a plucked string - musical and impossibly innocent.
“Mm? Is something wrong?” he heard himself reply, tone light and affectionate. Familiar in a way that made something inside him curl like burnt paper.
He wiped his hands reflexively against the apron tied around his waist. A dress. He was wearing a dress. Soft fabric brushing his knees. Bare hooves against cool tile. A spotless kitchen bathed in gentle light. He made sure it was kept immaculate.
His palm drifted lower.
It brushed a swell beneath the fabric.
His belly.
Pregnant.
No -
No. No. Impossible.
The world around him shimmered like a heat mirage. It was Vox’s penthouse… but altered, seasoned by time. Polished floors. Updated décor. Walls softened by framed photographs. One caught his eye with horrifying clarity - a family portrait.
Himself seated primly, smiling that docile little smile Omegas were trained to perfect. Two children at his side, both with hints of him and Vox mingled in their faces. And behind them, Vox stood tall and proud, one hand resting on the back of Alastor’s chair, the other resting on their older daughter’s shoulder. The perfect family. The perfect picture.
His breath stuttered.
This was wrong. All of this was wrong.
He blinked hard. His pupils shrank sharply - retching into pinpricks within the red of his eyes as something cold crawled down his spine.
Where was he?
Why was he here?
He turned slowly, frantically, searching for the cracks - any hint of distortion, any sign that this was a trick, a hallucination, a - …
The child tugged harder, little fingers digging into the fabric as her anxiety rose.
“Maman? Maman?”
Shut up. Shut the fuck up.
The word stabbed through him like a rusted blade.
He stared at her. Really stared. And the room seemed to tilt.
This wasn’t real. This couldn’t be real.
He would never - this couldn’t be his fucking life.
His chest tightened. His throat constricted as if a rope had been slipped around it.
No. Nononono -
He stumbled backward, legs buckling. The kitchen blurred. The light fractured. The child’s hand slipped from his skirt as he collapsed onto his knees, breath shuddering out of him in a strangled sob he didn’t recognize as his own.
The room wavered.
Reality twisted.
His heart hammered against the cage of his ribs as the edges of the vision began to dissolve - and still, that small blue-eyed girl watched him with innocent worry.
“Maman…?”
Get away from me.
Alastor’s hands dug into the floor.
And the world cracked open.
❧
Niffty was there when he finally tore himself free from the nightmare.
He woke with a violent, choking inhale - body jerking as if ripped from deep water. The world slammed back into focus in fractured pieces. His breath hitched, sharp and ragged, each gasp scraping his throat raw. Before he could stop himself, he curled inward on instinct, limbs folding in tight, as if trying to protect organs that were no longer under threat. The panic didn’t abate. It only tightened - rage and terror snarling together until they became indistinguishable.
A strangled sound clawed its way out of him. His teeth ground together hard enough to ache. His fingers dug into his own arms. His pulse shattered against his skin.
The dream clung to him like wet cloth.
But then - soft murmurs. A gentle weight on the mattress. Tiny fingers threading carefully into his disheveled mane, combing through with heartbreaking patience. Niffty’s presence seeped into the chaos before he fully recognized her scent. So wonderfully clean and unobtrusive. Familiar, like the faint glow of a candle in a pitch-dark room.
Her scent wrapped gently around him.
“Alastor… shh…” she whispered, voice small but steady. “It’s okay. You’re okay. You’re here. You’re safe with me. You hear me? Safe.”
He blinked hard, vision swimming. His ears flattened, trembling. And when his gaze finally lifted to hers he felt the tension in his chest splinter. His eyes were wet. Embarrassingly so. But there was no judgement present in her gaze. Only a loving warmth.
Instead, she repositioned herself with quiet care, guiding him until his head rested against her tiny lap. Her fingers resumed their steady passes through his hair, smoothing the tangles as if tending a frightened animal. She didn’t ask questions. Didn’t pry. Her touch was the anchor he couldn't reach on his own.
His arms moved without conscious thought, wrapping around her small frame - not possessive, but desperate. Clutching. Needing the contact like a creature clinging to driftwood in a storm.
Niffty cooed soft reassurances, her voice warm and gently rhythmic, easing past the jagged edges of his breathing.
“There you go,” she murmured. “Just breathe for me. I’ve got you. I’m right here.”
And for a moment - just a moment - Alastor allowed himself to sink into her comfort. To let the nightmare’s residue drain away in trembling breaths. To be seen like this - so small and weak - and held anyway.
It was humiliating.
It was necessary.
It was the first time since the castle that he’d let anyone properly touch him without calculation.
And he clung to her as though the nightmare might return if he dared loosen his grip.
❧
He didn’t bother with sleep for what remained of the night. The very idea of closing his eyes again - of risking even a moment’s return to that manufactured domestic horror - was enough to make bile rise in his throat. Every time he blinked, he saw them: the little hands tugging on his skirt, the portrait on the wall, the weight of a life not chosen but carved for him. A life that could be waiting if he played his role too well. Or not well enough. Or simply lost control of the smallest variable.
The vision clung to him like dried blood. A future sculpted from everything he hated. Everything that threatened to devour him.
So he sat, cigarette in hand, having fled to the back step.
The dawnless hour was mercifully quiet. The hellish insects chittered in soft, discordant rhythms - wrong but steady, and somehow comforting in their own wretched way. If he closed his eyes, just for a moment, he could pretend the sound was mundane. Crickets instead of twisted, many-legged crawlers. Moist earth instead of scorched soil. His maman humming in the kitchen instead of the faint crackle of suffering drifting from distant streets.
He shut his eyes now, inhaling slow. The smoke curled from his nostrils. He imagined the bayou. The cool air before sunrise. The chirping of frogs. The rustle of leaves not yet eaten through by decay. He pretended, fiercely, that he wasn’t trapped in this realm of eternal consequence. Trapped in a hierarchy designed to cage him until the end of time. Trapped between Rosie’s expectations and Vox’s clinging, earnest devotion.
Perhaps this was his punishment.
One that had been throughly woven into the tapestry of his fate.
Domesticity. The stripping of identity, piece by piece, beneath layers of lace and obligation.
Perhaps Hell had crafted this for him specifically, tailored to ensure the one torment he could never claw his way free from.
His jaw clenched around the cigarette.
And then - suddenly - the insects went silent.
Not faded. Not shifted. Silenced, as though crushed beneath a heavy palm. Even Hell stayed quiet when something worse arrived.
Alastor’s ears twitched sharply, the fur along his arms prickling. Instinct pushed his eyes open.
A shadow fell across him.
The air churned with static and the sickly-sweet scent of angelic corruption. A figure approached, boasting dragon-like wings and curved horns. His masked grin was too wide. His teeth too sharp. The faint burn of warped celestial magic wrapped around him like unraveling light. Eyes glowing with a hunger that was not entirely physical.
“Hey, babe,” he crooned, voice low and dripping with amusement. “Missed ya.”
Alastor didn’t answer. Couldn’t. His chest tightened. His cigarette burned unevenly between his fingers as he stood frozen in place.
Adam leaned in as his clawed feet touched the ground, shadows curling from his form.
“Did ya miss me?”
Chapter 13: 13
Notes:
A heads up. We’re still in the early stages of the story. All the characters listed in the tags are going to be introduced. And their respective relationships expanded upon. Similar to how I’ve fleshed out Alastor’s bond with Niffty. Which means there’s quite a bit of work to be done. But we’re chipping away at it.
I definitely appreciate the reception I’ve received thus far with this story. And I do apologize for spamming y’all’s alerts with chapters. I have a lot of free time. So I’ve been constantly writing and editing. :)
Chapter Text
Adam took a drag from the cigarette - Alastor’s cigarette, offered without hesitation. It was almost laughable, how natural it looked: a Fallen Angel leaning against the siding of an Omega’s little home, shoulders relaxed with smoke curling past serrated teeth. Alastor knew he should have been trembling under that burning, crimson stare. Fear should have been coiling in his gut, tightening his lungs and forcing his gaze downward.
But instead he only blinked up at him. Polite and detached. Too weary to maintain the persona he so carefully curated.
He couldn’t muster the energy to be afraid.
Not after everything.
“Ya look like shit,” Adam said bluntly, smoke trailing from the corner of his mouth. “What’s goin’ on in that pretty head of yours?”
The smoke’s scent mingled with Alastor’s own, the faintest hint of heat still clinging to him despite his best efforts to scrub it away. Adam didn’t comment on it - though Alastor saw the brief dilation of his pupils, a quiet inhale that indicated the flaring of nostrils beneath the mask.
But instead of pouncing on the vulnerability, Adam simply waited.
So Alastor talked.
For the first time, he spoke plainly - without theatrics nor deflection. He explained the cycle, Vox’s courtship, Rosie’s interference and the suffocating implications of everything that followed. He didn’t soften the details. Adam didn’t interrupt. His silence was uncanny. His attention razor-sharp. A predator listening not to pounce - but to understand.
By the time Alastor finished, Adam was idly flicking ash off the cigarette, his expression thoughtful in a surprisingly grounded way.
“So - lemme get this straight.” He took another drag, holding it deep in his chest before letting the smoke spill past his teeth. “You’re gettin’ married off to that TV-headed freak?”
Alastor’s lips tightened.
Adam squinted at him. “Huh. Thought you were into him. You were makin’ googly eyes back at the castle. What the fuck’s changed?”
Alastor exhaled sharply, a humorless sound. “It changed when I realized just how fucked I am.”
That was the truth of it. Vox’s affection only highlighted the reality he’d been trying so desperately to ignore; he had no choices. Not meaningful ones. Not with his designation dragging behind him like a chain. His little foray into political maneuvering had only shown how narrow the path truly was.
Adam hummed low in his throat, scratching absently at his jaw.
“I need to beg a boon from Lucifer,” Alastor murmured. “He’s my only way out of this.”
Adam snorted. “Why not just get hitched? Is he a piece of shit? Didn’t fuck ya the way ya wanted?”
The casual crudeness of the question made Alastor’s eye twitch.
“It’s not that,” he said tightly.
Adam arched a brow. “Then what? He got a tiny dick? Weird-shaped? Shoots confetti? C’mon, sweetheart - I need some entertainment.”
Alastor glared, but Adam’s grin only widened.
“I don’t want to lose myself,” Alastor said, quietly.
That wiped the smirk clean off Adam’s face. For a moment, the Fallen Angel simply watched him, crimson eyes gleaming with something unfamiliar - recognition, perhaps. Or understanding. Or pity disguised as hunger.
Then Adam leaned back, clearing the ash that settled at the cigarette’s tip with a light movement.
“Well,” he drawled, “sounds like you’re fucked either way.”
His smile turned sharp.
“Ever heard of the ‘Curse of Eve?’”
The question landed like a stone dropped into still water. Alastor’s breath paused in his chest. Of course he’d heard of it. Every Omega had. It whispered through old stories and cautionary tales - murmured in hushed tones by elders in the mortal world and echoed in the darker corners of Hell. Eve, the second Omega, the archetype of submission and sin, the mother of all those shackled to a weaker soul and a cyclical vulnerability.
He had dismissed it as folklore. A cruel myth designed to keep his kind obedient.
But the moment Adam said the name, something inside him recoiled as if struck.
“Yes,” Alastor answered, slowly. “I’ve… heard of her.”
Adam let out a low whistle, amused by the understatement. He flicked the spent cigarette away and crossed his arms over his broad chest, wings shifting with the motion. “Heh. You ain’t just heard of her, sweetheart. You’re livin’ the fallout.”
Alastor stiffened. “What do you mean?”
“What do you think I mean?” Adam cocked his head, eyes gleaming with that unsettling, almost cherubic malice only a Fallen Angel could manage. “Eve was the second Omega following Lilith’s fall. The chosen template. The poor bitch got saddled with the whole package after that whole shitshow - bleedin’, breedin’, weak-as-water soul, no path to power and always dependent on whatever Alpha took her fancy. Which happened to be me.” He shrugged. “And every Omega since has inherited a piece of her punishment.”
Alastor blinked, the words sliding into him like cold needles. He felt suddenly too aware of his own body - its softness, its heat and its cyclic fragility.
“So it’s real?” he whispered.
“It’s real,” Adam replied, simply. No fanfare. No dramatics. Just the quiet truth dropped between them like a guillotine.
And somehow, that made it worse.
Alastor’s throat constricted. “And that’s why… my soul is - ”
“Weak as shit, yeah,” Adam finished for him, blunt as a hammer. “That’s why ya can’t climb. Why no Omega’s ever been an Overlord. Why you’re all fightin’ with a hand tied behind your back.” He tapped his temple. “It’s baked into your blueprint. You’re not meant to rule, babe. You’re meant to be ruled.”
The air left Alastor’s lungs in a slow, brittle exhale. Shame and fury warred within him, a volatile cocktail bubbling beneath his ribs. He had always known he was at a disadvantage. But knowing - and hearing it named aloud by a being who had once stood beside God - were two vastly different things.
A truth spoken by Heaven itself carried a weight no demon’s insult ever could.
His claws bit into the palms of his hands as they curled tightly into fists. “So every Omega is… cursed?”
Adam’s expression softened. Barely. Almost imperceptibly. “Not cursed, exactly. More like… designed.” He nudged Alastor with his shoulder, the gesture startlingly casual. “And Hell makes it worse. Everything’s amplified down here. Instinct. Heat. Power imbalances. It ain’t just biology, sweetheart - it’s metaphysical.”
Alastor’s stomach twisted.
“Wonderful,” he croaked. “So I'm an eternal soul built by Heaven and perfected by Hell.”
“Pretty much.” Adam looked bizarrely sympathetic for half a second before the wicked smile returned. “But hey, could be worse. At least you’re pretty.”
Alastor glared at him.
Adam grinned wider.
Yet beneath the banter, the truth lingered like rot beneath fresh paint:
He would never, ever be free without divine intervention.
And Lucifer was the only being left who could possibly rewrite what Eve had suffered and what he had inherited.
Adam must have sensed where Alastor’s thoughts went. He hummed, tapping a claw against the chin of his mask.
“Tv-Head can’t give ya what ya want even if ya begged for it. He ain’t got the juice to change the rules. He plays by them. Just like every other Sinner and Hellborn in existence. Only the big man can manage that.” His grin sharpened. “Lucky for you… he read your letter.”
Alastor’s heart stopped.
“He did?”
Adam leaned in, voice dropping low, almost conspiratorial.
“He read it. And that’s why I’m here.”
Suddenly the night air felt suffocating.
“You’ll always be an Omega,” Adam said, voice dropping into that maddeningly casual register he used when speaking about horrors like they were chores. “Cycles, biology… that shit’s locked in. Can’t rewrite somethin’ built into the bones of Creation. And honestly?” His grin sharpened, wicked and hungry. “It’d be a tragedy if you lost that sweet cunt of yours. Bet it’s real tight. I’m still pissed that TV-Head got to split you open first. I wonder if I’ll get a turn.”
A low, lecherous chuckle escaped him. Slow and savoring, as though the mere idea painted something obscene behind his eyes. Alastor’s smile strained at the edges, but Adam only nudged him with his elbow, amused by the discomfort.
“But,” Adam continued, “your soul? That’s different. Lucifer could strengthen it. Push it past the limits that little Curse slapped on your kind. Make ya capable of keepin’ up with the big dogs - instead of barely nippin’ at their heels.”
The words landed like a flare thrown into pitch-black water.
Illuminating something Alastor had longed for so desperately it almost hurt to look at it straight-on.
Power.
Autonomy.
He swallowed, the motion tight and painfully audible. “Strengthen my soul,” he echoed, tasting the impossible on his tongue. “Enough to rise? Enough to compete?”
Adam gave a single, deliberate nod. “Enough to stop bein’ prey.”
The hope that surged through him was humiliating in its intensity. It lit him from the inside, fragile and trembling, like a match struck in a storm. He had to force himself not to lean forward like a starving hound scenting food.
“What would he want?” Alastor asked, voice thin.
Adam stopped grinning.
The shift was immediate.
A rare moment where the Fallen Angel’s arrogance folded inward, replaced by something harder and unmistakably celestial. His wings gave a subtle twitch, as though something in him bristled at the gravity of the question.
“Everything,” Adam said, simply. His tone didn’t rise; it didn’t need to. The word itself felt heavy enough to bow the air between them. “Lucifer doesn’t deal in scraps. If he’s gonna rewrite the path your soul is allowed to walk? He’ll ask for somethin’ that matters.”
“Everything,” Alastor repeated, soft as prayer - or curse.
“Mm.” Adam’s gaze pinned him - a predator’s assessment mixed with something like reluctant respect. “But maybe,” he added. And the slightest edge of a smirk returned, “you can barter the price down. You’re probably good at that. You’ve already caught his eye, after all.”
A chill rippled down Alastor’s spine - not from fear of Lucifer’s attention, but from what it implied. The King of Hell remembered him. The King of Hell had read his letter. The King of Hell was considering him.
And Lucifer Morningstar did nothing without reason.
Alastor exhaled slowly, fighting to keep his voice steady. “What… exactly does ‘everything’ entail?”
Adam tilted his head back and laughed - loud, sharp and devoid of any warmth.
“That’s the fun part, babe,” he drawled. “It’s different for everyone. But whatever he takes?” He leaned in, eyes glowing like embers. “You don’t get it back.”
“I - ”
Whatever weak sound he’d tried to form withered as Adam lifted a hand, palm out, then pointed at him in one smooth, unhurried arc. The gesture was almost languid, yet it cut through Alastor’s spiraling thoughts like a blade.
“Another thing,” Adam said. His tone shifted, gaining a crispness that warned Alastor to brace himself. “Lucifer wants you to think real long and hard about this. Even if you’re ready to strike a deal right now?” He tapped his temple. “He’s not.”
That alone felt like a slap - infuriatingly paternal, infuriatingly dismissive - but Adam continued before he could react.
“But,” the Fallen Angel added, “he’s willing to grant you a small boon.”
Alastor swallowed, throat suddenly dry. “Why?”
Adam’s eyes hooded. He considered the Omega for a long, measured moment - as though deciding how honest to be. His lips curled, expression somewhere between disdain and inevitability.
“He’s not had his eyes on an Omega since that bitch-wife of his left.”
The words landed with the force of a physical blow.
Oh.
Alastor met his gaze.
“You can’t be serious.”
Alastor’s voice cracked in a way he despised. Adam only shrugged, rolling his shoulders as though he were discussing the weather rather than the King of Hell’s interest in an Omega.
“I’m just the messenger, babe.” His grin tilted, hungry and derisive. “And hey - he ain’t the worst choice. He’s a fuckin’ short stack, sure, but that don’t mean shit when you’re dealin’ with his ‘weight class’.”
“I need to speak with him, Adam,” Alastor pressed, stepping forward, voice thinning with desperation. “I need to. I don’t have time to wait for whatever game he’s playing.”
Adam’s expression snapped sharp. Gone was the lazy amusement; his lip curled into a sneer. He closed the distance between them in a single looming stride, his shadow swallowing Alastor whole.
“Fix that face,” Adam growled, his voice low. “And fix that fuckin’ tone while you’re at it.”
Alastor’s ears flattened, instinct curling his spine. Yet something snapped inside him - something frayed and too tired to cower. His lips peeled back, a narrow snarl cutting through his teeth. A low rumble rose from deep within his chest, thin but undeniable.
Adam stopped mid-breath.
“You didn’t.” A heartbeat. “You did.”
He barked out a laugh.
“Did you just growl at me?” He doubled over, nearly choking with amusement. “Oh, that’s adorable. That’s fuckin’ adorable.”
The blow came instantly after the laughter died. A clean, vicious backhand that cracked against Alastor’s cheekbone. His vision burst white, his ears rang and he hit the ground hard enough to rattle bone. He barely had time to register pain before Adam towered above him, eyes gleaming with predatory approval.
“You’re an uppity bitch,” Adam said, voice low and almost fond. “I like that. But you know better. That shit should’ve been beaten outta you ages ago. Doubt that TV-headed twink-freak has the balls for it - so I’ll do both him and the King a fuckin’ favor.”
His hand reached down, fingers curling with intent - ready to clamp around Alastor’s throat. The doe’s pupils dilated at the sight. Frozen.
“No!”
The sharp, furious bark came not from Alastor, but from the blur that tore across the yard. Niffty launched herself like a thrown blade, burying her fanged mouth deep into Adam’s palm.
“Fuck!”
Adam’s roar cracked across the town. He flung his arm wildly, trying to shake the furious little Beta off, but she held on with savage determination, legs kicking as teeth dug deeper.
“Niffty - !” Alastor gasped, scrambling upright.
Adam finally dislodged her with a violent flick that sent her slamming into the ground. She skidded, but sprang up as if pulled by wires, bristling like a tiny, rabid animal. She planted herself directly in front of Alastor as he found his hooves, brandishing a kitchen knife she must’ve grabbed in her frenzy.
“Alastor’s mine,” she snarled, voice trembling but fierce. “No touch. Ever!”
Adam stared at her like she had sprouted a second head. Then his nostrils flared, the temperature around them rising.
“I’ve killed for far less than the shit you just pulled, bitch.”
Niffty lunged and Adam caught her mid-air by the throat. Her legs kicked wildly, teeth snapping at empty space as he lifted her effortlessly, fingers tightening with slow, awful deliberation. His smile stretched, hungry.
“Little pest,” he hissed. “I oughta - ”
“Adam. Adam, wait. Sire.”
Alastor staggered forward, heart clawing at his ribs. His voice cracked, raw and pleading.
“Please - she doesn’t know any better. I beg you… don’t harm her.”
Adam paused.
Actually paused.
And Alastor dared to hope in that instant.
The cruel grin faltered as he flicked a glance at him - testing, weighing and very much amused by this new angle of control. The moment stretched thin, Alastor’s breath caught in his throat.
Adam’s grip eased. Not enough to free her. But it was enough to tease hope.
“On your knees,” he ordered.
Alastor froze. Fury flared as his jaw clenched.
But Adam only narrowed his eyes, thumb tightening threateningly on Niffty’s windpipe.
“Now,” he growled. “Before I pop her head like a fuckin’ grape.”
Niffty’s thin, frightened whimper spurred him forward with humiliating ease. Pride cracked beneath the sound. Alastor felt himself lower - slowly, mechanically - until his knees touched the ground. Every inch downward scraped at his dignity, leaving it raw and bleeding beneath his skin. His hands hovered uselessly before settling on his thighs, trembling despite his attempt to discipline his posture. He hated how small he felt. How easy it was to fold. He hated that Adam could wring such obedience from him with so little effort.
“That's it,” Adam murmured, savoring the sight as if admiring a piece of art. “Now ain’t that a pretty sight. You’re right where you belong.”
The words slithered over him, oily and smug. They sank into him like heat soaking into bruised flesh. Before he could think, the command followed - low and bordering on conversational.
“Now apologize.”
Alastor’s permanent smile tightened, its edges trembling like a strained muscle. Something flickered behind his eyes - a quick flash of something feral - but he forced it down.
“I apologize,” he said, voice honeyed but hollow.
Adam didn’t even pretend to accept it. His grip on Niffty tightened, the small crack of pressure making her gasp and scrabble helplessly at the air. Her legs kicked. Her tiny nails scraped at nothing. The threat simmered between them - not subtle nor was it meant to be. Alastor’s breath hitched and the world narrowed to the rising panic beneath his ribs.
He bent further, crawling his way into deeper humiliation. His hands pressed into the dirt. His forehead followed, until he felt grit scrape against his skin. A pose of subservience so complete it scraped at his spine, tugging something ancient and instinctive into stillness.
“I apologize, Sire. Forgive me.”
The added formality stung on his tongue, but it bought him what he needed.
Adam’s satisfaction came in a single grunt. He released Niffty without care, dropping her as if she weighed nothing. She hit the ground with a squeal but recovered instantly, scrambling over the dirt to throw herself into Alastor’s arms. He pulled her close with a desperation that belied his usual polish, curling protectively around her tiny frame as though he could shield her from what had already happened. Her trembling seeped into him, amplifying his own.
Adam watched them for a beat - two small, wounded creatures clutching each other - and something like delight flickered in his eyes. He leaned forward, letting the scent of smoke and brimstone coat the air between them.
“Think over that boon,” he warned, voice dropping into something deeper and more dangerous. “Make it small. And be fuckin’ grateful for it.”
He straightened, looming over them like a hanging execution blade.
“I’ll see ya in a week. And I expect a better welcome next time. Is that understood?”
Alastor’s nod was stiff and little more than a jerking motion forced by instinct and necessity.
“Yes, Sire,” he murmured, each syllable scraped raw.
Air rushed downward as Adam launched into the sky, a violent burst of movement that rattled the shutters and whipped dust into their faces. In a blink, he was gone - leaving the night fractured and trembling in his wake.
And for several long seconds, Alastor remained frozen on the ground. Kneeling. Holding Niffty against him as though she were the one anchoring him to the moment instead of the other way around. His chest rose and fell too quickly.
His veins throbbed with humiliation so potent it felt like sickness.
Chapter 14: 14
Chapter Text
It was almost laughable how unsurprising the news was when it finally reached him. Alastor had known it was coming, sensed it the way animals sense a storm. He didn’t flinch when Rosie pressed the official parchment into his hands, its edges crisp and its blue wax seal already half-broken from her inspection. She looked strangely muted - her usual musical lilt hollowed out into something sharper and flatter. It was the tone of a businesswoman signing off on a deal rather than a caretaker addressing her Omega.
He stood in the cramped brightness of his kitchen, staring down at the document. The elegant handwriting blurred for a moment before resolving into the words he’d dreaded and expected in equal measure.
Marriage.
A formal claim.
Not a temporary arrangement, not a heat partnership and not a trial. A binding contract. A transfer of ownership. A public tether. Something that would cement him not only to Vox’s side - but beneath him.
Rosie had received the request immediately after he’d been dropped off. She’d apparently reviewed Vox’s terms for hours and endorsed them with measured care over the span of weeks. Alastor saw the evidence of her deliberation in the scribbled addendums: clauses ensuring her compensation, ensuring the stability of her district and ensuring her prestige.
He had been sold.
How fucking lovely.
“I refuse,” he said, voice eerily flat.
Rosie blinked at him as though he’d recited a children’s riddle. Something in her face shifted - an unmistakable flicker of amusement. She folded her hands neatly before her waist and waited as though indulging a tantrum.
“I refuse,” he repeated, sharper.
This time she didn’t even pretend to take the sentiment seriously. Her painted lips pressed together before curving into a soft, pitying smile.
“Alastor, my heart,” she crooned, warm and dismissive all at once. “You never had a choice. Let’s not pretend otherwise.”
She didn’t argue nor make an attempt to soothe. She simply handed the rest of the documents over: details of the ceremony, the timing, the placement of the bond - his neck, of course; the most conspicuous and humiliating option. There would be photographers. Witnesses. A public registry. His face plastered across Hell as Vox’s mate, wife and property. Not Alastor the radio host. Not Alastor the Omega who miraculously maneuvered through impossible confines. Just another pretty ornament hanging off an Alpha’s arm.
He tore the papers to shreds.
Rosie didn’t flinch. She didn’t scold either. She simply watched, then shrugged lightly and left as though he’d merely rejected the wrong color of drapes.
Niffty cleaned up the scraps at his feet with quiet efficiency while his hands shook.
❧
Vox arrived the next day.
Alastor felt the dread coil low in his gut the moment he heard the knock. Vox stepped inside with a softness so cloying it made Alastor’s skin crawl. Concern shone from every pixelated line of his face, every tilt of his head. And Alastor hated him, briefly, for being so gentle. For looking at him like something fragile and precious.
“I heard what happened,” Vox said, stepping closer. “Rosie said you were upset.”
Upset.
As though this wasn’t conscription. As though this wasn’t the tightening of a noose.
“I don’t want to get married,” Alastor said, plainly. “I refuse your proposal.”
The words tasted like iron in his mouth, but he forced each one through . His arms were wrapped tightly around himself; he sidestepped Vox’s reaching hand, and the flinch on the Alpha’s screen was so raw it almost invited pity.
Almost.
“Alastor, honey…” Vox tried again.
“What,” Alastor snapped, so sharply the air between them seemed to crack.
Vox swallowed, visibly recalibrating. The softness in his posture didn’t vanish but it thickened - congealed into something paternal and suffocatingly certain.
“I get it,” Vox said, gently. “Commitment is scary. Marriage changes everything. But it’s the natural cycle of life.” He stepped closer, opening his arms in a grand, hopeful gesture. “You waited your whole life for the right Alpha. I can be that for you. I want to be that.”
The way he said it almost made Alastor laugh again. He’d wanted to use Vox. That was all. But Vox had twisted it into some grotesque romance.
He’d mistaken his manipulations for love.
“No, Vox,” Alastor said.
A small, brittle sigh left the Alpha. For a moment Alastor thought - hoped - he’d step back. Reconsider. Allow some breathing room. But then Vox’s expression hardened in a way that made Alastor’s stomach twist.
“Alastor, baby. Look at me.”
He didn’t. He stared at anything else - the stove, the counter and even the floor. Anywhere but that glowing, hopeful screen. The gifts he’d destroyed lingered in the back of his mind. The ashes of bouquets. The torn fabric. The shredded letters. All of it was gone.
“Alastor.”
He still wouldn’t look.
“Alastor.”
Hands clamped around his biceps, firm and unyielding. Vox shook him - once, sharply. Not violently, but with a simmering frustration. Alastor startled, eyes widening as he finally looked up.
And Vox’s new screen loomed over him - sleeker and upgraded yet again. The Alpha had grown a little larger, he realized.
“I’m doing what’s best for you,” Vox said, voice thick with sincerity. “You’ve been unclaimed for decades. It isn’t healthy for an Omega. That’s why you’re acting hysterical.”
Hysteria.
The misogynistic diagnosis that had plagued Omega history since the dawn of the hierarchy. The belief that Omegas grew “sick” without domesticity. That their minds frayed without an Alpha to serve as their steadfast guide. That their emotions unknotted only with marriage, breeding and obedience.
Of course Vox believed it.
It made everything easier.
Made his abrupt reversal make perfect sense.
“I’m not - ” Alastor began.
His throat locked. He looked away.
“Let me go.”
“Alastor - ”
“I said let me the fuck go.”
The grip only tightened.
“I’m doing this for you,” Vox insisted. “For us. For our future.”
Alastor laughed - sharp and cracked, a sound closer to hysteria than anything Vox imagined. When it died, he bared his teeth.
“Oh, really? How noble. How selfless. This isn’t for me and you know it.”
Vox frowned, the screen dimming slightly.
“Of course I care about how you feel.”
“Do you?” Alastor hissed, mockingly. “Do you really?”
He tried to pull free again. It was like trying to pull free of iron shackles. His Omega body was useless in comparison - his strength a joke. The disparity was humiliating.
“Once you’re settled in,” Vox soothed, “you’ll feel better. We can start on your radio show. Get you a hobby. Some friends. And when your next cycle comes around, we can try for our first - ”
“I don’t want children,” Alastor snapped. “I never did.”
Vox blinked, taken aback.
Then the pity returned - and it was worse than anything else.
“Of course you do, Alastor. It’s what Omegas are hardwired for.”
He felt bile rise in his throat.
“I want you to leave,” Alastor whispered, an almost imperceptible tremor present. “Let me go. And get out. There won’t be a wedding.”
Vox’s shoulders sagged, but his resolve didn’t crack. He shook his head softly, sadly, as though Alastor were simply misguided.
“I’ll give you some time to calm down,” he said, gently. “I want you involved in the planning. It’s our day, after all.”
Alastor turned away, arms crossed and jaw tight.
Vox lingered for a moment but left with a quiet click of the door.
❧
He coped the only way he knew how: by drowning himself in liquor and smoke until the world softened into something blurred and mercifully unrecognizable. The alcohol was a balm and a weapon both, scalding his throat and numbing the raw panic that gnawed at his ribs. If he drank enough - if he pushed hard enough into that chemical fog - Rosie’s patronizing smile and Vox’s tender, cloying gaze dissolved into indistinct shapes.
Their words, their expectations and their plans for his life became ghostly murmurs. It was a relief to forget. It was the only relief left to him.
He started early, long before the sunless Hell-morning fully brightened the skyline. Breakfast became a distant, laughable concept. His first drink was his meal, bitter and cold and far more comforting than anything solid. And once he began, he didn’t stop. His belly held little more than liquor, beer or wine; his senses were soaked through with it. The familiar burn in his chest was preferable to the tightness of dread sitting there otherwise.
His collection had grown over decades. Bottles tucked away in neat rows, amassed like trophies of his long, dry patience. Now, he tore through them with abandon.
At first he poured the drinks properly, maintaining the illusion of civility. A glass. A measured tilt. A moment’s pause before drinking. But that façade crumbled quickly. He stopped bothering with the glass entirely and drank straight from the bottle, the cool glass clinking against his teeth as he tipped back another mouthful. His body protested in small, fleeting ways - dizzy spells, the sluggish throb of his heart and joints heavy with exhaustion. But he pressed deeper into the stupor, welcoming it like an old friend.
He didn’t clean up after himself. Alastor didn’t care enough to.
Bottles accumulated in corners, crowded countertops and rolled across the floor when nudged. Niffty cleaned them quietly, without reprimand or comment. She moved with a subdued urgency, her usual energetic bounce replaced by a gentle, careful attentiveness. She washed him when he couldn’t manage the bath alone, guided him to sit when he swayed too heavily, pressed cool cloths to his burning forehead and held his mane back when he lurched over the toilet - body wracked with tremors, the doe vomiting bile and alcohol.
She tried coaxing food past his lips. Softly worded encouragement. A plate set near his elbow. A glass of water pressed into his hand. Nothing worked. His refusal was quiet but ironclad and his stubbornness paired with intoxication made him immovable. All he wanted - all he demanded - was the bottle. The next hit of warmth. The next numbing swallow.
And his supply, tragically, was vast. He had collected too much over the years. Too many options to choose from. Too many opportunities to disappear into a haze where he didn’t have to feel anything at all.
❧
He awoke to motion. For a suspended moment he couldn’t tell if he was being carried or if the world had simply tilted under him. His mind was thick, stuffed with cotton and drowned in leftover liquor. A headache pulsed behind his eyes, aching for the only cure he trusted: another drink. His fingers twitched aimlessly, grasping for the imagined neck of a bottle that wasn’t there, expecting glass and weight and the promise of oblivion.
But instead there was only warm air and the faint creak of someone shifting him higher in their hold.
Alastor blinked. Once. Twice. One eyelid lagged behind the other, his vision swimming in and out of focus before settling, hazy and uncertain, on a familiar face hovering above him. A bright, projected smile. A cool blue glow. The silhouette of a body he knew too well.
“Vin… cent?” The name dribbled out of him, warped with confusion, tongue clumsy and thick.
Vox’s scent surrounded him - sharp, synthetic, layered with ozone and disinfectant. It pressed into Alastor’s drunken senses like a memory and a warning both.
“Let’s get you to bed, sweetheart,” Vox murmured.
The utterance was soft. A coaxing lullaby in a voice that carried quiet possession beneath it.
Where had he been before this? The sofa. Yes - he remembered stumbling toward it with a bottle clutched to his chest, barely making it onto the cushions before everything went black. Had that been minutes ago? Hours? How long had Vox been inside his home? How had he gotten in? And why… why hadn’t Alastor noticed?
The questions never solidified. They slipped away like water through his fingers.
He felt himself being lowered onto the mattress, the bed dipping under his weight. His arms flopped uselessly at his sides, his legs heavy and slack. Vox’s hands were careful as they worked at the half-buttoned shirt clinging crookedly to Alastor’s torso. The Omega hadn’t managed to dress himself properly earlier; he hadn’t cared enough to try. Buttons were mismatched, fabric twisted and trousers crooked on his hips.
Now those clothes were peeled away with an attentiveness that felt foreign. Ritualistic. Undeniably intimate in a way that made a faint flicker of awareness rise - and then sink again beneath the liquor fog.
“What are… you doin’… in m’house?” The words slurred together, collapsing into each other as he squinted upward. “S’posed t’-supposed t’ be…”
He couldn’t even manage outrage. His tongue felt too numb. His body too distant.
“I wanted to check on you,” Vox replied, voice hushed - as though Alastor were fragile enough to crack under louder tones.
He set the clothing aside, folding each piece with an almost reverent precision. Then came the undergarments, slipped away with the same gentleness, as though undressing a fevered child. No wandering hands. No leering. Just… deliberate care.
A blanket settled over him. Soft and heavy.
“Go back to sleep, Alastor.”
His name was a caress. A quiet command.
Alastor blinked up at him through a haze of exhaustion and liquor, trying to tether his thoughts long enough to protest. To demand distance. To ask how Vox had gotten in and why he was being handled like something helpless. But the warmth of the bed and the dizzy swirl in his vision dragged him under too quickly.
A clawed hand drifted through his mane, smoothing it back from his face with a tenderness that made his stomach twist.
And then sleep washed over him while Vox sat beside him, still stroking his hair.
❧
The first thing he noticed was the dryness in his mouth. A vague ache behind the eyes. A lingering churn in his stomach that suggested he had been ill earlier, though he remembered very little of it. Still - he felt moderately functional, all things considered. Functional enough to shuffle into the kitchen on unsteady hooves, the faint hum of a hangover buzzing beneath his skin.
He didn’t think. He simply reached - instinct guiding his hand toward the familiar cabinet above the counter, the one he had stuffed with bottles upon bottles of liquid salvation. Wine. Whiskey. Vodka. Rum. Colorful, comforting shapes he knew by hand and scent.
He opened the cabinet.
And stopped.
Blinking once. Twice. Then leaning forward, as if his proximity might magically repopulate the space.
Nothing.
Not a single bottle. Not even a stray cork.
He stared at the empty shelves in numbed disbelief, his thoughts crawling sluggishly into comprehension like insects from under a flipped stone. That couldn’t be right. He hadn’t even touched a third of his supply and he would never clean out the cabinet - not when it was the only steady anchor he had left.
He lurched toward the refrigerator next, flinging it open with a desperate burst of hope.
Fully stocked. Everything crisp and organized. Except… except the chilled bottles were missing too.
Every bottle. Every drop. Gone.
A tremor rippled through his chest. Breathing became too tight. Too shallow.
“Niffty?” he called, voice sharp around the edges. “Niffty - ?”
Silence answered him.
His ears swiveled wildly, searching for the delicate skittering of her movements, the quick patter of her feet, the cheerful hums that normally filled every corner of the home. Nothing. Not even the whisper of dust being swept. Just a thick, unnatural quiet pressing in from all sides.
Something icy trickled down his spine.
He staggered toward the back door, legs wobbling beneath him. His hand closed around the knob and twisted -
Or tried to.
It didn’t move. Not even a rattle.
“What the fuck is this?” he hissed.
He headed to the front door, hope shrinking with each uneven step. He grabbed the knob and twisted again. Nothing. Not stuck - immovable. He leaned in, eyes narrowing - only to realize the entire locking mechanism had been ripped out and replaced with a smooth, welded plate.
His stomach dropped.
“What the fuck is this,” he repeated, voice cracking as panic clawed higher.
He checked the windows - every one had been sealed shut. Seamless frames. Reinforced glass. Not a crack of fresh air. No give at all beneath his claws.
He moved frantically from one barrier to the next, his breath hitching. The house felt smaller with every realization, the walls gathering like teeth.
After his fifth attempt at the front door he stumbled backward as he trembled.
And then he saw it.
A single envelope resting neatly on the dining table.
His name written across the front in Rosie’s elegant script.
He approached slowly, as though nearing a bomb. His fingers quivered violently as he slit it open, unfolding the crisp paper with dread twisting his guts.
The message was brief, polite and horrifyingly composed.
Alastor,
It’s been decided that you’ll remain on house arrest until the wedding.
Supplies will be delivered regularly.
You’re expected to eat three meals a day and maintain your health.
You will be monitored until the ceremony.
I apologize for the inconvenience, dear, but it has become increasingly clear this is the best decision for you going forward.
- Rosie
He stared at the words for a long, suspended moment. Long enough for the meaning to fully sink its teeth into him.
House arrest.
A decision made for him because he had proven - in their eyes - unable to make one for himself.
His hands crumpled the letter.
His vision tunneled.
His claws ripped at the roots of his hair after the paper fell away.
And then he screamed.
A raw, animal sound. A sound that split the quiet and scraped the walls.
Chapter 15: 15
Chapter Text
In his head he built palaces.
Not real ones - but sprawling illusions stitched from desperation and hunger. In those fantasies he wore no collar, bore no brand and carried no designation that chained him to the bottom rung of Hell’s vast, merciless hierarchy. In those visions he was tall and monstrous; the kind of creature that bent shadows and demanded reverence.
He pictured a life in which no Alpha could touch him without permission, where no Beta held sway over his livelihood; where power came from within rather than being stolen through careful flattery and quiet survival. He saw himself feared and respected in equal measure.
In life the world had been primitive, but at least it had been fair. Alphas bled the same way he did. They could be lured into the bayou, separated, softened and carved apart like any other creature of flesh. They relied on strength; he relied on cunning. The battlefield had been level enough for him to stack bodies as high as he pleased.
But death had stolen even that thin equality.
In Hell, death was no escape. Nor an equalizer. Time and again he realized he could not topple what could not die. Strength here was static and unfair, cemented by soul-density and celestial lineage.
It did not matter how clever he was - his soul was simply weaker.
Adam’s explanation had confirmed what he suspected: a curse. Something inherited. Something ancient. Something designed to keep him small no matter what he did. Even in death, the “children of Eve” bore the mark of inferiority.
So what was this if not punishment? A tailor-made torment for an Omega who refused to be docile? A cosmic mockery of every rule he had broken in life, now returned tenfold that forced him down onto his knees?
Alastor curled deeper into himself, arms wound tight around his thin frame as he lay on his small bed. His chest rose and fell in small, trembling motions. Every exhale felt like it scraped something raw inside him.
Vox had visited earlier - of course he had. Vox drifted in and out like a well-meaning warden, always materializing when Alastor’s cage rattled too loudly. He found the deer standing at the stove, trembling and blank, staring at cold, untouched pans as though they were strange artifacts.
“Alastor, sweetheart,” Vox murmured, voice pitched warm and soothing, “when’s the last time you ate?”
Alastor had eaten, eventually - if “forcing down tasteless scraps under surveillance” counted as eating. The sausage and eggs he prepared turned to chalk on his tongue. He chewed mechanically, aware of Vox’s eyes tracking every movement, studying him the way a doctor studies a skittish patient.
Vox didn’t sit across from him like an equal - he stood leaning against the counter, arms folded, pretending to be gentle while radiating the quiet, rigid authority of someone who believed he knew better.
“You didn’t eat yesterday either,” Vox said, softly. “Omegas need regular meals. Your body can’t handle long fasts. You’ll feel better when you eat.”
The implication was heavy and suffocating: You are emotional. You are fragile. You are unstable. Let me manage you.
Vox eventually sat beside him, taking Alastor’s hands between his own. He held them as though they were precious relics. He pressed reverent kisses to the knuckles, lips warm and lingering. It made Alastor's stomach twist.
“I’m sorry this is frightening,” Vox whispered. “But once you settle in - once you give us a chance - you’ll see you’re happier. I promise.”
Alastor remembered the toiletries lined like offerings in the bathroom. The lingerie folded lovingly into drawers. The toys hidden behind them, curated with embarrassing specificity. The empty rooms meant for children he never wanted. The picture Vox must have of their future: a polished wife, tidy home and cheerful brood.
Alastor had given him nothing in return - no nod nor a flicker of understanding. Vox didn’t punish him. He only sighed and offered a patient, loving smile. It was infuriating. Like he was scolding a frightened animal. Like he was waiting out a tantrum.
“Eternity is long,” Vox had said as he left. “We’ll figure it out together.”
In the aftermath, Alastor scrubbed himself until his skin burned, then curled into his sheets with the lights set at the dimmest possible setting; trying not to think. Trying not to feel. Trying not to imagine a future wearing Vox’s ring.
But the silence didn’t hold.
A hand settled on his thigh - warm, large and decidedly not Vox’s. Alastor blinked, disoriented, assuming at first that Vincent had returned and that he wanted another round of soft comfort or forced intimacy.
But the silhouette was wrong. Too broad. Too tall. No soft glow. Only shadow and sulfur.
His eyes snapped open.
Adam.
The Fallen Angel crouched before him, shirtless and half-shifted. His claws draped over Alastor’s thigh like a man greeting a lover. His wings cast jagged shadows on the wall and his tail curled lazily behind him. His eyes glowed faintly, not with affection but hunger.
“Hey, beautiful,” Adam rumbled, squeezing lightly. “Told ya I’d be back in a week. Gotta say - this is a way better welcome.”
Alastor’s breath hitched, but he steadied it before fear could betray him. Niffty was gone, tucked safely away by Rosie until after the wedding - meaning he was alone with an ancient creature who could undo him within the span of an instant.
He was aware, distantly, that the way he slept - on his side, one leg bent slightly - offered Adam an unobstructed view. Of course the Fallen Angel noticed.
Adam lowered himself until his chin rested on Alastor’s thigh, looking up at him like a monstrous hound awaiting command. His breath warmed the Omega’s furred skin.
“Are you here to give me my boon?” Alastor asked, forcing steadiness into his tone.
“Course, babe,” Adam purred. “Among other things. If you’re down.”
The deer lifted an unimpressed brow. “Lucifer would be cross with you.”
Adam snorted. “He ain’t called dibs just yet. Leaves me plenty of time to fuck around ‘till then.”
He pressed a kiss to Alastor’s thigh - firm and deliberately slow. Alastor’s tail twitched despite himself, an involuntary reaction that Adam instantly caught.
“You could take whatever you wanted,” Alastor said, voice harsher. “If you wanted to.”
“Yeah,” Adam agreed, easily. “Could.”
But he didn’t.
Instead, he shifted the Omega onto his back with effortless strength, parting his legs as though opening a book he intended to skim at leisure. Alastor allowed the movement, muscles coiled but smart enough not to resist. Adam kissed up his thigh toward the moist heat between his legs.
“Are you going to ask what I want?” Alastor demanded.
“Oh, I’ll ask what you want,” Adam chuckled - and then his tongue unfurled. Long and sharp. It slid between Alastor’s folds without warning, earning a startled jolt from the Omega.
“That’s not what I meant,” he hissed through his teeth. “You’re impossible.”
Adam only laughed, licking his lips with obscene satisfaction.
Alastor sat up sharply, glaring down at him. “Get off my bed, Adam.”
“Fine, fine.” Adam peeled himself away with theatrical grievance. “Fuckin’ ornery bitch.”
No real heat. Just amusement despite their previous interaction. It appeared as though his mood had improved after acquiring a ‘taste’.
Only then did Alastor fully register that Adam was naked. Entirely. And half-hard at that.
In one blink, his clothes reappeared. His entire ensemble came back into existence. He smirked behind the mask.
“Soooo,” Adam drawled. “Let’s hear it. Whaddaya want, babe?”
Alastor rose from the bed, ignoring the predator’s gaze tracking the movement. He retrieved a robe from his closet and wrapped it around himself with methodical grace. Adam scowled, disappointed, but said nothing.
The deer crossed his legs elegantly on the bed once he sat upon its edge, robe parting just enough to tempt without offering. The Fallen Angel’s eyes flicked downward, hopeful for another glimpse.
Alastor pretended not to notice.
He breathed once, deep and steady.
“I recall you mentioning,” Alastor began slowly, claws smoothing the edge of his robe as though aligning the threads of his own resolve, “that the request must remain… small. Manageable. A favor granted without expectation of repayment.”
Adam crossed his arms over his broad chest, watching him with that half-amused, half-predatory focus that always made the air feel a shade too warm. He gave a shallow nod, chin dipping once.
“Yup,” he said, simply. “Keep it cute. Nothing world-breaking. Nothing that’ll piss off someone cosmic.”
Alastor inhaled once, steady.
Then: “I want a way to alleviate the effects of a bond.”
The Fallen Angel’s grin froze. His head cocked to one side. Then he let out a long, low whistle that tapered into something like a laugh.
“Ohhh,” Adam drawled, dragging the sound out as his eyes glittered with sharp interest. “You’re a bold little bitch, aren’t ya?”
Suddenly the air felt heavier, like the room itself understood the enormity of what Alastor had just dared to speak aloud.
Claiming in Hell was not a simple ceremonial bite or decorative scar; it was a metaphysical tether. A fusion. A yoking of souls that allowed an Alpha’s influence to sink deep into the marrow of an Omega’s being. The psychological pull alone was enough to shape moods, soften defiance and steer desires. A bond made obedience easy - even pleasant.
And under Hell’s curse, that tether was stronger still. Sharper. Designed to keep things exactly as they were: Alphas powerful and Omegas pliant.
Adam knew all of this.
“Y’know,” Adam mused, one clawed thumb dipping lazily along a sharpened canine, “most Omegas don’t even think to ask shit like that. Too busy dreamin’ about white picket fences and fat Hellborn poppin’ outta their cunts.”
Alastor didn’t rise to the bait. He held Adam’s gaze evenly.
“If Vox claims me,” he said, “if anyone claims me… I lose myself.” His voice remained soft, but his eyes were flint. “Not immediately. But piece by piece. And I need my mind more than I need my body.”
Adam’s grin slowly reemerged - less mocking this time, more impressed.
“Clever,” he admitted. “Smart. Means you’re still thinkin’. Good.”
Because a bond in Hell was inescapable. Alastor would be tethered to Vox. And if he ever tried to sever it? Only another Alpha could overwrite it. A chain exchanged, never broken.
Unless -
Unless the effects could be dulled.
If he could blunt the bond’s influence Alastor could feign compliance while keeping his autonomy intact. He could smile prettily, kneel convincingly and play the perfect Omega wife while quietly plotting a way out. A way up. A way through.
It wouldn’t free him outright.
But it would buy him time - precious breathing time to puzzle out another plan.
Adam leaned forward, his devil-red gaze pinning Alastor in place.
“That’ll work, babe,” Adam said at last, his voice dropping into a low, satisfied rumble. “That’s just right inside the parameters. Nice ‘n small. Nothing Lucifer’ll throw a fit over.”
For a heartbeat Alastor simply stared at him, the words tumbling through him like stones thrown into still water. Relief came next - a sudden, unsteady wave that loosened the iron around his ribs. His posture softened by a fraction, shoulders slumping before he caught himself and forced his spine straight again.
Then Adam moved.
The Fallen Angel stepped into his space without hesitation, the air around him crackling faintly with heat and the faint scent of burning parchment. Alastor instinctively held himself rigid, refusing to retreat as a clawed fingertip hooked beneath his chin. The touch was deceptively light, almost tender in its precision - yet undeniably dangerous.
That first night resurfaced in a flash of memory: Adam leaning over him like a living flame, grinning with too many teeth, his presence overwhelming.
“Don’t waste it,” Adam murmured, leaning down until their foreheads almost brushed. “Boons aren’t forever. You’ve got, oh…” He clicked his tongue thoughtfully. “Fifty years at best to unfuck yourself.”
Alastor’s heart lurched.
Fifty.
In life, fifty years was nearly an entire mortal lifetime - long enough to change careers, cities and identities. Long enough to start anew. But here? In Hell, in eternity, where centuries passed like dust through fingers?
He swallowed once, forcing down the instinctive tremble that threatened to break loose. But the calculation had already begun inside him. Fifty years of pretending. Fifty years of playing Vox’s perfect little spouse if he must. Fifty years to solidify a plan within his mind and wriggle free.
And after or during that - the real deal. The one that might finally cost him his very soul.
He exhaled carefully, then lifted his chin just slightly, meeting Adam’s crimson gaze head-on.
“I’ll take it,” he said, steady and irrevocable. “The boon. I’ll take it.”
A wolfish grin split Adam’s face. “Knew you would.”
He leaned in, the heat of him immediate and choking, like standing too close to an inferno. His breath ghosted over Alastor’s lips - sulfur-sweet and intoxicating. His tongue flicked out, a teasing brush against the Omega’s lower lip, tasting him like he was sampling the edge of a forbidden dessert.
Then Adam claimed his mouth.
The kiss wasn’t gentle. It wasn’t even carnal in the usual sense. It was possessive - a force of nature pressing against Alastor with the weight of something ancient and holy and ruined. Adam kissed like a creature who had watched worlds burn and survived all of them.
And beneath that onslaught, something inside Alastor snapped open.
A surge of power shot through his core as the kiss deepened, their pointed tongues tangling. Not physical pleasure but a metaphysical jolt, something deeper than flesh or nerves. His soul recoiled, then expanded, fortified as though a new lattice of steel had been woven through it. He gasped against Adam’s mouth, fingers curling hard into the bedspread as the sudden strength coursed through him.
For the first time since arriving in Hell…
He felt less fragile.
Adam drew back so their lips hovered mere inches apart, licking his lips as though savoring the lingering taste of something exquisite.
“There,” he murmured, voice dropping to a purr. “All done. Soul’s tougher now. Bond’ll slide off you like oil on glass.”
Alastor breathed unevenly, trying to gather himself - his mind, his dignity and the remnants of his composure. The echo of Adam’s touch still pulsed through his soul in warm, terrifying waves.
“Was it worth the kiss?” Adam asked with a smirk.
Alastor - lightly trembling - narrowed his eyes. The man’s taste remained upon his lips.
“I suppose I’ll find out,” he said, voice rough around the edges.
Adam laughed, uttering his next words directly into Alastor’s ear.
“You will, babe,” he promised. “Oh, you will.”
“Adam?”
“Yeah?”
“Please remove your hand from my ass.”
A discontented grumble as a grasping claw retracts with obvious reluctance.
“Fine. Fuckin’ bitch…”
Chapter 16: 16
Notes:
I do appreciate ya'lls patience going through the early to middling stages of Alastor's life. Once you understand the context, the future conflict between Overlord!Alastor and Vox will make sense considering the true depth of their relationship. Spoilers, I suppose. But I hinted toward Alastor achieving his goals in my initial summary on chapter one. Of course. Once they’re achieved - that’s when the story will really take a turn.
Edit; One thing this fic focuses on - and will continue to focus on - is a form of terror and dread that comes from the concept of ‘gender roles’ and ‘domestic horror’.
This is hell. And Alastor’s torment and respective fate is manufactured specifically around what he escaped from in life. The concept of ‘punishment’ is woven into the narrative in that way. And I’ve noticed some comments have kinda-sorta picked up on it. Which is splendid.
In this realm, there is a certain rigidity in that.
For a visual reference that partly inspired this fic I’d recommend looking up ‘AHS Fiona Goode in Hell’ on YouTube.
Chapter Text
He was permitted outside only for the most humiliating of reasons: fittings.
A brief, heavily monitored reprieve from his confinement, all so he could be paraded through the threshold of a “charming” bridal establishment that smelled faintly of perfume and powdered sugar. Everything inside gleamed - silk on mannequins, lace draped over polished tables and soft lighting meant to flatter every curve and shadow.
It made his stomach twist.
Rosie accompanied him, of course. It was tradition, after all. An Omega’s guardian selected their garments, approved their presentation and curated their transformation into an ornament fit for public display. She moved through the shop like she owned it, her heels clicking with that easy authority Alastor had once admired.
Now it only made him feel small.
There were far too many options. Bolts of fabric in every shade of crimson, cuts designed to flatter soft curves and silhouettes meant to accentuate fragility. The attendants swarmed him like brightly colored birds, fluttering around the raised platform where they made him stand. He was instructed to lift his arms, turn his hips, angle his shoulders this way - no, that way - step into this, hold still, tilt your head and don’t fidget.
The doe obeyed, but only mechanically. His movements smooth but empty, his expressions practiced but hollow.
Rosie circled the platform with a critical eye, fingers grazing the finely-tailored suit.
“You look lovely, Alastor,” she cooed, clasping her hands together. “You already did, of course. But - my, oh my - Vox is going to fall over himself when he sees you.”
He didn’t answer.
Instead, he stared at the mirror. At the creature reflected back at him.
The suit was exquisite - if one could even call it a suit at all. A hyper-feminized mockery of masculine tailoring. The jacket nipped aggressively at his waist, flaring at the hips in a shape closer to a corseted gown than proper formalwear. The trousers were slim to the point of delicacy, tapered to accentuate the softness of his thighs rather than conceal it.
A sheer lace underlayer peeked from beneath the lapels, cut low enough to reveal the delicate line of his collarbones. His fur had been brushed smooth, his hair arranged in soft curls that framed his face and made his features appear even gentler - like a doll dressed up for an audience.
Exactly what they wanted him to be.
His smile - his eternal, carved-on smile - remained fixed in place.
But his eyes betrayed him.
They’re flat and utterly devoid of warmth.
He watched his reflection and felt nothing but a deep, hollow ache - like staring at a wax figure that bore his shape but none of his substance. A figure meant to be dressed, displayed, photographed and claimed.
A bride.
A possession.
Rosie touched his arm lightly, unaware - or uncaring - of the quiet horror unfurling beneath his skin.
“Chin up, darling,” she said, sweetly. “Weddings are joyous occasions. It’s your special day.”
His claws dug into his palms. The tips digging painfully into his flesh.
❧
Vox insisted on touching him.
Every visit began the same way: a too-warm smile, a searching, hungry gaze and then the soft click of the door being secured behind him by whatever hidden mechanism prevented Alastor from ever seeing the outside unescorted. It was ritualistic in a way, predictable enough to be maddening.
Before Alastor could even greet him, Vox’s hands were already on him, guiding him toward the sofa with a gentleness that felt like velvet stretched over iron. Arms circled his waist, drawing him close so their scents mingled, Vox inhaling deeply as though savoring something he already considered his.
There was no need for coyness anymore. Their union had already been consummated in heat and instinct, which Vox treated as a precedent for further intimacy. His touches were casual now, proprietary, as though they’d slipped into a marriage without either of them acknowledging it aloud.
Alastor tolerated it with the ease of a practiced performer, even as his mind wandered to happier memories - bloodier memories, truthfully. It was a pity poison wouldn’t work on Vox. Omegas had a long, storied history of silencing their husbands with beautifully laced meals; the public lovingly dubbed them Belladonnas. Alastor had always admired the elegance of their method, even if he himself preferred the intimacy of a blade and the way a face twisted in perfect, final horror.
“Alastor?”
“Hm?” He blinked, dragging himself back from the pleasant nostalgia of murder.
Vox brushed his thumb against the doe’s cheek, searching his eyes as though he could excavate thoughts from them. “I wanted to ask how your trip into town went. I heard you picked something out.”
Picked. How charmingly incorrect. Rosie had made the selections while he stood there like a blank mannequin, nodding when prompted. But voicing that would only earn him more restrictions, so he offered the expected answer. A soft murmur about the outing being fine. About the garment fitting well. About it being… appropriate.
Vox lit up at the response - glowing, quite literally. His screen brightened with pleased static and he pulled Alastor a little closer, as though the Omega’s willingness to speak was a sign of progress. Alastor felt his false ease being misinterpreted; Vox saw it as submission softening into contentment, as though the deer were finally starting to “settle” under his gentle, corrective guidance.
The Alpha pressed their foreheads together, voice lowering into something that aimed for tender but landed somewhere between patronizing and possessive. He believed that once he marked Alastor properly, everything would fall neatly into place. The Omega would calm and stop resisting all the things that frightened him now. He’d become pliant, affectionate and eager to bear children.
After all, Vox reasoned, that was an Omega’s natural fulfillment. That was biology. That was destiny.
“I can’t wait to see you in what you chose,” Vox murmured. “You’ll look perfect, honey. And once the wedding’s done… everything will feel easier. You’ll feel more like yourself.”
Yourself. Meaning the version of him Vox had constructed in his head.
Vox’s hand drifted down to Alastor’s abdomen in a way that made bile crawl up the deer’s throat. The Alpha wasn’t subtle about his hopes. His fantasies. His plans for the future.
“I keep imagining our children,” he confessed, eyes softening with nauseating sincerity. “Little ones with your ears and my smile. Hellborn who could do what neither of us ever could. Who could go beyond Pride. Wherever they wanted. A legacy.”
He squeezed Alastor gently, lovingly, as though the doe were already incubating that future.
Alastor smiled back with blank eyes.
❧
His hooves struck the grimy pavement in a frantic rhythm, sharp clacks swallowed by the din of the city. It happened so fast that he barely registered the moment of opportunity before he seized it. Vox had stepped out of the limousine first, momentarily disappearing into the confines of a luxurious building. The driver, an imp who had grown too accustomed to seeing the docile, subdued version of Alastor, relaxed his guard for half a heartbeat. A single slip. A single lapse.
And Alastor was gone.
He tore himself out of the backseat with all the pent-up desperation of a cornered animal finally scenting a crack in its cage. His breath came in thin, painful gasps. Uncomfortably constricted by the obscene corset that hugged his ribs. His hands clawed at the long skirt Vox had demanded he wear - omegan and humiliating in every stitched detail - as he bolted across the pavement and ducked into the first alleyway he could find.
The moment he was out of sight, he ripped at the blouse. The delicate fabric split easily beneath his claws. Buttons flew. Seams tore apart like paper. He yanked it down his arms and cast it into the filth of the alley floor without a second thought. The corset bit into his waist, a relic of every shitty tradition forced upon those of his designation.
That too was cast aside with a terrible ferocity behind each action.
He slammed a palm against the wall, coughing as rain mixed with the sweat of panic. The cold droplets stung against the fur of his exposed torso, chilling him instantly - but he drank the feeling greedily because it wasn’t controlled. It wasn’t curated or chosen for him. It was something wild, something real.
“Fuck you, Vox,” he hissed, his voice cracking with strain.
Finally - finally - he could breathe. The kind of breath that rattled free of performance and pretenses. The kind of breath that carried who he truly was beneath the suffocating layers of lace and expectation. He curled his fingers into the skirt next, gathering the heavy fabric in a fist. The thing weighed him down, tripped his steps and tried to pull him back toward the life being forced upon him.
He bared his teeth at it and ran anyway.
The rain grew heavier. Cold pinpricks drummed into his shoulders and slid down the carved lines of his chest. He didn’t care. Didn’t think. His legs moved before thought could catch up, muscles coiling and releasing as instinct guided him down the dark stretch of alley and out onto the next street.
Faces turned as he sprinted past - strangers gawking at the spectacle of a disheveled Omega in a scandalous state of dress tearing through Hell’s grime-stained streets. His scent bled distress, broadcasting his panic into the air whether he wanted it to or not. Heads swiveled. Eyes followed. Some curious, some pitying and others hungry.
He kept running.
And running.
His breath tore raw at his throat. His heart hammered too hard against the bone. Rain plastered his mane against his skull, droplets streaming down his cheeks and jaw like tears he refused to shed.
❧
“Hey. You alright?”
The voice cut through the rain like a knife dragged through silk— husky and unmistakably grounded in the physical world Alastor was trying so desperately to disappear into.
He flinched.
He hadn’t even realized someone had approached. His focus had been tunneled inward, folded tight around the panic locked in his ribs. He was curled against the damp brick, knees drawn sharply to his chest, the ruined skirt pooling in soggy folds beneath him. The alley itself reeked of stagnant water and rotting trash, muggy with the kind of wet warmth that clung uncomfortably to fur.
Slowly his eyes lifted.
A Sinner crouched a few feet away, careful not to crowd him. Feline in silhouette. Sharp, triangular ears. A long, sleek tail trailing through the grime behind him. His face was white, narrow and angular, shadowed by the dim streetlight flickering somewhere above. But it was his scent that reached Alastor first.
Beta.
His rigid muscles loosened by a fraction.
“Leave me be,” Alastor said, voice flat and scraped thin around the edges. It wasn’t even hostility - just exhaustion given shape.
The stranger didn’t back away. But he didn’t press forward either. He just hovered in that careful crouch, claws visible and posture open. Not challenging. Not approaching. Simply existing nearby in the way only Betas could.
“C’mon now,” the Beta murmured, his tone softening further. “It’s alright. I’m not lookin’ to bother you. Seen your type before.” A dry, sympathetic quirk pulled at the corner of his muzzle. “You on the run?”
Alastor stiffened.
That question was a blade.
His gaze flicked past the feline’s shoulder, scanning the mouth of the alleyway. The blurred silhouettes passing beyond. The possibility of escape. The possibility of being seen. His breath stuttered as he tried to draw a proper inhale; a strange, identifiable constriction binding his lungs.
Suspicion snapped sharply through him, clearing the fog of distress just enough for instinct to kick in.
He shifted, the movement small but tense, readying himself to bolt if the stranger made a single wrong move.
The Beta noticed.
“Easy,” he soothed quickly, palms lifting in a gesture of surrender. “Didn’t mean anything by it. Just… you look like you’ve been through hell. And we’re already in Hell, so that says something.”
Alastor stared sharply at him - unblinking, hollow-eyed. A hunted creature perched on the precipice between collapse and violence.
He said nothing.
The Beta didn’t flinch from the scrutiny. Didn’t leer. Didn’t sniff the air or reach for him in that way Alphas inevitably did. He simply sighed, the sound genuine and weary.
“You want me to go,” he said, quietly. “I’ll go.”
He rose slowly, giving Alastor every chance to react, watching for even the smallest sign of fear or aggression. The Omega’s claws dug into the ruined skirt, ready to bolt.
A small, traitorous part of him - buried deep beneath layers of pride, calculation and the brittle armor of survival - wanted to call after the Beta. To reach out. To scramble to his knees and drag himself toward the one of the few creatures who hadn’t looked at him like a possession waiting to be reclaimed. To beg for assistance in a way he had never allowed himself to before.
But that urge died a quiet, pathetic death the moment it surfaced.
To reach out would have meant exposing the raw underbelly of his helplessness. To plead would reduce him to a trembling fawn groveling in the mud - teary-eyed and utterly pitiful. He could already imagine how the words would taste in his mouth. It made something ancient and stubborn inside him clamp shut around his throat.
So he said nothing.
The feline lingered for one final heartbeat - eyes soft with a sympathy that felt almost alien in this city - before taking another cautious step back. And then another. Alastor’s gaze tracked him instinctively, following the silhouette as it retreated toward the mouth of the alley.
Then he was gone.
Just like that.
Leaving behind the sound of rain.
And the echo of Alastor’s silence.
He was alone again.
Truly alone.
A wet shiver crawled down his spine as he pressed tighter against the wall, the cold bricks biting through the damp fur along his back. His breath fogged faintly in the alley’s half-light.
❧
“Let go of me, you misogynistic, abhorrent - !”
“Alastor!”
“I hope you choke on those abominable undergarments you delude yourself into thinking I’d wear for you!”
“Ala - ”
“Fuck you!”
He barely made it halfway through the next insult before he was seized by the upper arm and thrown into the back of the limousine he’d only just escaped. His shoulder slammed against the leather seating, pain sparking down the limb Vox had wrenched so violently. His breath hitched, fury sharpening into something feral as he scrambled, trying to twist away.
He didn’t get far.
Vox descended on him like a storm given shape, the polished projection of his face hardened into something sharp and unyielding. The Alpha’s grip had been merciless in the midst of extraction from the alleyway, fingers having dug into the soft flesh of Alastor’s arm with none of the tenderness he had shown prior. Outside, the imp driver held the door open with a look of pure, bone-deep terror. Fully aware he was witnessing something he should never acknowledge.
The door slammed shut behind them with a finality that made Alastor’s gut go cold.
His escape was over.
“Do you realize,” Vox hissed, leaning in and crowding the Omega without hesitation, “the danger you put yourself in? How many people saw you running around looking the way you did? Like some runaway whore?”
The word ‘whore’ was deliberate. A punishment. A caging slur meant to snap him back into line.
Alastor’s smile sharpened into a blade.
“Jealous, Vincent?” he crooned, voice dripping with venomous sweetness. “I wouldn’t blame anyone for making assumptions about my availability. I’ve always enjoyed an audience. You should know as much.”
The flicker of outrage that crossed Vox’s screen was beautiful - too brief to savor, but bright and gratifying. The Alpha reached for him again, claws curling around his wrist, no doubt ready to drag him into submission with brute force.
He never made contact.
Alastor’s hoof shot forward in a clean, savage kick - slamming dead center into Vox’s screen. The impact left a thin spider-crack skittering across the projection surface. Not enough damage to cripple the tech, but enough to make the image glitch violently. Vox’s voice distorted into a warbling snarl as his sensors scrambled to recalibrate.
Alastor didn’t waste the opening. He lunged.
For a moment he was the very thing he used to be. A proper predator. A creature meant to be feared. Teeth bared, claws raking across the sleek paneling of Vox’s head, shredding the polished veneer. He sank his nails into metal casings, not caring if it did minimal damage and not caring about consequences. Rage drove him.
He managed to get his mouth on Vox’s shoulder, fangs dragging against the synthetic flesh.
And then -
Agony.
White, blinding agony.
Electricity tore through him in a violent surge, his body arching involuntarily as every muscle seized at once. His breath punched out of him in a strangled cry. His limbs locked, spasming, his claws twitching uselessly against Vox’s chest as the voltage ravaged his nerves.
He collapsed backward onto the seat, the air ripped from his lungs in stuttered bursts.
Alastor continued to shake violently as Vox’s gaze snapped back into existence, his look harsh and unpitying as the doe struggled to comprehend his agony.
“We’ll be moving up the wedding date,” he announced, flatly.
Chapter 17: 17
Chapter Text
Alastor hadn’t truly been present for his wedding.
Not in any way that mattered. His last clear memory was of the morning; a blur of panic and a final desperate attempt to break free of Vox’s control. He remembered the wild, animal rhythm of his hooves as he fled, driven by nothing but instinct and terror - running until his lungs burned and the corset bit deep into his ribs.
Then the wires caught him. They snapped around his limbs, dragging him up by the wrists and ankles until his spine bowed unnaturally. Vox smoothly stepped into his field of vision and Alastor had one heartbeat to recoil as an eye became warped into something resembling a spiraling pattern.
Then - …
Nothing.
He opened his eyes to morning.
His skull throbbed and his vision swam. His stomach twisted as though something inside him had spoiled. A low, miserable sound escaped before he had any control over it. His pointed tongue felt thick, his mouth tasting of some cloyingly sweet wine he would never have chosen on his own.
The air reeked of sex, heavy and unmistakable. His body ached in ways that made his skin crawl.
Another pathetic groan slipped out of him.
“Alastor?”
Vox’s voice floated through the haze. Alastor turned his head sluggishly, blinking until the world resolved around the glowing blue frame of the Alpha’s screen.
“Vincent?” he managed, the name muffled by the cottony weight of his tongue.
He inwardly staggered at the sound of his own voice - pathetically weak and shapeless. Vox moved immediately, kneeling beside him on the mattress to help guide him into a more comfortable position. A clawed hand slid across his back, his touch meant to comfort and soothe.
“You’re just sick from the hypnosis,” Vox murmured. “It’ll fade soon. You were under for quite a while. Your brain is still adjusting.”
Alastor curled in on himself, arms wrapping around his torso as a shiver passed through him. The sensation of his own body felt unfamiliar. Like the limbs he boasted belonged to someone else. He squeezed his eyes shut and forced out a quiet, trembling “okay,” because resistance felt impossible in that moment.
Vox’s hand followed the curve of his spine in gentle circles, coaxing his breathing back into rhythm.
❧
He had never experienced Vox’s full ability before. The aftermath was worse than the blackout. His memories returned in broken, incomprehensible slivers. The wedding itself existed only in photographs and video clips Vox showed him afterward, beaming with pride like a groom eager to relive the magic.
Alastor watched the recordings in horrified silence.
He saw himself smiling brightly. A perfect Omega hell-bride with an adoring gleam in his eyes. He saw Rosie handing him over as though he were a prized possession, her painted smile radiant with approval. Unfamiliar guests applauded with gusto, all bearing witness to his greatest shame.
It was a nightmare.
He stared down now at the ring on his finger. A silver band woven with shimmering red and blue gemstones that glinted under the ambient lights of the penthouse.
He didn’t dare try to pull it off.
Shock hollowed him out from the inside, leaving a cavern where his voice should have been. Vox didn’t seem disturbed by his silence; if anything, he treated him with an infuriating level of patience. The lights in the penthouse were dimmed to a gentle glow. His chores were reduced to nothing. A maid delivered his meals with soft steps and softer words in the days that followed.
All of it was carefully curated.
And all of it designed to ease him into his new role.
This was meant to be his new life.
Vox called it their “honeymoon period” - a chance for him to rest and adjust at his own pace. Alastor could only stare blankly at the immaculate rooms and at the life he’d been forced into while unconscious. He would not return to the home he’d shared with Niffty. He would never again wake to the quiet rhythm of Cannibal Town or enjoy the small, precious routines he’d carved out over decades of stubborn independence.
That life was over.
What remained was this.
Whatever the fuck this was.
The thought alone made him retch.
And retch he did - occasionally kneeling over the toilet with violent convulsions as meals he’d forced down made its way back up. His entire frame shook, tears burning at the corners of his eyes. He felt stripped raw from the inside out.
A steady hand rubbed circles between his shoulder blades.
“It’s alright, sweetheart,” Vox whispered, soothingly. “Let it out. I’ve got you.”
Alastor collapsed sideways once the heaving stopped, too exhausted to resist the arms that caught him. Too dazed to fight the gentle pull back into Vox’s embrace.
❧
Vox had been patient - impeccably so. Almost saintly in his attentiveness. He handled Alastor as though he were spun from brittle glass rather than flesh and bone wrapped around a damned soul. It would have been romantic, perhaps, if it hadn’t involved the slow suffocation of someone stripped of choice.
The penthouse was vast enough to be called a home, though Alastor understood immediately that it was a gilded enclosure. A territory meant to keep him in, not welcome him out. The windows stretched from floor to ceiling, showcasing the sprawling hellish skyline. From the sofa where he spent most of his waking hours, the city glowed like a burning wound.
He lounged there now, head resting against a cushion, eyes half-lidded and unfocused. Vox had granted him wine. Not the harder liquor he preferred, but a few glasses of red scattered throughout the day.
“To settle your nerves,” Vox had said.
A gentle reminder hung beneath it: You nearly drank yourself into oblivion. We can’t have that again, sweetheart.
So Alastor savored what he was given. Not greedily - not in an obvious way, at least. He knew better than to display want too plainly. Instead he swirled each mouthful, watched it coat the inside of the glass like blood and drank with a quiet reverence. It was a ritual that soothed him.
His daily schedule was loose enough to feel benevolent, but tight enough to remind him who dictated the shape of his days. Meals were strict. Breakfast precisely at eight. Lunch at noon. Dinner at six. He did not eat alone - not even once. Vox insisted they dine together, perched across one another at the immaculate kitchen island like a proper couple.
“Shared meals build intimacy,” he’d said.
For Alastor, they meant one thing: another sanctioned glass of wine.
He hid the flicker of anticipation each time Vox casually uncorked a bottle and prepped the glasses. Obvious eagerness for some a sweet toxin was unbecoming of an Omega, after all. He kept his movements delicate, his gratitude mild and his gaze soft.
Vox seemed pleased. So very pleased.
After dinner, they would migrate to the bedroom. Not always for sex - Vox claimed he wanted Alastor “rested,” “comfortable” and “settled in their new life.” Often, the Alpha simply wanted the Omega beside him. He wanted Alastor to willingly curl against his chest while he stroked his hair and whispered sweet assurances against his temple.
Alastor complied, of course.
He minded his husband. Just as good Omegas were expected to. He kept his voice soft and his smiles convincingly warm. A slow, subtle easing into the role that Vox must have believed was progress. As if Alastor were gradually settling into place and adjusting as nature intended.
❧
They were having guests.
Vox announced it with the kind of restrained excitement he reserved for business dealings he genuinely looked forward to. A merger, he’d said - mutually beneficial, which in Vox’s vocabulary meant there would be no bloodshed. Only signatures and champagne. As he spoke, Alastor slipped the man’s suit jacket from his shoulders with practiced automaticity. His claws moved with precision, hanging the garment neatly over his arm while Vox gestured animatedly with his free hand.
Alastor nodded at the appropriate places. Made small hums to show he was listening. Forced his body to remain present even as his mind drifted in soft, dissociative waves. Guests meant distraction. Faces he did not know. A change in the suffocating rhythm of days that blurred endlessly together. It would be a relief - however brief - to not drown solely in Vox’s attention.
He had been allowed out recently, though always under supervision. Polite outings arranged like curated displays: tea with Niffty and Rosie under watchful eyes, brief strolls through managed streets so he could “get some fresh air,” dinners in opulent restaurants filled with Overlords and high-ranking Alphas and Betas. Vox never drifted far from his side. Never let go of his hand for more than a breath.
His wardrobe had changed, too. Vox liked them coordinated - the red to his blue. Softness to his sharpness. Feminine lines to highlight the masculinity of his own silhouette. A living contrast. A matched set. Alastor was expected to embody the Omega ideal standing at the Alpha’s side, and so the closets swelled with delicate suits tailored just to emphasize his narrow waist, his long legs, his exotic fur and hooves.
And naturally, so came the vanity.
A towering structure of polished glass and lacquered wood, filled with creams, powders, brushes, perfumes - everything an obedient Omega might need to maintain a flawless domestic image. At first he’d only stared at it, mildly horrified. Then the lessons began.
A tutor had been hired. A stern, humorless imp with hair pulled so tightly that it made her temples glow. She taught him how to starch collars. How to pleat a bedsheet. The correct angle to fold towels. The proper way to mend a hem. The subtleties of makeup application to keep his appearance “fresh” even after hours of housework.
Because the maid was being phased out.
Alastor was expected to take her place.
To prepare the meals.
Scrub the floors.
Wash and iron the clothes.
Dust every corner.
Polish the furniture.
Maintain the penthouse as a pristine reflection of Vox’s status.
He felt a strange tightness in his chest every time he picked up a broom.
He was suffocating and yet expected to smile prettily as he drowned.
❧
He felt like he loved Vox.
Occasionally.
Maybe.
Not in the real sense. Not in the free sense. But in the warped, sickly way proximity can distort anything. Vox cared for him. Truly cared. He doted. Hovered. Ensured Alastor never wanted for anything - except freedom.
He gave gifts. Thoughtful ones. Personalized. Things only someone who studied him obsessively could have known he liked.
When Vox had presented him with a vintage-style radio - sleek, elegant and reminiscent of the exact era Alastor had died in - something small and rotten inside him had twisted. The kind of twisting that felt dangerously close to warmth.
“I thought you’d like it,” Vox had said, smiling sheepishly and placing the radio into his hands as if offering a piece of his own heart.
Sometimes Alastor looked into those glowing blue eyes and saw sincerity. Worship. A love so earnest it made something in the Omega shrivel up in confusion and disgust. And yet, some traitorous part of him curled toward it like moth to flame. Because it was easier to lie back and play the role fate had written for him. Even if for a moment.
So he turned on the radio as he dusted his husband’s immaculate home for the umpteenth time. Committing to the repetitive motion.
Jazz crackled through the penthouse.
An achingly familiar sound.
And Alastor, for a fleeting moment, almost pretended he wasn’t suffocating.
❧
“Ah, the photographs and videos don’t compare to witnessing such beauty in person.”
Alastor felt the familiar brush of lips against his knuckles - soft and lingering a moment longer than politeness allowed. The Sinner before him was tall and willowy, his presence decadent in a way that was unmistakably indulgent. Valentino’s elaborate attire gleamed under the penthouse lights, every stitch calculated to impress. His scent - a saccharine, intoxicating sweetness - curled in the air like a hook.
“I’m flattered,” Alastor replied, his tone silky and controlled; the perfect hostess’ mask slipping effortlessly into place.
He had been made presentable. Vox insisted upon it. The blouse was soft, the flared trousers elegant, the ruffled neckline chosen specifically to frame his markless throat like an invitation. His mane had been brushed into obedient perfection. A dusting of powder softened his features.
“What a lovely bella you have, Vox,” Valentino crooned, voice rolling like warm smoke. “You really should show him off more.”
Valentino’s hand lingered - far too long - gloved fingers stroking along the inside of Alastor’s palm as though appraising texture and temperature. Alastor’s smile remained, but a fine strain pulled at its edges. Only when Valentino finally released him did the tension ease from his knuckles.
“Isn’t he?” Vox answered, pride winding through his voice like a ribbon. The Alpha slid an arm around Alastor’s waist, fingers settling with unerring familiarity against the curve of his hip. “He’s quite the cook.”
“Is that what I smell?” Valentino inhaled, dramatically. “I half assumed you’d had something decadent catered. But homemade? Delectable.”
Vox’s attention shifted to the silent, shapely figure at Valentino’s side. “And this must be the famous Angel Dust. Even lovelier in person.”
Angel Dust’s smile was practiced and pretty. An expression Alastor recognized all too well in Omegas who were owned. Vox took the spider’s hand and kissed it with an unnecessary ceremony, mimicking Valentino’s earlier gesture.
“Well!” Valentino clapped his hands lightly. “We shouldn’t let good food go cold. Vox, mi amigo, we have so much to discuss.”
“Indeed.”
Hospitality performed, the procession moved toward the island table. Vox had wanted a spread that impressed - something decidedly authentic - and so Alastor had spent hours cooking. Stirring simmering pots, seasoning carefully, tasting, adjusting and perfecting each dish. By the time Valentino approached, the air was fragrant with spice and warmth.
Jambalaya, black-eyed peas, roasted potatoes, hot bread - traditional dishes laid out with meticulous care. Valentino’s bespectacled eyes lit up as he surveyed the offerings, a delighted smile creeping across his painted lips.
Once seated, Alastor poured the drinks and settled at Vox’s side, mirroring Angel Dust across the table. Valentino and Vox eased into conversation with practiced ease, discussing their merger at length and with enthusiasm.
Angel Dust and Alastor remained silent for the length of the discussions. Neither were invited to speak.
Alastor lifted his wine glass with a measured grace, sipping slowly and letting the alcohol bloom warm in his chest. The flavors of his own cooking danced upon his tongue, his eyes shutting momentarily to emerge himself in the depths of his earlier memories.
He scarcely noticed how Angel’s gaze lingered upon him.
❧
They worked in quiet synchronicity at the sink, as though they'd done this dance a hundred times before. Hot water hissed over porcelain; dishes clinked softly; the scent of soap mingled with the fading aroma of jambalaya. Behind them, Valentino and Vox were loud with drink - full-bodied laughter and the exaggerated bravado of satisfied Alphas.
Angel Dust nudged a plate toward Alastor with an elbow, not looking at him directly - just enough to pass as casual.
“So,” he murmured, tone light enough to be mistaken for idle chitchat, “how's married life? You havin’ a grand ol’ time playin’ ‘Mrs. Vox’?”
Alastor’s hands paused for the briefest flicker. He turned his head just slightly, enough to meet Angel’s eye.
“Oh, yes. It’s been grand,” he said, smoothly. “Positively delightful.”
Angel snorted under his breath, the sound tiny enough to vanish into the running water. He passed Alastor a dish to dry.
“Sure. ‘Delightful’,” Angel said. “You’ll… adjust. Valentino ain’t always easy. But he has his moments.” A shrug. “Vox doesn’t seem like the worst of ’em.”
Alastor dried the plate with slow precision. “Adjust to what, exactly?”
He already knew the answer. But he wanted to hear it spoken by someone who lived it. Someone who understood.
Angel kept his gaze on the sink, his expression bland. Anyone watching would assume he was gossiping about nothing at all.
“Life as a kept Omega,” he murmured. “It’s a dance, sugar. A real fucked-up one.”
Their hands moved in tandem, a mechanical rhythm masking the real conversation.
“You learn the steps,” Angel continued. “Learn when to spin. When to stumble on purpose. When to let ’em think they’re leadin’.”
Alastor visibly paused. He is suddenly reminded of the ballroom. Of his dance with Vox and how he led him with the illusion of the opposite.
Angel lowered his voice to a barely audible thread. Just enough to reach Alastor’s ears, lost beneath the roar of Valentino’s laughter.
“And once they think you’re predictable?”
A small smile tugged at the spider’s lips.
“You can start makin’ your own steps. Quiet ones. Adjustments no Alpha ever notices.”
The doe’s fingers tightened ever so slightly on the towel.
Angel’s lashes flicked up.
“Play the part,” Angel whispered. “Make ’em comfortable. Make ’em sloppy. Let ’em think they got you pegged. That’s when you really start survivin’.”
He nudged another dish toward Alastor, smiling lazily.
“All ya gotta do…?”
A soft clink of ceramic.
“... is play the long game.”
The deer’s eyes flash with a formerly smothered light.
Chapter 18: 18
Chapter Text
His life slipped into a pattern so smooth and suffocating it felt preordained. It crushed him beneath its weight, yes, but it also granted him space to think.
Fifty years.
That number beat like a pulse behind his eyes. A half century before the boon would rot; before his soul softened enough for Vox’s future bond to seep into its cracks, rewriting him from the inside out. Fifty years until the edges of his thoughts dulled and until the small, shameful thread of affection he sometimes felt for Vox calcified into devotion.
Fifty years until whatever made him Alastor slipped into syrupy compliance.
The moment Adam had hungrily pressed their mouths together his fate had begun ticking down. The kiss was not just a kiss but a contract; his tongue pinned beneath another’s, his body held in a posture of surrender. A reminder of his station. His nature. And his role in this hellish world.
That he was meant to be ruled.
The boon was a miracle disguised as degradation. He clung to it with desperation. Lucifer - by way of his foul-mouthed emissary - had given him a small shield. He intended to wield it.
The first priority was simple; he would not get pregnant.
Pregnancy was the executioner’s rope tied neatly around an Omega’s throat. A biological shackle that tightened every instinct and served as an effective distraction. It was the cleanest way to destroy him. And Vox would do everything in his power to see their union “bear fruit.” He always behaved as though their future children already existed, waiting patiently in the wings.
Every fuck during those few heat-addled days were a coin toss.
Every cycle was a loaded gun.
Those nights spent beneath Vox’s body a risk of annihilation.
He had to find a way to shut his body down. To render himself incapable of carrying anything. Contraceptives existed in Hell, but they were monitored and almost always in the hands of Alphas.
But Alastor had something most didn’t.
He had an ally.
A friend.
❧
Angel Dust was a curiosity - an Omega who had learned to weaponize his respective constraints. A sex worker favored by Valentino, permitted to entertain only Betas and kept like a caged songbird draped in silk and diamonds. He suffered in ways similar to Alastor, but somehow managed to live lavishly in spite of those constraints.
Or perhaps because of how skillfully he played within them.
Angel Dust was loved by the public. Favored by his owner. Endlessly useful. And sharp as a razor.
It was easy to like him.
Easier still to respect him.
They formed their friendship in stolen hours - lounging across the plush sofas of Alastor’s home, their legs curled upon the soft material as they sipped wine and traded stories. Angel brought the laughter. Alastor brought the cutting wit.
Angel Dust understood the rules of their biology in a way Alastor respected. He moved through rooms like a weapon. His scent was a lure, his voice a tool. He made men and women kneel without lifting a single delicate finger.
“That body of yours is a weapon, Alastor,” Angel said one late evening, swirling his wine with the practiced elegance of a courtesan. “You’re smart. You already know that. It’s all we’ve got. All Hell’s lettin’ us keep. So use it. And keep usin’ it.”
Their glasses chimed gently. A soft little toast to survival.
Alastor stared into his wine - one of the glasses Vox allowed him - and watched the liquid swirl. The taste was pleasant enough. But it didn’t warm him the way whiskey had. Didn’t quiet the invasive thoughts. Didn’t drown the dread. It only dampened the worry.
Still… it was something.
He lifted it delicately and took a slow, contemplative sip. Letting the warmth spread as it settled within his belly.
Angel Dust leaned back, one leg draped over the other, smiling with that knowing softness Omegas saved only for their own kind.
“We’re gonna get you through this, sugar,” he said. “One way or another.”
❧
It took time - days of idle chatter, weeks of shared wine and months of letting Angel Dust read between the lines - but eventually Alastor managed to steer their conversations toward the subject he needed most. Contraceptives. That forbidden, precious lifeline hidden within Hell’s highest strata.
They existed, of course. Omegas with wealthy mates used them freely. Upper-ring brothels stocked them out of necessity. But the means of acquiring them was another matter entirely. Production was limited. Distribution was tightly monitored. And access rested almost exclusively in the hands of Alphas.
It was disgusting, really, how neatly the system reinforced itself.
Still, he remembered them from life. Small, chalky pills that tasted like stale bitterness. They dulled instinct, quieted the body and prevented cycles from turning into children. They had worked beautifully when they had been utilized to dull his prior heat. And Alastor had clung to that memory now like a lifeline.
Angel Dust noticed his shift in interest with remarkable speed.
They sat curled together on Alastor’s sofa, wine glasses in hand, the faint hum of the penthouse’s hidden electronics thrumming beneath the floorboards. They were “alone,” but both Omegas knew better. Vox’s home did not permit privacy - only the illusion of it.
Angel tilted his head, lashes lowering as he caught the subtle strain in Alastor’s tone and the way his eyes lingered a beat too long on a passing mention of heat cycles or domestic expectations. The spider’s expression finally softened with understanding.
But he didn’t acknowledge it directly - not here.
Not with the walls listening.
Instead he leaned close, adopting that coy, salacious tone Omega courtesans used when telling a scandalous bedroom story. Something vulgar enough to distract and harmless enough to dismiss. His voice dropped into a whisper brightened by false humor.
“I know a guy,” Angel said, smirking like he was about to describe a lover’s technique rather than a lifeline. “Real hush-hush. Valentino’s got… connections. Some of the other girls also pick up extra supplies to prevent any oopsies with their Alpha clients. I could snag somethin’ along the way. Help ya out. Ain’t nothin’ to swipe a pill or two.”
To anyone listening, it sounded like incomprehensible filth - like gossip. The volume too low to pick up the words.
To Alastor, it was salvation being offered.
A surge of relief slammed into him so hard he nearly cracked his glass in his grip. But he forced himself still, forced his breath even and forced his face to hold the lazy, indulgent amusement expected of a pampered Omega sharing “naughty secrets” over wine.
He mirrored Angel Dust perfectly - tilting his head, lowering his voice and letting a little teasing lilt coat his syllables.
“Mm,” he murmured. “Now that would be very much appreciated, my dear. A little supply of my very own - carefully tucked away out of sight and out of the minds of those who need not be concerned.”
Angel tittered - a bright, airy giggle so flawlessly performed it could have fooled even the sharpest of Overlords. To a recording device, it meant nothing. To Alastor, it was a promise.
A secret pact made between caged creatures.
Angel leaned in, brushing their shoulders together as though sharing another sinful joke.
“Just say the word, sugar,” he murmured, softly. “And I’ll make sure you stay as pretty and un-knocked-up as the day ya died.”
Alastor released a quiet laugh. Light and airy. Convincingly thoughtless in quality.
And played along.
❧
His cycle loomed several months ahead, an inevitability marked in immaculate blue ink upon the calendar mounted on their kitchen wall.
Vox crossed off each day with the quiet satisfaction.
Alastor often caught him drifting through the unused rooms – those wide, echoing spaces he clearly imagined filled with soft pastels and plush furniture. The Alpha’s excitement was palpable.
Meals followed their usual rhythm: Vox’s business ventures, the newest mergers and the small victories and growing empire. But he always took time to inquire about Alastor’s day. Alastor had - as far as Vox could see - blossomed into the ideal homemaker. The penthouse gleamed. His attire was always pressed and impeccable. Meals were carefully seasoned, beautifully plated and served with a smile that Vox read as contentment.
A dream on the cusp of solidifying into reality.
Once a child filled Alastor’s arms, the dream would no longer be just that.
Alastor took a delicate sip of his wine, savoring its warmth before letting his expression brighten with a carefully practiced spark of inspiration.
“I was pondering that lovely little idea you mentioned,” he began, voice light. “The one about hosting a radio program. The thought’s been dancing around in my head ever since.”
Vox made a thoughtful hum, attention sharpening in a way that encouraged Alastor to continue.
“I do think it would be marvelous, Vincent.” The doe leaned forward, eyes warm with sincerity. “A charming hobby - nothing too demanding. Something to engage my mind, keep me vibrant. A cheerful voice on the airwaves.”
He watched Vox’s expression with carefully measured anticipation. There was a momentary pause and then -
“That sounds like a wonderful idea, love,” Vox said at last, smiling with genuine pleasure. “We’ve needed someone lively and appealing on-air. Someone with personality.”
Alastor’s face lit up beautifully - ears tilted upright, eyes shining, lips lifting into a bright and delighted grin.
“Oh, Vincent, you’re truly too kind - ”
“But,” Vox added smoothly, pointedly interrupting his wife.
Alastor’s shoulders dipped - just a fraction - before he offered a small nod of graceful acquiescence.
“Of course, Vincent. I’m all ears.”
He took another sip of wine to steady his nerves. The taste was familiar, grounding and a reminder of the careful balance he needed to maintain.
“I want you working no more than two… perhaps three hours a day,” Vox said. “A hobby - nothing more. I don’t want you exhausting yourself or becoming distracted. Your focus should be…” His smile softened. “Elsewhere.”
Elsewhere.
Alastor did not falter. He let none of that inner ache show. Instead he widened his smile and reached across the table to place a clawed hand atop Vox’s.
“Of course, Vincent. I understand perfectly.”
A flutter of lashes. A slight leaning forward that conveyed warmth and appreciation in equal measure.
“Thank you. Truly. You’re wonderfully thoughtful.”
❧
Those precious little pills were passed with a conspirator’s grace. Angel Dust never made a show of it. The exchanges happened in casual motions, never lingering long enough to draw suspicion. A pill slipped from the seam of a sleeve, pinched between two spindly fingers as though he were merely plucking lint.
Another pulled from the deep fluff of his chest fur with a theatrical flourish that masked its significance. Sometimes from the line of a stocking. Sometimes beneath a frill. Always hidden in plain sight. Always done with an easy smile.
Alastor accepted them with the same calm artistry, fingers closing around each one with careful nonchalance. One by one, little pieces of salvation accumulated in his possession. He never kept them all in one place - that would have been foolish beyond measure. Instead he scattered them across the penthouse like breadcrumbs of rebellion.
Small caches hidden in places Vox would never examine with intention: slipped between the pages of a dull book he pretended to enjoy, tucked into the lining of a decorative pillow or even wedged behind the dusty base of an unused lamp. Innocuous spots. Nothing secretive enough to arouse curiosity nor anything valuable enough to invite scrutiny.
He reminded himself constantly where each one was kept; reciting it mentally like a matra. Every exchange with Angel Dust made his pulse spike. Each time the spider left, Alastor braced for discovery - for Vox to appear in the doorway with that charming, terrible smile upon his flat face and a quiet question as he loomed over him: What did Angel give you?
He feared Valentino might know. Feared the cameras might catch something. Feared the wrong maid might overhear the wrong tone.
But no one said a word.
No alarms were raised.
No suspicion, no inquiry and no sign that his small act of treason had been noticed.
The relief was dizzying.
Those tiny pills were a quiet declaration of ownership over his own body. A quiet refusal. A whispered promise that motherhood would not be forced upon him like another lock on his gilded cage.
If he stretched his supply he could last for years. Perhaps decades, if he was clever. And he was clever. Vox would eventually notice, of course; the man was many things, but not oblivious. But suspicion was not proof and Alastor planned to give him nothing concrete to grasp at.
He practiced shy smiles when Vox spoke of nurseries. He made soft, thoughtful noises when the Alpha mused about names. He folded blankets with delicate care, as though preparing for something he quietly accepted. He feigned contemplation. He feigned softness.
And Vox, blinded by hope and love and ego, mistook it for progress.
Still… the dream returned sometimes. That horrible vision of domestic bliss. A kitchen bathed in warm light, the scent of breakfast and the tug of a child calling him maman. A swollen belly beneath his hands. A portrait hung proudly on the wall depicting a family that he didn’t want.
Something bright and soft and feverish; a nightmare dressed in beautiful lace.
It lingered behind his eyes, refusing to fade.
And beneath it all - wrapped in fear and fury and determination - Alastor clung to his small rebellion.
Those tiny pills hidden throughout the penthouse like seeds.
❧
Life leading up to his next cycle wasn’t terrible. That alone eased the tight coil of panic that had lived in his chest for months. His days fell into a predictable rhythm and predictability was a balm he clutched like a lifeline. He rose, ate, cleaned, served and smiled. He played the part of the well-kept Omega with such delicate precision that Vox relaxed his guard.
Just enough. Just a hair.
And with that sliver of freedom came a miracle.
He returned to the radio booth.
How blissful it was to slip back into that cramped little room with freshly refurbished equipment prepped to greet him. To lower himself into a comfortable seat, flick the mic on and feel the warm thrumming hum bloom through his bones. Speaking into that microphone, he rediscovered a joy he’d thought death had stripped from him.
His voice rose bright and sharp and mischievous. He slipped back into the role as though he’d merely stepped out for a moment - not for decades.
The formerly incredulous staff became startled witnesses to his resurgence. He wove banter with practiced ease, his humor smooth as honey and twice as intoxicating. His timing was effortless. His charm was undeniable. Within days, he had callers. Within weeks, he had a following.
Listeners adored him.
And Vox… Vox was astonished. The Overlord had expected a hobbyist’s effort - something quaint and sweet and small. Instead, Alastor carved out a space of his own, commanding the airwaves with confidence that undercut the narrative of frailty Vox insisted upon.
The radio and the television - paired and contrasted - became Hell’s favorite joke and its favorite novelty. Vox’s Omega, the little red darling, taking the industry by storm. They found it adorable.
And Alastor?
He found the attention intoxicating.
It was small, but it was his.
As he rode that momentum home one evening, Rosie’s voice slithered back from memory. Her tone that day had shifted into something almost ceremonial, as though reciting scripture.
“Omegas,” she had lectured, “were sculpted by divine design to serve as companions. To provide comfort and continuation. You are creatures best seen and rarely heard.”
She had said it with such certainty and such gentle pity.
And Alastor had bowed his head as expected and submitted to her judgement - her outright denial of his potential.
But remembering it now, he felt a dark, warm bloom of satisfaction unfurl in his chest.
Rarely heard, she’d said.
And yet Hell listened to him every afternoon.
Chapter 19: 19
Chapter Text
The pill protected him for a full cycle.
It should protect him for a full cycle.
One small disc of bitter salvation meant an entire month’s safety - as long as he took it a few days before his menses. Alastor had marked the timing with the same precision he once used for plotting murders, but the sight of the calendar still unsettled him.
The red-tipped days loomed like execution dates; each crossed square felt like the slow drum of marching boots. A countdown to a sentencing.
He took the pill the moment Vox left. The Alpha had pressed a cheerful kiss to his cheek before departing, humming about meetings and a “very special weekend.” His screen flickered with warm anticipation - anticipation for the bond and for the moment Alastor’s vulnerability would be weaponized into permanence.
A clean imprint of possession carved into his core. A mark that, once set in a body softened by heat, would let Vox’s voice slip through him like a hook through silk.
For an Alpha, it promised a proper union.
For an Omega, it meant unraveling. Instincts turning in on themselves like a strangling vine.
Alastor refused to accept that fate.
The boon should help him. Would help him.
He kept his expression soft and serene as he prepared his hair at the vanity. His reflection bent slightly as he leaned in… and discreetly slipped the pill into his mouth. A mere flick of fingers, barely a breath’s worth of movement. He swallowed it dry, letting the bitterness cling to his tongue as it slipped.
He’d take a small sip of the half-finished glass of wine he had poured during breakfast.
He welcomed the brief numbness as it slipped down his gullet.
❧
Vox kept his distance this time.
After Alastor’s previous outburst during the start of his cycle, the Alpha seemed to finally understand that encroaching on him during the bleeding phase was not only foolish but dangerous.
They slept separately now.
When the first rush of warmth bloomed between his thighs, Alastor sagged in muted relief that the penthouse was empty. No screen hovering at the door. No soothing voice attempting to comfort him. He endured it alone.
The ache, the irritability, the rawness in body and mind… none of it was eased by solitude, but at least he didn’t have to perform.
He drank more than he should have.
Cup after cup, savoring the dull heat that spread lazily through his limbs as he swayed upon his hooves. The reprimand would come eventually, but he didn’t care. The wine eased the cramps gnawing at his belly, softened the ache in his back and blunted the irritation simmering just beneath his skin.
The flow was moderate. Thicker than he liked, but tolerable. Blood clung stubbornly to his fur, staining the inner curve of his thighs in streaks that smelled metallic and humiliating. He washed himself morning and night, scrubbing until the water ran clear and his skin beneath the fur throbbed from the friction.
It was a miserable business, as always.
But this time he could endure it with a secret sense of victory.
And for now… that was enough.
❧
As the sharp, twisting pain finally began to ebb, something new crept in. Slow at first. A sweetness unfurled inside him, spreading from the base of his spine to his belly in soft, molten waves. His muscles unclenched one by one, his breath stuttering as the familiar heat settled into his bones.
He tried to hold onto his worries.
To grip them like a lifeline. His mind circled the same frantic question:
Would the pill work?
Would that bitter little disc truly be enough to keep his body from surrendering to instinct? Would those chemicals really stifle the ancient machinery of his flesh? Prevent the cycle from becoming feast and trap, from coaxing his womb open?
He repeated the doubt like a mantra.
Would it work? Would it work? Would it work -
But the heat swelled, thick and syrupy, drowning the edges of his thoughts. His skin felt too warm and sensitive beneath his fur. His thighs pressed together instinctively, the slightest shift sending an involuntary shiver up his spine.
His breath grew shallow. The room dimmed around him. The ache between his legs, once a dull warning, blossomed into a deep, insistent throb.
His anxiety clung stubbornly for another moment. It was one last frantic flutter of rationality.
And then the haze swept over him completely.
That soft, treacherous pleasure carved its way through every corner of his mind, smoothing sharp thoughts into gentle curves. The fear didn’t vanish - but it became muffled under the hormonal tide. His heart beat hard against his ribs, not from panic but from a need his body insisted upon with humiliating clarity.
The concern remained, a whisper beneath the roar of instinct.
Would the pill hold?
He couldn’t think clearly anymore. The haze wouldn’t allow it. It wrapped around his mind like velvet, coaxing him to surrender.
❧
Alastor had only been dozing - hovering at the edge of sleep, wrapped in a haze that softened every thought and slowed every breath. Heat made his skin feel too warm beneath his fur, every inch of him humming with a deep, instinctive ache.
He lay sprawled across the sheets - bare and restless - chasing relief in little shifts of his hips and shallow breaths that did nothing to cool him. His scent hung thick in the air, heavy with sweetness and spice.
The soft creak of the bedroom door made his ears twitch.
Vox stepped inside with deliberate care, as though approaching a wild creature prone to lashing out. But the moment the scent hit him, his expression transformed. Tentative restraint melted into an eager, burning brightness. He was visibly excited.
Alastor pushed himself onto his elbows, slow and languid. He looked back over his shoulder, pupils wide and shining and his breath deep and slow. His body shifted in a small, instinctual movement - one he would have never consciously allowed if he were in his right mind.
His tail gave a soft, playful flick; drawing unignorable attention to the curve of his rear and the sheen of arousal that clung to his thighs. The scent in the air deepened, thickening like syrup, making even his own head spin.
Vox stripped quickly - not gracefully, but with a near-frantic urgency - and the weight of his body settled over Alastor’s back, warm and solid and utterly certain in its dominance.
The blunt head of the Alpha’s cock teased down the slick seam of his cunt, gliding over folds made pliant by instinct and need. Strong hands repositioned him with practiced ease, lifting his hips, spreading his legs and arranging him into an offering he could not deny.
A beast in heat. A trembling, eager creature meant to be mounted.
And Vox reveled in it.
Sex between them had always been serviceable. Alastor had tolerated it, performed when required and given Vox enough to satisfy his ego without ever surrendering anything of himself. There had always been distance, a cool detachment behind those eyes.
Vox had learned to pull him out with force - harsh thrusts, demanding touches and some well-timed strike of pleasure that snapped him briefly into the present.
But this… this was different. This version of Alastor was soft and pliant, instinct-washed and trembling with an unsurpressed want.
“I love you, Alastor,” Vox murmured, voice transforming into a low, vibrating growl as he pushed inside. “So much.”
Alastor’s breath hitched. His back arched beautifully. A helpless sound slipped from him.
“Vincent…”
The name left him sweetly, warmly and Vox seemed to glow at the sound.
❧
Later, Vox rested against the headboard, watching with unabashed hunger as Alastor rode him. His claws gripped the Alpha’s shoulders for balance, his body rising and sinking in smooth, shuddery motions that made slick sounds against the sheets. Vox guided him with slow squeezes of his hips, savoring every tremor in the Omega’s thighs as pleasure overtook him.
Vox’s gaze drifted to his neck - the soft column exposed in each backward lean, glistening faintly with heat. His instinct sharpened there, teeth aching with the need to claim and to end any ambiguity forever.
It was the perfect moment. The second day. The scent at its peak, practically clinging to Vox’s tongue each time he breathed in.
Without warning, Vox dragged him close.
Alastor startled with a small gasp, inches from climax, his cunt squeezing down around the thick length inside him. And then Vox struck. His teeth sank into Alastor’s neck with a force that wiped thought clean from his mind.
The scream that tore from Alastor’s throat was wild - split between pleasure and agonizing pain as his orgasm broke violently through him. His entire body convulsed, locked in a trembling arc while Vox held him pinned, keeping him flush and unmoving as thick, heavy waves of seed emptied deep inside him.
It felt endless.
Vox licked at the wound with warm, glowing saliva, sealing the bite as Alastor collapsed backward. Vox followed his fall without letting their bodies separate, as though refusing to give an inch of space.
Tears streamed freely down the Omega’s face, his body shaking with the aftershocks of overstimulation and the piercing burn of the mark.
The Alpha naturally assumes it’s entirely due to discomfort.
“It’s okay, sweetheart,” Vox murmured, stroking his cheek with tender claws. “I know it hurts. I know.”
The soothing tone only made the tears fall harder.
❧
Afterward, Vox tended to him with an unsettlingly soft devotion. He cleaned his body with warm cloths, whispering gentle reassurance as if the tenderness could erase the brutality. He changed the sheets, dressed the wound and wrapped his neck in fresh white bandages that he checked with obsessive frequency.
Alastor drifted through the days that followed in a fog. His body was sore everywhere, pulsing with a phantom ache. His mind was tender and loose. Thoughts slipping in and out like they were dripping through cracks in his skull.
Vox coaxed him into eating soft foods, small bites taken under the warm weight of the Alpha’s praise. He encouraged rest, dimmed the lights and provided comfort with a confidence that made Alastor feel sick to his core as clarity gradually returned to him.
At some point, through the haze, the bone-deep truth settled:
He was marked.
Vox’s voice lilted with real satisfaction when he said it:
“You’re mine now.”
❧
Alastor blinked at his reflection. The wound had healed quickly, leaving behind a clean, unmistakable mark etched into the curve of his neck. A claim visible from across a room.
He is suddenly reminded of the Omegas that had crowded around him in the Morningstar Castle. Their marks visible.
And now he boasted his very own brand.
He lifted his hand and let his claws drift over the scarred skin with cautious delicacy, tracing the raised edges and experiencing the faint throb of lingering tenderness. It was still warm beneath his touch, as if Vox’s teeth had only just left him.
His palm shifted downward, settling over the flat plane of his belly. He held it there and pressed lightly. The bitter memory of the pill returned, sharp and metallic upon his tongue.
It will hold, he told himself.
He convinced himself of this fact.
His fingers curled slightly, gripping the thin fabric covering his abdomen.
He didn’t hear Vox right away. Only when broad hands slid over his shoulders did he still. His reflection shifted as Vox stepped closer, looming over him with that quiet, overwhelming presence that now felt amplified in the aftermath of the claim. The Alpha’s projected face appeared just beside his own in the mirror, smiling with unmistakable pride.
He is reminded of the portrait. Of that portrait that persisted within the realm of nightmarish fantasy.
“Look at you,” Vox murmured, his voice a low hum. “Perfect.”
Alastor’s stomach twisted.
He forced his expression to soften, drawing the edges of his smile into something that passed as fondness. He lifted his gaze to meet Vox’s through the mirror. His eyes gleamed with the practiced sweetness he had learned to weaponize long before his death.
“Vincent,” he replied, his tone airy. “You always say the kindest things.”
Vox’s hands tightened fractionally on his shoulders, pleased.
Alastor kept smiling.
Because the pill would hold.
Or -...
He didn’t let himself finish the thought.
He simply leaned into Vox’s touch with a show of open relish.
“Shall we get you dressed for the day?” Vox asked, softly.
Alastor nodded.
Chapter 20: 20
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He feared that the boon had been a joke.
A cruel, cosmic prank laid at his feet by a King who amused himself with dangling false hope. Lucifer was a liar by legend, a trickster by nature and the architect of endless bargains that unraveled precisely when one dared to rely on them.
And so every single morning, Alastor woke with the terror that he had been played for a fool. That the supposed safeguard woven into his soul was nothing more than a whispered dream offered by an indifferent god.
Those thoughts haunted him.
After each interaction with Vox - every sweet word he returned and every obedient gesture - he retreated into himself, dissecting the moment. Was that him? Was it genuine? Had a thread of the bond tugged him? Had something within him tilted and softened in ways he hadn’t chosen?
He scrutinized himself so viciously he gave himself headaches.
But every time he finished his inspection, he found the same truth waiting for him.
He still felt like himself.
The mark was the only thing that suggested otherwise. It sat on his neck like an accusation. When he stood before the mirror each morning and night, it was the first thing his eyes sought. They returned to it with the compulsive habit of a tongue finding a sore tooth, even when it ached. He lifted his claws to prod at it again and again, needing the reassurance of pain to confirm its reality.
He wanted to peel it off, sometimes. And rip the flesh anew - replacing the mark entirely with his own.
It was a visceral thought but it flickered across his mind with disturbing regularity.
Eventually Vox had had to catch his wrist mid-reach, stilling the claws with a firm but gentle grip, his voice smoothing into that patient chastisement that made Alastor’s skin crawl.
“Baby, stop picking. You’ll irritate it.”
And Alastor obeyed.
But his clawtips still twitched every time he caught sight of the scar.
That fear intertwined with the greater, heavier one; pregnancy. The dread that knotted itself in his belly each morning and refused to unravel. Vox had filled him repeatedly during the cycle, as though trying to pour a future into him through sheer physical insistence.
Alastor had cleaned himself so many times he had rubbed his inner thighs raw, but nothing changed the memory of it. The sensation of being full during such a precarious time. The fear that something inside him might be quietly knitting itself into existence.
He was tempted to take another pill early.
To swallow one of his precious stolen lifelines as a safeguard. But they were finite. He couldn’t afford to waste even one.
So he waited.
Every morning he woke stiff and trembling, eyes shooting open to the same ceiling of Vox’s penthouse. Vox’s arm was a heavy band around his waist, his screen dimmed to black except for animated little floating “z’s” in a shade of pale blue. The man slept so peacefully that Alastor felt obscene for lying motionless in his grip, breathing shallow and fast as he scanned his body for signs of change.
But there was nothing. His stomach sat flat beneath his palm. His limbs trembled only with nerves, not illness. His scent was the same, if a little bitter with anxiety. His throat loosened with cautious relief - relief that often evaporated just as quickly as it came.
Because he didn't know what pregnancy felt like.
A few days after his heat had passed, he approached Vox with careful politeness, asking for “educational reading material” about the subject. Vox, delighted by the implication, had practically materialized a small library for him by midday.
Medical texts, guidebooks, illustrated pamphlets and even historical accounts of Omega biology and gestation.
Alastor had forced himself to go through them all after he completed his daily chores.
He’d sat curled on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around his legs, flipping page after page while his stomach twisted. He studied diagrams of wombs and placentas with detached revulsion. He memorized lists of early symptoms - morning nausea, chest tenderness in those more mammalian-presenting, changes in scent and disrupted sleep.
He traced the timelines illustrated in printed ink, imagining himself plotted out along those curved lines like livestock being monitored through a breeding season.
And when he finally closed the last book, his claws left tiny crescents of pressure on the cover.
He breathed out slowly.
He wasn’t showing signs.
For now.
❧
Vox had taken away his wine.
He’d opened the cabinet with a cheerful hum, plucked out each bottle that Alastor had come to rely on and tucked them neatly into a locked, reinforced drawer beneath the kitchen counter. A place Alastor could not access, not without making a scene. Not without making himself look ungrateful or unstable.
Alastor stood there as it happened, his hands curling slowly into his palms until his claws bit against the soft pads. His smile stayed in place but it had the strained quality of a mask pulled too tight. Vox noticed the flicker of tension but interpreted it only as sadness, an Omega’s innocent dependence on vice to cope. So he cupped Alastor’s cheek, murmured reassurances amd kissed his temple as though soothing some mild inconvenience rather than stripping him of the only reprieve he had left.
“Just temporary, love,” Vox said. “You need to keep your body clean for the baby. It’s what’s best for both of you.”
Both of you.
Alastor nearly retched.
When the Alpha finally disappeared into his office, Alastor stood alone in the kitchen, staring at the locked drawer. His breath trembled out of him. He knew better than to try the handle, even experimentally. Vox might have cameras hidden or microphones built into the walls. Technology permeated every inch of this place. Even the air felt wired.
So he turned away and made do with what he had left.
His homemade lemonade.
He mixed it in quiet, controlled motions. The rhythm soothed him in a way. He poured himself a glass and lifted it to his lips, closing his eyes as he let the sourness burn across his tongue. He swallowed, imagining that the bitterness had the coppery sting of wine - that a numbness was spreading and a comfortable haze was settling within his mind.
It was pathetic.
But it was all he had.
That, and the radio.
The radio booth was still a sanctuary, the one place where he could force his voice into shape and pretend he was still the person he’d designed himself to be. Behind the microphone, with the warm buzz of feedback and the comforting glow of the “LIVE” indicator, he could lie to the world with ease.
His cadence flowed smooth and confident - everything he no longer felt in his own home. There he could imagine that his body was not betraying him. That something wasn’t quietly rooting itself into his womb, growing by the day and weakening him and siphoning away what little future he might have carved for himself.
The thought hollowed him out from the inside.
He pressed a hand to his abdomen sometimes, when no one was watching, feeling nothing but a flat plane of fur and flesh - yet imagining something monstrous curled beneath it, drinking his strength and stitching its existence into his bones.
And so he sat at his booth, his voice light and warm as honey over the airwaves, smiling through the words.
❧
The test revealed the truth.
Nothing.
For a moment Alastor simply stared at the small stick resting between his trembling fingers. It was negative.
The fragile little symbol might as well have been divine intervention.
His whole body sagged, a violent tremor rippling through him as relief crashed over his nerves in a tidal wave so heavy his knees nearly buckled.
The pill had worked.
It had fucking worked.
He folded in on himself where he sat on the closed toilet lid, arms wrapping around his torso as though trying to hold his insides in place. He pressed his forehead to his knees, breathing through the last shards of panic and the last horrible images of a swollen belly and ruined autonomy. His claws dug into his shins. His pulse throbbed in his throat.
Relief.
Pure and all-consuming.
The moment shattered the second he heard knuckles rap gently against the bathroom door. Vox’s voice filtered through the wood, bright with that hopeful lilt he had tried so hard not to dread.
“Alastor? Sweetheart? Everything alright in there?”
The Omega jolted as though struck. His heart slammed against his ribs, breath caught high in his chest. Quickly he scrambled upright, depositing the test upon the nearest counter. He tugged on his embarrassingly lacy panties with clumsy, shaking hands; wincing as the fabric snapped back against his hips. He smoothed his skirt down over them, trying to tame the tremor working its way through his limbs.
He could not emerge triumphant.
He had to emerge convincingly fragile.
He crossed to the mirror and closely examined his too-perfect reflection. He forced himself to inhale, then gave his head a fierce shake, mussing the careful waves Vox adored. He blinked rapidly until moisture gathered at the corners of his eyes.
Not enough to weep, not enough to seem irrational - just enough to look like a marked Omega shaken by possibility and desperate not to disappoint.
He softened his mouth, lowered his ears and tilted his head just so.
Perfect.
Believable.
A creature anxious to please.
“Alastor?” Vox called again, concern edging upward.
The doe opened the door.
And as soon as he crossed the threshold he let his knees loosen, collapsing forward with a quiet, trembling sound straight into Vox’s waiting arms. The Alpha caught him instantly, hands warm and firm against his waist and back, concern blooming across the glow of his screen.
“Baby? What’s wrong? Talk to me.”
Alastor buried his face against his husband’s chest, letting his breath hitch delicately - just enough to sell the performance. He trembled, letting Vox feel the shiver, letting him think it was fear of inadequacy.
Just an Omega needing comfort from his mate.
And Vox, thoroughly convinced, held him tighter, murmuring soft reassurances into his hair as Alastor closed his eyes and exhaled one last silent, shaking breath of genuine relief.
❧
Alastor secretly savored Vox’s disappointment like a prime cut of decadent, savory meat. He hid it well but inside, something bright and vicious unfurled. Vox’s grand timeline, his meticulous plans for their “family,” for their “future,” had been pushed back by an entire year.
A whole blessed, merciful year.
Thank fuck.
Vox had held him close in the aftermath of the “news,” petting his hair in gentle sweeps, offering reassurances as though soothing a wounded animal. He spoke with such tenderness as he promised Alastor that they’d try again next year. That this setback only gave them more time to prepare. He pressed kisses to Alastor’s temple, his utterances soft and whispered against his ear.
Alastor nodded through it all. Even offered a tremulous little smile. He played the part beautifully.
But behind that mask, he thought only of the pills tucked away in their little hiding places. Those tiny life preservers scattered through drawers, jars, pockets, and boxes like seeds of rebellion. Each small tablet bought him another year. Each year stacked into years. And those years into decades.
Freedom was not a single act. It was a long game - a patient one - and Alastor could play patience better than any Alpha who had ever tried to own him.
Decades.
He could all but taste them.
And as Vox kissed his forehead and whispered lovingly about next year’s attempts, Alastor lowered his eyes and hid the spark of triumph blazing quietly within him.
❧
Angel Dust arrived that afternoon with a theatrical flourish, hips swaying and lashes fluttering, but beneath all the glitter was a very deliberate softness.
Vox had “helpfully” informed him of the bad news, clearly hoping a friendly Omega presence might soothe Alastor’s supposed heartbreak. And so, with the Overlord gone for the day and the penthouse filled with the soft hum of hidden cameras, Angel stepped in, voice honey-thick.
“Oh, honey,” he breathed, dramatic and lilting, “I heard.”
His approach was slow and calculated. His performance tailored for any eyes watching from vents or light fixtures or whatever clever little things Vox had wired into the walls. A gentle hand touched Alastor’s cheek, tilting his face upward.
Angel’s gaze was tender in a way that read perfectly for surveillance: sympathetic, encouraging and full of shared longing for what they both “wanted.”
But his eyes.
His eyes told a different story entirely.
“It happens,” Angel Dust soothed, thumb brushing Alastor’s cheek as though wiping away nonexistent tears. “Ain’t no shame in it. Sometimes it don’t take the first time, or even the second. All ya gotta do is keep trying.”
His voice dipped into a comforting purr, but the faintest edge of mirth curled at the corner of his mouth.
Alastor let himself be pulled into the embrace, arms wrapping around the spider’s narrow waist. He felt Angel’s scent settle around him - sweet and powdery - and he nuzzled in just enough to sell the image. His head rested on Angel’s shoulder, face turned just enough for the cameras to capture his supposed vulnerability.
Soft hands framed his face, drawing him back so Angel could study him. Angel’s expression flickered into something small and triumphant. A glint of private satisfaction disguised as empathy.
“There ya go,” Angel whispered, audible for the mics, “just breathe. You’re gonna be okay, sugar. Vox’ll take good care of ya.”
Alastor responded with a tremulous, grateful little gaze - the perfect Omega engaging in the perfect display of shared comfort.
But his eyes glinted.
A razor-thin smile curled at Angel’s lips. To a casual observer, it was sweetness. Sympathetic warmth. Nothing more.
But between them?
It was victory.
A well-timed move in a carefully choreographed waltz.
A pair of predators momentarily wrapped in lace and softness. Baring just a hint of their teeth for one another, hidden in the shadow of an embrace.
A single beat of shared triumph.
Then Angel brushed his thumbs over Alastor’s cheeks again, sighing dramatically for the cameras.
“C’mon, gorgeous,” he cooed, drawing him close, “let’s get you cleaned up. How about a bit of a drink to calm the nerves?”
Alastor’s quiet laugh hid the sharp, bright amusement that flickered deep in his chest.
“That would be lovely.”
The wine cabinet had been unlocked following the news, after all.
A year bought.
And two Omegas smiling like angels as they celebrated it under the watchful eye of Hell.
Notes:
This officially marks the end of the initial start of the story. Offering context related to Vox's beginnings with Alastor.
With arc two transitioning into Lucifer's respective arc.
Thank you all for bearing with me while I try my best at creating a cohesive narrative.
Each and every comment gives me a surge of muse and they're all greatly appreciated.
I've the next three days off. So I intend to work on the following chapters and get them out as quickly as possible.
Chapter 21: 21
Chapter Text
Thirty years later…
Hell was unrecognizable.
It had always been a living thing, but three decades had enforced a transformation that felt deliberate. The skyline sprawled higher, its architecture shedding old infernal aesthetics in favor of modern silhouettes that mirrored the living world. Skyscrapers rose and entire districts had been gutted and rebuilt to suit the trends of each new era.
Nothing in Hell stayed stagnant.
Except, perhaps, its inhabitants.
For Alastor, the passage of time had felt less like a journey and more like the slow drip of water in a prison cell. Thirty years under Vox’s shadow had carved grooves into his existence, each day blending seamlessly into the next until the years accumulated like sediment.
His role as Vox’s wife had hardly changed at first. The early years were painfully tight and suffocating in their monotony; the rigid schedules, the expectations and the forced domestic tasks that grated against every rebellious bone in his body.
But even Hell evolved and society with it. A cultural shift had swept through Overlord circles. It was slow, halting progress toward a more “modern” view of Omega roles. Nothing revolutionary, but enough to trickle down into their personal life.
And Vox, ever obsessed with modernization, had embraced these changes in the way he embraced all trends; eagerly, performatively and with an annoying degree of pride.
The penthouse had been gutted twice over, rebuilt into something sleek and glimmering. A live-in housemaid eventually took over Alastor’s domestic duties. Not because Vox believed it beneath him, but because high society had begun to value an Omega’s “mental well-being” and “personal development” as desirable accessories for their Alpha husbands and wives.
Image mattered.
Progress mattered.
And Vox was a creature who adored appearing progressive.
He still expected obedience, of course. Still made decisions before consulting him. Still treated him as something precious and breakable. But his grip had loosened enough for Alastor to slip a few claws free.
There were privileges now - outings and evenings where he could wander small sections of the city with supervision. His radio career, once a novelty, had grown into something resembling genuine work. People knew his voice. Admired it. Asked when he would return to the booth if he vanished for more than a week.
He remained under Vox’s thumb.
That fact had never changed.
But at least the thumb no longer smothered him.
He could breathe some days. Not deeply. Not freely. But enough to pretend. Enough to feel the air move through his lungs without choking him.
And yet he still woke some mornings, staring at the ceiling of a penthouse he never asked for, wondering when true freedom would stop existing as a distant, unreachable fantasy.
For now he gritted his teeth and endured in potent, contemplative silence.
❧
The nursery remained untouched.
Year after year, Vox funneled money, energy and hope into that barren little room. Swatches of color tested, furniture ordered and replaced and entire designs shifted as trends came and went. Yet nothing took root there. No crib was ever built. No toys ever purchased. The walls never absorbed the soft, warm scent of infant life. The place sat frozen in time, a pristine shrine to a future that refused to manifest.
Every year ended in disappointment.
Doctors came and went, each one evaluating the Omega who should - by every measurable standard - have conceived without issue. They had examined him thoroughly, only to leave with baffled expressions and carefully neutral diagnoses. Alastor was healthy. Extremely healthy. Vox was thriving. Potent, even. Their timing had always aligned perfectly with his cycle. By all accounts, nature should have taken its course.
Yet there was nothing.
The first few failures had wounded Vox’s pride. By the tenth year, frustration had carved lines into the glow of his projected features. By the twentieth, disappointment had dulled into weary resignation.
But never did he turn that frustration on Alastor. Instead Vox carried it privately, smothering it under a veneer of gentle reassurance. Eventually he abandoned the meticulous tracking, the specialists and the hopeful preparations. He adopted a softer stance, insisting they “leave it to fate” each time his wife entered heat.
He still hoped, of course. He always hoped. But he no longer tried to control it.
And that became Alastor’s greatest advantage.
Angel Dust was his accomplice in maintaining the illusion. For thirty years the two Omegas had played a delicate, dangerous game - one built on whispers, careful choreography and a shared desire to survive individuals who would shape them into something lesser if they slipped even once.
Angel had proven indispensable. A trickster. A confidant. A master of timing and subtlety. Together they built an entire facade convincing enough to deceive two Overlords and their empires: Valentino, ever suspicious and cruel, and Vox, whose technological empire gave him far too many ways to monitor what should have been private.
Yet neither suspected a thing.
Alastor found the bond between them strange and unexpectedly dear. Angel Dust - with his affinity for sin and spectacle - had become a fixture in his life. A fellow Omega who wielded survival like an art form. Their banter, their shared laughter and their quiet moments of victory… all of it forged a rare trust between them. A trust carved not from similarity, but from mutual sharpness.
Angel wasn’t merely a friend.
He was an ally. A lifeline.
❧
Vox’s media empire had swelled into something titanic. An ever-churning leviathan of content, commerce, and curated depravity. His flagship, the broadcasting monolith that bore his name, had long ago begun to absorb subsidiary branches, but the most lucrative was Valentino’s adult film empire.
Their partnership had grown naturally from mutual ambition: Valentino sought reach, distribution, and technological dominance; Vox desired a foothold in industries that guaranteed eternal demand. Together they made a perfect, if unsettling, match.
It meant that the two Alphas met often. Very often. And with their frequent meetings came convenience: wherever Valentino went, Angel Dust tended to follow. A prized ornament and a fiercely leveraged moneymaker. Vox, on his part, kept Alastor close whenever optics demanded it. He was to be the picture-perfect spouse; well-groomed and radiant, projecting domestic harmony and cultural refinement.
The pairing of their Omegas was therefore treated as a charming inevitability.
Both Overlords seemed enamored with the idea. They found the friendship between their partners deeply endearing. As though the camaraderie of their pretty little lovers signaled something symbolic. Something that reflected back on them, implying compatibility and synchronized vision. They encouraged it gleefully, having even arranged dual outings.
Brunches in gaudy sky-rise restaurants. Box seats at newly renovated theaters. Nights tucked into the velvet-lined VIP lounges of Valentino’s clubs, where champagne and smoke clung thick to the air. Even quiet evenings in Vox’s penthouse, where the lights dimmed to a romantic glow as their partners conversed in the background, sounding for all the world like a pair of bored housewives making the best of their respective incarcerations.
Through these gatherings, Alastor began to notice something… peculiar.
A shift.
Small, almost imperceptible at first, but growing steadily.
The way Valentino’s eyes lingered on Vox. The way Vox, usually so quick to swat away unwanted touch, tolerated Valentino’s clawed hands on his shoulder, on his jaw or brushing the edge of his screen in a gesture that skirted intimacy. They spoke closely, their heads angled toward one another, their tones dropping into conspiratorial murmurs whenever business folded into something warmer.
It was a dynamic Alastor had known existed between powerful Alphas - alliances sealed not merely through contract, but through flesh, dominance and indulgence. Power recognized power. And power desired to consume its equal.
What intrigued him most was Vox’s reaction. He didn’t push him away. He didn’t cool the contact with a polite boundary. He allowed Valentino’s flirtations to settle on him like perfume.
Alastor had witnessed their first kiss entirely by accident.
He had been wandering the corridors of the penthouse, a glass of wine in hand, seeking a quiet place to enjoy a moment of unmonitored breathing. He turned a corner and there they were. Valentino pressed against the wall, Vox leaning in, his screen flickering with static bursts of confusion and want. It was an eager, breathless tangle of tongue and claws. A private moment. One they clearly meant to keep secret.
Valentino broke from the kiss first, grinning like a cat with cream. Vox looked devastated, his hands suspended uncertainly as he realized Alastor was watching. The deer arched a brow, calm and unimpressed, the reaction so thoroughly devoid of jealousy that it left both men briefly stunned.
The affair was not a burden, but an unexpected blessing.
For once, Alastor wasn’t the only one expected to endure Vox’s attentions. Some nights, the Alpha didn’t return home at all. Some afternoons, he arrived smelling faintly of Valentino’s perfume and entirely too pleased with himself. Vox apologized profusely for those nights, face earnest and voice soft, promising he could stop at any time if Alastor wished. If it hurt him. If it made him uncomfortable.
Alastor, perfectly serene, gave his blessing.
He didn’t mind.
He didn’t particularly even care.
And in truth, he hoped that Vox’s heart would drift elsewhere.
But it didn’t.
Of course not.
Such mercy never found him.
If anything, Vox became more devoted. More attentive. More passionate. The affair only heightened his desire to treat Alastor as the centerpiece of his domestic universe. As though indulging in Valentino made his affection for his “wife” burn hotter. Jealousy had never been Alastor’s style. But irritation? That he could manage in spades.
And then their little collective became something else entirely.
A triad.
Because Velvette swung into the scene with devastating flourish.
She arrived like a spark in a powder keg. Small, sharp, brilliantly dressed and carrying the force of a culture-shifting hurricane. A Beta, yes, but one who bent her status into a weapon rather than a limitation. She was surprisingly young but very effectively she carved her niche in the fashion and modeling world with a ruthlessness that mirrored Valentino’s and a cunning that rivaled Vox’s.
Social media had rose like wildfire through Hell’s populace at the time of her arrival - and Velvette ascended with it effortlessly. Millions followed her. Worshipped her. Imitated her, even. She became the face of modern Hell culture and through her influence - and Valentino’s industry and Vox’s empire - the three joined forces.
They were a power trio. A brand. A living storm that reshaped Hell’s landscape with every collaboration, every publicity campaign and every scandal engineered for maximum attention.
Alastor observed them with the cool, quiet fascination. They were beautiful in their monstrosity. Near flawless in their synergy. Sitting together in their private lounge - a room of pillows, velvet couches, neon lights and sleek screens - felt like watching a tri-headed beast in action.
In those moments, he and Angel Dust would often sit nearby, tangled limbs draped over chaise lounges, glasses of wine in hand. Two gorgeous ornaments placed tastefully within their reach.
They knew how to play their roles. And they did it well.
❧
The trio known as The Vees, for all their razor-edged ambition and carefully cultivated cruelty, were undeniably fond of Alastor and Angel Dust. They displayed that fondness in ways both ostentatious and subtle. The pair plied with lavish gifts, indulgent outings and protection in the form of an occasional protective snarl directed at some overeager sycophant.
It was a form of affection rooted in ownership, pride and a strange, infectious warmth that threatened to teeter into obsession.
And the public adored the Omega pair.
Adored them.
Alastor’s voice had threaded itself into the collective consciousness of Hell over the decades. Smooth and lilting and wickedly charming. A voice that had become synonymous with entertainment; a familiar companion to millions who eagerly tuned in each night. No matter how much the world changed, that voice remained a constant - a warmth that seeped into even the most problematic households like a welcomed ghost.
Angel Dust, meanwhile, had become a legend in his own right. The most coveted Omega in Valentino’s arsenal of stars. A beauty so visceral that even Alphas who should have known better bit their tongues and swallowed their yearning. He embodied sin with a kind of artistry. His sleek limbs, silken voice and smile promising debauchery and devastation in equal measure.
Between the two of them, they could freeze a room with a look or ignite a riot with a wink. When they entered the public eye, even the Vees found themselves sharing the spotlight. Paparazzi clamored. Reporters groveled. Fans screamed themselves hoarse.
For all the power the Vees wielded, it was their Omegas who crowned their empire with glamour.
But that glamour was not the same as power.
And everyone knew it.
They were adored.
Coveted.
Put on pedestals made of glass.
But never treated as equals.
No one asked Alastor for final approval on a media deal. No one invited Angel Dust into a boardroom to discuss mergers. Their contributions were immense - Alastor’s ratings alone could sway market trends; Angel Dust’s performances could generate more revenue in a month than some studios earned in a year. Their influence extended far beyond their homes, bleeding into culture, fashion, nightlife and entertainment.
Still, they were only ever given “allowances” like pampered royalty. They received gifts instead of dividends. Luxuries instead of leverage. Praise instead of ownership.
Because at the end of every day -
- they remained Omegas.
Beautiful.
Valuable.
Deeply cherished.
But never free.
❧
Alastor had long ago mastered the art of survival in this world. It wasn’t a skill one learned willingly; Hell beat it into him until he refined it with the same sharp precision he once reserved for killing. Angel Dust had eased the road considerably, smoothing the rough edges of social navigation and offering whispered guidance in crowded rooms where every smile had teeth.
Together, they’d perfected the routine required of high-profile Omegas: a delicate dance of charm and obedience.
Public appearances were theater.
Private meetings were a strategy.
And through it all, they existed in a strange liminal space. They spoke only when the moment was right, offered a cutting quip or a melodic laugh when prompted and otherwise languished like pampered pets perched on gilded cushions. Not seen as peers. Not taken seriously. Yet impossible to ignore.
Velvette took personal responsibility in sculpting their images, treating them as living canvases.
Angel Dust’s outfits were crafted to weaponize his beauty: glossy leather hugging his hips, silk cascading like smoke, tops that framed his chest perfectly and leaving just enough exposed to spark desire. He moved like temptation incarnate and Velvette made sure the entire world saw the art in it.
Alastor’s wardrobe was another beast entirely. Velvette dressed him not only as Vox’s Omega, but as the voice of the airwaves - a creature polished and elegant in a way that commanded attention without appearing to seek it. Soft fabrics that complemented the curve of his waist; cuts that highlighted the length of his legs and the delicate slope of his shoulders. Refined and feminine enough to align with the image of a beloved radio host and wife.
Conservative by comparison, but no less alluring.
Velvette understood the unspoken rules of their world - how far an Omega could push, how much skin they could show and how to dress them in a way that satisfied their Alpha’s pride. She never said as much aloud, but Alastor saw it: the rare glimmer of respect in her eyes, the subtle nod that acknowledged his role not as a mindless pet, but as a performer maintaining the illusion flawlessly.
And so he walked beside the Vees, immaculate and composed, neither owned nor free. He smiled when required, charmed where expected and let Velvette’s chosen fabrics drape over his frame without complaint.
❧
“Fuck - this shit is tight,” Angel Dust hissed under his breath, plucking irritably at the pink frills crowding his chest. The outfit was adorable, obscene, and - judging by how aggressively he kept tugging at it - maddeningly uncomfortable.
Alastor stood beside him in the photography studio, hands folded neatly behind his back as though he hadn’t spent the last ten minutes silently calculating how many exits the room possessed. The space was wide, all bright lights and polished floors, with a backdrop curated to highlight the Vees’ aesthetic: neon-drenched, sharp-edged glamour with hints of curated decadence.
The trio was in their element.
Valentino draped himself against Vox with lazy sensuality, all fluttering lashes and smirks that promised trouble. Vox countered with a cocky tilt of his shoulders, the glow of his screen bright enough to halo them both. Velvette, meanwhile, glided around them like a shark in designer heels - sliding in, pressing close and shifting her pose with predatory confidence.
They moved together beautifully.
Too beautifully.
The kind of chemistry that came from power, ego and an adoring audience.
It would be Alastor and Angel Dust’s turn soon enough. But for now, they stood to the side, decorative and unnoticed. Expected to wait and watch.
Angel let out a theatrical groan, fluffing his chest fur with both hands. “I swear, Vel keeps tryin’ to corset me into oblivion. Look at this - my tits are practically screaming for help.”
Alastor hummed politely, gaze drifting over the spider’s frills before returning to the Vees’ performance. “You do look rather… buoyant,” he drawled, quietly. “Very… lifted.”
“Oh, bite me,” Angel muttered, though he preened a little anyway. “What about you? You comfy in that getup?”
Alastor glanced down at himself. Deep crimson blouse, flared trousers that moved like liquid when he shifted and not a single ounce of fabric hiding his hooves or the sleek line of his tail. Velvette had insisted his more bestial traits were ‘marketable.’ That word alone had made him question his life choices.
He exhaled a thin, sharp little sigh. “It’s tolerable,” he replied. “Though the public’s fascination with my legs continues to mystify me.”
Angel grinned. “Oh sweetheart - they ain’t fascinated. They’re feral. Half the comments on your last promo shot were just people droolin’ over your feet. What do they call you now? 'Bambi?'”
Alastor’s smile twitched at the edges. “Yes,” he replied, flatly. “How very… quaint.”
Angel snorted, elbow bumping his arm. “Could be worse, babe. Could’ve been ‘Venison.’ Valentino got a good laugh outta that shit.”
Alastor blinked slowly. “I hate that you’ve given them ideas.”
The lights flashed again across the studio bringing with it another burst of white brilliance as the Vees locked themselves into another sensual tangle of pose-perfect silhouettes. Vox’s laugh carried through the room, sharp and triumphant. And Valentino’s answering purr followed, accompanied by Velvette’s pitched titter.
“Showtime soon,” Angel murmured, tugging one last time on his outfit before giving up. “Ready to be cute and useless?”
Alastor folded his hands primly in front of him, his posture immaculate.
“My dear Angel,” he said, softly, “I was born ready.”
They shared a quiet laugh, eyes glittering with a shared affection.
Chapter 22: 22
Chapter Text
Vox had changed in ways Alastor could never have predicted. Not fully, at least. The man he’d married thirty years prior - that soft-voiced, adoring and almost painfully earnest Alpha - had been chipped away one upgrade at a time.
It was subtle. A gradual sharpening of edges. A steady hardening of tone and posture and presence until Alastor sometimes wondered whether the television-faced man in the penthouse was truly the same creature he’d once known.
He hadn’t noticed it at first. No one did. Vox’s transitions between models were always marketed as improvements. Sleeker lines, crisper projection, better sound quality and an enhanced sensory output. But the upgrades bled into the man as well.
A new model meant a new program of behavior. A slightly altered voice. A new set of algorithmic tendencies. He retained his memories, yes, but his temperament… that shifted. Just enough to matter.
Just enough to unsettle.
Alastor saw it most clearly in the small moments. The way Vox’s smile became a fraction too sharp and the way his tone carried a bite even when he intended sweetness. He no longer fawned. No longer spilled affection in gentle waves. Now he curated it, controlled it and delivered it as though hosting the evening news.
Hell adored the change.
The citizens swooned for the confident Vox - the cocky Vox - the brightly lit tyrant who delivered the news with swagger and smirking charm. They celebrated every update as though receiving a new emperor. Vox basked in it. He played to his audience. And power began to truly shape him.
Alastor felt this shift acutely. Vox still loved him - there was no denying that. Thirty years had not dimmed the man’s devotion. If anything, it had intensified to something nearly obsessive. But sweetness had given way to scrutiny. Devotion had hardened into expectation. Vox watched him more closely now. Corrected him softly, then sternly. Wanted him polished, presentable and perfect in every public appearance and every private moment.
He wanted his wife to match his image.
That meant attire tailored to the era. Alastor’s fondness for vintage elegance now considered “quaint” rather than charming. Vox would gently brush a sleeve, adjust a collar or outright toss aside an outfit with an irritated, “No, honey, that won’t photograph well. Change.”
He also wanted Alastor tech-literate.
“The world is modernizing,” Vox had said as he pressed a gleaming smartphone into the incredulous doe’s hand. “You’re a public figure. You need to keep up.”
Alastor had stared at the device as though it were some dangerous artifact from an unfamiliar dimension. Sleek, cold and glowing faintly in his palm. He’d fumbled with it so spectacularly that Vox, with a patient little sigh, had activated the accessibility features and locked half the apps to prevent Alastor “accidentally deleting something important.”
Thank fuck for Angel Dust.
Angel had perched beside him during one of their shared afternoons, long legs crossed and amusement dancing in his gaze as he guided Alastor through the absolute basics.
“No, babe, that’s the power button - not a self-destruct switch. And that little ding? That means you got a message, not that you’re cursed.”
Alastor had muttered darkly under his breath. “It feels cursed.”
Angel tittered. “Everything’s cursed, sweetheart. Welcome to Hell.”
Without Angel’s quick instruction, Alastor would’ve been hopelessly behind - likely another weakness Vox would eventually notice and “correct.” But because Angel had stepped in, Alastor passed - just barely - every silent little test Vox placed in front of him.
❧
Alastor felt the pressure of time like a hand at the back of his neck. Fifty years had once felt extravagant - a cushion large enough to soften any fall. But then fifty slipped to forty, forty slid into thirty and now only twenty remained; thin as a thread.
A single strained decade and a half, with change leftover. The diminishing number pulsed in his mind whenever he caught his own reflection - whenever he saw the glint of the bond-scar on his throat - whenever Vox held him just a little too tightly.
And still no Adam.
Nor a stone-faced king.
The first few years he had written draft after draft of letters in secret, only to realize that sending even one was too dangerous. Vox saw too much. Vox noticed everything. Well, almost everything.
Still.
The letters remained unsent and thoroughly destroyed as the longing curdled into something sour and heavy.
The anxiety built in increments, subtle but relentless. Every year that passed pressed deeper, leaving bruises he carried beneath that perfect smile. Some nights, when the dread twisted too sharply in his gut, he drank until thought blurred into fuzz. Nights when Vox was away enjoying Valentino’s company, Alastor would greedily claim a bottle and fall into a drunken stupor.
Angel Dust had once told him, with casual honesty and a sympathetic pat, “You’re a functional drunk, babe. Nothin’ wrong with that in this city.”
He’d said it lightly with no judgment present in his tone. And Alastor, listening through the blissful fog of his fourth glass had almost laughed. Because yes - he was functional. He did the chores, charmed the public and fucked his husband when required.
He just preferred doing all that with a warm buzz in his veins.
The mark on his neck had faded from raw tenderness into something healed and permanent - serving as a constant reminder. The boon held strong, insulating his mind from the tug of the bond; but he could feel its edges thinning. Not yet failing. Not yet dangerous. But softer than they once were.
He needed Lucifer.
He was ready to throw himself at the King’s feet if that’s what it took. Ready to grovel and bargain and bleed. But what if no one came? What if the King had simply lost interest. Leaving one more stray Omega to slip between the cracks of eternity?
That fear clung to him more viciously than any nightmare. Sometimes he’d lie awake beside Vox, watching the glow of the screen-face flicker with serene, sleeping animations and he’d imagine himself trapped in this life forever. Forever performing, forever beautiful, forever swallowed whole by someone else’s narrative.
The thought left him cold.
Angel Dust offered what comfort he could. Their friendship had become a small mercy in a world that felt otherwise barren. They shared wine, secrets and the occasional wicked joke that kept insanity a step away. And yet even Angel could not soothe the ache for Niffty - the little Beta he loved like family, kept now at arm’s length out of caution.
Vox disliked her and Alastor knew exactly what could happen to those an Alpha disliked.
So visits were rare. Careful. Brief touches of nostalgia and affection before distance was reestablished.
But at least he wasn’t alone.
At least there was a creature within reach that looked at him not as a possession or an ornament or a prize to parade, but as a person.
It was… nice.
So nice.
Just enough to keep him sane while time continued to unwind beneath his feet.
❧
“Oi, Vox. Looks like your little bella is unsteady on his feet.”
Valentino’s voice slithered across the room, amused and entirely too pleased. The words scraped along Alastor’s ears, already twitching from the quiet hum in his skull. He knew he shouldn’t have drunk as much as he had. He had told himself that today was the wrong day to indulge. Vox was set to broadcast within minutes. The studio was full of eyes and cameras.
But for one blissful hour, he hadn’t given a single damn.
Angel Dust clung to his arm like a lifeline, trying to reposition himself in a way that made it look like casual affection rather than desperate stabilization. Those delicate hands dug lightly into Alastor’s elbow, trying to compensate for the way his knees seemed intent on drifting toward the floor.
“Fuck, babe,” Angel muttered under his breath, his smile stretched charmingly for the sake of anyone watching. “This is the wrong time. Wrong fuckin’ hour. Wrong universe. Just - fuckin’ stand still. Pretend you’re conscious.”
Alastor blinked very slowly. One lid cooperated. The other lagged behind. He gave no verbal answer. Just a faint, muzzy stare that slowly drifted toward Angel’s shoulder and then off into nothing at all.
“…Alastor?” Angel’s worry spiked, his voice thinning.
The soft support vanished abruptly.
Replaced instead with claws.
Vox yanked him forward with a grip meant for metal, not flesh. Alastor’s breath hitched as blue fingers framed his face with surgical precision - pinching his cheeks, forcing his unfocused gaze upward until he met the cold shimmer of Vox’s screen. The holographic eyes narrowed, flickering with a displeasure sharp enough to cut.
“Alastor.” Vox’s voice lost every ounce of public warmth. It was cold, clipped and far too clear. “How much did you drink?”
Alastor blinked.
Once.
Twice.
His mouth opened -
- and the world lurched.
He didn’t even feel the warning twist in his gut until it was too late. A wet, violent heave tore up his throat and he keeled forward. He vomited a spectacular, wine-soured splash directly onto Vox’s immaculate suit jacket.
The studio fell silent in a single, suspended heartbeat.
Then -
“Oh, for fuck’s sake - !”
Vox’s shout cracked through the room like lightning, each syllable glitching from sheer outrage. Designers screeched in despair. Assistants scattered in panic. Valentino doubled over laughing, Velvette tutted and Angel Dust retreated a step, a hand pressed over his mouth in astonishment.
And Vox?
He stood there drenched to the collarbones, eyes sparking static, ten minutes from going live with Hell’s most-watched evening broadcast and staring down at his wine-soaked wife with unfettered rage.
Alastor breathed out a gentle, slurred:
“… oops.”
Chaos erupted like confetti.
❧
Vox didn’t bother with gentleness.
A claw hooked around Alastor’s arm, yanking him through the hallway before anyone else could witness the spectacle. The nearest private room was shoved open and Alastor was practically flung inside. Vox stripped off his outer jacket in a single furious motion, the fabric peeling away with a wet slap. The white dress shirt beneath clung to him, stained and sticking to his chest in ugly patches.
“Stay here,” he snapped, voice pitched low with tightly leashed fury. “Don’t. Move.”
Alastor didn’t have much say in the matter - he was pushed onto a velvet sofa, landing face-first with a soft groan. The cushions swallowed him, plush and suffocating and the smell of expensive cleaning products warring with the sour twist in his gut. His stomach rolled again, a punishing churn that dragged a weak gag out of him. He curled an arm under his chest, breathing shallowly as the heat in his face prickled.
He must have looked pathetic: hair mussed, makeup smudged, and clothes immaculate but his body trembling and uncooperative. A primped-up disaster.
Vox paced like something caged.
“I cannot fucking believe this,” he hissed under his breath - half to Alastor, half to the universe. “Ten minutes before broadcast and you - ”
Alastor gagged again.
And then he expelled another miserable splash of liquid, this time hitting the floor -
- and Vox’s shoes.
There was a beat of absolute silence.
Vox froze.
Alastor blinked up from his slumped position, bleary and a touch cross-eyed… and then the corners of his mouth twitched. A little hiccup shook him. Then another. His shoulders trembled and a small, strangled snicker escaped before he could stifle it.
And then he laughed.
A soft, breathless giggle at first. Then fuller and utterly uncontrollable. It rolled out of him, bubbling like shaken champagne, and the more he tried to stop, the harder the laughter came. His eyes watered, half from drink and half from the absurdity.
Vox stared down at his ruined shoes, his expression the embodiment of static-frayed disbelief.
Which only made it funnier.
Alastor wheezed into the sofa, laughing so hard he shook. His ribs hurt. His face hurt. Everything hurt.
But gods above and devils below, it was hilarious.
❧
Vox stripped him of alcohol. Again. A punishment masquerading as concern. The rules were never spoken outright, but they hung in the air like commandments all the same. If Alastor embarrassed him publicly - if he made a spectacle - then everything pleasurable vanished from his reach.
No outings.
No visits from Angel Dust.
No luxuries.
No relief.
Just silence and confinement, delivered with assurances that this was for his own good. Vox’s version of discipline had no need for raised voices, after all. Not when he had full control.
And then came the withdrawal.
Real withdrawal.
The kind that grated bone.
The kind that made his limbs tremble so violently he feared they’d snap under the tension. The kind that turned the inside of his skull into a hot, pounding vice that throbbed behind his eyes and crawled down his spine like fire.
Every part of him ached for a sip.
A mouthful.
Even a drop.
The craving carved at him, hollowing him from the inside out while nausea crept up in slow, miserable waves. His nerves screamed. His tongue felt thick and dry and his mouth flooded with the ghosts of taste.
He stumbled down the hall to Vox, grabbing onto the sleeve of his suit with clawed desperation.
“Please, Vincent. Please,” he whispered, voice paper-thin. “Just a little. Just a sip. Please.”
Vox didn’t even slow. He simply stopped long enough to pry Alastor’s trembling hands from the crisp fabric, one finger at a time. The movement was gentle but his face was a wall of polished steel.
“Go lie down, Alastor,” he said, smoothing the crease Alastor had left in his sleeve with a faint frown. “You’re sick. It’ll pass. Give it time.”
Alastor shook his head, frantic. His curls cling to his temples with sweat. His pupils were blown wide. Tears pooled, dripping hot tracks down his cheeks as his ears lay flat upon his head.
“No, no, no - Vincent, I can’t - I can’t - ” His voice cracked, thin as splintered glass. “Please, I’m dying - ”
“You’re not dying, sweetheart,” Vox corrected, firm. “You’re detoxing.”
And before Alastor could cling to him again, he was forced back onto their bed - swept up and unceremoniously deposited there. His body curled instinctively into itself, a trembling knot of fur and limbs; his breath coming in shallow, broken gasps. A soft, pathetic sound slipped from him as he despaired.
Vox exhaled as though tired of the entire display. He shook out the blanket and draped it carefully over Alastor’s shaking body, smoothing it along his back with an almost tender hand.
“There. Rest,” he said, voice soft. “You’ll feel more like yourself in a few days.”
He didn’t wait for a reply. Didn’t linger. He simply adjusted the collar of his shirt, stepped out of the room and shut the door behind him with a deliberate, final click.
❧
Vox exhaled wearily as he strode through the penthouse toward the kitchen. The sound was the only sign of the fraying patience beneath his polished composure. He would not give Alastor medication. Absolutely not. The Omega needed to ride this out naturally. But he could bring him something warm. Something soothing.
Tea.
Unsweetened and warm.
It was one of the few comforts Alastor tolerated during recovery. And while Vox rarely ventured into the kitchen he decided he could manage this small domestic gesture.
He moved through the space with the awkwardness of someone navigating a museum rather than a lived-in room. The cabinets were unfamiliar territory. Every drawer felt like a puzzle box. He opened them slowly, brow arching at the assortment of utensils he did not recognize before he closed them again with faint annoyance.
Where did Alastor keep the tea?
He rifled through another drawer, projected lips tightening. Nothing useful. A whisk. A pastry brush. Several odd gadgets he didn’t care to identify.
Vox muttered under his breath, irritation prickling along his circuits. His projected brows narrowed slightly. He was not accustomed to feeling incompetent - especially not in his own home.
Another drawer.
Another fruitless search.
Then -
He reached into a shallow drawer near the stove, expecting yet another array of utensils. And he did find the tea, crammed toward the back. Bland, herbal and organic - the kind Alastor favored for its gentleness.
“Finally,” he murmured.
He reached in, claws brushing the cardboard box -
And something else.
Something small.
Hard.
A tiny click against his knuckle.
Vox paused.
At first he thought it was a stray seed or a screw from a utensil. But the object was wedged so discreetly into the corner that even pulling the drawer fully open wouldn’t reveal it. He pinched it between two claws with delicate precision and drew it into the light.
A pill.
A tiny, white pill.
He blinked down at it, the projection of his pupils sharpening like a camera lens adjusting focus. The object felt innocuous in his palm - weightless. Insignificant.
But it shouldn’t be here.
Nothing in this kitchen existed without a purpose.
And Alastor didn’t take medication.
He didn’t need to.
He wasn’t prescribed anything.
He wasn’t allowed anything.
Vox turned the pill over once, analyzing it with clinical calm. No brand marking. No identifying letter. Just a smooth, chalky capsule made to dissolve in the body without a trace.
His thoughts churned.
Slowly.
Methodically.
Dangerously.
A pill tucked away in a drawer where Vox would never look was not an accident.
He lifted the pill closer to the glow of his screen.
“Now what,” he said, softly, “are you doing here?”
Chapter 23: 23
Chapter Text
Alastor drifted in and out of consciousness for days, never fully aware of where he ended and the room began. His vision refused to settle; everything shifted at the edges like an oil slick, shapes sliding in and out of coherence.
Sometimes he saw Vox sitting beside him, the man wiping sweat from his brow with a cool cloth. Other times it was only a smear of light and color, a man-shaped blur that moved with certainty. Vox helped him sit upright when the nausea surged, arms firm around him as he retched into a plastic-lined trashcan prepped for the occasion.
He fed him broth, spoon by spoon. He murmured reassurances whenever Alastor begged for relief. For a drink. For anything to quiet the screaming throb behind his skull.
And always Vox said no.
He tended him with unfaltering patience. He washed him every morning and night. He lifted him from the bed when his legs refused to work and kept him upright with a tenderness that brought no comfort. Alastor had hoped, in years prior, that Vox’s love might one day dull. That the man might eventually tire of this cycle of caretaking and punishment.
But no. Vox remained steadfast. Unshakable. Loyal to a fault.
Every night those arms wrapped around him as though he were something precious.
Sometimes Vox left the room for hours. Alastor would lie motionless in the oppressive dark of their bedroom, listening to muffled sounds from beyond the door. Voices? Footsteps? A quiet mechanical hum? He could never tell. The fog in his mind swallowed half of what he heard and warped the rest. When he tried to call out, his throat barely worked. His words caught behind thickening cotton.
But Vox always returned.
A cool glass would appear against his lips, steady and insistent. The taste was wrong - subtle with a lingering after-note that made his tongue twitch. He didn’t like it. It didn’t taste like water. But Vox coaxed it down with soft shushing noises and soon afterward the weight in his head doubled; dragging him down into a deep, dreamless sleep.
He lost track of time.
Lost track of day or night.
Lost track of himself.
His body felt sluggish, too warm and too heavy. His thoughts dissolved whenever he tried to grasp them. Whenever he rose, it was only with Vox’s help; the man guiding him to the bathroom, washing him tenderly and steering him back to bed.
Something was wrong.
But the fog made the knowing feel far away.
He was being propped upright again, his back cushioned by strong arms. His head lolled. The world swayed. He couldn’t tell if the lights were dim or if his eyes simply refused to work.
A cool rim touched his lips.
Alastor jerked away slightly.
The water tasted wrong.
He couldn’t explain it beyond that. Only that instinct roared at him. Something was off. Terribly off.
“No,” he whispered. It came out thick and broken. “No, Vincent.”
“Shh,” Vox hushed. “You need to stay hydrated.”
Alastor’s chest hitched, breath shallow. “It tastes - no - no… something’s - ”
Vox sighed, long and weary, as though the problem were Alastor’s stubbornness rather than the poison-laced fog consuming him.
“Come now, sweetheart,” he insisted, his voice edged with steel. “This is for the best.”
He pressed the glass more firmly to Alastor’s lips.
Alastor clenched his jaw, trembling. The liquid touched his mouth. But he refused to open. Tears pricked at his eyes - part confusion, part fear and part something else.
“Alastor.”
The tone sharpened.
Still, he refused.
Finally, Vox pulled the glass away.
Relief swept through Alastor in a wave so intense it nearly made him slump sideways. He blinked dazedly, forcing his eyes open. They burned. Everything swam. The room looked perfectly normal - their bedroom, neat as always. But it felt wrong. Too quiet. Too still.
Then Vox was suddenly close again, sitting beside him on the bed. A hand stroked his cheek, gingerly pushing sweat-damp hair from his forehead. The man smiled down at him, warm and fond in a way that made Alastor’s skin crawl.
“How are you feeling, sweetheart?”
Alastor swallowed against the dryness of his throat. “I… feel… strange.” The words dragged itself from him, uncertain and slow.
“That’s alright,” Vox replied, soothing. “You’ll feel better soon. We’re having a doctor come in.”
A doctor?
He blinked up at Vox, confusion loosening his jaw. The man’s gaze softened as though he were already ten steps ahead in a game Alastor barely remembered playing.
“Just to make sure you’re getting better,” Vox murmured. “Nothing to worry about.”
The Omega nodded weakly. It felt easier to accept the words than to fight them. His head was so heavy. His bones felt filled with sand.
Vox leaned down, brushing a feather-light kiss across his cheek.
“That’s my good Omega.”
❧
Alastor drifted in and out of awareness as the doctor examined him, the world reduced to flashes of sensation he could neither parse nor escape. A cold stethoscope against his chest. The press of fingers searching for tension along his ribs. A gentle tilt of his chin as someone shone a small light into his dilated eyes.
Everything felt distant, softened by the fog that cocooned his mind. When the doctor spoke, the words blurred together. It was like trying to listen through a thick wall.
A faint sting blossomed at his arm - a needle, he realized hazily. He twitched, breath hitching, his heavy eyelids forcing themselves open for a sluggish heartbeat. The room swam. Vox loomed at the edge of his vision, his expression carefully composed, his voice low and warm as he guided him back into stillness.
“It’s alright, sweetheart. I’m here.”
That tone seeped into him.
“…okay,” Alastor whispered, barely managing the word before his eyes drifted shut again.
His body sagged, unable to support even its own tension. He felt Vox’s hand on him - thumb brushing his cheek, fingers curling protectively against his jaw. The touch anchored him just enough to keep him from slipping completely under.
But not enough to let him think.
Voices murmured nearby. The doctor’s, clinical and professional. Vox’s, lower, threaded with something unreadable. They were speaking over him and around him, as though he were a sleeping child or an object rather than a participant in the conversation. Alastor heard only fragments but never the words themselves.
His head lolled to the side. He tried to focus but the effort turned molten halfway through. The haze drew him downward, warm and heavy and suffocating in its gentleness.
He felt hands adjust the blankets around him. A cool palm pressed briefly to his forehead. Someone murmured his name. Or maybe he dreamed it.
He couldn’t tell anymore.
The fog was too thick now, warm as syrup and irresistible as sleep. He sank into it without a sound, the world dissolving into soft heat and silence as the last impression he registered was Vox’s shadow leaning protectively over him.
And then nothing but the haze swallowing him whole.
❧
Alastor was upright again after several more days, though “upright” was a generous word.
His legs trembled beneath him with every hesitant step he took away from the bed, his body still betraying him with odd lags in balance and sluggish responses that didn’t belong to withdrawal alone.
Vox walked beside him, one hand always hovering at Alastor’s back as though ready to catch him at a moment’s notice.
The breakfast table was set as though for a pleasant domestic morning: a steaming plate of eggs and toast and cut fruit arranged with aesthetic precision. Alastor lowered himself into his seat with immense care, breathing softly through his nose as he tried to make his trembling hands obey him. Every motion felt far too slow. Every blink too heavy. His mind was wrapped in something warm and thick, a haze that refused to dissipate no matter how fiercely he pushed against it.
Vox sat at his right side, angled toward him with calculated closeness. His projected face radiated warmth.
“How are you feeling, sweetheart?” he asked, his voice rich with concern and affection.
Alastor’s eyes flicked upward, then fell immediately to his plate.
“Acceptable,” he murmured.
He forced his fork through the food, but the act required effort; everything did.
A silence followed - an intentional, pressing quiet that seemed designed to make Alastor fill it, to coax him into engaging. Vox tapped a claw lightly against the table, a patient, rhythmic gesture.
“You know,” the Alpha began at last, voice softening further, “I was wondering…”
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Alastor’s gaze drifted, drawn instinctively by the sound, then returned to his plate. He moved to take another bite - and stopped.
A tiny pill sat beside his fork.
His breath stuttered. His pupils widened, contracting sharply again as fear slammed through him, quick and brutal. He raised his gaze slowly, dread pooling in his gut -
Vox’s face filled his vision.
The man had leaned close, close enough that Alastor could see the faint distortion in the projected pixels.
Alastor jerked violently away, breath tearing free in a strangled sound. “No - no, Vincent - I - .”
“Oh, sweetheart,” Vox crooned, his tone dripping a mockery of affection as he reached to cup Alastor’s jaw, “let’s not start with that. I just need access to that lovely head of yours. Only for a moment.” He smiled softly, almost apologetically.
Panic, raw and cold, surged through Alastor. His hand closed around the nearest object - a glass of lemonade - and he threw it with all the desperate force he had. The liquid splashed across Vox’s screen, the glass clipping the metal frame.
It accomplished nothing.
But Vox paused.
Just long enough for Alastor to bolt from his chair, stumbling backward, limbs shaking so violently he nearly toppled with each step. He staggered toward the hallway, half-blind with fear.
He didn’t make it two steps.
Cables whipped around his ankles, snapping tight, pulling his feet together and yanking him off balance. He hit the floor with a painful crack of bone, his breath leaving him in a choking gasp. More wires slithered across the floor like living things, wrapping his wrists, his thighs, his waist. He struggled but it was useless; every movement only tightened the bindings.
Vox dabbed at his screen with a handkerchief, humming lightly, as though the scene unfolding before him were little more than a minor inconvenience.
“We’ll discuss that childish little outburst later,” he said, voice warm and indulgent. “But it’s alright, Alastor.” He folded the cloth neatly and placed it aside. “Everything’s fine now.”
He approached with unhurried steps, the spiraling eye widening once more, bright and hungry. Alastor squeezed his eyes shut, twisting his head away with the last scrap of defiance he could muster. Vox’s claws caught his chin and forced him back into position.
“Open your eyes, baby.”
“Vincent - no - ”
“Shhh.” Vox leaned down, his voice barely a whisper. “It’s just me. Now open your eyes.”
Alastor kept them tightly shut.
The sweetness evaporated.
“I said open your fucking eyes.”
Alastor spat at him.
For a moment, the world stopped.
Vox froze.
Then, slowly, he dragged his tongue across the screen, lapping up the spit with obscene relish.
“Mm,” he murmured, smiling wide. “Tastes like rebellion.” His voice darkened. “You’re going to make me work for it today, aren’t you?”
He snapped his fingers.
Electricity surged through the wires.
Alastor screamed.
❧
He came back to himself gradually, as though rising through thick water. His cheek pressed against cold marble; his limbs trembled uncontrollably. When he forced himself upright onto his knees, the room spun, warping at the edges. Vox stood above him with hands clasped behind his back, serene as a priest.
“Thirty years,” Vincent began, quietly. “Thirty years of lies. Of evasion. Of making a fool of me with your little trick.” He chuckled softly, humorless and sharp. “Now aren’t I the idiot?”
Alastor lifted his head. His expression was a grinning snarl.
“Oh, Alastor,” Vox breathed, kneeling gracefully before him. His claws traced the side of Alastor’s face, gentle as a lover’s touch. “You have no idea how intoxicating you are when you look at me like that. That fire… that resistance…” His voice dropped lower, reverent. “It’s beautiful.”
Alastor tried to jerk his head away, but the wires tightened, forcing stillness.
“You were meant to be the mother of my children,” Vox whispered. “My perfect Omega. My partner. My love.”
Alastor bared his teeth. “You’re delusional if you think I’d ever willingly carry your spawn. Why don’t you go fuck Valentino and hope he magically sprouts a cunt?”
Vox clicked his tongue, amused. “Now, now. No need to be cruel.”
“I’m not your love,” Alastor hissed.
“Oh, but you are,” Vox murmured. “And deep down, I know you feel it too. We were made for each other. Radio and video.” His grin widened. “A perfect pair.”
Alastor scoffed loudly. It was the only defiance he had left. His voice.
Vox pulled him into a tight embrace, holding him firmly against his chest, and stroking his hair with tender precision. “You’re forgiven, baby. Truly.” His voice softened further, almost tender. “Now we can move forward. Build our future. Our family.”
A tremor rippled visibly through Alastor’s body.
Vox leaned close again, whispering directly into his ear - his voice soft and horrifyingly intimate. “But you understand actions have consequences. This won’t happen again. We’re going to correct this. We can fix this, baby.” He drew back just far enough to meet Alastor’s eyes. “Together.”
The wires tightened further, lifting Alastor off the ground by inches. He gasped, ears pressing flat against his skull.
“You know,” Vox mused, adjusting his tie with casual elegance, “I’ve heard that shock therapy is very effective for Omegas with… antiquated sensibilities. Especially those from your era, sweetheart.”
“Vincent.” Alastor’s voice cracked, low and warning. “Don’t.”
Vox smiled lovingly. “Let’s consider this part of your recovery.”
“Vincent - !”
Electricity tore through him again.
And Alastor screamed.
❧
Slowly - painfully - Alastor dragged himself across the polished floor, his claws scraping weakly against its perfect surface. Every inch he gained felt stolen, bought at the cost of another pulse of agony that rippled through his limbs. His body spasmed unpredictably, nerves still misfiring from the electrical assault. He wanted to curl inward and howl - wanted to bare his teeth and rend something to pieces - but all he could manage was a low, rattling breath that barely reached the back of his throat. The tremors shook him so sharply that he had to pause, cheek pressed against the cold tile, the doe waiting for the world to stop twisting.
Vox had left him there and simply stepped over his prone form with a satisfied hum. He hadn’t even bothered to return him to the bed. The wires had been withdrawn, leaving Alastor limp and trembling, and Vox had offered nothing more than a cheerful, “Rest up, sweetheart. We’ll continue later.”
But it wasn’t the threat to himself that hollowed him out. It was the casual mention of Angel Dust. A single, offhand comment uttered with a bright smile and a lilt of amusement, as though discussing a neighbor and not the one of the few souls in Hell Alastor trusted. Vox’s tone had been gentle. Too gentle.
“We’ll have a little talk about your friend later,” he’d said, stroking the side of Alastor’s face with affectionate claws while the Omega trembled helplessly beneath him. “I’m sure he’ll understand the importance of honesty once everything’s sorted.”
That alone had ignited something raw and violent inside Alastor’s chest.
Rage.
It rolled through him in hideous waves - frustratingly impotent, trapped within a body that lacked strength. He could not unleash it. Couldn’t sharpen it into action. Couldn’t tear, couldn’t kill, couldn’t do anything but feel it scorch him from the inside out.
He’d always been forced to turn that violence inward.
Self-inflicted punishments disguised as coping - drinking himself into oblivion, digging claws into his palms until crescent wounds bloomed beneath the fur, forcing calm onto himself with small acts of pain and pleasure that distracted, muted and muffled the flame Vox so adored.
That spark he’d praised was the very thing Alastor had spent decades trying to bury - to conserve.
Something in him refused to surrender. To break.
He hissed through clenched teeth as another tremor ran down his spine, but he pushed his body forward again, scraping elbows against the tile. He would not stay crumpled on the floor. He would not allow Vox the pleasure of lifting him gently - of tucking him into bed, smoothing his hair and whispering assurances while preparing for the next round of “correction.”
No. He would move on his own. Even if it took every last ounce of strength he had left. Even if he collapsed midway. Even if it cost him blood or bone. Anything was preferable to letting Vox see him as helpless.
His breath hitched. His limbs quaked. His vision pulsed with dark spots that came and went like phantoms.
But Alastor crawled.
He dragged himself inch by inch across the gleaming floor, jaw clenched so tightly that his teeth ached - his eyes burning with a fury that refused to dim. He would not be broken. He would not give Vox the satisfaction. He would never allow that man to believe he had won.
Even if Alastor had to crawl across the floor like a wounded animal to prove it.
He refused to be broken.
Not by Vox. Not by Hell. Not by fate itself.
❧
He didn’t make it to the bedroom. The floor held him now, cold tile pressing against his cheek and the world dissolving into a dark blur. His last coherent thought was a half-formed curse before consciousness guttered out like a candle beneath a gust.
He floated for a time. Then - suddenly - he felt arms sliding beneath him. Large, steady hands lifting him as though he weighed nothing at all. He didn’t struggle. Couldn’t. His head lolled loosely against a solid chest, his breath stuttering in shallow, pained bursts. For a moment he thought it was Vox again, come to collect his broken toy and tuck it neatly back into place.
But then the scent hit him.
Brimstone.
It flooded his senses, iron-sharp and unmistakable; settling on his tongue like ash and heat. He knew that smell. Knew it too well. It crawled along his nerves in a way that was both alarming and strangely grounding. He fought to open his eyes, lids twitching faintly, a feeble instinct forcing him back toward awareness despite the haze clinging to his mind.
The darkness thinned. Just barely.
There was breath against his temple - warm and heavy. A low, familiar rumble vibrated through the chest he was pressed against.
“Well,” a voice drawled, darkly pleased, “you look like shit.”
Adam.
Chapter 24: 24
Chapter Text
Alastor feared that this was nothing but another illusion crafted by Vox’s circuitry and cruelty. That he would blink and find himself sprawled across that marital bed, body used and limp and obedient under the guise of “love.” That he’d rediscover the bruised imprint of static along his spine and realize this, too, was just another hallucination forced upon him while Vox eagerly emptied himself into his body.
His claws curled desperately into Adam’s robes, a frail anchor against the tidal pull of disbelief. The fabric bunched under his trembling fingers and Adam made no move to pry him off. He only shifted his hold so that the Omega rested more securely in the cradle of his arms. A bridal carry, humiliating in theory, but in this moment Alastor felt something dangerously close to safety. He remained limp and half-conscious, but he could feel the reassuring strength of Adam’s grip.
They were airborne, There was a weightlessness to everything. His gut dipped in that unmistakable way and a thin, unfocused gasp escaped him. He turned his head, cheek brushing against Adam’s chest before he forced his eyes open.
Pentagram City stretched beneath them like a fever dream made divine. Beautiful in its depravity and utterly obscene in its symmetry. Towers, cathedrals, casino halls and neon signs that bled brilliant color into the red-lit day. A metropolis for sinners. It was vast. A world he’d been barred from properly experiencing for decades.
From above - from this impossible height - he felt something akin to freedom.
A painful, unfamiliar swell tightened in his throat. He didn’t have the strength to cry, but something inside him lurched as though he might. For the first time in thirty years, he wasn’t behind glass. Wasn’t being watched. Wasn’t being monitored. Wasn’t being molded.
He shut his eyes again as the wind lashed against his face, sharp and cold enough to sting the raw places Vox hadn’t had time to cover. Adam’s wings beat against the air with the steady, thunderous rhythm of something ancient and powerful, the gusts whipping through Alastor’s fur, tugging at his ears and stealing breath from his lungs.
Instinctively, he burrowed closer. Adjusting to press his face into the warmth of Adam’s collarbone, hiding from the wind and the light and the too-large world. Adam huffed a low, amused sound but didn’t protest. One clawed hand shifted along the curve of Alastor’s back, bracing him and shielding him from the worst of the air.
He did not look back.
The doe did not dare glance over Adam’s shoulder at the penthouse slowly shrinking behind them. That glass cage of marriage and duty and performance. That shrine of a life built on lies and suffocation. He refused to think of Vox’s outstretched hands. Refused to think of Valentino’s mocking grin. Nor Velvette’s tightening lace.
He refused to think of the Vees who paraded him like a pampered pet. Refused to think of the wires that had cinched around his throat and limbs. Wires that might even now be retracting, recoiling and ready to be weaponized again.
‘Home.’
That word no longer belonged to that place.
He crushed it out of his mind like a dying ember.
It was a beautiful, glamorized prison. Not a home.
The sky tilted, the wind dulled and the sound of Adam’s wings softened to a distant thrum. Consciousness slipped from Alastor’s grasp like sand through trembling fingers. He felt himself go slack in Adam’s arms, his eyes falling shut as he slipped into a state of unconsciousness.
❧
He’d been tortured for an hour.
A single, exact hour. Because Vox wanted it measured. Wanted it calibrated, catalogued and recorded in the same cold, clinical way he approached every upgrade he’d ever installed. An hour was long enough to burn itself into memory, long enough to break most Omegas completely and long enough to make a point without risking permanent damage.
It felt far longer, of course. For Alastor, it might as well have been a century.
Vox had timed each wave of electricity with sickening precision. A timer was present at the right corner of his screen, displaying the exact minutes and seconds he intended to invest toward his wife’s ‘treatment’. Every jolt that wracked Alastor’s frail Omega body had been delivered with exacting force, enough to send him arching violently, his vision fracturing into white noise and panic.
By the twentieth minute, Alastor couldn’t tell where the agony ended and his body began. He couldn’t breathe properly. Every attempt dragged a fresh lance of pain through his lungs. His throat burned from swallowed screams. His claws gouged lines into the floor only for the wires to yank him upright again, repositioning him like a puppet.
By the fortieth, he stopped fighting.
Not because he broke but because his body simply couldn’t move. The shocks left him trembling so violently his teeth chattered; his limbs spasmed without rhythm; his mind blurred at the edges. He could only grit his teeth and hold onto whatever sliver of self he could guard.
By the sixtieth minute, he was no longer sure the agony was external. It felt as though something was burning inside him - his nerves overcharged, his instincts screaming and his pride thrashing like a dying animal. Vox had wanted a confession and tore it from him one shuddering syllable at a time.
“Tell me,” Vox had said, voice smooth but eyes narrowed to a slit of cold calculation. “Tell me how you lied to me. Tell me how you tricked me for thirty years.”
A jolt would follow whenever Alastor tried to grit his jaw shut. Whenever he spat insults instead of answers. Whenever that spark flared in his eyes.
But eventually. He is forced to acquiesce - each word forced out with petulance.
“Again,” Vox would drawl, almost tenderly. “Say it again, sweetheart. This time without the tone.”
Alastor trembled - but he refused to give Vox the satisfaction of seeing him shattered. Even as the confession ripped itself out of him it never really carried the submission Vox wanted.
There was still fire in Alastor’s gaze. Not the softened warmth of a bonded, docile Omega. But instead a hellish brilliance that had been forcibly lurched to the surface. Something ancient and furious - something that should never have been caged.
Something that had drawn every monster in his life toward him like moths to flame.
Vox stared down at him afterward - not triumphant, not vindicated, but almost… intoxicated. As though Alastor’s defiance thrilled him more deeply than obedience ever could.
“That,” he murmured, crouching beside Alastor’s crumpled form, claws trailing lightly through singed fur, “is why Alphas fall in love with you.”
Alastor tried to speak. Couldn’t. His throat spasmed around a sound that wasn’t quite a word.
Vox smiled.
“That spark of yours… God, it’s beautiful.”
And even then - even broken, scorched and limp upon the floor - Alastor refused to let his eyes dim.
❧
He was placed in a bed with a gentleness so at odds with the brutality he’d endured that it nearly broke him. The sheets were cool; the room dim; the scent unfamiliar yet blessedly free of static and ozone. But Alastor didn’t feel the mattress because he refused to let go of Adam.
His claws were still tangled in the thick folds of the Fallen Angel’s robe, clinging with the brittle desperation of someone dragged from the edge of a precipice. When Adam’s hands moved over him, they were surprisingly careful. They swept over his scorched nerves and trembling limbs with a warmth that soothed rather than startled, grounding him in a way Alastor hadn’t felt in decades.
But then the touch began to retreat and panic surged through Alastor so violently it almost sent him reeling.
His claws dug deeper into the fabric.
“No,” he rasped, voice breaking on the single syllable. “No, Adam.”
Don’t leave me.
Don’t leave me. Don’t leave -
There was a pause.
Then the mattress dipped. A heavy, solid body slid in beside him and Alastor was pulled seamlessly into powerful arms. No force. No coercion. Just presence - immense and steady and real. Adam gathered him against his chest. And the Omega, exhausted beyond language, allowed himself to fold into the embrace.
Alastor pressed his face into the man’s chest. The scent was heat and brimstone and something older - something that wrapped around instinct like a heavy cloak. A creature like Adam should have frightened him. Should have set every nerve on edge.
Instead, Alastor exhaled and felt his body finally start to unwind.
“Stay,” he whispered, the plea slipping out before he could stop it.
A low rumble vibrated through Adam’s chest, slow and reassuring, like distant thunder responding to a storm-battered earth.
“‘Course, babe,” he rumbled.
A broad hand slid up and down Alastor’s side, tracing soothing lines along his ribs and hip, grounding him with each pass. The touch hinted toward possession. But the Omega did not protest.
Alastor’s breathing eased. His muscles unlatched one by one. His body, still thrumming with remnants of agony, softened into the warmth beside him. It had been so many years since he’d been held without expectation. Without performance. Without someone waiting for him to falter.
His fingers loosened, though he didn’t let go. Not completely.
And for the first time since the wires bit into his flesh, he felt the faintest, trembling flicker of safety.
❧
He learned of his new status before he fully understood where he was.
An immaculately dressed imp approached the moment he reawakened in a lavish room. The creature bowed, their mannerisms and movements precise.
“Sir Alastor,” the imp intoned, voice clipped and formal. “You’ve been formally acknowledged as a royal guest. His Grace requests that you prepare yourself accordingly.”
Royal guest.
The title felt surreal. Alastor sat upright, still aching and still fogged around the edges. Adam was gone; the imprint of his weight remained faintly warmed on the mattress beside him. The absence gnawed at him, but he had no time to dwell. The imp stepped forward with neatly folded garments resting against their chest.
After he was ushered toward a bathing chamber and had been allowed to wash himself, the imp presented his clothing. The blouse was gorgeously tailored: a deep cream with delicate stitching and soft against his still-sensitive shoulders. The trousers were slim, finely made and crafted from dark, high-quality fabric that hugged his legs without binding them. The undergarments were simple cotton and the simplicity momentarily snagged at his focus.
The imp circled him once he was clothed; adjusting the collar, straightening a sleeve and brushing off a speck of lint. Alastor realized that every seam aligned perfectly to his shape. Not a hair too wide nor too narrow.
Someone had taken his measurements.
Not recently.
Exactly.
A quiet shiver traveled up his spine.
“Please be seated,” the imp instructed.
He obeyed. A stool was placed behind him. Three more imps entered the room with the silence of trained attendants. They approached with brushes, oils, and polish - their tools and products absurd in their quality. One took his hooves, buffing them with steady, meticulous strokes. Another brushed his fur until it lay smooth and glossy along his neck and arms. His claws were shaped delicately, shined until the tips caught the light like dark gems.
He didn’t protest.
Not because he feared reprimand - but because he was afraid that if he spoke, the moment would fracture.
He watched them work and realized, with an uneasy weight in his chest, that this was how royalty expected guests to be handled. Not as pets nor mere playthings.
But as if they were important and worthy of such treatment.
When the attendants finally stepped back as one they bowed.
And then came the meal.
Imps returned bearing silver platters, the lids lifted to reveal roasted vegetables, tender cuts of meat and a bowl of fragrant broth. Everything was seasoned perfectly; balanced, savory and likely crafted with the hand of a chef rather than a mere servant of middling experience. A glass of water, cold and pure, was poured with silent precision.
They arrayed the food before him with the reverence one might grant an ambassador.
Alastor’s stomach rebelled at the sight but he forced himself to at least begin. He ate slowly, each bite measured and his appetite dulled by a combination of fear and exhaustion.
When he stopped halfway, the senior imp stepped closer.
“It is expected that you complete the entire meal, sir,” they said, polite yet firm.
A request, not a threat.
Still…
Alastor inclined his head in quiet acknowledgement and resumed eating. The imps stood like statues, watching with an expression betrayed dutiful vigilance. When he finally cleared the plate, they gathered the dishes with smooth, effortless motions.
He tracked their movements with sharp interest. He had never been taught the finer points of royal etiquette, only the crude expectations of an Omega in societal hierarchy. This was something else entirely.
It felt like stepping into a world made of rules he only vaguely understood.
And for the first time in far too long, he wasn’t certain whether he was being groomed for comfort or for judgment.
❧
He was left alone for the first time since waking. The sudden quiet pressed in around him and Alastor found himself drifting toward the tall window. The glass framed a sweeping view of the palace gardens; immaculate lawns carved into elegant symmetry, rows of rosebushes trimmed into perfection and fountains catching the infernal sunlight in shimmering arcs. Even from a distance, he could see the staff moving through the grounds like clockwork.
Everything was orderly and precise.
He pressed his claw tips to the cool glass, forcing his pulse to slow. He had been informed that he would be meeting His Majesty soon. That fact carved a hollow through the center of his chest. He had one chance to ensure this wasn’t all for nothing.
He checked the mirror again. A ridiculous instinct, borne from decades spent as a curated accessory beside his husband, but a part of him still clung to it. Presentability mattered. Composure mattered. The King would have eyes sharper than blades and Alastor needed to convince him he was worth saving.
He adjusted the collar of his blouse. Smoothed the line of his hair. Straightened his posture until his shoulders aligned and his chin lifted.
Leave a good impression, he reminded himself. A second one. A real one.
He had time to prepare this time.
He needed to be ready to surrender anything that ensured his survival.
Anything.
He swallowed hard, his throat tightening at the thought. If Lucifer demanded payment, he would offer it. If Lucifer demanded everything, he would consider it. Shame mattered little if the alternative meant being dragged back to Vox’s penthouse, his mind slowly hollowed and remade until he was nothing but a loving, obedient shadow.
He pressed a hand to his chest. His palm hovered over the fabric as dread coiled low in his belly.
Not once had he made a deal in life or death. Not with a demon. Not even with Vox. He had survived this long without signing away a portion of his soul. The thought that he might have done so unknowingly - that Vox might have somehow coerced him in his drunken or subdued states - struck like a shard of ice behind his ribs.
His breath hitched.
No. He would remember. He would know.
Wouldn’t he?
He forced the spiraling thought out of his mind with a sharp, deliberate inhale. Then another. No use collapsing into panic now, not when he stood on the threshold of the only salvation he could imagine.
He stepped away from the mirror and folded his hands behind his back to keep them from trembling.
He would make a deal if he must. A binding one. A dangerous one. Whatever Lucifer asked, he would give.
But what could a King of Hell possibly want from the likes of him?
Lucifer had wealth beyond comprehension. An entire empire built on reverence and fear. Souls at his fingertips. And a city that would bend under his will.
Even Overlords submitted themselves to his judgement.
What could Alastor - a battered Omega, a fugitive spouse and a relic of a world long dead - possibly offer such a man?
And yet, despite the crushing uncertainty, a thrill of something dark and hopeful threaded through him.
Lucifer had sent for him.
That meant something.
It had to.
He straightened once more, forcing his spine tall and his eyes clear - his grin frozen upon his face.
Chapter 25: 25
Chapter Text
He wasn’t surprised when Adam arrived to escort him. The man had been a constant, unyielding presence during his brief moments of lucidity after rescue. And the impression Adam had carved into him thirty years prior had not faded with time. If anything, the contrast between memory and reality had only intensified - the same imposing silhouette and the same arrogant swagger.
Adam walked ahead with casual purpose, guiding him through the winding, palatial halls of Morningstar Castle - an architectural labyrinth that seemed designed to amuse the King and confound everyone else. Alastor followed with stiff poise, refusing to betray even a whisper of unease in his posture. He did not wish to speak but Adam clearly wasn’t the sort to leave quiet untouched.
“Shit, babe,” Adam drawled over his shoulder, tail flicking lazily. “Been a fuckin’ while. What… ‘round thirty years now?”
Alastor allowed his gaze to fix straight ahead, expression composed to an immaculate neutrality. His steps were measured, elegant and every movement a careful reclaiming of dignity. He supposed the Fallen expected an answer.
“Yes,” he murmured, voice smooth but hollowed at the edges. “It has been quite some time.”
Adam made a low, amused sound.
“I’d ask how married life’s treatin’ ya, but I think I got the fuckin’ memo. He did a real number on you, sweetheart. What’d you do to wind him up that bad?”
A sharp question and a intrusive one. Alastor’s eyes flickered briefly toward him before forward again. He considered how much Adam knew. How much he should know.
“The usual offenses,” he replied lightly, smoothing his tone into something vaguely dismissive. “I merely failed to behave as the perfect, pliant spouse he envisioned.”
Adam barked a laugh, rough and delighted.
“Really now? C’mon… was this one of those ‘fuck around and find out’ situations or somethin’ more poetic?”
Alastor exhaled a soft, aggrieved sigh. There was no point in concealing the truth; Adam would pry until he reached the marrow. So Alastor offered the explanation in clipped, efficient detail; granting only what was necessary. When he finished, the Fallen Angel released a long, low whistle.
“So he’s been fuckin’ ya steady for thirty damn years,” Adam summarized, far too loudly. “And you dodged gettin’ knocked up all that time? Hell. I’m impressed.”
A faint, razor-edged smile graced Alastor’s lips.
“All it required was a careful application of wit,” he said, smoothly. “He had blind spots. I merely exploited them.”
Adam grinned wide, wickedly appreciative.
“Smart bitch, aren’t ya?”
Alastor lifted his chin with cool elegance, the faintest glimmer of theatrical arrogance returning to him like a half-remembered melody.
“I do attempt to perform adequately,” he replied. “Though your flattery is always such a balm, my dear Adam.”
The Fallen Angel snorted again.
“Keep talkin’ pretty like that, sweetheart, and I might start thinkin’ you actually missed me.”
Alastor’s smile sharpened.
“Perish the thought,” he drawled, smoothly.
❧
He waited before the grand doors like a condemned soul awaiting judgment. The chamber guards flanked him in perfect stillness. Adam had entered ahead of him with the easy swagger of someone for whom royal authority was as natural as breath. Alastor felt the full weight of thirty long, anxiety-inducing, punishing years settle upon his narrow shoulders.
He stood poised, but inwardly tight as a drawn bowstring. He thought of the single letter he had sent so long ago. It served as an act born from desperation, stitched together in haste as marriage loomed over him like an executioner’s axe. He could barely recall the exact phrasing now, only that it had been a plea. A request for audience. A hope that someone greater might intervene before Vox’s love finally devoured him whole.
And now, after decades of silence, he was being summoned.
When the doors began to open, the sound echoed like the slow grind of fate correcting its course. Alastor drew his hands together neatly at his waist, fingers interlaced with meticulous care. He stepped forward with ceremonial grace even as unease coiled down his spine.
The chamber beyond was vast, cathedral-high and awash in opulent red light. At its center rose the throne; monstrous in scale and ornate in design. And beside it stood Adam.
Even without speaking, the Fallen Angel commanded the room. His wings, half-furled, cast long shadows across the marble. The robe he wore caught the gleam of infernal chandeliers, his figure rendered imposing in ways no mortal memory could fully recover.
It was impossible not to look at him first.
Alastor’s gaze locked instinctively onto the familiar silhouette; the broad chest, the talons, the grin carved with predatory amusement. Adam bared his teeth in greeting, his masked face splitting into something sharp and pleased.
The reaction was unmistakable: a silent, delighted acknowledgment. An eagerness to see the events unfold before him.
And for a fleeting moment Alastor felt as though he were back at the very beginning. A trapped creature glimpsing the eyes of something ancient… something dangerous; something that may yet decide whether he deserved salvation or destruction.
He swallowed, stiffened his posture and stepped fully into the throne room.
Lucifer did not look at him at first.
He reclined upon his throne as though born into it, a figure carved from poise and dominion. A ribbon of golden script hovered before him - an impossibly long, constantly unfurling document that glowed with restrained divinity. His crimson eyes tracked each line with absent precision, the text folding and reforming at the slightest flick of his fingers. He didn’t so much as incline his head at Alastor’s arrival.
The quiet was oppressive.
Alastor eased forward on careful hooves, each step absorbed by the cavernous space. He inhaled once - twice - before centering himself before lowering to the floor. His body moved with the easy reflex of learned subservience, folding neatly into a full prostration. Nose to the marble, palms flat, knees tucked in. It startled him, how easily he remembered the posture. How natural it felt to bow before true power.
The silence stretched. Long enough that the back of his neck prickled.
Then, finally -...
“You may rise, Alastor.”
His name from the King’s lips struck like a physical thing. He mastered his reaction, allowing only the faintest twitch of his ears before he rose with fluid grace. His smile remained fixed but subdued, tempered into something polite and court-ready. He clasped his hands before him and held perfectly still.
Lucifer regarded him now.
He set aside the golden script, allowing it to dissolve into dust. His posture shifted only slightly - one leg draped over the other, his chin resting upon a curled fist. The movement was languid and controlled.
“I am generally aware,” Lucifer began, his voice smooth as lacquer, “of your present circumstances.” His gaze sharpened just enough to cut. “And that while your petition has been accepted, you stand before me without the explicit permission of your husband.”
Alastor’s fingers tightened faintly but he refused to let his smile waver.
“Yes, Your Majesty,” he replied, tone soft yet resolute. “I seek to negotiate a deal - to secure a future more suitable to my… particular situation. I find myself, regrettably, left wanting.”
Lucifer angled his head with quiet curiosity. The faint upward flick of his brow was more than most received. His crimson gaze swept Alastor from antler to hoof.
“Well,” he said, each syllable threaded with chilly amusement, “do continue.”
Alastor inclined his head. “My current life is unsatisfactory. My personal aspirations are ill-met within my husband’s care.”
A sliver of interest slid into Lucifer’s expression.
“Oh?” he intoned. “Would this dissatisfaction be rooted in your… lack of progeny? Is it simply that your expectations of motherhood remain unfulfilled?”
The tightening of Alastor’s smile caused his face to twitch slightly. His jaw ached with the restraint it took not to bare his teeth.
“No, Your Majesty,” he said. “It is not the absence of children that plagues me.” A breath, steady and careful. “I desire a life beyond the confines of my assigned station.”
“Bold words,” Lucifer observed, his tone almost languid. “Bold words paired with a rather telling undertone of recalcitrance… and, dare I say, a striking lack of appreciation.” His crimson gaze sharpened. “You have been afforded a life of luxury, Alastor. A life many of your designation would call enviable. You are, by all accounts, a cherished wife. A pampered rarity.”
Alastor’s smile tightened, but he refused to bow beneath it. “I have no desire,” he said gently, with the kind of politeness that carried its own razor edge, “to spend the remainder of eternity in Hell as a kept Omega, Your Majesty.”
A quiet sound slipped from Lucifer - something not quite a laugh yet undeniably amused. His brow lifted just slightly, as though regarding a curious insect that had somehow learned to speak.
“Is that so?”
“It is.” Alastor straightened, finding a thread of momentum to wind himself around. “I seek to rise above my station,” he continued, voice steadying into something smoother. “To reclaim a purpose beyond procreation and mindless obedience.”
He let the words settle, their weight reverberating through the Throne Room. His heart beat sharply in his chest, but he held Lucifer’s gaze, refusing to look away.
The King’s lips curved - not a smile, but the faintest suggestion of one.
“How very interesting,” Lucifer replied, a low purr beneath the words. “It seems you truly have come to me seeking more than rescue.”
His eyes flickered, and for a moment, he looked pleased.
Predatorily so.
“Tell me, Alastor,” Lucifer said at last, his tone deceptively mild. “What prize would soothe that restless ambition of yours?”
The question struck like a bell.
Alastor hesitated only long enough for the pause to feel intentional.
Then he raised his chin and gave the truth plainly.
“Power, Your Majesty. Real power. I wish to stand above the rest - equal to any Overlord, if not their better. I desire to be the most powerful Sinner in Hell.”
A flicker of something indescribable passed through Lucifer’s eyes. He leaned back, crossing one leg over the other, fingers tapping once against the arm of his throne.
“Ambitious,” he murmured. “And specific.”
Alastor inclined his head. “I’ve wasted enough of eternity in captivity. I would see my skills put to proper use.”
Lucifer’s gaze sharpened, the crimson of his eyes glowing faintly as he studied the Omega before him.
When he spoke again, his voice carried a faint edge of incredulity.
“You are asking,” the King said, slowly, “for me to undo the Curse of Eve.”
There was no anger in his tone - only cool analysis.
“That curse,” Lucifer continued, folding his hands neatly, “is woven into the marrow of every Omega’s soul. It is not a chain. It is a law. My Father’s law.” A faint note of distaste coated the word. “To circumvent it is no simple task.”
Alastor’s smile never wavered. He stood with his hands loosely folded before him, looking for all the world like a well-behaved nobleman - and yet there was a glitter behind his eyes.
“I wouldn’t stand before you, Your Majesty, if I sought anything simple.”
Lucifer gave a soft huff of laughter.
“Of course you wouldn’t,” he said. “You Sinners never do.”
He leaned forward slightly, elbows upon his knees, studying Alastor as one might admire a curious artifact.
“You wish to shed your nature. Your designed purpose.”
Alastor’s smile hardened just a fraction.
“I wish to shed anything that impedes me.”
Lucifer regarded him for a moment longer, his expression unreadable.
“At least,” the King said finally, “your honesty is refreshing.”
A sudden flare of crimson light washed across the throne room. Alastor recoiled with a startled gasp as something manifested before him, coalescing out of the radiance like a thought given shape.
A staff.
Tall. Gleaming. Wicked.
Its head resembled a stylized microphone twisted into infernal elegance. Quiet whispers spilled from it. Promising -
- power.
Lucifer’s smooth voice rolled over him as he fixated upon the item.
“I cannot undo the Curse of Eve. But I can... adjust the parameters of your existence.”
Lucifer extended one elegant hand toward the staff. It vibrated faintly, as though yearning to be claimed.
“I can amplify the potency of your soul. This relic will forge a tether with you. An artificial augmentation.”
Lucifer’s eyes gleamed, brilliant and terrible.
“As long as the staff remains intact, so too will the power it grants you. With it, you will ascend beyond the reach of any Overlord. Rival them. Dominate them. Destroy them, should you desire.”
Alastor couldn’t help himself.
He reached out.
His claws brushed the air just shy of the artifact - his expression was alight with fevered longing.
And then the staff vanished.
Snuffed out like a candle flame.
The shock struck him with the force of a kick to the ribs. His hand hung suspended a moment longer, trembling in place as the afterimage burned behind his eyes.
Lucifer reclined further back upon his throne, maintaining a leisurely poise.
“But first,” the King said, the faintest curl to his lips, “you must pay a price.”
Of course.
There it was.
Alastor lowered his hand slowly. He folded both before him, regaining his previous position, his face smoothing into a serene expression. Though his pulse thundered behind his ribs.
He drew in a measured breath.
“And what,” he asked, voice low and reverent, “is it that Your Majesty desires?”
Lucifer’s fingers swept along the razor-straight edge of his own jaw, a gesture almost idle, though nothing the King did was ever without purpose. His eyes drifted - first to the vaulted ceiling, then to the far pillars, then lazily across the marble floor - before finally settling upon Alastor again with a deceptively mild interest.
“I’ve been watching you for quite some time, Alastor,” he disclosed. “Not closely, mind you - I hardly have the luxury. But glimpses? Yes. Moments. Passing curiosities indulged between matters of far greater import.”
Alastor did not move. He barely breathed. His expression remained a perfect mask. Only the faintest tightening at the corner of his eyes betrayed the tension rippling beneath the surface.
“Every soul that falls into my domain,” Lucifer continued, “is afforded my… attention. A cursory examination, at minimum. A review of their nature, their inclinations and their flaws. Enough for me to attune the environment that will shape them. Hell is reactive, you see - not a fixed punishment, but an echo. A reflection.”
He lifted a hand and flicked it lazily. A conjured image blossomed between them; Alastor as he once lived. Mortal. Human. Beautiful. Unscarred by death or divine curses. A dark-skinned, slender man with keen eyes and a wicked smile, dressed in antiquated elegance.
“In life,” Lucifer said, his voice cold, “you circumvented the fate Heaven assigned to you. You defied the mold crafted for Omegas. You refused docility. You refused safety. You refused what was deemed ‘holy order.’”
He smiled.
“You were destined to draw the gaze of any Alpha susceptible to your… peculiar allure. Draw it, inflame it and amplify it in turn.”
Alastor’s composure faltered. Just barely. A single blink too slow. A tightening in the throat. His fingers curled inward, knuckles whitening before being forced back to stillness.
Lucifer watched the reaction with mild amusement.
“When you flaunted yourself in my presence thirty years ago,” the King went on, “I found myself intrigued. Your soul is - ” he paused, searching for the appropriate word, “ - luminous. Brighter than most Omegas, certainly. And I wondered what shape your curse might take with a nudge.”
Adam snorted in unmistakable amusement, arms crossing over his broad chest. His grin was wide and sharp, as if he’d known all along.
Alastor could not speak. His breath hitched faintly, caught between outrage and dawning horror.
“Y - Your Majesty…?” His voice was barely above a whisper.
Lucifer folded his hands neatly atop one another, posture impeccable as he delivered the truth with clinical precision.
“I amplified your inherent curse. Intensified the effect. You became - quite without meaning to - an irresistible lure to Alphas of a certain temperament. Your presence agitates them. Unsettles them. Draws their instinct and their obsession like blood in the water.”
The King’s smile grew.
“You became a siren the moment I touched you, my dear Alastor.”
Alastor felt the floor tilt beneath him.
Vox’s fixation.
Valentino’s fascination.
Adam’s interest.
Thirty years of unrelenting attention. Of quiet suffering. Of denials being disregarded - ignored.
His stomach rolled.
Lucifer’s voice softened to a near-whisper, though the cruelty beneath it remained.
“And your husband? Vox? He never stood a chance once he touched you.”
Alastor swallowed hard - his pulse thundering - the world threatening to shift.
He felt sick.
He felt furious.
He felt used.
He felt terrified.
Lucifer simply watched him absorb the truth.
“There must be some way to undo it - some means to… to reverse—”
His voice faltered. Desperation cracked the edges.
Lucifer’s smile was immediate.
“My dear Alastor,” he crooned, 'apologetically', “I’m afraid not.”
Those three words slid into the air like silk and ice. Final. Absolute. A verdict delivered with the casual authority of a god.
“The affliction you carry - the allure, the instability you provoke in certain Alphas - will follow you for the remainder of eternity. It is permanent. A brand etched upon the soul, not the flesh.” His eyes gleamed, cold as a starless sky. “Only Heaven unravels what Heaven creates. And Heaven has abandoned you.”
Alastor’s breath hitched sharply. Vision feathering at the periphery as panic crawled up his spine. He could feel his pulse in his throat, strangled and frantic. He fought it - forced himself to stand straight and forced the trembling in his knees to settle - but the air tasted like copper and dread.
Lucifer watched every stuttered inhale. Every flash of terror. Every attempt to muster poise.
And he smiled.
“I am,” the devil said, voice dipping into something low and resonant, “the architect of your torment.”
The words struck like a blade sliding between ribs.
“But,” he continued, rising from his throne in a single fluid motion, “I am also willing to serve as your savior.”
One step carried him forward. Just one - and yet he crossed the distance as though the room itself bent to accommodate him. The click of his heel echoed like a death knell.
Alastor couldn’t retreat. His body refused to move. His wide eyes fixed on the approaching King.
Lucifer stopped before him. His presence pressed against Alastor’s skin like heat and shadow, his eyes alight with a polished, predatory malice.
“Look at you,” Lucifer drawled. “Such horror. Such hope. Such exquisite fear.” He circles Alastor - a predator wrapped in angel’s flesh. “You understand now why they want you. Why they need you”
Alastor’s voice scraped out, raw. He can’t speak. Not properly. It comes out as a choked gasp.
The King’s smile deepened - unkind yet covetous.
“You can be saved. If only,” Lucifer whispered, silk wrapped in razors, “you make a deal, pet.”
The room seemed to tilt. Air hollowed out.
A deal.
.
The only thing that could save him.
He felt the weight of eternity pressing in on all sides.
Lucifer leaned just slightly closer, eyes glowing like embers in an ancient furnace.
“Choose wisely,” he purred. “For the terms will bind you far more tightly… than any Alpha ever could.”
Chapter 26: 26
Chapter Text
Alastor shut his eyes.
Just for a moment.
Just long enough to gather the tatters of his composure and stitch them into something resembling dignity. Breath shuddered in his chest but he forced it steady. He would not crack here. Not under that gaze. Not with Adam lounging in the periphery like a jackal eager to witness the kill.
His face smoothed by degrees.
The horror that had twisted at his features eased, dissolving into a hollow neutrality. His jaw unclenched. His shoulders dropped. The tension in his fists bled out until his claws hung slack at his sides.
Only when he was certain that nothing wild or traitorous would escape his lips did he open his eyes again.
They snapped immediately to Lucifer.
The King watched him with a detached curiosity - like one might observe am insect trying to climb out of a flame. There was no empathy there. No warmth. Just a cool, clinical intrigue.
Alastor exhaled quietly and spoke.
“I have nothing to barter,” he said. His tone was soft, but not meek. “Nothing of value to a man of your station, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s lips curved ever so slightly, amusement flickering across that pristine face. It was the expression of someone who had predicted precisely this response. Someone who had anticipated panic and had instead been handed a carefully contained submission.
He looked pleased.
Almost indulgently so.
“Is that truly what you believe?” Lucifer drawled. “That you hold nothing worth taking?”
Alastor held Lucifer’s gaze, his eyes narrowing imperceptively.
“I possess only my soul, Your Majesty. And I fear that is flawed - battered, even. Scarcely worthy of your notice.”
A hum of consideration slid from Lucifer, though his eyes said he’d already come to a verdict long before Alastor arrived.
“Flawed,” the King echoed, almost to himself. “Yes. But it’s bright - and so deliciously defiant.” His gaze sharpened. “You underestimate your value, pet.”
Alastor stiffened, but Lucifer lifted a single hand - almost lazy in the gesture.
“Relax,” he said, though his tone carried no comfort. “Panic is beneath you. And unnecessary. I already know what I want from you.”
The air in the throne room seemed to constrict.
Adam snickered softly from where he leaned against the dais, the sound low and dark.
Lucifer’s eyes never left Alastor.
“You have nothing to barter,” the King repeated. “But you have everything I require.”
Alastor’s head turned instinctively, tracking the devil’s movements with wary precision. Lucifer didn’t pace - pacing was far too common an action for someone of his stature. No, he circled, gliding around Alastor with a measured, unhurried stride.
The King’s gaze raked him slowly from antler to hoof. Every inch of him was taken in in ways that made something cold gather at the base of Alastor’s spine.
“Tell me, Alastor,” Lucifer murmured, voice smooth enough to pass for kindness if not for the razor beneath it, “are you familiar with my ‘tale of woe’?”
Alastor hesitated. Just a breath. Just long enough to betray his discomfort. But he inclined his head in a respectful dip.
“Yes, Your Majesty,” he answered, quietly. “I am.”
Lucifer made a sound as though the acknowledgment touched something old and aching in him.
“It pains me,” he said - and his voice carried none of the brittle theatrics of false sorrow - only something cold and far too real, “to have lost my family. My wife. My daughter.” The words pulled the room taut. “I am a king bereft of a lineage. Bereft of an heir.”
Alastor’s throat tightened.
Lucifer paused behind him, close enough that the air seemed to thrum with the proximity of celestial decay. When he spoke again, his voice slid down Alastor’s spine like an open palm pressed to the nape of his neck.
“An empire without succession is an empire doomed to rot,” Lucifer said.
The words were simple, almost clinical, but Alastor felt them strike like a hammer. Adam’s offhand mutterings from thirty years prior shove themselves to the forefront of his mind.
He’s not had his eyes on an Omega since that bitch-wife of his left.
The memory pulsed, sickeningly alive.
Alastor swallowed, his throat tight. “There are innumerable Omegas who would gladly serve as your companion, Your Majesty,” he stated, primly. “Many would fall over themselves for the honor.”
A faint, dismissive sound escaped the King, accompanied by a flick of his fingers as though shooing away the notion.
“Indubitably. But it was Lilith’s defiance that drew me to her. Her refusal to bend to prophecy. The audacity to spit upon the fate Heaven carved for her.”
He stepped forward, shadows painting sharp lines across his face.
“And you, Alastor…” His gaze slid over him, slow and knowing. “…share that very trait.”
The room seemed to tighten around them until Alastor could feel his pulse hammering at the hollow of his throat. The King wasn’t merely assessing him. He was claiming him with his eyes alone.
Lucifer continued, tone silky but edged with something ancient and merciless.
“Subservience bores me. Compliance irritates me. But defiance?” A small, chilling smile touched his lips. “Defiance has always compelled me to take interest.”
“It’s that same defiance that invigorated her escape, Your Majesty,” Alastor answered, the words clipped and cool. “Surely you are better suited seeking an Omega who would willingly serve you. Someone eager to stand at your side.”
Lucifer considered that with a thoughtful hum - one that held neither offense nor agreement, merely contemplation. His gaze shone with something faintly predatory.
“Perhaps. But nothing has ever stirred my loins quite like a creature with a spine. Obedience is expected. Defiance is… delectable.”
Alastor’s lips twitched.
“You flatter me,” he said, tone dry enough to crack. The words were elegant, but there was unmistakable ire beneath the surface. “Though perhaps it isn’t me you fancy, Your Majesty. Perhaps it is merely the lingering effects of this ‘siren’s call’ you so graciously bestowed upon my soul.”
Lucifer’s expression shifted into something sly and knowing, amusement threading through his crimson gaze as though he'd been waiting, inviting, that barb.
A soft chuckle left him as he settled before Alastor. Comparatively smaller. But no less imposing.
“Oh, Alastor… if it were merely your curse drawing me, I would have grown bored of you decades ago.” Lucifer’s voice was a low croon, indulgent and cruel. “Do you have any inkling how delicious you’ve been to watch? The sight of you writhing beneath the bonds of matrimony… the exquisite tension of your spirit pressed beneath a yoke you refused to accept…”
He exhaled softly, almost reverently.
“…it was art.”
Alastor’s head snapped toward him, crimson eyes flaring wide. Outrage distorted his usually impeccable composure - his ears flattening, his nostrils flaring and every line of his elegant frame going rigid. His lips peeled back just slightly, revealing pointed teeth like a cornered beast ready to bite.
And Lucifer smiled as though the display were a gift.
The devil’s gaze grew half-lidded, ardor coiling within it like the serpent he was. It wasn’t the mindless hunger of an Alpha - it was something dripping with a depravity that belonged only to the Morningstar. Something that made Adam look almost quaint in comparison.
“The consequence of your defiance was always going to be agony,” Lucifer stated, stepping closer. “Agony of constraint. Agony of the bonds you were meant to wear. The agony of being tethered and paraded… and yet - ”
His hand lifted, a single claw tracing the air near Alastor’s cheek without touching.
“Yet you refused to break.”
A soft, delighted hum passed his lips.
“I let you rot in that gilded cage for thirty years. Thirty years of watching you strain, claw, scheme, charm and endure.” His eyes darkened, bright with wicked hunger. “Thirty years of watching you choke on a destiny you despised… and still you refuse to surrender.”
Lucifer leaned in, voice dropping to a sinful, intimate whisper.
“You kept me entertained, Alastor. Well and truly entertained.”
“Fuck you, Lucifer.”
The words tore free before he could restrain them - raw, unfiltered, soaked in thirty years of degradation and humiliation. They cracked through the Throne Room like a whip.
Lucifer blinked once, slowly.
Adam, on the other hand, threw his head back and guffawed, the sound loud and entirely delighted.
For one astonishing moment, something in Alastor loosened. That tight coil in his chest seemed to snap. The release was sharp, painful and liberating all at once. He breathed like a creature surfacing from icy water.
“I’m not your toy,” he growled, voice quivering with a fury that bordered on hysteria. “I’m not - ”
“Oh, but you are, Alastor.”
Lucifer cut him off with a softness so obscenely tender that it made the doe’s stomach twist. The King’s expression gentled - not with kindness, but with the patronizing patience of a man explaining something simple to a stubborn child. Even his tone shifted, smooth and sweet, as though he delivered a gentle correction rather than a declaration of dominion.
“You are my toy,” Lucifer cooed, drifting closer until the air itself felt taut. “You’ve always been mine. You belong to me as surely as every soul in this realm belongs to me.”
He tilted his head, eyes luminous with a calm that was far more terrifying than rage.
“All of you,” he continued. “Every writhing Omega desperate for purpose, every snarling Alpha blinded by instinct, every Beta begging to rise above what fate dictated…? ”
His gaze hardened with quiet finality.
“You all belong to me. And you always will.”
And then he smiled. And it was a small, serene thing that chilled Alastor to his marrow.
“No matter how loudly you protest.”
Lucifer snapped his fingers with a delicate flick, as though dismissing a speck of dust rather than altering the fabric of the room itself. Crimson light coalesced before the throne, spiraling upward like smoke caught in reverse, until the staff manifested between them. It hovered just within Alastor’s reach, cruelly close, as though beckoning with an invisible hand.
“The staff,” Lucifer drawled, his tone deceptively plain, “for your soul.”
It wasn’t a negotiation. It was a verdict dressed in silk.
Alastor’s smile broadened with irritation. “That isn’t a deal,” he spat. “That’s an exchange.”
Lucifer only gave a slow, careless shrug - an elegant gesture that radiated pure insolence. His expression brightened into something boyish and wicked, the faintest touch of mockery curling at the edges of his lips.
“Well,” he said, slipping effortlessly into a modern cadence as if to twist the knife, “them’s the breaks.”
The phrase was so flippant, so offensively casual, that something primal snapped inside the doe. Rage rippled through his limbs like electricity - rage he couldn’t swallow.
His hands shook. His breath hitched. His ribs felt tight enough to crack.
“I - ”
No further words found shape. He trembled openly, violently, his entire body a taut wire threatening to snap. His ears flattened against his skull and his pupils were blown wide with fury. Every instinct screamed at him to lunge forward and tear Lucifer’s throat out with his bare claws.
But he couldn’t move.
And Lucifer watched him with a serene, beatific delight - drinking in his fury like wine.
“There must be stipulations,” Alastor forced out, breath hitching as he struggled to gather what remained of his composure. “Some clause - some provision - fucking something - ”
“The staff for your soul,” Lucifer repeated, almost lightly. As though Alastor hadn’t spoken at all. As though this were a nursery rhyme he found endlessly amusing.
Alastor’s jaw clenched. “I can’t just - ”
The devil’s eyes round as he cocks his head to the side, the action almost comical in its exaggeration.
“The staff for your soul,” Lucifer echoed again, this time with a syrupy, sing-song tilt that made Alastor’s skin crawl. The devil’s crimson eyes glowed with delighted malice, his voice pitched just enough to mimic an adult teasing a child too slow to grasp a simple rule. “The staff… for your soul.”
He even rocked slightly on his heels, as if swaying in time with his own cruel little melody.
Alastor felt his breath stutter. His vision tightened at the edges. The entire chamber seemed to shrink around those taunts - those fucking repetitions that stripped away every veneer of dignity he still clung to.
Lucifer positively beamed at the sight of him unraveling.
“Come now, my darling,” he cooed. “Do try to keep up.”
The rage that pulsed through Alastor was incandescent yet utterly, laughably helpless. He hated that. Hated that the path to power led straight through the devil’s claws. Hated that the staff, brilliant and thrumming with potential, was nothing more than a collar fashioned in a prettier shape. A gift from Lucifer was never a liberation.
It was a leash.
And this leash led to another master.
Rosie.
Vox.
And now Lucifer.
Mistresses and masters - every one of them certain that he belonged beneath their thumb. That he existed to be shaped and displayed.
“It chafes, doesn’t it?” Lucifer purred.
Alastor’s stomach twisted. The devil said it with the airy satisfaction of a man tasting a fine wine. Lucifer didn’t even bother to hide the way his eyes danced, hungry to watch each flicker of turmoil ripple across the Omega’s face.
And perhaps he could read him. Perhaps the King truly saw every frantic turn of thought. Alastor didn’t know. That uncertainty only sharpened the horror.
“Oh, don’t delude yourself, sweetheart,” the devil sneered, his voice dropping its veneer of charm in favor of something far colder. “Do you honestly believe you - you - could ever claw your way to power without the charity of your betters?”
The words were a lash.
A truth he knew.
A truth he despised.
“Everything you have,” Lucifer continued, leaning forward with an indulgent sneer, “and everything you will ever hope to have - will be borrowed. Or gifted. Never earned.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened until his teeth creaked.
He refused to acknowledge the accuracy of the blow. He had hoped, desperately, that he might surpass the limits of his soul and that he might claw his way out of the shape destiny forced upon him. But Lucifer crushed that hope with a few casual words.
The King smirked.
“How about this?” he mused lightly. “Our little arrangement - between you, Adam and myself. A delightful little secret. You may strut about and play at independence. Pretend you climbed your way to power on your own merit.” His grin sharpened. “A charming fantasy. Fraudulent, yes. But harmless.”
Alastor released a shaky breath, struggling - and failing - to completely anchor himself.
“I need to think about this, Lucifer.”
No honorific. No title.
Just venom.
Lucifer’s grin widened, delighted by the insolence.
He summoned his own staff with a lazy flourish, slamming it into the floor with gentleman’s elegance.
“Mm. How about - no?” he answered, brightly.
Alastor’s claws curled inward.
Lucifer’s smile stretched into something predatory and cruel.
“How about,” he drawled, savoring every syllable, “your soul for the staff.”
He gave a little shimmy of his shoulders - mocking him.
“And if I say no?” he asked, voice low and trembling with barely leashed fury.
Lucifer’s eyes gleamed with mirth.
“Then I do hope you can survive that adoring husband of yours,” he said lightly. “Oh, he’ll be positively ecstatic when he finds you. Positively ravenous.”
He waved a hand vaguely, as though discussing something trivial.
“A gentle warning, darling. Your little absence has stirred quite the commotion. They’re picking apart the city looking for you as we speak. Adam’s clever little trick left them with the impression that you miraculously escaped that lovely abode of yours.”
The words slid into Alastor’s ears like ice water, numbing everything they touched. His breath hitched. His mind conjured the image of being dragged back across the threshold of the Vees’ towering domain. Valentino’s amused disdain. Velvette’s smug titter. Vox’s possessive smile curdling into something vicious and triumphant.
He pictured himself in their grasp with this disgustingly weak body.
“So…”
He extended a hand, the action deceptively courtly. Above them, the staff answered his summons and rose to settle above them. Its presence pulsed in Alastor’s bones, humming with possibility… and ownership.
“What do you say, sweetheart? Ready to make a deal with the devil?”
Chapter 27: 27
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alastor lay curled upon the extravagantly soft bed after his audience with the King. He simply folded into himself, a tight knot of trembling limbs and ragged breath, staring blankly at the opposite wall as though it might offer him a way out of this new reality.
Misery pressed over him in waves. It filled his lungs, roosted in his spine and settled behind his eyes until everything looked dim and unreal. No matter how finely woven the linens were, no matter how gently he lay upon them; he felt only cold and aching clarity of truth.
He was in Hell.
Truly.
Vox owned his body. His mark still burned faintly upon Alastor’s neck, that ridge of scar tissue pulsing with every beat of his heart. The laws of the Pride Ring were strict enough: a mated Omega was bound. And the ring still glittered snugly around his finger, an unyielding band of silver inlaid with shining red and blue stones.
Their stones. Their colors. A symbol of a unity he had never willingly accepted, yet could not bring himself to remove.
Something deeper tightened whenever he even thought of sliding it off. It was a twisting ache accompanied by a sharp sting of panic. The ring practically hummed with proprietary affection when he touched it. He hated it. And he feared it more.
He didn’t even remember Vox slipping it onto his hand.
Didn’t remember the vows.
Didn’t remember saying “I do.”
Only saw the proof of it here, shining mockingly in the dim light of his borrowed chambers.
Lucifer, however, owned what Vox could not reach. The King’s touch had been glacial - an elegant cold that had wormed its way deep into his soul. The moment Lucifer laid claim, he felt that ancient, eldritch force coiling around the very essence of him. Cold fingers had closed around his damned soul and claimed it with delighted cruelty.
It had hurt.
God, it had hurt.
The magical shackles that cracked into existence afterward - encircling wrists, ankles and neck - tightened and burned against his flesh. They were beautiful. They were damning. And they were visible only to those allowed to see them. For now, this humiliation was private. A secret collar tied tight around the throat of the Devil’s new pet.
In the span of an hour, he had become a creature who owned nothing.
He curled tighter, trying to fold himself into a space small enough that no one’s dominion could reach. A vain, childish thought. But he couldn’t help it.
And yet -
There, leaning against the side of the bed where he’d left it, was the staff. His staff. The thing he had seized with a desperation so raw Lucifer had actually laughed. He’d lunged for it like a starving man reaching for bread, his hands trembling so fiercely he nearly dropped it. And when his claws finally curled around the cold metal, he’d fallen to his knees with a breathy heave.
A pathetic sight.
A trembling Omega clutching an item - a weapon - too grand for him to comprehend.
Both Lucifer and Adam had watched hungrily as he gasped, half-laughing in a cracked, breathless way; tears shining in his eyes as he pulled the staff to his chest. He had lost composure entirely, his sanity temporarily undone.
He had it.
He had power.
For the first time in decades - in nearly a century.
He had scarcely noticed when Adam had extracted him from the Throne Room floor, insane giggles that echoed continuing to spill from his lips.
A knock at the door pulled him from the spiral.
“Sir Alastor,” came a prim voice from beyond the threshold. “It is time to take your midday meal.”
He exhaled once. Then slowly uncurled his body from the bed, smoothing his clothes and squashing the panic that roiled within his personal depths. He stood with practiced grace, even if his knees wobbled beneath him.
Alastor allowed himself to be fed and tended to.
It wouldn’t do to displease His Majesty.
❧
The staff performed exactly as Lucifer intended. More than that - it performed beautifully.
The moment Alastor’s claws wrapped around the polished, dark metal, something ancient and electric surged through him, unraveling into every corner of his being. Knowledge bloomed behind his eyes like scripture written directly onto his nerves.
He knew how to wield it. How to call upon it.
But understanding did not equate to mastery. Not yet.
The first time he attempted to channel it, dizziness crashed over him in a thick, disorienting wave. His vision fractured into static, his limbs buzzing as though filled with a dozen discordant frequencies. He felt as though he were being rewritten - his flesh adjusting to accommodate something greater than he had ever dared imagine.
The changes were not superficial.
They reshaped him.
What Lucifer bestowed was not a trinket nor a toy - it was an augmentation so profound that Alastor could feel the seams of his soul stretching to contain it. The King had specifically crafted it for him long before Alastor stepped foot into the throne room.
Of course he had prepared.
Lucifer never offered a gift unless every outcome had been meticulously arranged in advance. The tailored clothing, the fitting quarters and the staff that melded with him so seamlessly? None of it was coincidence. The King had simply been waiting for him to accept the inevitable.
And as the power settled, Alastor realized even his voice had changed. When he spoke aloud, there was a faint undertone beneath every word. A ghostly ripple of feedback akin to the soft static of a radio seeking frequency. It was familiar - painfully so - and reminiscent of a time when he held command over his narrative.
But now the static was different.
Because it wasn’t entirely his own.
It was merely something borrowed.
Power flooded his limbs, humming and pulsing in tune with the staff. It responded to him with fluid eagerness, as though it had been forged from a piece of his very essence.
Yet he was unsteady.
He needed time to adjust. To strengthen himself before he dared step beyond these gilded walls and face the world again. If he misstepped, if he pushed too hard or if he reached beyond what his newly augmented soul could handle… he suspected the results would be catastrophic.
❧
His status had shifted in the eyes of the Morningstar staff. Word had clearly traveled through the castle’s halls, quiet and efficient. They had been informed of the permanence of his station. The details were obscured behind courtly propriety, but the result was visible at every turn; the doe noticing bowed heads and bodies bent in polite deference as he passed.
Reverence.
Or something close enough to it.
He did not fool himself into believing he was Lucifer’s equal - nor Adam’s, for that matter. But he had become something adjacent to authority. Something that set him apart from the masses of Sinners who cluttered Hell’s rings with their petty ambitions.
Alastor adapted to his bemusing new role with practiced grace and open appreciation. If he was expected to linger here then he preferred they look upon him with a measure of respect.
He did not crave their fear, after all.
Fear would be reserved for those who sought to place him back in chains upon his return to Pentagram City. He imagined their faces - imagined the trembling shock when they finally understood what had become of him. That was where his power would settle. That was where he would make his mark.
In the evenings, during their shared meals Lucifer would probe for information. Not aggressively, not even sternly. He simply asked, as though discussing the weather or the state of the gardens, his tone light and conversational.
“And what do you intend now, Alastor?” he’d say, carving leisurely into a slice of steak barely kissed by flame.
The meat glistened - slick and red at its center - and Lucifer savored it with an appreciation that bordered on decadent. His crimson gaze lifted during each bite, studying Alastor with a mixture of amusement and genuine interest.
It was unnerving, how casual he seemed.
And yet beneath that veneer lingered a constant, simmering malice. An eternal undercurrent woven into every smile and every glance. Lucifer carried cruelty the way others carried their natural signature as though it had been stitched into him from the beginning.
That paradox fascinated Alastor.
Lucifer’s questions were not traps - they were merely invitations. Doors opened with a lazy flick of a wrist. These nightly interrogations over a prepared meal were opportunities to reveal himself and to offer glimpses of character.
And so Alastor spoke, carefully but without timidity. He presented the King with his intentions; his plans for ascension, for reclaiming the identity he had been forced to abandon and for carving out a place in Hell where he would be met not with condescension but awe.
“My aim is to ascend to Overlord status,” he said. “To be recognized for my power - not relegated to the role of a companion.”
Lucifer hummed, faint amusement curling the corner of his mouth. “Delightful. You speak as though shedding domesticity is akin to shedding a skin. And perhaps it is. Omegas are wont to molt under pressure.”
Alastor’s smile sharpened. “Domesticity dulled me, Your Majesty. But sharp edges may be honed again.”
“You’re a killer at heart,” Lucifer observed, swirling his wine. “I watched you in life, you know. The way you stalked your prey. Fascinating pattern, that. And I suspect that there’s something far more personal in your choice of quarry.”
Silence stretched.
Alastor blinked slowly, his right ear giving a light flick.
“You’ve quite the fixation on my sex, Alastor. Alphas repel and entice you in equal measure. You crave intimacy with them only through bloodshed - not breeding.”
Alastor’s gaze slid to the side, crimson eyes half-lidded. “You’re not wrong.”
“Not wrong,” Lucifer echoed with a soft laugh. “A charming understatement.”
Alastor allowed himself the smallest tilt of the head, the faintest curl of amusement at the corner of his mouth. “I prefer a more… visceral approach to intimacy, Your Majesty. One with clearer resolutions.”
“Ah,” Lucifer purred. “Yes. You’ve always been terribly honest with your violence.”
He raised his glass in a mock toast.
“And now, with your pretty little staff,” he continued, “you may indulge that honesty as deeply as you desire.”
❧
Steam curled lazily from the deep ceramic tub, wrapping Alastor in perfumed warmth as he lay half-slumped against its rim. His arms hung over the porcelain edges. Above him, the vaulted ceiling blurred in and out of focus. Lucifer had insisted on a regimen of pampering, the kind befitting a treasured acquisition. The King’s “care” was utterly suffocating in its lavishness, an affection that felt more like a shackle than comfort.
Servants moved around him with precision, their presence constant and silent. A female imp’s small horns dipped into view every few seconds as she worked a brush through his damp mane, her motions gentle enough to be almost reverent. Another pair of hands cupped his face, smoothing moisturizer into every crease. Someone plucked at his brows with careful, practiced pinches. Another sluiced warm water over his shoulders. Every touch was precise and coordinated; an entire team devoted to the maintenance of Lucifer’s newest possession.
He had spent decades tending to his own grooming with exacting discipline; personal upkeep had been one of the only domains Vox hadn’t completely wrested from him. Yet here, even that autonomy had been stripped from his grasp. He wasn’t permitted to lift a claw.
“That’s beneath you now, my pet,” Lucifer had purred earlier, the words whispered against the shell of Alastor’s ear.
The memory made his jaw tighten, though he kept his expression placid for the watching eyes. He let them comb and scrub and preen him like an exotic beast. His mind floated somewhere between numb acquiescence and buried fury.
It unsettles him.
He didn’t know Lucifer’s true intentions. The implications had been laid before him, yet the King refused to offer anything resembling clarity. And Alastor, for his part, dared not press for it. He feared that true awareness might snap whatever fragile composure he still possessed. It might undo him completely, leaving him trembling beneath the devil’s scrutiny with nothing left but fear.
No. It was better to remain selectively blind.
Alastor began to craft a refuge inside himself, the way he once had when Vox’s penthouse became a gilded prison. Back then he had learned the value of illusion. He had carved out a sanctuary made of memory and imagination. A place of quiet retreat when his reality sought to crush him entirely.
He would do the same now.
He would curate an identity as carefully as he had once curated his broadcasts.
A name whispered itself from the recesses of his past, from a conversation with Rosie long ago. A name born of charm and menace in equal measure.
The Radio Demon.
Yes.
He would wear that name.
He would become it.
❧
Every day became a ritual.
Alastor woke and devoted himself to mastering the power Lucifer had bound into his hands. The staff taught as much as it obeyed, its hum a living language he learned to interpret as it guided his fingers into new forms of sorcery.
His shadow stretched and contorted at his command, dividing, twisting and reforming like living ink. Tendrils of darkness rippled from its edges. Flight came next until he could hold himself aloft without trembling or collapsing moments later.
And through it all stood Adam, hovering like a grinning devil over a fresh Sinner. The Fallen Angel had taken to his role as mentor with vicious enthusiasm. He showed no mercy, no tenderness nor any trace of the warmth he’d offered in stolen moments.
Training with him was an ordeal - brutality disguised as instruction. Adam struck fast and without warning, each blow landing hard enough to rattle Alastor’s bones. When Alastor stumbled, he was mocked. When he erred, he was punished. When he hesitated, Adam advanced with a predatory gleam and made him regret it.
“C’mon, babe,” Adam barked more than once, circling him with wings fanned in mock impatience. “You ain’t Vox’s little housewife anymore. Move like a killer - or stay a fuckin’ disappointment.”
Alastor learned to grit his teeth through the pain. Learned to swallow the humiliation and redirect it into sharp precision. His instincts sharpened under Adam’s relentless assault; his spells tightened, his reactions quickened and the staff responded readily responded.
Yet the price of that progress was steep. Most days ended with Alastor collapsed on the training floor, panting, bruised and shaking from exertion. Adam would simply hook an arm under him, hoist him up like discarded prey and drop him unceremoniously into the waiting arms of the imps.
And then, when morning came, the cycle began anew.
But weeks of unyielding torment bore fruit. The day finally came when Alastor launched a counterstrike fast enough to make Adam blink and when he held himself upright after a ferocious exchange instead of buckling to the floor. The staff crackled in his grip, eager and triumphant. His shadow whipped around him like a living cloak.
Adam laughed then.
“Well, would ya look at that,” he drawled, grudging approval roughening his tone. “You’re finally passable. You could probably take down an Overlord - long as they ain’t one of the big names.” He smirked, fangs bared. “Aim low. Start with a bitch who won’t kill ya on the first swing.”
Alastor straightened, chest heaving as his eyes gleamed with something more dangerous than hope.
“So,” Adam drawled, circling him like a wolf scenting fresh blood, his wings half-spread in lazy amusement. “Whatcha gonna do now, babe?”
The question wasn’t a prompt - it was a test. A demand to see what all this agony had carved out of the Omega he’d dragged out of Vox’s marital cage.
Alastor lifted his head slowly, savoring the ache in his muscles and the lingering sting where Adam’s blows had landed. His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm. The staff hummed as his shadow lengthened; the dark image revealing shadow-drenched teeth. And then, with deliberate ease, his lips pulled back into that familiar, too-sharp smile.
Not the polite curve he had worn for decades.
Not the docile mask Vox adored.
A predator’s smile. A killer’s grin.
He twirled his cane in his grasp, readily adopting the air of a well-practiced showman.
“I’m going to destroy every last one of them."
The pair dissolved into laughter, eyes alight with a shared madness borne from suffering.
Notes:
Cue 'Gravity' reference.
Vox's chapter is next as a heads up. Which will be a rare POV shift.
Chapter 28: 28
Notes:
This chapter highlights what Alastor missed while he was enduring withdrawal symptoms.
There is important information contained here in addition.
Also, we're not at all close to the ending. So I do hope ya'll bear with me as I continue to press onward with this strange.
Chapter Text
It could not be denied.
Vox loved his wife.
In his own fractured, possessive way - he had adored Alastor for thirty uninterrupted years. His fixation never once dimmed; if anything, it calcified into something absolute as time marched on.
He prided himself on the belief that he alone knew how to guide Alastor gently onto the correct path. A path perfectly suited for an Omega’s temperament; one that would keep his delicate mind tranquil and his beautiful body steady.
In Vox’s eyes, he was doing everything right. He was loving him properly.
In the early years of their marriage, Vox had chosen to fold domesticity into every corner of Alastor’s life. Chores, after all, were what an Omega should excel at - simple tasks to occupy their hands and quiet their thoughts. He watched with a deep satisfaction as Alastor improved.
The doe went from stiff and resentful to precise and efficient; scrubbing the floors until they shone, polishing the kitchen to a spotless gleam and laundering and ironing their clothing with meticulous care. Vox watched it all through his surveillance feeds in those days, lounging comfortably as his pretty little bride drifted from task to task, movements smoothing out as habit replaced resistance.
It soothed him. It made him feel he had done something noble.
He helped the transition, of course. He bought things Alastor liked - novels from bygone eras, a carefully restored radio and small domestic luxuries that lit the Omega’s eyes just enough to keep him compliant. When Alastor perked up at a new book or bobbed his head lightly to a jazz broadcast, Vox was pleased.
Positive reinforcement, he told himself. Love.
There were snags, naturally. Alastor had a streak of something contrary - something stubborn that Vox found both infuriating and intoxicating. When that difficult side surfaced, he corrected it with practiced patience. A firmer tone or a disappointed silence. A clear reminder of expectations. Nothing cruel, nothing violent - just the sort of discipline a good husband provided
And Alastor would yield, eventually. He always did. Defiance earned consequences: isolation, revoked privileges, confiscated wine and silenced radio shows. But Vox never took away the chores. Those were stabilizing. Those were important to his darling’s development.
And over time, the edges of resistance smoothed. Alastor learned to move through the penthouse with obedient grace, exchanging compliance for small comforts. Vox told himself this was progress. Contentment was a foundation, he thought - happiness could be built upon it, brick by brick, day by day and year by year. They had eternity, after all.
Meanwhile, Vox’s empire flourished. His domain expanded like a living thing, tendrils of influence stretching across industries and territories. His name became a fixture of Hell. And Alastor’s career rose alongside his, the doe’s voice sweeping across the airwaves under Vox’s protective watch.
They would have perfected their image with a child; that final, irrefutable seal upon their union. Vox had envisioned it so many times it felt like a memory rather than a fantasy; a small, perfect creature that would stand as physical proof of their devotion. A future darling for the public to glorify.
He had pictured the announcement - how the news would spread like wildfire, how the media would speculate breathlessly over the child’s sex while the media teased the public with curated hints. He had imagined Alastor standing before the cameras, draped in elegant maternity wear, his middle round and lovely and the glow of pregnancy softening his already exquisite features.
A spectacle of domestic bliss.
And of course, the birth itself. Vox saw it as the moment that would change everything. A tiny babe cupped in Alastor’s arms; a living tether between them. He believed it would finally shatter that practiced neutrality in the doe’s expression and would coax genuine warmth from those guarded crimson eyes.
Vox could almost see it… Alastor gazing down at their infant with trembling reverence, instinct overruling defiance as he guided the newborn to suckle. Gentle croons spilling from his lips, maternal instinct unfurling in full bloom, binding him irrevocably to the life they had created.
He imagined the nursery in painstaking detail; soft pastels washing the walls in gentle hues, a rocking chair positioned near a window where warm light would spill across Alastor’s lap as he lulled their child to sleep. Shelves lined with harmless toys and plush creatures, blankets woven from the gentlest fabrics and a crib draped in gauzy curtains.
He pictured the bottles of milk arranged neatly in a row in the fridge, the tiny cloth diapers folded with domestic precision on shelves, the delicate outfits stitched in miniature hanging in the closet - all little reminders of just how small and dependent their child would be.
And more than the objects, he imagined the sounds; the faint, breathy coos of an infant discovering its voice, the soft rhythm of a lullaby hummed by Alastor in the quiet hours of the night.
In Vox’s mind, it was perfect. A world crafted for the three of them.
But nothing came. Not that year, nor the next - nor the countless ones that followed. Hope rose only to collapse under the weight of every failed attempt. Every cycle ended with nothing more than silence. The disappointment settled into the walls of their home like a sickness.
Doctors were summoned but they brought nothing of substance. No answers. No solutions. Merely clinical reassurance that meant nothing to a man desperate for a future he could cradle in his hands.
Each test confirmed the same bleak truth: an empty womb; a wife with no child to hold.
It shouldn’t have hurt as deeply as it did - but it did.
It cut him in ways he hadn’t known he could bleed. Vox craved fatherhood with a fierce, consuming desire; a longing to fulfill a duty he had so carelessly dismissed in life. And with his beloved Alastor he had believed - with absolute conviction - that they would succeed.
That together they would fashion a family, the final pillar in the empire he had so meticulously built.
If they had managed it, he would have had everything.
But instead, year after year, all he received was absence. A future that refused to arrive. A child that never came. And a hollow ache that settled deeper with every passing decade.
He’d forced himself to come to terms with it. To accept that they could only wait and hope for the span of an eternity the spark of life would emerge and that they would have their family. One that he’d take immense pride in. But for now, he would remain content with his wife; who appeared just as somber about the entire ordeal.
The absence of a child left a hollow space in Vox that he refused to acknowledge aloud. So he filled it with work. He threw himself into the only realm that had never failed him: his empire. His focus sharpened into something relentless, almost feverish. Every unspent ounce of yearning was redirected toward domination.
It was a natural escalation. If he couldn’t build a family, then he would build an empire vast enough to overshadow the ache.
And so his reach extended. What began as a media monopoly soon branched into adjacent domains. The adult film industry became the first to fold beneath his influence, Valentino’s enterprise gradually entangled with his own until their partnership solidified into something lucrative and formidable. Velvette’s modeling empire followed, a seamless complement to the ever-growing machine of public consumption.
Through these alliances the three forged a kingdom of their own making - The Vees.
Their growing image as a trio soon extended to include the two Omegas within their orbit. Alastor and Angel Dust, once peripheral fixtures, were steadily absorbed into the Vees’ public identity. Their beauty and charm drew the eye of Hell with almost embarrassing ease.
The public adored them.
And Vox embraced that adoration with unabashed pride. He folded the two Omegas neatly into the expanding brand, presenting them as glittering satellites to the Vees’ star - secondary, yes, but undeniably valuable. Their presence bolstered ratings, raised profits and added a sheen of irresistible softness to an empire.
In the grand design, they were offshoots - extensions of the Vees’ brilliance, decorative but lucrative. Their faces sold merchandise. Their interviews drew in millions. Their appearances turned the public into frothing devotees.
And Vox reveled in it.
He had no child to parade, nor an heir to raise. But he had this; a family of influence, carefully curated and lovingly maintained.
Life was glorious - almost obscenely so. The years had sculpted Vox into precisely what the public demanded; a creature of spectacle.
He had shed the older models of himself like outdated prototypes, maturing into something sleeker, sharper, and unmistakably modern. His head had evolved into a streamlined, state-of-the-art display; his chassis refined until every line of his body broadcast a power capable of harnessing and expelling voltages.
He had become the physical embodiment of a new era.
And Pentagram City adored him for it.
Each upgrade of his form only heightened their hunger.
Every broadcast tightened his reign.
Vox lived in a palace of attention, his empire in a state of perpetual expansion.
He believed that his life was perfect.
Absolutely perfect.
❧
And then the truth hit him. A single, crushing revelation.
He had been deceived.
Not once. Not twice. But for decades.
And the catalyst of that shattering insight was nothing more than a tiny, white pill.
He had found it by accident, dislodged from its hiding place while Alastor lay trembling and pathetic on their bed. And Vox had stilled the moment the little tablet sat innocently in the center of his palm.
He scanned it first, running its signature through multiple databases, cross-referencing chemical compositions and branded generics. His algorithms swept through mountains of medical records and pharmaceutical archives within seconds. His digital logic tried to interpret the results in any way but the one forming before him.
But the narrowing search parameters refused to lie.
A contraceptive.
His system stalled. His body went rigid. For a brief, suspended moment he felt as though his signal had been severed, leaving his mind suspended in dead air.
No.
No, that couldn’t be right.
Clinging to a flicker of improbable hope he took the pill to a pharmaceutical evaluator. He watched as the chemist analyzed its components with meticulous care.
And then came the verdict.
Birth control. Omega-specific. Designed to suppress heat-based conception entirely.
A method of arresting fertility at its biological root.
The pharmacist’s voice droned on politely, but Vox heard none of it. The confirmation hollowed him from the inside out. His projected screen flickered. His claws twitched as a static hiss built beneath the surface of his composure. He thanked the evaluator with a brittle pleasantness and left before the tension in his limbs could detonate.
Then he returned home and descended into a different kind of hell.
He began reviewing footage. Tens of thousands of hours compressed into frantic, sleepless analysis. He examined every angle, every camera and every moment his Omega had stepped into that kitchen. He slowed playback until each movement was unbearably precise.
And then he found it.
A faint shift of Alastor’s hand. Barely perceptible. So subtle that anyone else would have missed it entirely. Vox zoomed in, magnified the frame and sharpened the pixels.
There it was.
A slip of claws. A deft, practiced motion. A pill vanishing within the span of a moment.
The footage was from two years ago.
He kept sifting. Because now he had to know. He had to see if this was a one-off offense or something more. And with every file he played back, with every quiet betrayal that appeared in soft, damning motions - something inside him unraveled.
The further he looked, the more he found.
And the more he found, the more frantic he became.
He stood over the slumbering figure of his wife, the dim light glinting off sweat-slick fur and the trembling contours of a fevered face. Alastor looked small like this. And Vox… Vox could not remember the last time he felt rage so potent it rattled through his circuitry like a viral surge; threatening to overload him from the inside out.
It would have been so easy to seize those narrow shoulders, shake him awake and demand an explanation. His claws twitched with the urge.
But no.
No.
He had made a decision. A strategic choice, not an emotional one. He couldn’t ruin this moment by letting fury steer his hand. He needed clarity. He needed control.. So he forced the impulse down, choking it back until the static faded from his sensors.
Instead, he followed through on the order he’d given earlier.
He stepped into the kitchen, mixed a drink that mimicked water with eerie precision and returned to the bedside with a quiet patience. When he sat, the mattress dipped beneath his weight. His silhouette loomed gently over the doe’s trembling frame.
“Sweetheart…” he murmured, lifting Alastor into a half-sitting position.
The Omega mumbled his head lolling against Vox’s chest. Vox eased the cold glass to those quivering lips, coaxing him to drink with a firmness disguised as affection.
Alastor swallowed automatically. And the effect was almost immediate as his eyelashes fluttered and his limbs grew heavy and slack.
A deeper sleep pulled him under.
Vox lowered him back onto the pillow with painstaking care. And despite the boiling anger simmering beneath every thought his hand rose of its own accord.
He brushed aside a damp curl.
He leaned down.
He pressed a tender, feather-light kiss to Alastor’s feverish forehead.
It wasn’t forgiveness.
It wasn’t gentleness.
It was devotion.
Despite everything Vox still loved him.
Loved him too much. Loved him ruinously.
He would fix this.
Somehow he would repair what had been broken, mend what had been stolen from him and reclaim what was rightfully his. The determination burned through him with a feverish clarity. He would not lose Alastor. He would not lose the future they were meant to share.
So Vox made the call.
His voice, steady but frigid, summoned the Hellhound trackers - those specialized in locating the barest traces of concealed contraband. Several padded into the penthouse after an hour, their noses low and their movements precise. Vox stepped back, arms folded tightly as he forced himself to remain still while they swept through every inch of the home.
They moved throughout the penthouse; snuffling beneath tables, between books, behind appliances, through drawers and cabinets and shelves. They inspected corners Alastor could not have reached without deliberate intent. Every time one of them found something, Vox felt his stomach coil tighter.
And then the discoveries began to pile.
Pill after pill.
One retrieved from beneath the vanity.
Two embedded in the lining of a drawer.
Another hidden inside the hollow of a decorative statue.
A small cluster wedged behind a loose tile.
When the Hellhounds finally finished, a small mountain of contraband had been collected and deposited into Vox’s waiting hands.
Dozens.
Fucking dozens.
He stared down at the pile, his form rigid, his projected face utterly unreadable.
Thirty years.
Thirty cycles.
And thirty stolen chances.
The realization hit him with such force he nearly staggered.
Thirty deliberate acts of sabotage. Thirty careful, premeditated and intentional refusals. Thirty quiet rejections of everything he had dreamed for them - dreams he had held close to his chest.
Thirty years of being made a fool.
He forced himself not to unravel.
He would not allow his mind to slip into that terrible orbit of reviewing each memory, dissecting every gesture and every soft sigh of supposed sorrow Alastor had ever offered him in those childless years. He refused to replay the doe’s trembling apologies. The quiet nights when Alastor curled against him and murmured that he didn’t know why it never worked. The way he had clutched Vox’s shirt and whispered that he wanted a family too.
He would not reexamine the tears.
He would not revisit the hushed promises that they would “try again next year.”
He would not dissect the mornings when Alastor would cling to him after another negative test - those beautiful eyes shining with shame, with grief, with disappointment he now knew had been staged with a performer’s finesse.
No.
No.
He would not permit himself to look backward.
He would not think of that.
Could not.
If he allowed himself even a heartbeat’s indulgence his carefully maintained restraint would shatter entirely and the ruin that followed would be catastrophic.
So he clung to the single thought that kept him upright and kept his fury from bursting through his veneer:
He would fix this.
As Alastor slept, Vox finally committed to a measure he had debated for years - a small, elegant violation wrapped neatly in medical precision.
The doctor arrived under the veil of silence, his instruments sanitized and his demeanor subdued in the presence of one of Hell’s most powerful Overlords. He worked without ceremony. A cold swab against flesh. A careful pinch of skin. The gleam of a needle that housed something far smaller and far more insidious than sedatives or stimulants.
The microchip slid beneath Alastor’s skin with practiced ease.
His body tried to recoil, but exhaustion kept him heavily and helplessly still.
He did not wake.
Vox watched closely, arms folded behind his back in a mimicry of calm he did not truly feel. He had imagined this moment before. Countless times, even; each scenario justified by some minor fear of Alastor wandering or slipping beyond his reach.
But now the justification was no longer hypothetical.
Now it was a necessity.
A small, infinitesimal device nestled beneath the deer's flesh. Nothing visible nor traceable without specialized equipment. A perfect leash threaded beneath skin. A quiet answer to the thirty years of deception.
When the procedure was finished, the doctor stepped back with a deferential bow. Vox dismissed him without looking away from the figure on the bed.
Alastor lay curled on his side, breathing shallowly and still lost somewhere between feverish haze and drug-lulled exhaustion. The soft rise and fall of his chest was uneven; his fur still bore the faint sheen of sweat. Vox reached forward, brushing a stray lock of hair from the doe’s forehead.
Alastor stirred faintly, a small, instinctive lean toward the warmth of Vox’s hand.
And that made the Overlord’s breath hitch.
He had been lied to.
But now?
Now there would be no blind spots.
Vox smoothed his thumb once across Alastor’s cheek and whispered:
“Sleep well, sweetheart. I’ll keep a closer eye on you from now on.”
❧
Alastor’s disappearance was not subtle.
It was a rupture.
One moment, Vox had eyes on him - his limp body sprawled across the penthouse floor, the faint rise and fall of his chest visible beneath strands of disheveled fur. The next, every camera feed inside the home stuttered, crackled and died.
Everything went black in perfect unison.
Vox froze exactly where he stood, every system woven into his frame instinctively reaching for a signal - any signal. He pulled up the bedroom feed, the hallway feed, the kitchen feed, the exterior sensors… each one returned the same void. A digital graveyard of dead screens.
He knew.
He knew in an instant.
The quiet that filled the penthouse upon his return felt wrong. No overturned furniture. No trail of struggle. Just a home entirely devoid of warmth.
Vox tore through every inch of the penthouse. He searched rooms he barely stepped foot in. His projected eyes darted in rapid, frantic spirals. His breaths grew shallow, distorted with static.
When he finally paused he activated the tracker embedded in Alastor’s arm.
No signal.
Nothing.
A blank map.
A dead frequency.
As if the device - and the Omega - had simply ceased to exist. Something was blocking its function; something powerful and deliberate. Something beyond his control.
Vox’s composure shattered.
The Vees were assembled within the hour. Velvette armed herself with tablets and trackers, her brows slanted sharply as she assessed data that led nowhere. Valentino arrived furious, already cracking his knuckles in anticipation of an “interrogation.” And Angel Dust was dragged into the spotlight like a lamb to the slaughter before the Vees.
The Alpha’s questioning was not gentle.
Angel Dust emerged from it a thoroughly bruised and violently quivering heap. Wrapped in his own arms and barely managing to sit upright. Every time he said he didn’t know anything, Valentino would cup his chin with mock affection before Vox pressed harder.
For weeks, the spider could scarcely walk.
And Vox did not care.
Because he needed answers.
He needed his Omega.
The city transformed into a hunting ground. Flyers flooded streetlamps. Screens broadcasted emergency updates. News anchors repeated Alastor’s name with reverence and breathless urgency. Vox’s carefully crafted smell of heartbreak and desperation woven into every broadcast.
“Missing,” they said.
“Taken,” they whispered.
“Reward offered for safe retrieval.”
Pentagram City listened.
Because the Vees wanted their songbird back.
And Vox wanted his wife.
The news cycle refused to fade. A deliberate choice that kept the memory of Alastor’s disappearance fresh.
Anything to keep the city searching.
Anything to get him back.
Anything to drag Alastor home.
But with each passing day, Vox’s fury fermented into something darker.
Confusion.
Then obsession.
Then a dread that tasted like acid at the back of his throat.
Wherever Alastor had gone, whoever had taken him, whatever force shielded him from scanners and spells alike -
- it was stronger than Vox.
And he hated that.
He hated it more than the betrayal.
More than the lie.
More than the empty bed he returned to every night with claws clenched in manic desperation around a cold, untouched pillow.
Someone had stolen his Omega.
Someone had dared.
And Vox would watch the world burn to retrieve him.
❧
It happened on a night like any other. Vox returned expecting emptiness. He didn’t bother checking the feeds. He’d stopped doing that weeks ago. The habit felt pointless now and almost masochistic.
There was nothing left to watch.
Once, he had adored it. The soft footage of Alastor padding through their home, book in hand, ears twitching as he listened to the radio; tending to his fur and smoothing his mane before the vanity mirror. Mundane little glimpses that made Vox’s chest swell with something impossibly tender.
But now there was only absence.
He loosened his tie with a practiced tug and stepped into the dimly lit living room -
- and froze.
A scent hit him first.
Spice.
Not a ghost of it.
Fresh.
His claws spasm - the tie half-undone. Slowly, he lifted his gaze toward the towering, floor-to-ceiling window overlooking Pentagram City.
A figure stood there.
Tall. Straight-backed. Dressed in something far sharper than the domestic softness Vox remembered; the creature boasting a sleek, angular ensemble of striped fabric and flared sleeves.
Vox’s screen flickered with static. His processors stumbled over the impossible sight before him.
The figure stilled. Their head angled just so; red eyes glinting against the glass as though catching firelight. Slowly, almost indulgently, they turned - revealing a wide, razor-toothed grin steeped in malice and something darker.
Alastor.
“Welcome home,” he purred, voice layered now - a strange radio’s hum. “My darling.”
Chapter 29: 29
Chapter Text
“Alastor.”
Vox’s projected eyes fixed upon the figure standing before the glass - his wife, yet not. At first glance, the silhouette was familiar: slender frame, sharp cheekbones, that immaculate crimson mane and the ever-present smile carved into place.
But everything else was wrong.
Unsettlingly wrong.
The delicate aura he once carried had soured into something dense and electric. His scent was still unmistakably Omega, but threaded now with an unfamiliar gravity. A pressure that coiled around Vox’s nerves and pricked at instincts he had never needed to use around his spouse.
Vox’s processors stuttered. His sixth sense flared.
Predator, it whispered.
He had never once experienced such a sensation in Alastor’s presence. The Omega had always been something to shelter. A fragile thing.
But the creature before him?
No.
This was something else.
“Vincent? Is something wrong?”
Alastor blinked, lashes lowering over those wide, crimson eyes. The softness of the gesture was disarming and Vox’s caution faltered under the weight of a scent he knew too well. Omega-sweet, intoxicating and reminiscent of nights tangled beneath silk sheets… it curled lovingly around his senses.
“Alastor…” Vox breathed, a hitch of desperation in his tone. “Where have you been?”
The doe stepped forward, movements languid and almost theatrical in their ease. The static threaded through his voice deepened the uncanny resonance.
“I didn’t intend to frighten you,” he murmured, gaze gentling.
That voice -
That strange, humming overlay -
It was as though feedback crackled beneath each syllable.
“It’s alright,” Vox replied, quickly. “You’re here now. You’re back with me again.”
Relief shuddered through him, loosening something in his shoulders. He reached out and pulled Alastor into an embrace, desperate to reclaim some semblance of familiarity. The Omega stiffened - before relaxing in his arms.
But his silence lingered like a chill.
“Alastor?” Vox pulled back, cupping those narrow shoulders with clawed hands, searching that deceptively placid expression. “Tell me what happened. The entire city’s been searching for you, sweetheart.”
Alastor lifted his gaze.
And Vox froze.
Those eyes were no longer dimmed by domesticity. They were orbs wrapped in a darkness that did not belong to any Omega he had ever known. A darkness that watched him, twin red dials serving as their centerpieces.
Before he could react something moved.
A shadow erupted from beneath Alastor’s hooves, coiling with serpentine speed around Vox’s waist. His breath stuttered, shock stalling his thoughts -
And then the world lurched.
Vox’s body was hauled forward, then violently whipped back before slamming into the glass with bone-rattling force. The pane spiderwebbed beneath him, cracking in a deafening explosion of sound.
His gasp turned into a shout as the glass gave way.
And Vox fell.
The man sent hurtling toward the glittering sprawl of Pentagram City below with a scream.
Alastor strolled toward the shattered window with jaunty ease.. The night wind tugged playfully at his coat, ruffling the fur along his arms as he leaned forward, peering down at the shrinking figure plummeting toward the pavement below. His perfectly sculpted brows rose high before he gave a light, careless shrug.
With a flick of his fingers, shadows gathered and coalesced into the familiar form of his staff. He caught it mid-spin, twirling it once with a flourish that would have made any showman proud. The microphone clicked into place at his lips, and his smile widened into something bright and exquisitely cruel.
“Salutations, my dearest listeners!” he cooed, voice lilting with static-kissed cheer. “This is your crimson darling - yes, indeed, the one and the only Alastor - returning to your radios after quite the… extended intermission. How I’ve missed your lovely ears! And how delightful it is to grace them once more.”
Across Pentagram City, radios crackled violently to life. Speakers buzzed. Phones rewired themselves. Channels - no matter how stubborn - twisted into alignment as though tugged by invisible strings.
The entire city froze.
Alastor laughed softly.
“Now, now… I know what you must be thinking. ‘Where has our dear Alastor been? Whatever kept him from our nightly rendezvous?’” His voice dipped into a velvet hum. “Worry not, my sweets. Your concern has been so deeply touching. Truly, your devotion warms this old soul.”
Below, Vox’s body struck the pavement with a catastrophic crunch - his scream cut neatly into silence.
Alastor didn’t so much as blink. His smile only brightened.
“Ah… yes. As some of you may have heard, my beloved husband and I have encountered a teensy little snafu. A domestic discord, if you will. A tale positively ancient in its simplicity. Why - one might even call it a classic!”
He chuckled - his delight apparent.
“But fret not, my darling audience.” His eyes gleamed, crimson and hungry. “For your favorite host has returned to the airwaves… and my, oh my, do I have a show prepared for you.”
Alastor gave his staff a lazy twirl, the motion almost whimsical. Shadows spilled outward, coiling and bubbling until they ruptured into malformed shapes.
Dozens of creatures snapped into existence’ small, sleek-bodied things with stark white, bulbous heads and curling horns. Their eyes burned red with a feral, almost gleeful malice that matched their summoner’s. Each breathed in sharp, rattling hisses, their mouths splitting into jagged, too-wide smiles.
“How eager you all are,” Alastor crooned, tapping the end of his staff against the air. “Do remember to pace yourselves, my darlings - leave enough of him intact for the finale.”
A chorus of chittering laughter erupted, high and unhinged. With a simple flick of his wrist Alastor gestured toward the cratered street below.
His minions obeyed instantly.
They descended as a living torrent, hurling themselves into the night with suicidal enthusiasm.
Vox, still staggering upright from the brutal, bone-grinding halt of his fall, barely had time to lift his head. His screen flickered violently as his systems attempted to realign. The world swam. His thoughts stuttered. His hearing sensors pricked just in time to register a rising shrillness.
He turned just as the first creature struck.
A white head filled his vision followed by claws. Sharp nails screeched against his reinforced glass like metal dragged across a chalkboard. The impact staggered him and before he could regain his footing another latched onto his leg, then his shoulder - then three more atop that.
They converged in a hurricane of tearing hands and shrieking joy.
White flashes bursting across his screen as error messages struggled to manifest. His sensors overloaded, drowning beneath the crush of bodies. Teeth gnawed at his flesh and claws scraped his casing. Their manic chittering filled his head.
He swung an arm wildly and smashed one into the pavement with a snarl. It dissolved into dark smoke.
The swarm only converged in the immediate aftermath of its defeat, climbing him and burying him beneath their collective hunger.
Above, Alastor watched with calm delight. His grin widening at the chaos below.
Alastor leaned forward just slightly, as though sharing a conspiratorial whisper with an unseen audience. His grin widened, teeth gleaming like polished ivory as the city’s radios crackled and bent obediently toward his voice.
“Ahh… it appears my dearest love is having a bit of trouble down there,” he purred, tone lilting with sugary pity. “Oh, my! He’s fallen - and wouldn’t you know it? He simply can’t get back up. Poor dear. I fear his age may have finally gotten to him.”
A beat of silence followed, theatrical and perfectly measured.
“But fret not, my devoted listeners. After all - ” he chuckled - a soft, static-laced sound “ - I take great pride in being a dutiful wife. I’ll see to him. Personally.”
Inhaling sharply, Alastor vaulted from the shattered window with a dancer’s grace, his silhouette cutting clean through the crimson-lit air. Below, his laughter rippled like silk as the shadows obeyed the silent tug of his will. His little monstrosities skittered aside in a chorus of delighted titters, peeling away from Vox’s battered form.
For the briefest moment, Vox tasted relief. He staggered upright, scanning frantically as static fizzled across his screen.
And then Alastor descended.
He hit Vox like a meteor driving him flat against the cement with a bone-rattling crack. Vox’s snarl warped into a burst of distorted audio as his head jolted back. His wife promptly straddles him - the position a mockery of previous intimate encounters.
“Fuck!”
“Oh,” Alastor purred, leaning close enough that Vox could feel the static hum of his breath, “my favorite position.”
His tongue swept languidly across sharp teeth, crimson eyes narrowing with hungry delight as claws raked down Vox’s flesh.
Pain flared and circuits frayed with each pass of polished nails. And beneath Alastor’s smile was something feral - foam-flecked, incandescent with thirty years of suppressed fury.
But Vox was not without teeth.
With a sudden jolt of raw power, his claws shot up - blue talons clamping around Alastor’s wrists with bruising force. Electricity surged instinctively through his body, sparks dancing as he wrestled the Omega into a momentary stillness.
The pavement vibrated beneath them as they strained.
“I don’t know,” Vox snarled through gritted teeth, voice glitching with rage, “how the fuck you’re doing this - ”
His grip tightened, sparks flaring.
“ - but it’s ending. Now.”
Alastor only leaned in closer, lips curling further back from his teeth in a snarl.
“Do try, my darling,” he breathed.
Vox didn’t hesitate. The surge hit Alastor like a lightning strike, raw and punishing - electricity ripping down his spine in a violent cascade meant to seize his muscles and drop him like a puppet whose strings had snapped.
A horrid, guttural howl tore out of his throat his smile splitting into a rictus grin as static rippled across his teeth. His eyes went wide and dark.
But he did not collapse.
He thrived.
A choked gasp broke into wild, cascading laughter.
He writhed in Vox’s grip, electricity shaking through him - his layered voice dripping with a terrible ecstasy.
“Yes!” he crooned through the spasms, laughter bubbling up like carbonated venom. “That’s it - oh, Vincent, my sweet conductor - play me again.”
The voltage doubled.
Vox snarled, pouring everything he had into the discharge, determined to break him - to force him into submission.
But Alastor only arched into it, shoulders shuddering with pleasure, breath hitching in manic delight. He looked radiant in his suffering.
Alastor’s claws flexed against the pavement, shadows gathering like a tide beneath him as his grin sharpened -
“Why, Vincent,” he purred over the buzzing crackle, “I never knew you had such spark.”
The Alpha’s eyes widened in outright astonishment, the shock etched plainly across his projected face - exactly the expression Alastor had hoped to see. It ignited something deep and ancient within him, something he had spent decades burying beneath domestic obedience and pleasantries.
For the first time in an age, he felt like himself again: the hunter who once stalked the shadows with ease, the ambush predator who thrilled at the moment prey realized it was already dead.
His grin widened, wicked and delighted, the showman in him savoring every dizzy second of his husband’s dawning horror.
“Oh, my dear…” he purred, “this is going to be splendid.”
❧
It became a spectacle worthy of the both of them.
Vox, the gleaming titan of modern Hell - and Alastor, the resurrected nightmare he’d mistaken for a docile spouse.
The clash was immediate and violent. Alastor strained every inch of his nascent arsenal, drawing upon shadows that writhed around him like living ink, tendrils snapping and recoiling with the giddy hunger of things freshly born.
His staff sang in his hands, exuding power he had not yet mastered. And though his inexperience showed in the occasional misstep or overextension, his mind miraculously stitched each failure into a sudden advantage. He adapted with terrifying speed.
Vox, at first, held back.
Some misplaced instinct urged him to restrain his strength, to subdue gently, to “handle” his errant Omega without causing undue harm. It cost him dearly. Every moment he hesitated, Alastor pressed harder.
And gradually Vox realized that mercy here was comparable to suicide.
So Vox unleashed himself.
And portions of the city paid the price.
Their monstrous forms tore through streets. Each impact sent shockwaves rattling through the tower and pavement. Citizens fled as the two mated creatures now snarled and snapped with a primal ferocity that drowned the city’s usual cacophony. Their roars and curses cracked the air. Their struggles toppled signs, shattered windows and sent tremors rippling through the entirety of Pentagram City.
Two predators were locked in a vicious dance meant to end only when one finally stopped moving.
❧
“Get the fuck off me!” Vox roared.
His voice cracked into a distorted snarl as static fizzled along the edges of his screen.
Alastor only laughed as the two of them writhed in a brutal stalemate. Blood slicked their teeth, dripped from their jaws and streaked down their throats. Their immaculate clothing now hung in tatters. Clawmarks and scorch-marks scored their bodies. They looked less like husband and wife and more like two beasts.
“Am I too much for you, Vincent?” Alastor sneered, his grin stretching impossibly wide.
Vox’s screen suddenly flickered without warning.
Calling… Shok.wav
Alastor froze, his eyes rounding in sudden realization.
“…fuck.”
❧
Far above the ruined streets, something terrible emerged.
A mechanical leviathan - sleek metal plates, flashing neon gills and jaws lined with luminescent teeth. A shark forged from Vox’s technological empire; a guardian AI with superb processing power and the temperament of a well-trained dog. It scanned the battlefield, surveying the ruined portions of the streets.
It stilled as it locked upon the ragged form of Vox.
Daddy.
The word pulsed across its lens as it identified the figure.
Its head swiveled before its sensors locked onto Alastor, the formerly missing doe’s identity paired with a commandment.
Mommy.
Its simple mind whirred with affection.
Capture. Mommy.
The creature’s tail snapped, its body coiling with terrifying momentum as it launched itself forward, zeroing in on the pair.
Chapter 30: 30
Chapter Text
Alastor’s smile - already stretched wide with manic exhilaration - twitched into something brittle and panicked the instant the great mechanical beast lowered its head toward him. His pupils shrank and his laugh jumped an octave.
“No - no, no, no - Shok.wav, little love, Mommy’s busy with Daddy.”
The titanic shark paused, massive tail swishing with the eager wag of a canine granted attention. A thunderous metallic whump-whump-whump shook the street as its fins quivered, the air vibrating with a subsonic purr. It leaned down like a puppy begging for affection - except its mouth was full of teeth and its chassis hummed with several thousand volts of power.
Vox’s cracked screen flickered into an expression of pure relief, distorted but unmistakably joyful.
“Down! Off! No - No, Shok.wav!”
The increasingly shrill commands from the Omega went unheeded, of course.
The beast lunged with explosive enthusiasm.
Alastor vanished in a crimson blur, shadows peeling behind him - but Shok.wav was relentless, bounding after him with catastrophic glee. Entire street blocks trembled as the great metal body slammed through them, jaws snapping in open delight as it pursued its fleeing “mother.”
Above the wreckage, Vox finally managed to stagger upright, breath heaving through his monstrous form. Blue static danced over his battered frame as he steadied himself, wild eyes following Alastor’s fleeing figure - Shok.wav hot on his heels.
He swore under his breath. This wasn’t a fight anymore; it was a catastrophic meltdown.
He needed backup.
Vox clenched a clawed hand and digital sigils flared to life along his screen as he initiated emergency broadcasts.
Calling Valentino…
Calling Velvette…
Signals pinged out into the city.
They had to subdue Alastor.
They had to figure out what the fuck had happened to him.
❧
Alastor was forced onto the defensive almost immediately, the world blurring into streaks of red and ruin as he darted between collapsing rooftops. The monstrous shark hounded him with single-minded enthusiasm, its vast body cutting through the air with the terrible grace of an orca chasing down a cornered seal. Every pivot, every feint and every silent calculation was met and mirrored by the creature’s uncanny instinct - its massive form weaving through the skyline as though the city were little more than a playground.
Windows exploded in cascading sheets. Concrete groaned and gave way. Entire structures folded in the wake of its pursuit; the destructive chase carving a violent path through Pentagram City’s heart.
“Get this fucking thing off me!” Alastor snapped, his voice crackling with irritation beneath the hum of static.
This was Vox’s doing.
Or, rather - a byproduct of Vox’s obsession.
The Alpha’s fixation on sharks had eventually birthed this mechanical monstrosity and Alastor had been present during the creation. He remembered the way Shok.wav’s digital eye had blinked upon activation… how the beast had immediately imprinted itself upon both of them.
A “family unit,” Vox had joked at the time.
How fucking quaint.
Now that same creature was barreling after him with delight.
Shok.wav’s colossal jaws yawned open, the serrated plates parting with a mechanical shriek as it attempted - yet again - to swallow him whole. Alastor twisted sharply, barely evading the gaping maw; the air displacement alone sent him careening through the gaping hole of a crumbling high-rise.
One mistake.
One miscalculation.
If those jaws closed around him, he’d be trapped inside its armored gut until Vox - or God forbid, Valentino - fished him out.
He couldn’t handle Shok.wav.
Not by himself.
Not in this newly fledged state.
Not when his powers were unrefined and freshly awakened.
His strength had begun to fray. The strain of their monstrous battle, coupled with the continued expenditure of his abilities, caused him to teeter at the edge of true weariness. His speed wavered. His vision blurred with the faintest ghost of dizziness.
He ducked beneath a falling I-beam, thoroughly scuffed hooves skidding across fractured concrete as Shok.wav barreled past above him, missing by inches.
With the instinctual grace of a doe fleeing through underbrush, Alastor wove himself into the wreckage their “little disagreement” had carved across the city. His slight frame now proved his greatest asset. He slipped through the chaos with uncanny agility, darting between splintered girders and collapsing masonry.
Let the damned beast plow through the skyline like a leviathan; he would use the devastation as camouflage. He would bury himself in the insanity that he had helped unleash.
The tactic worked.
Shok.wav eventually veered wide, overshooting him in its sweeping arc and losing sight its “mother”. The thunder of its passage rattled the alleyway, then drifted away.
Alastor pressed his back against the cold, polluted cement. His chest heaving and static hissing faintly in each strained exhale. The alley was narrow and slick with the runoff of a city. But it granted him cover - which meant it was serviceable.
He forced himself still and turned his attention inward.
A soft, sickly glow pulsed beneath the tatters of his suit. Green stitches began weaving themselves across torn flesh. They knitted muscle and skin with precision, closing the worst gashes and sealing them until the blood slowed from a steady flow to a trickle. Each thread tugged with a faint sting, Alastor grimacing tightly.
He exhaled slowly.
“Good heavens,” he heaved with a cracked, exhausted brightness, “I didn’t realize how exhilarating marital strife could be.”
He tipped his head back and cast a wary glance skyward.
Nothing.
Shok.wav had simply… vanished.
A creature of that size did not disappear without reason.
His smile tightened.
He didn’t know where it was. Not from this vantage point.
“Well,” he murmured under his breath, tone feather-light and brittle, “that is decidedly inconvenient.”
He began to ease toward the mouth of the alley, one slow step after another. Every footfall was deliberate. His claws skimmed the wall for balance as the last remnants of adrenaline guttered through him.
He had done enough for one evening.
The city had seen his debut. Vox had endured his opening act. Lucifer would be watching with that insufferable, knowing smile. And he? He was hemorrhaging strength, presently held together by borrowed magic and sheer obstinacy.
It was time to leave.
Time to slip back into shadow and stitch himself whole before the next curtain rose.
His breath hitched and he forced a steadying inhale, the sound wavering like a radio tuning through static.
“Yes… quite enough for today,” he whispered, shoulders trembling as he gathered himself.
Alastor sunk into the shadows, slinking into the darker, more quieter section of the city.
❧
“You alright, papi?”
Valentino’s voice drifted through the smoke first. Vox stood amid the destruction, having reconfigured himself back into his humanoid silhouette. His screen-face flickered with static and fury, the projected features twisted into a tight, murderous grimace.
Valentino landed lightly beside him, wings folding in a lazy furl as his crimson eyes swept the wreckage. The moth whistled under his breath, low and appreciative.
“That fucking bitch,” Vox growled, fingertips grazing the cracked edge of his head as though afraid the touch might worsen the damage.
“Mmm… your little cervato did a number on you, baby,” Valentino purred, his tone a blend of sympathy and delight.
He leaned in, examining the damage with a lover’s fondness and a sadist’s interest.
Vox’s projected gaze narrowed.
Shok.wav had already been dismissed - banished with a snarl and a signal the moment the collateral damage threatened to spiral into something that would attract too much attention. They would have to hunt Alastor manually.
Track him.
Corner him.
Break him.
Drag him home.
And they would.
Together.
The alternative was unthinkable. Unacceptable, even.
Vox straightened slowly, adjusting his partly ruined collar with a trembling hand. The fury simmering beneath his screen pulsed hot and erratic.
“He made a goddamn spectacle of me,” he growled, bearing his teeth. “Of us. Broadcasting his little tantrum like some deranged headliner…”
Valentino hummed thoughtfully, brushing dust off Vox’s shoulder with languid strokes. “Well… good news is, sweetheart, the public eats drama for breakfast. All we gotta do is give them a story.”
And Vox already had one.
Everyone’s darling radio host - the adored voice of the people - had clearly gone mad.
He was unstable.
An Omega plagued with a severe case of hysteria and wielding a power he could scarcely comprehend.
A tragedy, really.
And Vox?
The ‘long-suffering spouse’.
A man burdened by grief and concern.
“Yes…” he murmured, a slow smile curling along the curve of his projection. “We’ll make sure they know exactly what happened. Our beloved Alastor has clearly lost his mind. He’s dangerous - violent. Unfit to be left unsupervised. That’ll alleviate some of the responsibility.”
Valentino laughed, the sound sharp and mean.
Vox turned his gaze toward the ruined skyline, fury pulsing behind the glass.
“He can’t hide,” he said, each word cold and absolute. “Not in my fucking city. Not from me.”
They’d need their third.
❧
Velvette swept across social media.
She moved with predatory finesse, flooding every platform with a curated storm of clipped footage, sympathetic statements and performative concern. Each piece is specifically tailored to cast the Vees as tragic victims rather than the architects of their own chaos.
Anything that contradicted the narrative was drowned under dummy accounts and strategically elevated commentary. The illusion of “diversity of opinion” was effortless; a chorus of voices, all under her command.
She toyed with the situation as though it were a branding opportunity. Threads and hashtags fluttered between her fingers like ribbons as she weighed how best to shape public sentiment. A scandal of this scale had weight - it needed a historical tether, a mythic flare.
And then the perfect comparison came to her.
Lilith.
The only Omega in Hell’s history whose rebellion had sparked a war. Whose refusal to bow to her Alpha husband still lingered in Hell’s collective memory like a half-forbidden fairy tale. She was ancient history but the story endured.
And that was all Velvette required.
It was laughably easy to draw parallels between the pair.
And that would cause those to ponder over the implications.
❧
Hell’s population fractured almost instantly, opinions spilling across every street corner, broadcast channel and feed with ferocity. Nearly everyone had heard Alastor’s sudden return to the airwaves; had listened to that discordant hum that threaded through his voice, the shrieks and static-laced impact of his battle with Vox bleeding into the transmission.
Without the Vees’ curated spin settling in yet, the public had been left alone with the raw implications: an Omega displaying power on par with an Alpha Overlord.
It was unthinkable.
It contradicted the natural order - the hierarchy drilled into them in life and death.
Omegas nurtured, Alphas commanded and Betas facilitated - that was the script.
And yet a single broadcast accompanied by a handful of distant, grainy clips of Alastor tearing through steel and flesh had shaken that foundation. Some whispered wonderingly, even reverently. Others felt a cold dread pool beneath their ribs.
If one Omega could overturn their expectations… how many more could?
And that discomfort made them vulnerable.
Because social media never waited. It shaped and sculpted.
Velvette’s campaign seeped in like a toxin. Edits, insinuations and historical parallels flooded the feeds. Commentaries phrased as questions. Questions framed as warnings. Timelines lit with cautionary tales and side-by-side comparisons. And before long, the quiet awe curdled into suspicion, then into fear.
Perhaps Hell was on the verge of repeating one of its most infamous catastrophes?
Whispers of Lilith resurfaced.
And slowly the public began to look at Alastor not as a victim escaping his husband… but as an echo of a historical Omega whose defiance had once ignited a war.
Chapter 31: 31
Chapter Text
Alastor hissed between clenched teeth as Lucifer’s thumbs dug mercilessly into the dense knots beneath his shoulder blades.
“Fuck - Lucifer.”
A soft laugh - warm and infuriatingly smug - ghosted above him.
“Forgive me, pet. You are wound appallingly tight.”
“‘Wound tight,’” Alastor groused into the pillow, voice thick with strain. “It feels more like you’re trying to pry me apart.”
“Hm. Yet here you are - still in one piece.”
Lucifer’s hands traveled lower, sweeping in long, practiced lines that forced the muscles to unclench whether Alastor wished it or not.
“Surely you can endure a modicum of discomfort.”
“This was advertised,” Alastor snarled, “as a method of relaxation, Sire. I feel as though you are sculpting me with a sledgehammer.”
“Oh, hush. I’m being gentle.”
“You lie as easily as you breathe - ow, Christ, Lucifer!”
Another low, dark chuckle.
Lucifer straddled his hips with casual ownership, his thighs bracketing Alastor’s body. Every shift of weight was deliberate. The King’s palms pressed firmly into the small of his back, coaxing tension free with a precision bordering on surgical.
“Relax,” Lucifer drawled, smoothing a hand down until it cupped the soft flesh of Alastor’s rear. He squeezed, slow and appreciative. “You have such a divine body.”
Alastor’s answering growl was muffled by linen. “The massage, Lucifer.”
“It is part of the massage.”
“Grabbing my ass is not part of the process.”
Lucifer made a pleased, noncommittal hum as he squeezed again. “Interpretation varies between practitioners.”
The devil’s hands finally shifted upward, sweeping thoughtfully across the scars and half-healed gashes tracing the deer’s sides. His touch softened and became almost reverent.
“You were splendid,” he said. “A terror in crimson.”
Alastor only answered with a grunt, burying his face deeper into the pillow.
Lucifer’s tone brightened, pleasantly conversational. “Already they whisper of you, you know. ‘The Second Coming of Lilith.’ A charming exaggeration.”
“Mm.” Alastor did not rise to the bait. He merely endured the glide of Lucifer’s palms, the kneading pressure and the faint sting where magic mended what brute force had broken.
A sudden pause.
A click of a cap.
A cool liquid dribbled onto the King’s hands before he resumed - sliding lotion into fur and skin with long, sweeping strokes.
“I’d hate to see such exquisite flesh undone,” Lucifer said.
“I was under the impression you adored such sights,” Alastor replied, dryly.
“Only when I am the one creating the art.”
Alastor scoffed. “Lovely.”
Lucifer leaned down, his breath ghosting the nape of Alastor’s neck. “I feel a rather unpleasant pang whenever another harms you. I’d much rather be present for such a delightful moment. Your torment is especially exquisite.”
“How honored I am,” Alastor deadpanned.
“On your back.”
A sigh.
Still, Alastor turned - short mane spilling across the pillows. Lucifer settled between his legs as though claiming a throne, wearing only loose white trousers.
“Spread, pet.”
With a dark glower, Alastor complied - the King smoothly settling between his long legs.
Lucifer’s fingertips traced the lines of his abdomen, his ribs and the dips of his hips - drawing reluctant shivers from tense muscle.
“That’s it,” Lucifer crooned. “True pleasure is dull when unaccompanied by pain.”
Another scoff. Lucifer answered it with a firm plunge of pressure into the juncture of his hip. Alastor’s back arched despite himself.
“You’ll remain in the castle until you’ve recovered,” the devil continued. “A… questionable decision descending upon your husband so soon. You were not prepared.”
A harsh breath escaped Alastor. He knew he wasn’t prepared. But desperation had driven him - desperation and spite.
Lucifer smiled faintly. “Were you so eager to see him again?”
“Hardly,” Alastor muttered.
“He is your husband,” Lucifer said, far too smoothly. “It is natural to be drawn to those who have marked you. And that man only really desires what is his due.”
Alastor’s smile sharpened into something venomous. “And what is his due?”
“Your body,” Lucifer answered. “And your submission.”
“And yours?”
Lucifer’s fingers curled beneath his chin, guiding his face upward.
“The very same.”
Alastor’s answering laugh was soft and filled with a sour amusement.
“What a fucking joke,” Alastor hissed, flinging an arm over his face as if shielding himself from the absurdity of it all. “What a fucking joke my existence is.”
“It is amusing, isn’t it?” Lucifer replied, mildly.
Alastor lowered his arm only enough to stare at the gilded ceiling. His smile felt painfully brittle.
“They’ve spun quite the narrative,” Lucifer continued, almost conversational. “A poor little Omega gone mad from stolen power. Too delicate in the mind to handle so much strength. And your poor, devoted husband desperately struggling to bring his darling wife back to heel.”
Alastor snorted. “I look forward to the fool’s attempts. That man will never let me go.”
“Hardly surprising,” Lucifer mused. “You truly are delectable, Alastor. A rarity. Your allure rivals Lilith’s. A single glimpse of you is enough to stir the loins of any sane Alpha.”
“How flattering,” Alastor replied, dully.
Lucifer’s eyes shine with predatory amusement.
“Tell me,” he purred, “do you truly believe Vox will tolerate your little escapade? Or that he will allow you to roam unclaimed? He knows now, you see. He knows you fed him lies. Knows you skirted the natural order. And knows you denied him his heir.”
Alastor stiffened, jaw clenching.
Lucifer pressed on.
“He will come for you. He will break you. He will drag you home and breed you until your body bends to instinct and his will. He will fashion you into the Omega he believes you should have always been. He will ‘help’ you recognize your place.”
The doe’s breath hitched - rage, flickering in his crimson gaze.
“And what,” Alastor asked, voice low and trembling with fury, “is my place, exactly?”
Lucifer’s smile widened, his eyes shining with a cruel light.
“Whatever your betters decide.”
“And are you one of my betters, Lucifer?” Alastor asked, his tone dipped in acid.
“Oh, most certainly,” the King replied, certain. “You’re beneath me in every conceivable sense. Metaphorically, spiritually… and physically, as we speak.”
Alastor shot him a dry, unimpressed look; Lucifer’s answering laugh was a soft ripple of delight, the kind a man gives after watching a puppy snap its teeth.
“I own you, Alastor,” Lucifer continued, voice smooth. “Utterly and without contest. Your husband may rut into you until his screen cracks, Adam may paw at you with those filthy battle-hardened hands - but none of that alters reality.”
His fingers drifted along the curve of Alastor’s jaw.
“You belong to me,” Lucifer purred. “You are my pretty pet. My delightful little trinket. My favorite acquisition in centuries. Every breath you take, every ounce of power you wield and every scrap of defiance you cling to… those, too, are mine.”
He leaned closer, his smile sharpening into something cruel.
“And that,” he murmured, “is a truth you will never escape, no matter whose bed you crawl into.”
Alastor’s permanent smile twitched.
“You know, Alastor… I’ve never been the most monogamous soul,” Lucifer mused, conversational. “My nature runs contrary to expectation… contrary to order. Truly now - do you imagine I’d froth with possessive jealousy because another happens to mount you, pet?”
Alastor let out a low, humorless breath. “I’d rather make do without the ‘mounting’, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s gaze glittered, amused.
“You are… remarkably difficult to satisfy. Your body responds - beautifully, I might add - but there’s a curious hollowness beneath it. As though your flesh plays the part. Yet your soul refuses to join the performance.”
“Sex,” Alastor replied, voice cool and clipped, “is nothing more than a mechanical gesture between beasts.”
“A delightfully cynical philosophy,” Lucifer purred. “And yet - …” his fingers skimmed Alastor’s ribcage, before dipping lower, “... cynicism does not make the act any less pleasurable.”
The doe sucked in a sharp, involuntary breath as Lucifer’s slick fingertips drifted lower. Moisturizer made the touch soft as it lightly teases at his exposed folds. Alastor’s lips peeled back from his pointed teeth, a warning snarl disguised as a smile.
“Perhaps,” Lucifer drawled, his voice dipping low “a pelvic massage is in order. I’ve heard it works wonders on… hysteria.”
Alastor barked out a laugh.
“‘Hysteria,’” he spat. “I despise that fucking word. It’s just another excuse for Alphas to force an unwilling Omega onto their backs and call it treatment.”
Lucifer chuckled, low and delighted.
“Oh, I agree entirely,” he said, smoothly repositioning himself until his mouth hovers dangerously close to the doe’s cunt. “But the terminology has its charms… especially when it irritates you so exquisitely.”
“Are those your intentions, Lucifer?” Alastor sneered. “To irritate me? Well. Congratulations. You’ve succeeded.”
Lucifer answered not with indignation, but with leisurely indulgence. He lowered himself until his cheek settled comfortably against the soft inside of Alastor’s thigh, as though it were a silk cushion created solely for his repose.
His gaze lifted.
“I do try, my dear.”
❧
The devil reclined across the expanse of his bed, one arm folded behind his head - the other draped lazily over his abdomen. His gaze followed Alastor with predatory leisure as the deer slipped from the sheets and began assembling himself piece by piece. Undergarment first - then the tailored trousers. Every motion was taut and sharp.
“You should join me tonight, Alastor.”
Alastor did not so much as glance his way.
“Is that a request,” he replied, coolly, “or an order, Your Majesty?”
Lucifer, of course, ignored the question entirely.
“Not many are granted such an opportunity.”
“How unspeakably flattering,” Alastor returned, his tone brittle at the edges. “But I fear I’m not in the mood.”
A soft huff of amusement.
“Are you ever?”
“No.”
“Ah, my difficult pet,” he sighed, luxuriating in the irritation rolling off the deer like heat from a furnace. “You make denial into an art form.”
Chapter 32: 32
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Adam hovered in that precarious space between useful and utterly insufferable. A boorish creature by disposition, he swaggered about the Morningstar Castle with the kind of modern arrogance that grated upon Alastor’s every refined sensibility. His bravado was immense - rivaling Lucifer’s, though the King at least cloaked his superiority in elegance and wicked humor.
Adam, by contrast, was brute force distilled into humanoid shape.
And, inexplicably, he had decided he liked Alastor.
Alastor could not fathom what, precisely, the Executioner found so enthralling; but the man persisted with all the subtlety of a sledgehammer. He appeared in doorways uninvited. Lingered at hallways with a lazy grin. Let his crimson gaze roam with shameless appreciation.
Alastor, with the resignation of an Omega who has survived far worse than unwanted attention, offered him the barest acknowledgments: a nod here and a clipped greeting there. It was easier than sparking yet another round of Adam’s theatrical sulking.
And admittedly for all his violence, his sexism and bravado - Adam was no Vox.
Nor did he wield ownership with the delighted cruelty Lucifer favored.
No - Adam was simply a nuisance. A large, dangerous and loud-mouthed nuisance.
What grated most, however, was the look the Fallen Angel gave him. That bright, boyish flash of hopefulness. Alastor knew precisely what that expression meant. He’d seen it enough among Alphas who thought an Omega’s presence was invitation enough.
And Adam was nothing if not transparent in his desires.
“Adam.”
The Fallen Angel’s head snapped up instantly, eyes brightening with an eager spark.
“Yeah, babe?” he replied, grin spreading wide and full of teeth.
Alastor didn’t bother softening the blow.
“I’m not fucking you.”
The grin collapsed so abruptly it was almost comical. Adam’s entire expression crumpled from delighted anticipation into a thunderous scowl.
“Oh, come on - are you fuckin’ shittin’ me, here?” he barked. “I’m literally the least shitty choice you’ve got!”
Alastor stared at him.
Not blinked. Not frowned.
Stared.
An expression of such exquisite incredulity crossed his features that even Adam faltered for a heartbeat, caught between offense and confusion. The doe’s brows lifted, as though silently questioning whether the man standing before him was suffering from head trauma - or simply born defective.
Adam bristled.
“What? I mean it! I ain’t a sadistic TV-head freak and I ain’t your high and mighty sugar daddy. I’m - hell, I’m nice compared to the other assholes in your life!”
Alastor’s smile sharpened.
“Yes,” he said, dryly. “That is precisely the tragedy.”
Adam skulked off in a huff, his heavy footsteps echoing indignantly down the corridor. Every few paces he muttered something under his breath - little obscenities that tangled together. Alastor caught fragments of it; ungrateful, tight-ass deer, doesn’t know a good thing if it bit him, Lucifer’s pampered little bitch - all delivered with a wounded ego.
And yet, for all that theatrical sulking, Alastor knew one thing with absolute certainty.
Adam had no intention of giving up.
The man was persistent to the point of derangement. He was a dogged, bullheaded creature. Unfortunately, there was little Alastor could do to achieve true distance. Adam was the Executioner - he drifted where he pleased, lingered where he pleased and had the audacity to act as though he belonged anywhere and everywhere.
And Lucifer - in his infinite cruelty - had explicitly instructed Alastor to remain within the castle grounds until his recovery was deemed complete.
So Adam had free reign.
And Alastor was trapped.
Still, confinement had its uses. Within these gilded halls, he could think. He could plan. He could perfect the persona he intended to unleash upon Pentagram City when the time came.
A shame that his thoughts were often interrupted at random.
“What are these, Adam?”
Alastor didn’t bother to mask the chill in his tone as he reclined beneath the pergola, steam curling lazily from his teacup. The gardens were immaculate. A perfect haven for quiet contemplation.
Which meant - inevitably - that Adam would find him.
The Executioner sauntered up with the graceless swagger of someone convinced he was charming, grinning like a fool as he thrust a bundle of… something toward Alastor.
Flowers, apparently.
If one were being generous.
Alastor lowered his tea, staring at the offering with a flat, unimpressed gaze. They were wilted at the edges, crudely yanked from the earth, stems uneven and petals crushed between Adam’s heavy claws. Judging by the shredded gap in the nearest flowerbed, the castle gardener was likely having a conniption somewhere out of sight.
And then there was the secondhand embarrassment that it almost took his breath away.
Adam only grinned harder, practically glowing with self-satisfaction, as though he’d just presented the doe with a crown of roses rather than a mangled fistful of vegetation.
Alastor inhaled slowly through his nose.
“Adam,” he said, “… what possessed you to butcher the royal gardens?”
The man’s smile faltered into something puzzled - almost affronted - before reshaping itself into a bemused half-grin.
“Omegas like shit like this. Don’t they?” he asked, genuinely confused.
Alastor closed his eyes.
A quiet, mournful sigh slipped from him - soft, drawn-out and steeped in a weariness.
“Adam,” he breathed, pinching the bridge of his nose with elegant precision, “some Omegas may appreciate floral gestures… but typically not when they’ve been… excavated.”
He opened his eyes and regarded Adam.
“And certainly not when they are presented with the same enthusiasm one might use to deliver a severed limb.”
Adam blinked, utterly unbothered. “So… that’s a no?”
“A resounding one, darling,” Alastor replied, taking another sip of tea as though to cleanse his palate of the entire interaction. “Do put them back before the gardener commits suicide.”
What followed was a fresh cascade of grumbles as Adam turned on his heel and skulked off across the garden paths. He kicked at gravel and cursed under his breath.
The insults drifting back to Alastor were as colorful as the unfortunate flowers he’d massacred.
Alastor merely lifted his teacup, watching the spectacle with a tired, half-lidded serenity that suggested he’d already resigned himself to an eternity of this particular brand of idiocy.
❧
It took several weeks before Alastor had begun to properly replenish his energy reserves. His wounds had closed quickly enough, but the exertion that came from his confrontation with Vox had hollowed him out. He moved through the grand hallways of the Morningstar Castle as he recovered, simmering with frustration at the forced stillness.
Yet he could admit, begrudgingly, that it wasn’t terrible. The castle was quiet, its routines soothing. And Lucifer - to his mild shock - proved far more tolerable company than Adam; whose one-sided courtship had become a daily irritation.
When Alastor at last mentioned his predicament to Lucifer, the King steepled his fingers and regarded him with an unreadable, almost indulgent curiosity. Then he stroked his chin, appearing genuinely contemplative.
“I’m aware you’re not overly inclined toward intimacy, Alastor,” Lucifer began.. “However… I’m also aware of your nature. You’re generally aware of its utility. A creature such as yourself can weaponize attraction as easily as breathing.”
He lifted his glass, bringing it to his lips - his eyes never leaving the doe.
“Now, while Adam is under my dominion - he retains enough agency to prove useful. Even with the… limitations I’ve imposed.”
His lips twitched.
“If you require certain interventions beyond your control, he is capable of acting where you cannot. Why not offer him something in exchange for a favor?”
Alastor had sat stiffly, thinking. Turning that suggestion over and over in his head. Because, much to his annoyance, Lucifer was correct.
And the devil’s words inevitably dredged up the thought he tried so hard not to fixate on: the boon that protected him from Vox. Nineteen years left. Nineteen years before his mind softened, before Vox’s influence seeped in like a rot.
He needed allies.
Even deeply imperfect ones.
“He’s capable of striking a deal?” Alastor asked, carefully.
Lucifer’s smile sharpened.
“Most certainly.”
“I see,” the doe murmured, the gears already beginning to turn behind his eyes.
❧
“Adam?”
The Fallen Angel halted mid-stride, still as though he wasn’t entirely convinced he’d heard correctly. When he turned, his crimson gaze fixed upon Alastor with an almost comical incredulity. This was the first time the Omega had ever approached him. Usually Adam was the one circling like an overeager vulture.
“Yeah?” he drawled.
Alastor descended the last few steps of the courtyard stairs with an easy grace, hands clasped neatly behind his back. Adam’s head tilted sharply.
“I wished to speak with you,” Alastor continued, voice carrying that velvety old-world cadence Adam pretended not to enjoy. “Privately.”
“‘Sup, babe?” Adam asked, immediately failing to sound nonchalant.
That arrogant smile of his surfaced anyway.
The doe offered an elegant, almost serpentine smile in return.
“I have a proposition for you, Adam. An exchange…”
A pause.
“... of services.”
Adam blinked.
Then squinted.
“…‘Services?’” he echoed.
“Yes,” Alastor replied, smoothly. “A deal.”
He said the word with the finesse of a showman announcing the next act. Adam’s posture straightened. His grin spread wide, fanged and delighted.
“Well damn,” he said, stepping closer. “Now you’ve got my attention.”
“Well, you see, my dear Adam…” Alastor began, allowing the Fallen Angel’s looming proximity without so much as a twitch. His voice dipped into that familiar, honey-laced cadence his audience enjoyed. “My heat approaches in a few months.”
The effect was immediate.
Adam’s crimson eyes snapped into sharp focus. The leer that unfurled across his face was utterly obscene. His wings even gave a betraying twitch of anticipation. Alastor watched the reaction with the faintest curl of amusement tugging at one corner of his perpetual smile.
“And,” he continued, lightly, “I find myself in need of… companionship. I’ve been tended to quite dutifully for the past thirty years, after all. To go without now would be terribly inconvenient.”
Adam’s excitement spiked, so blatant it almost radiated off him in waves. He looked moments away from vibrating out of his robes. Alastor indulged him with a languid blink.
“In exchange,” the doe went on, “for allowing you the pleasure of my company during that time… you will grant me a favor. A very specific one.”
He let the next line fall with pointed delicacy.
“One the King has granted me explicit permission to request.”
Adam’s excitement dimmed a touch, replaced by a narrowing of the eyes; a flicker of caution present.
“And what’s that?” he asked, guarded.
Alastor told him.
And the Fallen Angel listened.
Adam froze halfway through the explanation, his brows rising and his expression shifting from suspicion… to confusion… to mild surprise.
“Huh,” Adam muttered, blinking once. “That’s… not the worst ask.”
Alastor arched an elegant brow.
“Well?”
Adam scratched his chin, absently. “And I get full access?”
“Of course.”
“All three days?”
“All three,” Alastor confirmed.
A slow, wolfish grin split Adam’s face.
“Ohhh, babe,” he drawled, delight saturating every word, “you got yourself a deal.”
Notes:
The next chapter will center around Vox, Valentino, Velvette and Angel - and then we'll be returning to Alastor.
Chapter 33: 33
Chapter Text
She cherished Alastor.
Velvette felt wrong - unfinished, as if someone had yanked the final accessory from an otherwise immaculate outfit.
It wasn’t merely aesthetic; it was visceral, a hollow tug beneath her ribs that hadn’t eased since the moment Alastor vanished. Their little collective had been cracked partly down the middle.
Vox, Valentino, Angel Dust… and Alastor.
They had been a perfect set - a designer’s dream ensemble. They moved around each other like seasoned performers. They filled the dead air in each other’s lives with a kind of intimacy that Hell rarely allowed. A pack, yes - but also a brand, a household name and a empire of personalities she had molded and polished until they gleamed.
And then one piece disappeared and the entire silhouette collapsed.
She remembered the call.
Vox’s voice tight, strained in a way that made her stomach drop. Her hands froze mid-scroll, her glossy nails hovering above the keyboard as panic sharpened into something icy.
She dove into the feeds with a desperation that shattered her usual detached poise. Cameras. Street shots. Gossip streams. Even fan-edited footage. She scoured them all for a flash of red fur, a hoofprint or a glimmer of those tailored outfits she’d forced him to wear.
Nothing.
No messy candid shots. No accidental street captures. Not a single stray scent report from Hellhound patrols.
Just absence.
An awful, echoing void where their Alastor should have been.
The silence was insulting.
Her world tilted as a phantom limb was ripped away. She felt abandoned - even betrayed by the universe for letting him slip through their manicured fingers. The city felt grayer. Their headquarters quiet.
Velvette hated every second of it.
And then -
He returned.
But not the Alastor she adored - the coy little crimson darling she’d dressed and refined.
No - something else walked the streets. Something monstrous and impossible, carrying his smile like a razor’s edge. She had watched the footage the moment it hit the net, her heart twisting painfully as she rewatched every frame. She assessed every camera angle, every bystander video and every shaky rooftop recording.
This wasn’t the Omega she’d known.
This was something that snarled in open defiance.
She sent the files to a specialist, demanding a dissection of every unnatural feat he displayed. Dozens of interpretations poured in and none of them aligned.
None offered the answer she wanted most;
Where had he gone?
And who had brought him back with power that rivaled the impossible?
Velvette sat before her screens long into the night, the glow painting her face as she leaned in, lip caught between her teeth.
Because something had taken her Alastor and returned a demon she didn’t recognize.
And she couldn’t decide which frightened her more.
They could fix this.
Of course they could fix this.
The thought pulsed through Velvette like a mantra. There wasn’t a single thing the Vees couldn’t break down and remake. They had reshaped industries, toppled syndicates and curated empires from chaos. What was one Omega compared to everything they had already conquered?
They’d done it before, hadn’t they?
They'd pressed him into domesticity with soft hands and harsher expectations. Smoothed his edges. Trimmed his wildness into something picturesque. He could be guided again. Broken again. And put back together in the shape that fit them.
Alastor would return to the form he belonged in…
…. he'd become their Alastor.
Their beautiful, sharp-toothed pet.
Velvette clung to the image.
Vox’s steady hand, Valentino’s velvet charm and her own relentless precision; all working in perfect unison to carve him back into their lives. They had an eternity to pull him to heel - to correct and love him in their own voracious, possessive way.
He would come home.
They would make sure of it.
And once he did they’d be whole again.
A complete set.
A flawless ensemble.
A family.
Her lips curled at the thought - soft at first and then crueler.
Yes.
They would fix him.
Even if they had to see him broken at their feet.
❧
He adored Alastor.
Valentino was viciously possessive of his little family. His love was expressed through subtle or overt violence. He herded with his hands, with his smile and with that poisonous purr that promised pleasure or punishment depending on compliance.
He was not - nor had he ever been - a gentle man.
Valentino was predatory by nature. A creature of appetite dressed in glamour and cologne. Mercy was something he extended only as decoration, never as instinct.
And Alastor -
Alastor belonged to him.
As surely as he belonged to Vox and Velvette.
Just as Angel Dust belonged to all of them.
Family meant ownership. Family meant blood and leash and the slow destruction of personal boundaries until everyone bled into everyone else.
And Valentino adored that.
He still remembered the first time he’d laid eyes on the doe. How his gaze had snagged upon him. The red hair, the sharp smile and the elegant frame built for tragedy and spectacle. He was a creature born to be displayed and ruined.
He had mourned that Vox had gotten to him first.
What a marvel Alastor would have been under his direction.
How exquisitely he’d have come undone beneath studio lights.
How deliciously he’d have wept for the camera.
But he made do.
Compromise was sometimes necessary, even for a man like him.
He contented himself with partial ownership. Vox, ultimately, controlled the reins - but Valentino was free to decorate the bridle.
And Alastor had been good.
He was obedient. Soft in the ways that mattered and brittle in the ways that pleased them. A lovely little ornament of domesticity. A sweet, little companion for Angel Dust. A red-haired darling whose presence stabilized them.
Alastor kept their Angel content.
Kept him grounded and happy.
They made a beautiful pair…
They were aesthetic and complimentary.
And that - in Valentino’s eyes - was exactly how family was meant to function.
Once he was back within their grasp, the doors were locked, the lights dimmed and their hands were on him again - everything would fall neatly back into place.
Their fractured little unit would be whole. Their dynamic restored. Their roles reaffirmed.
Alastor would be punished, of course. Thoroughly.
There would be consequences for daring to slip the leash they had lovingly fastened around his neck. Valentino imagined the process with an almost dreamy satisfaction; the breaking-down, the trembling pleas and the shuddering collapse.
But afterward?
Oh, afterward they’d pamper him.
Stroke him.
Dress him.
Feed him.
Smother him in affection until the bruises faded and the fear softened into compliance. He would relearn their rhythm - how to lean into their touch and how to fit himself into the spaces they left for him.
He’d love them again.
He would.
Valentino’s grin spread slowly.
Even if they had to force him to crumble until he remembered exactly who he belonged to.
❧
He wanted Alastor.
Vox was relentless in his pursuit.
Obsessive, even.
Alastor was out there in the vast sprawl of Pentagram City. It gnawed at him. Kept him pacing. Kept him restless.
He replayed every scrap of footage again and again, searching for anything he might have missed.
And then he saw it.
The ring.
Their ring.
The glint and gleam of red and blue stones.
For a moment hope pierced through the haze of fury. A dangerous, fragile thing. If he still wore the ring, then he must still love him.
Must still long for him.
But that small hope curdled quickly.
Because despite the ring, despite the life constructed for him and despite the family Vox had been ready to build…
Alastor had fled anyway.
He had run from the home they’d made.
He’d fled from the future Vox had planned down to its sweetest, most intimate details.
Run from motherhood - from domesticity and from everything Vox had offered with open arms.
He’d denied him the one thing he had wanted most.
But it wasn’t too late.
He clung to that certainty with the same fervor he once clung to Alastor’s trembling hands. They could rebuild what had fractured. They could reclaim what had been stolen. All Vox needed was for him to remember his place. To transform into the soft, warm and beautifully dependent wife he had once been.
Then they could try again.
Properly try.
A clean slate.
A fresh start free of the pills that had poisoned his body each and every year.
And Vox could already picture it with agonizing clarity.
Their quiet home humming again with the sounds of domestic warmth. Footsteps that were not only his own. A voice greeting him at the door. Soft laughter echoing through rooms that had grown painfully empty in Alastor’s absence. The gentle, steady rhythm of family life filling the hollow corners that once felt complete.
He could fix this.
He would fix this.
A small, hopeful smile curved across his screen.
Even if it meant dimming that fire that burned so beautifully in those crimson eyes.
❧
He loved Alastor.
His love for Alastor ran deep. It wasn’t familial, nor was it merely friendly; he didn’t dare name it, because naming it would make it real, and real things in Hell had a way of being snatched away.
But he recognized it - something deep and heavy in his chest - something slowly forged in whispered conversations shared in the dim corners of the penthouse, their heads leaned together; breaths mingling as though sharing a secret world only the two of them could access.
In every moment where Angel Dust had faltered beneath Velvette’s pointed disdain or Vox’s cold disappointment or Valentino’s venomous mockery - Alastor had been there. Steady and strangely warm. A presence that softened the cruelty of the others simply by existing in the same room. He never feared Alastor the way he feared the rest. The doe was sharp, yes - but his sharpness never cut Angel.
When Alastor vanished, Angel felt a grief that wrenched at his very soul.
But tangled in that grief was something brighter.
Hope.
Alastor was free.
Gone from them.
Gone from him.
But free.
And Angel Dust had been forced to stay behind.
A traitorous piece of his soul ached to pull Alastor back into their orbit. To see him again. To sit beside him again. To breathe his scent and press closer. To exist in that small, fragile bubble of gentleness they had built. He hated himself for wanting it.
But he knew dragging Alastor back would be selfish.
Because Alastor was more than a pet of the Vees.
More than a beautiful Omega meant to be paraded or pampered or punished.
He was powerful now.
Truly powerful.
Angel had seen it in the footage
And part of him knew the truth:
Alastor was finally becoming who he was meant to be.
And Angel Dust could only watch from afar, aching and proud in equal measure.
He should be quietly pleased.
And yet…
His trembling smile faltered.
“Alastor,” he breathed, curling tightly into himself. “Oh, God. Alastor. It hurts so bad. So fuckin’ bad. I miss you.”
Chapter 34: 34
Chapter Text
His ‘empire’ stood on the precipice of collapse, swaying at the edge like a drunk clinging to the last chip in his pocket.
Life as a gambler had always been exactly that - a gamble - and Husk had long understood that luck was a resource with an expiration date. Still, the illusion of glamour persisted; the neon lights hummed, the crowds funneled in and out and the clatter of machines filled the air.
Yet beneath all that glitter lay a suffocating debt that wrapped itself around the foundations of the establishment. His position as an Overlord had always been tenuous, but now that fragility was becoming impossible to ignore.
There simply weren’t enough wins.
Not enough whales eager to bleed themselves dry at his tables. Not enough patrons with pockets fat enough to keep his empire afloat. It felt as though fate itself had grown tired of humoring him, allowing the decline to creep in slow and merciless.
Even his grip on his territory had begun to loosen and Husk could sense the subtle vibrations of hunger from the other Overlords. Predators could always detect the shift in the wind and he knew they would eventually descend upon him in droves, tearing apart whatever remained once the lights finally dimmed.
Such was the inevitable end for many who clawed their way to the top.
And in Husk’s case, the truth pressed down with even greater weight.
He was a Beta.
There was no prophecy behind him - no biological edge - no innate authority to lean on. Only skill, grit and a reputation that was beginning to tarnish.
And once a Beta Overlord started to slip, there were very few who bothered to catch them.They weren’t considered worth the effort.
But he clung to the comforting lie that he could still pull himself out of the spiral. That somehow he’d rise from the ashes of his misfortune. Husk had always lived with one eye on the table, waiting for Lady Luck to finally slip her hand into his and turn the game in his favor. Surely she would come through again. She always had… until she hadn’t.
Yet he told himself it was only a matter of time. One streak or perhaps a single monumental payout would be enough to haul him out of the canals of debt and deposit him back where he once stood among the upper echelon of Betas who carved out power in Pentagram City.
That fantasy shone just brightly enough to keep him at the table. It painted him in a better light - allowed him to pretend that he was still a contender. And so he held onto it desperately, the way a drowning man holds onto anything that floats.
A great change was coming.
He felt it in the marrow of his bones, that subtle prickle that precedes a shift in the tide. Something was moving toward him, inevitable as a bad hand and twice as cruel. Husk had expected ruin, perhaps a final shove into the abyss he’d been teetering over for years. What he had not expected was the opposite.
And to his utter astonishment, that change arrived wearing a familiar face.
❧
This particular casino was one of the few Husk still personally oversaw - a dim, subterranean den that stank of smoke, cheap liquor and desperation.
The walls, soaked in decades of misery, seemed to sweat with old sins. Patrons slumped over tables with hollow eyes, their chips stacked beside them. Here, mouths stayed shut, and secrets died where they were spoken. Discretion wasn’t merely expected - it was survival.
It was also a place where souls were tossed onto the table as casually as pocket change. Where laughter curdled into rage, where triumph dissolved into ruin and where more than a few wretches had clawed at the door before finally accepting they had nothing left to bargain but themselves.
A filthy, wretched place.
But profitable. Exceptionally so.
And despite all its rot, Husk managed it with a certain weary precision. He knew which regulars cheated and which debts were close to default. The den was ugly - but it was his ugly and he kept it stitched together with the stubborn pride of a man who refused to let hell itself see him falter.
The usual clientele were Betas - naturally. Down-on-their-luck and generally overlooked creatures carrying the scent of desperation like a second skin. They haunted the tables with hollow gazes, forever praying the next hand might save them from the hole they’d dug themselves into.
Occasionally an Alpha swaggered in. Cocky bastards who flashed their souls like jewelry, eager to impress whatever poor sod happened to be watching. Big spenders - usually - but loud and arrogant enough to make Husk’s nose scrunch lightly with irritation. Omegas, when they showed at all, arrived draped on an arm; pretty little ornaments, ultimately. Their existence ultimately watered down to being just that.
So when a lone, red-haired dam walked in without escort, the entire den took notice.
Heads lifted and eyes sharpened. Some stared blatantly; others darted glances over their cards with a furtive sort of dread.
Recognition passed like a spark across dry tinder.
That face, that smile - the one plastered across every newsfeed for months.
The truth of his presence would have spilled forth - but the club’s number-one rule kept the room silent; you didn’t run your mouth, not here; unless you fancied losing something you valued.
Husk kept his gaze steady on the Omega as he moved through the haze of smoke. The patrons initially granted him a wide berth, instincts screaming that this was trouble incarnate. And hell if they were wrong. Something about that bright, painted grin was a loaded gun disguised as charm.
But Husk, despite himself, remembered a very different version of the same doe; a drenched, shivering creature curled in a filthy alleyway years ago, rainwater dripping from his lashes as he glared at anyone who dared come near. He’d been a feral sort of pretty at first glance back then - wary and clearly running from something.
Running from Vox.
Everyone in Hell knew Vox.
And if they didn’t, they learned quickly.
The Overlord of circuits and screens had an immense presence within the boundaries of Hell. The idea that the dolled up Omega who later appeared on live television had once sought to escape him had lingered in Husk’s thoughts.
After that, the couple had presented themselves as picture-perfect. Their domestic bliss paraded for all to see.
Then came the disappearance.
The media devoured it.
Hellhounds scoured every corner of the city. Even one of Husk’s gambling dens had been torn apart in the search, every drawer overturned and every wall sniffed for clues.
Weeks bled into months. Silence choked the airwaves where a familiar voice once crooned. Not knowing gnawed at everyone. The station went mute. The star vanished.
And then he returned.
But he wasn’t just a pretty face anymore, nor the skittish creature Husk once found in a rain-soaked alley. The thing that walked into his casino tonight was something else entirely; something sharp and terrible wearing an Omega’s skin.
And every soul in the room felt it.
“‘Husk’, was it?”
The feline’s ear twitched. He did not startle - but something close to it tugged at his spine. Alastor slid onto a barstool with languid precision, one leg elegantly crossing over the other.
Husk cleared his throat, returning to scrubbing a cloudy smear from a glass.
“Yeah. That’s me,” he said, flatly. “What can I do ya for?”
A soft hum slipped from Alastor’s throat.
“I’ll have a drink, my dear. Something strong. Something formidable.” His eyes glinted with a strange, static warmth. “Surprise me. I do so love a little excitement.”
Husk paused mid-polish.
The Omega’s tone was pleasant. Polite, even. But Husk had been in this business long enough to recognize when someone was courting danger - or was danger.
“…You sure you can handle that?” Husk asked, blunt but not unkind. “Last I remember, you were more the delicate type. Omega metabolism ain’t - ”
Alastor leaned forward, his grin widening until it bordered on vicious charm.
“My good man,” he crooned, voice softened into a lovely cadence, “I assure you, I have handled far stronger spirits than anything you have.”
A faint buzz underlined his words, like distant interference creeping through an old broadcast.
Husk squinted at him.
“…Right,” he grumbled, setting the glass aside. “Your funeral.”
“Oh, Husk,” Alastor crooned, tapping two elegant claws against the bartop in a jaunty rhythm, “I’ve already had one of those. Do mix generously.”
The bartender scowled - but he reached for his strongest bottle anyway.
And Alastor watched his every movement with a shining, crimson gaze.
❧
Alastor became an unwelcome fixture of the gambling hall, drifting through its smoke-thick atmosphere night after night as though the place had been built for him. He arrived several times a week, his attire ever-changing yet always touched with red - sometimes a muted garnet waistcoat or a crimson blouse with a ruffled neckline and dark, tight trousers that flared at the ankles.
Whatever the variation, he carried the color like a signature.
At first, the usual patrons kept a cautious distance. They remembered the broadcasts. They remembered the footage. They remembered the way Vox had been torn into by a twisted version of the Omega.
And here was the creature responsible, lounging comfortably at a poker table.
But fear had a strange way of gradually transforming into fascination.
And fascination - in Hell - was the first step toward ruin.
The Alphas drifted toward him first.
They hovered, flattered and postured beneath his assessing gaze. And Alastor welcomed their attention with grace, never crossing into intimacy but offering just enough charm to feed their swollen egos. A word here, a witty aside there and a laugh sharp enough to prick the skin. Each interaction is just enticing enough to keep them circling.
Husk watched it unfold from behind the bar, unease settling into the base of his spine. The Omega wasn’t flirting - but whatever he was doing, the Alphas responded like insects drifting toward a bug-zapper. And Alastor wielded that subtle lure with deliberate flourish.
And then came the games.
That was when Husk’s concern deepened.
Alastor played everything but he dominated Poker.
He devastated people at Poker.
His smile never betrayed a damn thing. Cards slid between his fingers with a delicate grace. He called bluffs without blinking and crafted his own with infuriating ease. Those crimson eyes gleamed with a predator’s delight every time a hand was dealt, every time an Alpha leaned forward thinking they had him cornered and every time he raked in another mountain of chips.
And the bitch was loaded.
He tossed out stacks of chips as though they were candy wrappers. Some nights he’d buy in six times over what most patrons made in a month. Husk had watched him wager an amount that would have collapsed smaller casinos entirely without so much as a twitch.
Every time that toothy smile brightened, Husk felt the hair on the back of his neck lift.
This wasn’t an Omega playing cards.
This was something else wearing an Omega’s shape that left its opponents dazed and devastated.
And every time Alastor won - and he almost always won - he would gather his chips neatly, offer the table a polite bow and murmur in that radio-perfectvoice:
“Thank you kindly for the game, my darlings. Shall we do this again tomorrow?”
And they always said yes, drawn in by his allure - hopeful for another moment of his attention.
❧
“Why don’t you play with me, Husk?”
Husk didn’t bother to hide the flat look he shot the deer’s way. Alastor had taken to gravitating toward him every night - sliding into the nearest stool and attempting with infuriating persistence to draw him into the same orbit as the reckless bastards at the poker tables.
But Husk knew a trap when he saw one.
And a beautiful, smiling Omega who’d thrown Vox out a window was a goddamn bear trap.
“You know my hands’re tied, sweetheart,” he grunted, returning to polishing a glass that was already spotless. “Manager’s work. Someone’s gotta keep this dump runnin’. Can’t be dealin’ cards all night.”
He avoided the doe’s gaze on purpose. Those crimson eyes lingered too long, as if they could pry him open with a glance. Husk wasn’t naive enough to give him the chance.
Alastor tsked softly, a theatrical little sound and crossing one leg over the other with deliberate elegance.
“You wound me, dear Husk.” His grin widened, polite and predatory all at once. “I’ve yet to encounter a proper opponent. Someone who might test my limits.”
Husk exhaled through his nose, slow and aggravated, before finally meeting the Omega’s gaze.
It was a mistake.
Those crimson eyes were too bright. Too fixed. Too delighted by the smallest hint of acknowledgment.
Husk felt his fur prickle.
“‘Course you ain’t met a real opponent,” he muttered. “Ain’t nobody with even a shred of goddamned sense is stupid enough to sit across the table from you right now. Not with the whole city waitin’ for Vox to rip it in half lookin’ for ya.”
Alastor’s smile did not falter. If anything, it sharpened.
“Ah, but you would make an exception for little old me... wouldn’t you?”
Husk set the glass down with a little more force than necessary.
“No,” he replied, flatly.
Alastor leaned in, voice dropping into a quiet purr that crawled under the skin like radio static.
“Not even for a lonely little Sinner haunting your bar? Hoping for a moment of your company?”
Husk snorted. “Tryin’ that ‘siren’ crap on someone who ain’t interested ain’t exactly classy.”
“Classy?” Alastor laughed, thoroughly amused. “My dear Husk, I’m not trying to seduce you. I merely enjoy the… challenge of prying open a locked door. And yours, I fear, is exceedingly well-barred.”
“You’re damn right it is.”
Alastor only smiled wider - as if that were exactly the answer he wanted.
“There’s no need to be so shy around me, Husk.”
Alastor’s voice dripped with mockery, his smile a crescent of polished yellow teeth. “I’m left with the distinct impression you believe I’ve come here with ill intent.”
Husk didn’t bother hiding the way his tail lashed once behind him. He’d been raw with anxiety for days - waiting for Vox’s enforcers to barge in and for the walls of this den to cave under the weight of Overlord politics he’d never asked to be tangled in.
And yet here the bitch sat. Unbothered.
Smiling.
“Then how ’bout you enlighten me, sweetheart,” Husk growled, leaning forward across the bar. His eyes narrowed into slits. “What exactly d’you have in mind?”
The Omega didn’t flinch. If anything, he looked pleased by the aggression. Alastor leaned in just enough for the low lights to glint off his sharp teeth. He then raised a single clawed finger and pressed it beneath Husk’s chin.
The movement was smooth and brimming with confidence.
Husk didn’t move. He refused to give this damn deer the satisfaction. But his ears did flatten for the briefest moment as Alastor whispered; that voice tickling at his mind.
“I haven’t forgotten about you, my dear Husk.” His grin only widened. “I never had a name for the face - until now.”
And suddenly Husk was pulled back to that night decades ago; a rain-slick alley, a trembling Omega curled in shadow with hollow eyes.
Husk had offered a hand.
Alastor hadn’t taken it.
He swallowed the memory and jerked his head away as the doe’s hand drifted boldly toward his ears, likely seeking to caress them.
Like he was some kind of goddamned pet.
“I’ve got a proposal, you see,” Alastor purred.
“A proposal,” Husk echoed, unimpressed enough to bare a hint of his pointed fangs.
“Indeed.” The deer’s voice bordered on sing-song. “I find myself rather bereft of allies these days. Quite tragic, isn’t it?”
That implication hit Husk like a thrown bottle.
He stiffened, every instinct screaming no, no, absolutely the fuck not.
“I’m not fuckin’ with a runaway Omega,” he snapped. “Your husband’ll bring this whole damn club down around my ears the second he catches your scent. I ain’t dying for your mess.”
Alastor chuckled, delighted.
“I can make it worth your while,” he sang, voice lilting. “After all… you’re teetering on the edge of collapse, aren’t you?”
Husk’s expression sharpened.
The insult landed.
But he didn’t rise to it.
And yet something within him stirred.
Alastor continued, ignoring the shift in air like a showman moving through applause.
“One game, Husk.”
The cat opened his mouth to refuse, already tasting the ‘no,’ - but Alastor lifted a clawed finger again.
“Just one. With very generous odds, might I add.”
Those crimson orbs gleamed.
“Win or lose… I suspect you’ll find yourself compelled to partake.”
And Husk felt the room tighten around him as he sucked in a harsh breath.
Chapter 35: 35
Chapter Text
Alastor balanced the cigarette between his lips with idle elegance, the thin line of smoke curling upward in a slow drift. His eyes lowered to the cards fanned neatly in one hand, his expression unreadable - nothing but the soft arch of a brow and the faint tilt of his mouth.
Across from him sat Husk.
The feline’s posture was tight, shoulders hunched just enough to betray tension without losing the gruff professionalism he prided himself on. His ears twitched once before he forced them into stillness. He held his cards close to his chest, gaze flicking between the hand, the table and the Omega across from him.
The silence between them stretched. Not oppressive - simply dense. Weighted with the haze of cigarette smoke, the shuffle of cards and the faint clatter of distant coins.
Alastor exhaled another plume, the smoke wafting lazily toward the dim lights above and let his gaze wander.
He found himself studying the creature seated before him.
He compared him to the man from the alleyway all those years ago.
A moment he’d carefully preserved within the realm of memory.
He’d clung to that image far longer than he had expected.
A runaway Omega, soaked in rain and desperate… and a stranger who had crouched before him, voice soft in a way few bothered with in Hell.
Not pitying.
Not greedy.
Not calculating.
Just… present.
Husk had stood out. A stray note in an otherwise discordant melody.
He sunk, momentarily, into memory - a slight distance present within his gaze.
Then Husk’s tail flicked. The motion betrays the barest hint of irritation and the doe regains his focus.
His smile deepened. The tip of his cigarette glowed. His thumb brushed the corner of a card with leisurely precision as the past folded back into the present - into this small, dim table where fate shuffled as readily as the deck.
A game between a desperate Overlord and a resurrected nightmare.
❧
31 years ago…
Alastor released low, quivering breaths that rattled through his ribcage.
His body was still betraying him - muscles firing in uneven spasms as he lay tightly curled against the limousine’s leather seat. Vox knelt beside him, one clawed hand cupping the deer’s chin with rehearsed gentleness, tilting his face up to examine him. Those pupils were blown wide, glassy and unsteady; his ears plastered flat to his skull in a silent snarl.
“It’ll pass, sweetheart,” Vox murmured, soothing in tone but clipped at the edges.
Alastor found enough strength to wrench his head from the Alpha’s grasp. The motion was small but unmistakably hostile. A withering glare followed. Vox’s projected face pinched in displeasure as he drew back, settling onto the opposite seat with a frown.
“You’re not making this easy for me,” he sighed, soft but strained. “I’m trying here, Alastor.”
The Omega sucked in a harsh breath, his frame plagued by intermittent tremors that seized through him like aftershocks. He tasted blood at the back of his throat. His voice emerged ragged.
“Trying what, exactly?”
Vox leaned forward slightly, elbows resting neatly on his knees. “I’m trying to do my best to make you happy.”
Alastor barked out a laugh.
“‘Happy,’ Vincent? Don’t be obtuse. You’re doing what you want. You care about your own happiness. Your image, your fantasies, your delusions. Who cares about little old me?”
The Alpha awarded him a flat, warning stare. A slow inhale. Then another sigh - heavier this time.
“You don’t know what you want, Alastor. Not really.”
“Oh,” Alastor drawled, voice bitter and thin, “so I’m an invalid now? How wonderful. I’ve always dreamt of being medically reclassified by my future husband.”
“I mean it, sweetheart,” Vox said, his tone softening to an infuriating degree. “You don’t know what you want. Not anymore.”
Alastor’s claws curled against the expensive leather, his smile carving itself into something sharp and trembling at once.
“Perhaps,” he hissed, voice dripping with venom even as it wavered, “but I know precisely what I don’t want, Vincent. And right now? It’s you.”
The limousine hummed beneath them.
Vox’s frown sharpened into something severe.
“We’re moving up the wedding,” he repeated.
Alastor stared at him, disbelief cracking open into fury.
“Fuck, Vincent. Everything you do - everything - infuriates me. Can you even consider - just once in that head of yours - that I was happy in Cannibal Town? That maybe I don’t want this ridiculous spectacle you’re forcing on me?”
“You were happy when we courted,” Vox replied, tone maddeningly patient. “When you visited - ”
“There’s a difference,” Alastor snapped, cutting him off with a snarl, “between courting and marriage. And you didn’t even ask me. You asked Rosie.”
“She - ”
“You didn’t ask me.” His voice cracked, sharp. “You don’t ask me anything. Anything! Fuck!”
The outburst burned through him, leaving his limbs shaking. He curled in on himself, pulling his knees tight to his chest and pressing his hands hard over his face as though attempting to smother the rage. His body still throbbed from the earlier shock - a tremor of pain running through him every time he breathed too deeply.
“Sweetheart - ” Vox tried.
“I’m not your sweetheart,” Alastor bit out, voice muffled behind trembling claws. “I want to go back to Cannibal Town. Lock me in that damn house and leave me alone. I’d rather rot in that place than deal with you right now. Do you understand me? Do you?”
The Alpha’s tone dropped, quiet and dangerous.
“Lower your voice, Alastor.”
“No!”
Static flickered across Vox’s face. “I said - ”
He reached out sharply, claws clamping around Alastor’s wrist with absolute authority and wrenching his hand away from his face. The deer’s eyes blew wide - rage mingling with fear, pain and helplessness.
Vox leaned in, looming over him.
“ - lower your voice.”
His tone was calm. Even. And cold.
Alastor’s snarl broke off as though severed.
Something in him faltered. Slowly, almost mechanically, he stilled beneath the Alpha’s grip. His shoulders dropped, the tightness in his frame collapsing inward. His head bowed, ears folding flat. His eyes slipped shut in a gesture that wasn’t quite obedience… but it was close enough to feel like surrender.
The limousine hummed softly around them, the only witness to the moment he yielded.
For a breath he drifted somewhere outside of himself. Not forward - not into the nightmare of the future Vox insisted upon… but back.
A stranger had crouched beside him then.
A gruff voice. An offered hand. A flash of compassion in a city that devoured it.
The only soul who’d ever paused long enough to ask if he was alright - not because he was desirable but because he was a shivering creature in a storm.
A kindness he hadn’t trusted.
A kindness he hadn’t taken.
Alastor’s throat worked, a flicker of heat stinging behind his eyes before he forced it away. His lip curled faintly - not at Vox - but at himself.
He should have tried. Should have taken the hand. Should have run until his lungs burst.
He regretted it.
The doe kept his head bowed - breath shallow - eyes shut against the weight of the life closing in around him.
❧
Present…
He offered Husk power.
Not because he was feeling particularly charitable, but because power was the one currency that made even the most jaded creatures of Hell sit up and listen. And Husk reeked of the kind of quiet ruin Alastor found endlessly intoxicating. His debts clung to him like oil. His failing empire sagged beneath the weight of bad luck and worse decisions.
He was a man drowning with no lifeline in sight.
How deliciously easy it was, then, to extend one.
A full restoration of his standing. Every debt wiped clean, his territory fortified and his reputation polished to something almost respectable. Alastor dangled the vision before him, knowing full well how few in Hell were ever granted such a reprieve.
Of course Husk was tempted.
But the true fun lay in the alternative - should the poor cat lose. Alastor did not demand servitude; no, no - too obvious. What he sought was partnership. A binding thread sewn neatly through their fates. Loyalty when summoned. Presence when needed. An ally with claws and cunning - useful tools for the future he intended to carve out of this wretched city.
He would save Husk’s crumbling little kingdom regardless of the outcome. But a loss would tie the feline to him in a way that would not easily be severed.
And oh, how that terrified him.
Alastor saw it in every twitch of his whiskers and every stiff bristle of fur. Husk was clever enough to understand that aligning with a creature like him - now hunted by Vox and the Vees with a rabid fervor - would paint a target upon his furred posterior.
It was a wager sharp enough to bleed a man dry.
And Alastor relished the tension that coiled in Husk’s shoulders as he weighed it.
Such exquisite expressions, he thought, his grin widening.
No wonder Husk had lingered in his memory all these years.
❧
“That ring.”
The words landed between them like a coin dropped onto marble.
Alastor didn’t look up at first. He merely let out a soft hum, exhaling a ribbon of smoke that curled delicately through the stagnant air.
“Mm?”
Husk didn’t bother masking the bite in his tone. “You left that husband of yours face-down in the dirt.”
A slow, amused smile crept wider across the deer’s lips. “I suppose I did,” he agreed lightly, tapping ash into a tray with theatrical grace.
“Why bother wearin’ that damn thing then?” Husk nodded toward the wedding band - those red and blue stones glinting. “I’d think you’d have tossed that shit into the gutter the second you ran.”
That finally drew Alastor’s attention. His smile didn’t falter, but something tightened beneath it.
Husk saw it. And pressed.
“Do you love him?”
The cards stilled in the Omega’s hand. The cigarette smoldered between his claws, momentarily forgotten.
Alastor’s gaze snapped to Husk. “My dear fellow,” he began, “that is an intimate question.”
Husk didn’t flinch. He didn’t even look up from his cards.
“Yeah,” he said. “That’s why I’m askin’. Do you love him?”
Alastor held Husk’s gaze for a long moment. Something flitted across his expression. And then, with a flick of his wrist, he returned his attention to his hand.
He did not answer.
And the feline doesn’t press.
❧
Husk dealt with a steady hand, though Alastor could see the faint tremor beneath the feline’s practiced exterior. Cards slid over the felt with the soft hiss of silk against skin, each one building the tension like a violin string pulled tighter and tighter.
Alastor’s expression remained inscrutable, his smile carved in place like a porcelain mask. That smile made him impossible to read. His posture was elegant, relaxed and almost bored. And yet the way he tapped ash from his cigarette with rhythmic precision hinted toward a mind in perpetual movement. Every card that touched his claws was met with a tiny flare of satisfaction, barely perceptible but unmistakable.
He wasn’t merely playing the game.
He was conducting it.
Husk, for his part, watched his opponent with increasing wariness.
But Alastor acted as though he hadn’t a care in the world. He hummed faintly under his breath, the tune warbling with a faint static distortion that made Husk’s fur prickle. When the dealer revealed the next round, Alastor casually flicked a chip into the pot - far more than the current wager demanded. The sound of the chip stack landing was sharp.
“Well now,” Husk muttered. “Someone’s feelin’ gutsy tonight.”
“Why, my dear Husk,” Alastor crooned, tilting his head, “one must invest if one wishes to win. Don’t you agree?”
They continued dealing, round after round - the stakes climbing. Husk’s claws clicked softly as he gathered his chips. Alastor’s cigarette slowly burned down to the filter, replaced by another that lit itself with a pop of embers.
The tension thickened.
The turning point came with the final draw.
Husk slid the last card toward Alastor. The Omega’s claws hovered above it for a moment before he flipped it over with two claws.
His smile sharpened.
Husk felt his heart drop.
“All in,” Alastor drawled.
He pushed forward a mountainous stack of chips. This was enough to erase Husk’s debts ten times over.
Enough to save him.
Enough to ruin a man.
Husk swallowed, feeling the dread coil in his gut. The instinct to fold itched at the back of his mind - but he didn’t. Against every rational impulse, he matched the bet.
The reveal came agonizingly slow. Husk lay his hand out first: a flush, clean and strong. A winning hand in any ordinary game.
But this wasn’t ordinary.
Alastor laid down his cards with a predator’s poise. One by one, they painted a picture of quiet devastation.
A full house.
Husk felt his breath hitch.
His claws dug into the felt.
And Alastor’s smile… oh, it was radiant. As though Husk had gifted him something precious.
“My, my,” the Omega purred, voice smooth. “Such a valiant effort, dear Husk. You almost had me.”
The feline stared at the cards, then up at the Omega whose eyes glinted.
Alastor leaned back, cigarette perched jauntily between two claws. He inhaled it greedily, his eyes fluttering shut in open relish. His nostrils flare, releasing the fragrant smoke in a plumed rush before speaking.
“Well,” he crooned, “I believe this means we have an arrangement.”
Husk exhaled, his shoulders sagging.
“…Yeah,” he muttered. “Looks like we do.”
And Alastor’s delighted laugh echoed through the gambling hall, warm and chilling in equal measure.
Chapter 36: 36
Chapter Text
25 years ago…
“Well, any good news, my dear?”
Rosie’s question drifted across the sitting room like perfumed smoke.
Alastor reclined in his usual seat, its frayed edges repaired countless times by Niffty’s meticulous little claws. This was one of the few places in Hell where he could pretend, if only briefly, that he still possessed some semblance of his former life.
Vox had allowed these visits only once Alastor had “settled comfortably” into his role as a spouse; though comfort had very little to do with it. Still, an allowance was an allowance and he accepted what he could.
Rosie and Niffty were the closest things he had to family, the only threads of genuine affection tethering him to the life he’d once cherished.
Rosie, in particular, was a strange echo of his mother - unyielding in her belief that she knew what was best for him. Even after facilitating the marriage that trapped him, she wrote letters drenched in floral perfume - each line asking after his health.
She requested visits often. And after long stretches of silence on his part, he had finally relented.
Now he sat across from her at a small round table, ceramic platters set between them. Neatly sliced portions of lightly seared Sinner flesh rested upon each plate. Alastor closed his eyes as he savored a bite, letting the tenderness melt across his tongue.
Vox had never shared his fondness for this particular cut, insisting on substitutes that lacked the comforting richness Rosie always procured for him.
He dabbed politely at his mouth with a handkerchief.
“‘Good news?’” he echoed, raising a brow.
Rosie leaned forward, her eyes bright with nosy delight. “Well, you and Vox surely have been trying for a little one. You’d know by now if you had a darling bun in the oven, wouldn’t you?”
The cheer in her tone disquieted him somewhat.
Still, he offered her a soft, unbothered smile.
“No such luck, I fear,” he replied, lightly. “Perhaps next year.”
Rosie released a disappointed little tut, her painted lips pursing. She meant well. She always meant well. That was the tragedy of it.
Alastor lifted another delicate morsel of meat to his lips, savoring the texture more than the taste. She asked after Vox, after his budding career as a radio host - and the discussion drifted along with practiced ease.
Rosie seemed genuinely pleased that he was “settling into” his role as a wife. She spoke the word with such unthinking fondness that the corners of his smile tightened imperceptibly. Of course she expected him to play the part with grace. That had always been her way.
Her only true disappointment revealed itself quickly enough; the absence of a child. She’d been so looking forward to cooing over a little one, to visiting the nursery, to watching the next generation toddle about Cannibal Town with wide eyes and sharp little teeth.
Children were rare and Rosie fully intended to play doting grandmother to the first of Alastor’s line.
“Any news from the doctor?” she asked brightly, pouring him another cup of tea. “Perhaps a bit of assistance can nudge you both in the right direction.”
Alastor forced a light laugh. He lifted the cup with a steady hand that did not betray the sudden heaviness settling in his stomach.
“Vox has made arrangements, yes,” he replied, smoothly. “Unfortunately, it appears we’re simply… unfortunate. The window is so terribly small, after all.”
Rosie gave a sympathetic nod, her expression softening into something maternal and encouraging. She reached out to pat his hand.
“Well,” she chimed, “there’s plenty of time. Just keep trying, dear.”
Alastor’s smile did not falter.
His claws, hidden beneath the tablecloth, curled ever so slightly.
❧
Present.
“How dare you. How dare you, Alastor.”
Rosie’s voice struck the air like shattered glass, utterly shrill. The parlor trembled with her outrage, lace curtains fluttering as though recoiling from the sheer force of her indignation and power. She swept toward him in a storm of perfume and fury, her heels clicking sharply against polished floorboards.
“You show your face here after that spectacle - after humiliating yourself, humiliating your husband and humiliating everything we built - for all of Hell to see!”
Alastor stood perfectly still, his posture impeccable and his hands folded neatly behind him. His smile remained fixed. Only the faintest flicker in his crimson eyes betrayed anything beyond the facade. Rosie’s anger washed over him like heat over glass; but he absorbed it without bending.
Her fury was not the cruel, calculated ire of an Overlord. It was something far more intimate. A matron’s outrage. A mother’s scolding shriek.
Rosie did not allow him a breath before she snapped at the handful of patrons lingering nearby.
“Out. All of you. Now.”
Her customers hesitated for half a heartbeat before scurrying toward the door. She waited until the last one fled, her features tight with rage.
Only then did she turn back to him, her hands trembling at her sides.
“For years I watched after you. Kept you safe. Fed you. Housed you.”
Her voice trembled not with fragility, but with a wrath sharpened by betrayal. Rosie paced before him, her immaculate skirts swirling with every agitated step.
Alastor watched her with an almost academic patience, remaining politely silent as she raged.
“And this is how you repay me? Repay Vox?” Rosie spat, her eyes flashing. “You had everything. Everything. Wealth. Fame. A doting husband.”
He did not flinch. His gaze followed her movements with a slow, deliberate interest.
Rosie stopped pacing abruptly, her head snapping toward him with sharp, glittering focus.
“Do you know what Vox told me?” she hissed, her voice dropping into a whisper. “He told me about your little trick.”
Alastor’s smile did not waver, but something in the air around him shifted.
Her eyes narrowed, venom gleaming in their dark depths.
“Do you have any idea how hurt he was,” she continued, each word dripping acid, “finding out that his wife lied to him for thirty years?” She leaned in, fury coiling through her like a serpent. “Thirty, Alastor.”
He smirked.
“That life was foisted upon me, Rosie,” Alastor replied, his tone immaculate, almost dainty in its precision. “I do apologize that I… failed to meet your expectations.”
He delivered the line with velveteen courtesy.
The strike came swiftly.
He accepted it as her hand harshly snapped across his cheek. Rosie was strong - but the blow landed differently now. A touch harder.
His head had turned with the force. The smile remained. If anything, it grew.
He slid his gaze back to her with a languid grace that only made her fury blaze hotter, his head returning to its original position.
“Be quiet,” she hissed, the words slicing through the parlor like a whip. “You may have been blessed with some accursed power - but it doesn’t change who you really are. What you really are.”
Her voice trembled at the edges, not with weakness, but with a fury tempered by heartbreak. Decades of expectation were crumbling beneath her feet.
Alastor tilted his head, regarding her with the gentlest, most condescending politeness.
“I don’t deny what I am, Rosie,” he answered, his voice silken. “But I found myself… dissatisfied with my lot in life. I merely sought to uplift myself from my original position. A touch of self-improvement never hurt anyone, surely.”
“And how,” she demanded, taking a step closer, “did you succeed at that?”
Something terrible flashed across the Sinner’s crimson eyes.
“I’m afraid I can’t disclose that particular secret, madame. My apologies.”
Her breath caught, affronted. “Alastor!”
His grin widened until it seemed to stretch beyond the boundaries of something mortal. A grotesque parody of delight, refined and courtly yet unmistakably feral.
Rosie stepped closer, the hem of her dress whispering over the polished floor of the parlor. Her voice dropped with a simmering menace. She looked at him as though she could still command him.
“This tantrum won’t last,” she declared, each word laced with a venom she rarely revealed. “I assure you of that, Alastor. Enjoy it while you can. Revel in your little rebellion.” She leaned in, eyes narrow, voice lowering to a growl. “But mark me well. You’ll end up suffering for this more than you know. I swear it.”
❧
Her words continued to ricochet through his mind long after he’d exited Cannibal Town. The night air clung to him as he walked and the weight he carried was small and trembling.
Niffty’s arms looped tightly around his neck, her body curled against him. She did not chatter nor hum, maintaining an uncharacteristic silence. Instead, she pressed her face into the crook of his neck, inhaling deeply and drawing in the familiar spice of his scent.
He kept one arm supporting her slight frame, the other stroking slow, soothing lines down her back. It was an old gesture and yet it came as effortlessly as breathing. She had run to him the very moment she’d seen him, her lone eye bright with tears she’d tried valiantly to blink away.
And in that brief, trembling embrace, he felt something settle inside him. Something he hadn’t known was missing until it clicked into place.
He felt partly whole again.
But only partly.
Because behind the warmth in his arms, behind the comfort of Niffty’s familiar presence, there remained an empty space.
❧
Both Niffty and Husk stood flanking Alastor within the expanse of the Morningstar Castle, the strange trio dwarfed by its vaulted ceilings and polished marble floors.
Niffty was visibly enraptured. Her single eye darted from gilded molding to crystalline chandeliers, the woman drinking in every immaculate surface with open-mouthed wonder. She looked as though she might burst into delighted squeaks at any moment.
Husk, meanwhile, appeared about three degrees from bolting. His shoulders were set in a tight hunch, tail lashing once before he forcibly stilled it. This was far from the smoke-choked dens and neon-lit backrooms he was accustomed to.
He’d heard of Lucifer’s domain, of course. Every Overlord had. But hearing of it and standing in it were two very different beasts entirely and the latter made the fur along his spine prickle.
Alastor, by contrast, stood tall as though the castle’s magnificence were a stage built expressly for him.
“Welcome home,” he announced, his tone warm and oddly triumphant. “This, my dearest companions, is where we shall begin the long and illustrious work of… improving ourselves.”
Niffty bounced with a small, delighted gasp.
“Oooh! Improving how, Alastor?”
He placed a hand to his chest with theatrical flourish, his grin widening.
“Well, my darling Niffty - my ambitions are not modest. I aim not merely to become a powerful Overlord, but the most powerful among them. The crown jewel of Hell’s hierarchy. And while I am confident I could achieve this unaided…” His eyes gleamed, voice dipping into a velvet purr. “My goals extend beyond simple superiority.”
His smile sharpened.
“My dear husband, after all, has an empire. A network. Loyal little cohorts who serve his every whim. And I intend” - he savored the pause, letting the words unfurl - “to undermine him in every conceivable way.”
Husk groaned under his breath. “Christ. I knew this was gonna be trouble.”
Alastor only laughed softly, the sound warm on its surface and wicked beneath.
“Trouble, my good Husk,” he replied, “is exactly what we’re here to cultivate.”
Husk’s arms cross over his chest as though bracing for whatever ridiculous scheme was about to drop.
“How do you plan on stickin’ it to Vox, anyway?”
Alastor’s grin brightened. “By utilizing our respective talents, of course. The Vees possess their own little specialties and I intend for us to mirror them - artfully and with far greater finesse.”
Husk stared.
Then blinked.
And then his mouth curled upward.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” he muttered before the humor overwhelmed him. “We’re your very own Velvette and Valentino.”
A beat.
“Shit.”
A laugh tore out of him.
Alastor only looked upon him with an indulgent fondness.
“Indeed, my dear Husk,” the Radio Demon purred.
Husk wheezed through the last of his laughter and wiped at his eyes. “God help us.”
“Oh, ‘God’ will do no such thing,” Alastor replied, sweetly. “But I will. To the best of my abilities.”
Niffty clapped her hands, eyes sparkling. “Ooh! Does that mean I get to be like Velvette too? She’s so pretty!”
“And yet she lacks your charm, my girl.”
Niffty lit up at the praise. Husk, meanwhile, finally sobered. His laughter tapered into a low rumble as he eyed Alastor with a weariness that suggested he had just now grasped the scale of what he’d stepped into.
“What’s the timetable on this?” he asked, ears flattening in a wary, feline way.
But the doe only lifted his shoulders in a languid shrug, the motion elegant.
“We’ve eternity, Husk. There’s little point in rushing. We’ve our very own empire to build. And those, I’m afraid, take time.”
Husk stared at him for a long moment.
Alastor beamed brightly.
The feline exhaled slowly at the sight, resigned to the fact that he had just agreed to involve himself not only in a rebellion but in one orchestrated by this particular creature.
Chapter 37: The Curse of Eve [ Light Guide ]
Chapter Text
Guide to Tags, Themes, Characters & Plot Points
Hello!
I wanted to share how much I appreciate everyone who has shown interest in this work. Now that it has officially reached 100k words, I’d like to offer a small guide regarding tags, themes, characters, and plot points.
This is 100% skippable, but it serves as a neat reference for subtle traces left throughout the story, as well as elements that haven’t been overtly mentioned yet - but will be when the time comes.
Before digging into the guide, I wanted to offer some clarification regarding the ending. Vague clarification, of course, so as not to spoil anything.
Alastor is a character destined for glory, reputation and prestige beyond the role of a quiet spouse.
His ascension is inevitable. It won’t unfold in the way he wants nor in the way he expects and the path toward it will be brutal. But rise he will.
He’s not one to settle for mediocrity, after all.
Unfortunately, he is a damned soul, forced toward two divergent paths:
Whether he ascends as Vox’s wife or Lucifer’s queen remains unknown.
Additionally, I’ll be commissioning artwork for this piece please look forward to it!
As for my upload schedule and the potential “end-game” word count?
Uh.
Lol?
Tonal Shift
The recent chapters have been moderate to light in tone. This was intentional, as chapters 14–26 were absolutely merciless. I wanted to give readers a brief reprieve before diving back into darker material. There will be a reversal back to more severe subjects soon.
Tags
Tags That Will Be Added & Why
- Adam/Alastor - Reflects their physical intimacy.
- Alastor/Angel Dust - Represents emotional intimacy that will be explored in depth.
- Bittersweet Ending - Some characters will find contentment; others will not. Everyone survives, but satisfaction varies.
- Angst - Self-explanatory.
- Lima Syndrome - Positive feelings developing toward one’s victims.
- Stockholm Syndrome - Positive feelings developing toward one's captors.
Themes I’ll Be Exploring
- Asexuality - Alastor’s asexuality will be explored in future chapters.
- Conquest of Power / Gender Commentary - Explores bodily autonomy, independence and choice. These themes appear in many works, but here they are examined through the lens of Alastor’s experiences.
- Bodily Agency - Control over one’s own body and the ability to set boundaries.
- Misogyny - Expressions of superiority by Alphas over Betas and Omegas, particularly the latter.
- Social Media - How online platforms can be weaponized to damage reputations.
- Homosexuality - Pertains specifically to Omega/Omega relationships in this universe.
- Tokophobia - Alastor’s fear of motherhood.
- Politics - Will become more prominent later; an early example involves the alliance between Vox and Rosie. The other Overlords, eventually, will come into play. And eventually be introduced.
- Gender Roles - Expectations placed on each sex to perform predetermined functions.
Sexes / Biology
Alphas
- Naturally inclined toward dominance.
- Aggressive tendencies heightened by Hell’s influence.
- Considered superior due to The Blessing of Adam.
- Male Alphas: typical male anatomy.
- Female Alphas: present as women but possess male genitalia.
Betas
- Sterile; present as either male or female.
- Typically even-tempered and stable.
- Middling to average nature attributed to The Burden of Cain.
Omegas
- Naturally inclined toward submission.
- Sweet, quiet and charming dispositions.
- Souls mirror their human-life counterparts, limiting supernatural potential.
- Weakness attributed to The Curse of Eve.
- Female Omegas: typical female anatomy.
- Male Omegas: present as men but possess female genitalia.
Heat Cycles
- Lasts one week.
- Typically four days of bleeding followed by a receptive period in which the body prepares to be bred by potential mates.
- 'Claiming' - which erodes an Omega's sense of agency when within the presence of their mate - can only be done during this period of time.
Scents
- Strong, identifiable biological signatures.
- Alphas and Omegas possess layered, complex scents;
- Betas tend to be simple, one-note.
- Most scents cannot be masked, suppressed or hidden.
Titles / Blessings / Curses
- Curse of Eve - Due to Lilith’s betrayal, Omegas suffer weakness: menstruation, heats and pregnancy pains.
- Blessing of Adam - Granted to ensure Adam’s authority over his wife; bestows strength and dominance upon his descendants.
- Burden of Cain - Afflicts Betas, rendering them average and sterile. They must work far harder to achieve what comes naturally to Alphas.
- The Second Coming of Lilith - A modern prophecy suggesting Alastor may repeat Lilith’s defiance of the natural order.
- Siren’s Allure - A curse placed upon Alastor and intensified by Lucifer thirty-one years prior. It causes souls to gravitate toward and fixate on him.
Plot Details
- Microchip - A semi-functional device embedded beneath Alastor’s skin. He is entirely unaware of its presence.
- Wedding - Details remain intentionally vague. Alastor was hypnotized throughout the ceremony and consummation. This will receive its own dedicated chapter.
- Marriage - Thirty years is a long time. The events of the marriage will unfold gradually through fragmented memories and recollections.
- Angel Dust’s Feelings - As implied in his POV chapter, his feelings for Alastor will be explored. Whether they are mutual remains uncertain.
- Rosie & Vox’s Connection - A significant detail that will matter greatly later.
- Adam’s Boon - Prevents Vox’s claim mark from dulling Alastor’s mental clarity. Approximately nineteen years remain before it weakens.
- Alastor’s Marital Ring - His continued attachment to it is unexplained - for now.
- Adam & Lucifer’s Arrangement - A major unknown that will be clarified in the future.
- Lilith & Charlie’s Departure - This will also be explored.
Characters
Alastor
A figure who stirs fixation, longing, physical attraction and adoration in nearly everyone. His soul resonates with Omegas and Betas despite Lucifer’s claims that only Alphas are vulnerable to his presence. He is claimed by Vox, though the mark is weakened by Adam’s boon. He is widely referred to as “The Second Coming of Lilith.”
Niffty
One of Alastor’s closest companions; fiercely loyal and possessive. Exhibits violent tendencies and obsessive cleanliness.
Husk
After a chance encounter, he becomes unwillingly entangled in Alastor’s rebellion. A gambler who oversees a small territory in Pentagram City.
Vox
Alastor’s husband. Has grown increasingly obsessive and arrogant over the years. Intends to reclaim his “wife” by any means necessary.
Valentino
Angel Dust’s owner and lover. Views Alastor as an object of possession - something to reclaim.
Velvette
The only Beta among the Vees. Sees Alastor as a pet to dress, parade and dote upon. Holds massive influence through social media.
Angel Dust
Alastor’s steadfast companion for thirty years. Has developed feelings for him over time. Belongs to and has been claimed by Valentino.
Lucifer
Ruler of Hell. Fascinated by Alastor’s soul and temperament; sees echoes of Lilith within him. His true intentions remain obscured.
Rosie
Alastor’s “mother” in Hell and an Overlord ruling Cannibal Town. She adores him and firmly believes she knows what is best for him - even when it requires forcing the issue.
Shok.wav
The “child” of Vox and Alastor. Its programming identifies both as parents - formally labeling them “Daddy” and “Mommy.”
Baxter
???
Chapter 38: 38
Chapter Text
Do you love me?
I might need you to prove it
Do you love me?
If I tell you to do it
Would you trust me?
If I tell you to do it
Would you trust me?
I bet you couldn't tell me
Husk and Niffty served as his reprieve.
They steadied him in a way few ever had, granting him a rare flicker of peace. Their presence was a small, miraculous glow in the suffocating dark that had been his life.
It still astonished him that he remained sane - that his mind hadn’t splintered beneath the strain of being one of the most hunted souls in Pentagram City. He carried the awareness like a weight at his spine - if he misstepped, his fall would be utterly catastrophic.
His name continued to circulate through the city’s channels, though the initial frenzy had cooled to a simmer. Not that he’d allow himself to fade; obscurity was never an option. He wanted the populace to keep him nestled firmly in the forefront of their thoughts.
And so, in tandem with Husk’s operations, he began to assess the territories bordering the feline’s domain. They belonged to middling Overlords - creatures with just enough power to cling to relevance; but not nearly enough to withstand his might. He had moved carefully in the beginning, but the confidence he’d gained from standing toe-to-toe with Vox lent him a steady assurance.
His days were divided neatly between strategy and peculiar domesticity. Niffty’s boundless enthusiasm filled the castle with a bubbly clamor, while Husk’s accompanying low grumbles added a grounding counterpoint.
Lucifer found the entire dynamic charming, delighting openly in the added life they brought into his gilded domain.
Adam, on the other hand, barely tolerated Niffty and rumbled at Husk for reasons even he couldn’t articulate.
“The fuck did you pick him for?”
The interruption drew Alastor from his midday tea. He lowered his cup and blinked patiently at the Fallen Angel standing before him, arms crossed and that expressful mask twisted to betray his displeasure.
“Whatever do you mean, Adam?”
“He’s just some short stack fuck. And a Beta, at that.” Adam jabbed a thumb in the vague direction of the castle corridor, where Husk had presumably last been seen. “Were you that desperate?”
Alastor inhaled slowly before releasing a sigh - a subtle display of open irritation. Adam’s territorial streak had grown more pronounced since their arrangement had been set in motion. He enjoyed Alastor’s attention and his temper flared at the notion of anyone else being granted even a measure of significance.
“My dear Adam,” Alastor murmured, tone edged in gentle mockery, “not every partnership need appeal to your… baser tastes.”
He took another sip of tea, his placid smile unwavering while Adam bristled.
“So that’s your taste now, huh?” Adam scoffed. “You into some furry fuck?”
Alastor lifted his gaze slowly, lashes lowering in amusement. The corners of his permanent smile twitched upward, threatening to blossom into something wicked.
“Aren’t I,” he purred, “some - how do you say - ‘furry fuck’?”
Adam froze mid-grumble.
“I - uh - well - no, that’s - …”
“You wound me, Adam,” Alastor went on with mock injury. “I’d hoped that my fur wouldn’t be such an offense to your delicate sensibilities.”
“I didn’t - that’s not - I meant him!” Adam sputtered, gesturing vaguely to everywhere Husk might be. “You know! Short. Scruffy. Sad lookin’. Smells like whiskey and failure -”
“Mm. And yet you seem quite bothered by him.” The doe’s eyes gleamed. “Territorial, are we? How very… Alpha of you.”
Adam straightened. “I’m not territorial, babe. I’m just… just lookin’ out for your standards.”
“Of course,” Alastor said, leaning back in his chair, one leg crossing languidly over the other. “Well, your concerns have been duly noted.”
“I - “
“Have a lovely day, my dear.”
An easy dismissal. The abrupt closure of a conversation.
Adam opened his mouth, closed it, scowled and stomped off - grumbling all the while.
❧
Niffty did not fancy the imps touching him. The moment Alastor began to slip free of his clothing - the bath ready, hot and fragrant - for their convenience she reacted as though witnessing a crime.
“No - no - no - Alastor!” she shrieked.
She spun on the servants with a feral intensity wholly disproportionate to her diminutive size. The imps froze, stiff as statues beneath that dilated, gleaming eye. For an instant, Alastor was rather certain she was mentally weighing which method of disembowelment would best fit the offense.
He dismissed them with a gentle gesture.
Blessedly, they did not protest; instead taking leave with haste. Niffty watched them go with a suspicious huff before turning back to the neatly assembled array of soaps, brushes, balms and soft cloths. She prowled along the counter, inspecting each item. Every so often she’d make a tiny sound as she rearranged something to her satisfaction.
Only when the entire assortment met whatever invisible standard she kept did she whip around and nod furiously at Alastor. He rewarded her diligence with a faint, indulgent smile.
He was still perfectly capable of tending to his own grooming. But she insisted with fierce chirps - and so he yielded to her enthusiasm.
Moments later, the pair were nestled together in the bath, steam curling around them. Alastor had coaxed her into joining him and she’d agreed with the delighted squeal. He scrubbed her short mane with deft, gentle claws; watching her small form rock happily with each stroke.
She hummed and leaned into his touch with unguarded affection.
She was happy.
The simplicity of it struck him and caused him to still.
It occurred to him, with an ache that felt frighteningly close to sorrow, that they had not shared a moment like this - an easy, mutual grooming - in years. Years had been stolen… wasted.
Niffty physically paused when he did. Her single eye widened, curiosity and a faint worry sharpening its glow. He smoothed his expression with practiced ease, tilting his head in an affectionate tease, offering her a warm smile that eased the tension from her shoulders.
She beamed right back at him, her little hands finding his wrist in a touch so gentle it almost hurt.
Their eyes met and it felt as though something long lost had been restored.
❧
“Stop - stop fuckin’ with my ears!”
“Oh, but Husky-Wusky, they’re so soft.”
Alastor’s laughter rolled out of him. Husk bristled instantly, every hair along his shoulders rising as though electrified. The doe had drifted into his space without warning and the feline had practically jumped out of his skin, tail lashing in offense and embarrassment.
A flush crept up through Husk’s fur, impossible to hide as he jerked away from Alastor’s claws.
“There’s no need to be shy,” the deer teased, taking another slow step forward.
“Get back, ya crazy - goddamned - bi - !”
Alastor gasped sharply, pressing delicate fingers to his chest with theatrical scandal.
“Husky. Such language,” he tutted, eyes gleaming. “Highly inappropriate. Now… come here.”
Husk refused to look at him, eyes fixed anywhere except the Sinner smiling at him with predatory fondness.
Alastor studied him with a growing curiosity. The Beta was stubborn and his responses to the slightest provocation were endlessly entertaining. Betas, by Hell’s hierarchy, were rarely offered proximity to Omegas. And thus his guarded reaction was to be expected.
Alastor had long suspected that Lucifer had neglected to mention a few very specific… quirks… of the empowerment he had bestowed. And Niffty’s behavior - her fierce attachment and instinctive protectiveness - had seeded a small suspicion he could no longer ignore.
Especially when taking into consideration the moment she turned against Adam all those years ago.
“Alastor’s mine,” she had snarled, voice trembling but fierce. “No touch. Ever!”
Her behavior brought to mind the curious reactions that his presence stirred in the majority.
Husk, therefore, made for a marvelous test subject.
Alastor’s smile sharpened but it was lined with unmistakable command. His voice dropped, presented to the feline as a low croon edged with authority.
“Husk,” he murmured. “I said… come here.”
He extended a hand, fingers curling in a firm, deliberate beckoning.
Husk stared at him. Really stared. His pupils blew wide.
His breath hitched.
He blinked.
And then, as though dragged forward by an invisible leash, he stepped closer - each movement tight. His handsome muzzle lowered, settling with stiff reluctance against Alastor’s waiting palm.
He obeyed.
Alastor’s eyes glinted with triumph and dawning understanding.
“That’s my good boy,” he purred, stroking along Husk’s jaw with decadent slowness.
Husk’s ears flattened hard against his skull, mortification and something darker shuddering through him.
❧
It seemed Alastor would be required to spend the remainder of the night serving as a sentient body pillow. The King had grown positively enamored with his legs. His fur. The gradient where skin gave way to pelt. His tail. Even the constellation of speckles across his thighs that made him resemble some manner of infernal fawn.
And so Lucifer had made himself comfortable.
His head resting squarely in Alastor’s lap, as though this were the most natural configuration. The doe reclined against the ostentatious headboard, one hand drifted through Lucifer’s pale mane. His claws teased lightly at the man’s scalp, combing through those blonde strands in slow, deliberate strokes.
Lucifer was, in truth, a surprisingly small figure. Deceptively slight. His body possessed an almost porcelain delicacy. He bore a strong resemblance to a doll in that way.
His eyes remained closed, his features relaxed into an expression of blissful repose. He was awake but the King gave no outward sign of it save for the faintest tug of his mouth whenever Alastor’s claws hit a particularly pleasant spot.
Alastor inhaled deeply.
The man smelled of crisp, cold apples. A clean sweetness sharpened by something metallic beneath. How fitting, given the story that preceded him. Though Alastor often wondered which part of the tale was true. Had Lilith been tempted by that scent, or had it quite literally been a fruit?
Hell’s folklore was so dreadfully inconsistent.
Lucifer shifted, rolling slightly onto his side. He draped an arm around Alastor’s waist with a lazy possessiveness, nuzzling faintly against fur. A soft inhale betrayed him. He was scenting him again. Savoring him.
The task was made easier by his present state of dress.
Which amounted to nothing.
The King required his presence at least once a day. More, when the mood took him. A meal shared. A conversation traded. Or these quiet stretches of stolen domesticity, where he treated Alastor as a prized companion.
Something to curl around like a favored pillow.
Alastor said nothing. He only continued to stroke Lucifer’s hair, his expression unreadable - save for that ever-present smile - stretched just a degree too tight to be natural.
“Lucifer,” he murmured, the words slipping out on a soft exhale.
A subtle twitch answered him - a faint shift of the King’s brow.
“I really ought to retire,” Alastor continued, tone dipped in polite apology. “Surely I’ve kept you entertained long enough, Sire?”
Lucifer angled his head, one crimson eye sliding open to regard him through half-lidded indolence. It was a slow, lazy movement.
“Am I so unpleasant, pet?”
Alastor’s smile tightened by a hair’s breadth. “I’d prefer not to occupy a place to which I do not… strictly belong. You may own my soul, Your Majesty - but I am not your wife. Nor your lover.”
A soft hum slipped from Lucifer, something warm and mocking at once. “How loyal you sound. Do you fear Vox’s judgement, pet? Afraid he’ll sniff out that you’ve been warming another man’s bed?”
The arm around his waist tightened - barely, but enough to still him.
Enough to remind him.
Beneath Lucifer’s doll-like beauty lay a strength that made Alastor’s skin crawl. The King’s body was slim - but the pressure around his waist was iron, unyielding as a vice. It promised ruin with casual ease.
This was the creature who broke Adam.
A Sinner like him would not fare even a heartbeat.
Alastor kept his breath steady, though something in his chest thrummed with unease.
“I don’t fear my husband,” Alastor said, each word measured with meticulous care. “Nor his judgment.”
A low, delighted sound unfurled from Lucifer’s throat.
“What a delicious lie,” he purred. “Lie to me again, pet. It’s music to my ears.”
Alastor went rigid.
“I do not - ”
But he stopped.
Because the devil wanted him to finish that sentence. Wanted him to dig himself deeper.
The King was laying the trap openly - almost lazily - as if to say:
Here, little pet. Step inside. Struggle for my amusement.
Alastor forced his gaze away, lifting a hand to smooth the hair behind one ear. A small, elegant gesture. A distraction from the way his pulse thrummed.
He would not grant Lucifer the satisfaction.
“I would prefer,” he said softly, smoothing the edge of his voice into something polite, “that we refrain from discussing Vox this evening.”
Lucifer’s eyes gleamed. A faint smile curved his lips.
“My little fugitive bride,” Lucifer crooned. “So eager to avoid spoiling a perfect day.”
“I’m not your bride,” Alastor replied, the words clipped.
“Is that so?” Lucifer mused.. “A shame, that. You’d make the most lovely queen.”
Alastor scoffed - a soft, disdainful note.
Lucifer’s smile only widened.
“Your hand, pet.”
The devil didn’t reach out. Didn’t shift. Didn’t so much as tilt his head.
He simply issued the command.
With visible reluctance, Alastor offered his right hand.
Lucifer’s expression flattened.
“Don’t fuck with me,” he said, almost lazily. “The other one, Alastor.”
Something in Alastor’s jaw ticked.
But he obeyed, offering his left hand - the hand bearing the ring that bound him, symbolically and legally, to Vox.
Lucifer took it with surprising gentleness. His fingers traced the twin gemstones of red and blue set beside one another.
“I can’t imagine,” Lucifer murmured, his thumb brushing the metal with a contemptuous tenderness, “why you’d keep something so gaudy. Red and blue. How hilariously obvious. Vox never did understand subtlety, did he?”
Alastor’s smile tightened.
Lucifer’s voice softened into something far more dangerous.
“I could replace it, you know,” he whispered. “With something finer. Something befitting a soul I own. Something that suits your finger far better than this charming little shackle.”
His crimson eyes flicked up, studying Alastor’s expression.
The deer stilled, breath caught somewhere between his lungs and his throat - his lips trembling as it maintains that grin.
His refusal of the devil’s ‘generous’ offer is a quiet one. Unspoken but easily communicated as he meets his gaze.
Lucifer’s thumb presses lightly against the inside of his wrist.
“How quaint,” the King drawled, his voice low. “Still wearing his ring after breaking his heart so spectacularly. Tell me, pet. Are you sentimental… or simply reluctant to admit you’re still bound?”
He smiled cruelly.
“Enlighten me.”
Chapter 39: 39
Notes:
I'd like to emphasize the 'Dead Dove' tag here when it comes to psychological aspects of Alastor's torment. As this chapter is deeply unpleasant in regards to that for a multitude of reasons. We are also one chapter shy of another - much smaller in scale - timeskip once we hit Chapter 40! Edit; I lied, time-skip delayed. v- v
When I contemplated how I'd characterize Lucifer in this piece, I wanted to make him represent aspects of how some 'devil' or 'satan' characters are depicted in fictional media. But not in a 'joke-y' nature. But more so the darker showcases. While searching for inspiration for Dark!Lucifer's character, I settled on the depiction of Papa Legba from AHS: Coven. Their version of hell especially inspired me. There is also a very light dab of Black Philip from The Witch ( 2015 Film )
In addition this offers a fair amount of insight toward the underlying cruelty of Vox's actions and the flashbacks are neatly sandwiched in-between the limousine scene and the wedding. One thing I wanted to avoid with pre-timeskip Vox was having him utilize physical violence to exert control over while also explaining as to why Alastor was strangely docile following the wedding. This should offer a decent context behind both the ring and his behavior in post-wedding scenes.
Chapter Text
He remembered the moment Vox slipped the preparatory proposal ring onto his finger.
It was after the limousine.
After he had been returned to his tiny, quiet home in Cannibal Town.
He had been left alone.
It was an unspoken punishment. A calculated withdrawal meant to wear him thin and make him pliant and grateful for even a scrap of company. And Vox ensured the punishment sank deeper by removing everything that offered Alastor comfort: the cigarettes, the books, the vintage radio cassettes - even the crossword puzzles he enjoyed in moments of rare stillness.
There was nothing.
Absolutely nothing.
So he slept.
Slipping into long, dreamless stretches of unconsciousness became the only reprieve - the only place not curated by Vox’s will. Oblivion was its own sanctuary. He curled tightly beneath the blankets, letting exhaustion drag him down again and again.
He ate only when hunger gnawed sharply enough to force him up. He drank when the dryness on his tongue grew unbearable. Otherwise, he slept.
Hours blurred into days, days into a stretched, indistinct haze. The room never changed. His state never changed. His thoughts slowed.
He was asleep again when he felt the mattress dip.
A weight gingerly pressed into the edge of the bed. The faintest touch brushed his shoulder.
“Niffty?” he croaked.
He blinked himself into consciousness.
No.
Not Niffty.
Vox.
It was always Vox.
He didn’t sigh nor shrink away. He simply propped himself up on trembling elbows, blinking blearily through the fog of sleep. His throat was raw, his stomach empty and his limbs heavy. There was a terrible ache beneath his eyes and his mane hung tangled and dull.
Vox’s projected eyes softened at the sight. That alone made Alastor’s ears flatten tight against his skull. The show of tenderness made something sour coil in his stomach.
“Hey, sweetheart,” Vox whispered, voice gentle. “You alright?”
A clawed hand slid down his back through the rumpled sheets. They needed laundering, but Vox didn’t seem to care.
“I’m alright,” Alastor replied, voice scratchy.
Vox drew him close, pulling him into a warm embrace that made Alastor stiffen.
“Are you feeling better?”
Alastor forced a nod.
“Let’s get you cleaned up and fed. Alright?”
He obeyed.
He let Vox guide him. His legs wobbled as he rose; hunger had drained him. He let the Alpha wash him, towel him dry, dress him and spoon warm broth to his lips. He endured the gentle touches and constant proximity. Afraid that if he protested, Vox would simply leave him here again until the wedding day.
Alone with nothing but his thoughts.
The broth came from Rosie’s kitchen, rich with spices and the distinct savor of Sinner flesh. Vox sat beside him, close enough that their knees brushed, watching every swallow.
“I’ve got something for you,” Vox murmured.
Alastor didn’t respond until he’d worked down another mouthful. Then the object was placed before him.
A ring.
A blue gemstone.
A splash of Vox’s color meant to overwrite his own.
His stomach twisted so violently that he nearly choked.
“I thought you’d be more agreeable to it now,” Vox said, hopeful.
Alastor slapped a hand over his mouth a fraction of a second before he lurched sideways and vomited onto the floor.
Vox froze while Alastor’s body convulsed, purging broth and bile.
❧
Alastor snapped awake with a violent inhale.
His body reacted before his mind could catch up - ears flat and chest rising and falling in quick, shallow bursts. His gaze swept the room in frantic, jerking motions.
Lucifer’s chambers.
He was on his back.
And Lucifer was above him. The devil was leaning over him, hands planted on either side of his head as he effectively caged him with casual authority. His silhouette was relaxed.
But his eyes were anything but.
“What - ” Alastor’s breath fractured, a tremor raking down his spine. “What was that? Why was I - ”
His throat constricted.
He could still feel it - the wrenching of his stomach, the sour burn of bile and the helplessness. The memory had not been remembered.
It had been relived.
His body betrayed him with a choked, involuntary sound as his back arched slightly off the mattress.
Lucifer watched every flinch with an almost reverent fascination.
“How very interesting,” he purred, delighted.
Alastor’s eyes were wet. The shame of it only made his breathing harsher.
“How - why was I back there - ” he stammered, voice cracking around the panic.
“Sssh,” Lucifer hushed. “That was not what I was seeking. I simply wished to know the full extent of your obsession with that disgusting little trinket.” His gaze flickered downward, amused. “But you refused me, pet.”
Alastor’s throat bobbed with a swallow. “Lucifer - ”
“So I did a bit of digging,” the devil continued breezily. “True - you experienced the memory in full.”
He leaned closer, lips brushing Alastor’s ear that twitched.
“But you survived it once. You’ll survive it again.”
Alastor tried to rise but Lucifer’s hands shot forward with lightning speed, gripping his wrists and pinning them effortlessly to the mattress.
The doe froze beneath him, trembling.
His face twisted into a strained, brittle smile.
“You can’t - ” Alastor gasped.
“Ah,” Lucifer interrupted, smoothly, “but I can, Alastor.”
His tone was soft. Almost tender. And all the more terrifying for it.
Alastor released a ragged breath, his trembling worsening. The memory itself had not even been the worst one locked in his mind. But Lucifer had flayed it open as though dragging him bodily back into the past.
And Lucifer drank in the spectacle.
His expression radiated a sadist’s pleasure.
“Such a lovely reaction,” he mused. “Let’s take another look inside that delightful soul of yours. It does belong to me, after all.”
“I’ll talk,” Alastor blurted, panic choking him. “I’ll tell you - ”
Lucifer laughed.
A low, musical sound.
“Oh, no. It’s far too late for that, little pet.”
“Lucifer - please - I can’t - ”
The devil’s smile sharpened, a crescent of malicious joy.
“But you will,” he whispered.
Lucifer’s eyes flashed.
And the world tore open again.
❧
He threw it away.
The ring.
Again and again.
Sometimes into the trash.
Sometimes into the deepest drawer.
And every time he rid himself of it…
It returned.
Placed neatly on his bedside table.
Balanced atop his folded clothes.
Waiting on the kitchen counter like a loyal dog.
And every time it reappeared something else vanished.
Never anything grand.
Never anything obvious enough to immediately spark outrage.
Just little things.
Little comforts.
Little pieces of a life he had tried to carve out for himself.
His home had once held warmth. A fragile, hard-won warmth built from scraps of affection and routine. He had filled it with small tokens that made the days bearable, but nothing compared to what Niffty had given him.
Her gifts were precious in a way he could not properly articulate. Childlike in their sincerity. Each one a tiny offering of love from one of the rare souls he cared for without condition.
A crown fashioned from polished beetle carapaces.
Or a crude drawing of the two of them, smiling with uneven lines and mismatched colors.
He cherished them because she made them for him.
And then - one morning - one of them was gone.
Then another.
At first he thought he’d somehow misplaced them. That was the lie he fed himself, at least. But the pattern soon sharpened into something unmistakable.
Something malicious.
Every time he disposed of the ring -
Every time he refused the symbol of ownership forced upon him -
- something of Niffty vanished in its place.
If he tried to hide the gifts, they disappeared anyway.
If he clutched them while he slept, he woke with empty hands.
And the house began to press in around him with each passing moment. A slow, tightening strangulation. Every missing trinket siphoned away a little more color - a little more comfort and a little more of himself.
He had never felt the place was truly his.
But now he saw what it was becoming.
A hollow, echoing hell crafted just for him.
Then the furniture began to vanish.
Anything touched by her influence.
Anything she had rearranged.
Anything she had dusted, polished or fussed over with her perpetual cheer.
One item at a time.
A throw pillow.
A vase she’d insisted needed “just a splash of flowers.”
A stool she had perched on while cleaning his curtains.
A blanket she’d knit in jittery, crooked rows.
Her scent faded room by room.
Her presence erased with surgical precision.
It was psychological warfare.
A slow erosion of the last soft corners of his world.
Until there was nothing left.
Until the home was stripped bare.
Until the only thing that remained was the ring.
Waiting.
As though it had never been thrown away at all.
❧
His reemergence tore free of his throat as a guttural, wrenching scream.
For Lucifer, the intrusion had lasted only a moment.
But for Alastor…
It had been weeks.
Weeks trapped inside the memory. Weeks spent in that silent, suffocating house as it was stripped bare around him. Weeks feeling the ring return to him like a curse.
Lucifer withdrew from Alastor with languid satisfaction. Not a hair of his pale mane was disturbed; not a hint of exertion marred his perfect features.
“Extroridinary,” he breathed, sounding delighted. “How very clever, Vox. You’re a man after my own heart.”
He spoke as though reviewing fine art.
As though the psychological dismantling of a trapped Omega were a form of poetry.
His eyes, bright with malicious curiosity, drifted back to the bed - settling on Alastor’s trembling form.
The deer lay curled tightly on his side, breath ragged and uneven.
Lucifer watched him tremble.
Cherishing it.
“You may leave, pet,” he said, his tone warm with amusement. “You’ve satisfied me more than enough tonight. But do take care to not deny me again.”
❧
It was Husk who escorted him back to his room.
He arrived at Lucifer’s chamber door looking stiff and uncertain, no doubt summoned to retrieve the trembling Sinner. The moment his eyes fell upon Alastor and the way his arms locked around his own ribs, Husk’s habitual scowl softened into something close to alarm.
He didn’t comment. Didn’t question.
It wasn’t his place to.
Just dipped his head once toward Lucifer, who watched the pair with a cold, clinical detachment.
A furred paw settled between Alastor’s shoulder blades, guiding him gently but firmly down the endless corridor. Husk kept close, matching his pace to the deer’s faltering steps. Every now and then he shot him a sidelong look.
When they reached his room, Niffty was already there.
She took one look at Alastor and her single eye immediately glossed with worry. She hurried forward, her delicate hands fluttering around him.
Husk lingered in the doorway, reluctant to leave. His tail flicked low, betraying a frustration he wouldn’t voice - frustration at not knowing what had been done or how to fix it. But after a beat, he stepped back.
“Shout if you need anything,” he muttered.
Alastor only gave a numb nod.
Husk’s ears pinned back and then he slipped away.
Niffty coaxed him out of his clothes - undoing buttons, smoothing back his mane and folding garments aside with reverence. She didn’t ask what happened. She didn’t need to. Her instincts were sharp; her devotion sharper still.
She tucked him beneath the blankets as though tending to a feverish child, brushing stray strands of red hair from his face. When she finally crawled close and pressed her small forehead against his own, her voice was barely a whisper.
“I love you, Alastor.”
The words broke through the quiet.
Alastor’s eyes shut.
His breath trembled.
For a moment, he couldn’t speak at all.
And then, softly.
“I love you too, Niffty.”
She held him tighter.
Chapter 40: 40
Chapter Text
Baxter’s fingertips pressed into the corners of his temples as he squinted down at the fluctuating readings on his monitor. His glasses reflected a mess of fractured coordinates and the stubborn blinking of an error icon that had plagued him for days.
The microchip implanted in Vox’s wife was producing signals that made no goddamned sense. It would ping a location… and then deliver that ping hours late. Every update was out of sync with real time, as though the data had been dragged through molasses before finally arriving in his system.
By the time they sent scouts to the designated spot, the deer was long gone.
It was like trying to track a ghost.
Vox, understandably, was losing his mind.
He’d always had a cruel edge but lately that cruelty had become something else. More volatile. More intense. And Baxter observed this from a professional and very safe distance.
For thirty years Vox’s love for his wife had been common knowledge; a staple of Hell’s gossip cycles. They were inseparable - Alastor in immaculate shades of red, Vox in sleek, modern blues and blacks.
They’d move through a room like a matched set and Vox’s gaze inevitably found the Omega’s face no matter the crowd. Their intimacy had always been on display in tiny gestures; an arm looped through another, the subtle lean of shoulders brushing or even the way Vox’s screen brightened when Alastor laughed.
They’d been the couple.
And now? Now Vox paced like a man deprived of oxygen, tearing through his empire brick by brick hunting for the one person who had abandoned him. Baxter was left to assemble meaning from scrambled coordinates while praying his Overlord didn’t turn that sharpness on him.
“There has to be interference,” he muttered under his breath, adjusting a setting and watching the readings flicker. “Something’s distorting the feed.”
He wasn’t wrong.
The chip still mapped Alastor’s general movements whenever he brushed near Pentagram City. But sometimes he dropped off the face of Hell entirely.
Baxter was still muttering equations under his breath, preparing a neat presentation with a projector and cleanly labeled graphs, when a low voice sliced through his thoughts:
“Well. What do you have for me?”
He glanced up.
Vox had entered without ceremony, the glow of his screen cold and narrowed. His office was cavernous - polished metal, too-bright lights and the enormous shark-filled aquarium that dominated the far wall.
Baxter kept his gaze carefully trained away from it. Too many enemies of the Vees had ended up as chum.
Vox’s stride was long and his body tense in a way that suggested he’d barely slept. Baxter straightened immediately, lifting his laptop.
“Well, sir,” he began carefully. “We’ve compiled a… tentative reconstruction of your wife’s activity following his - ah - departure.”
He clicked the remote.
The projector hummed to life.
“And while the results are… irregular, they do offer us a working pattern.”
Vox stepped closer. He stood uncomfortably near, looming over Baxter’s shoulder, eyes fixed on the map as though he could will it into giving more than it had.
Baxter swallowed.
The room felt too small.
“Were all of these confirmed? Any sightings or traces?”
Vox’s voice was low and the projector’s flickering light cast harsh shapes across his screen-face. Baxter kept his back straight, hands folded primly before him.
“Yes, my lord,” he answered. “It appears Alastor has begun cultivating a… reputation. Minor, but growing. We received unsolicited information from a territory belonging to a smaller Overlord.”
Vox’s head angled a fraction. “Well?”
“A gambling den,” Baxter continued, tapping a key to bring up grainy footage. “Alastor crossed the threshold of the establishment multiple times. His presence was noted.”
“Whose territory?” Vox demanded.
“A ‘Husk,’ sir.”
The name seemed to leave a sour taste in the Overlord’s projected mouth. Vox shifted his weight, the glow of his screen dimming as a photo of the feline Overlord appeared beside the map.
“And?” Vox asked, voice cooling. “This… Husk. What was the extent of his involvement?”
Baxter hesitated.
“It appears he personally interacted with your wife,” he said, carefully. “But nothing beyond that.”
Vox’s whole body stilled. He stared at the projected image of Husk as though he meant to peel the man’s soul out through the screen.
“How?” Vox asked.
A single word.
Baxter blinked. “Sir?”
“How,” Vox repeated, “did he interact with my wife?”
The air dropped several degrees.
There was a warning there.
Baxter swallowed.
Hard.
“According to the reports,” he began, voice thin but steady, “Husk merely served him a drink and… facilitated a few games of chance. There was no physical altercation. No meaningful proximity outside what is expected in such an establishment.”
Vox did not respond.
Not immediately.
He tilted his head, staring down the feline’s grainy photograph with an unreadable expression. His screen pulsed once.
“We also have some footage,” Baxter said, tone stiffening. “Scrapped together.”
A flick of his wrist brought the clips to life on the projector. The room dimmed further, shadows stretching along the walls.
The footage was grainy, but unmistakably him.
Alastor lounged at a gambling table with a languid elegance - as though he hadn’t a care in Hell. One leg crossed over the other, cards held loosely between clawed fingers, his smile fixed in that permanent crescent.
With a theatrical little flourish, he summoned a cigarette between his fingers.
“Would one of you be a dear?” he asked, his voice smooth.
Despite the fact that he could have lit it himself with a snap, the gathered patrons scrambled to serve him. Hands tripped over hands in the desperate attempt to be the one singled out by that shining red darling.
A rabbit-based Sinner managed it. He leaned forward with a shaking hand, lighting the cigarette, his pupils blown wide with anticipation and adoration.
Alastor rewarded him with a pleased, utterly devastating smile.
The rabbit’s cotton tail wagged in uncontrollable delight.
Vox’s claws curled into tight fists. His screen flickered once.
Baxter felt it. The drop in temperature.
The static billowing beneath Vox’s skin.
The Overlord spoke without looking away from the footage.
“Play it again.”
His tone was perfectly calm.
Which made it infinitely worse.
There were only a select few who were permitted to touch Alastor.
Valentino. Velvette. Vox. Angel Dust. Rosie.
That was it.
That was the list.
That had always been the list.
Anyone else laying hands on Vox’s wife - especially in some smoke-choked, low-rent den of degeneracy - were… treading on dangerous territory.
Vox’s screen dimmed to a low, dangerous glow as he stared at the frozen frame of that rabbit Sinner leaning too close and basking too openly in Alastor’s attention.
“Have any of those idiots been identified?” Vox asked.
“A few, sir,” Baxter replied, throat tight.
“I want their asses in seats,” Vox murmured, each word clipped. “Every single one of them. Anyone who touched him, breathed on him or got within arm’s reach - drag them in. I want to know exactly what the fuck went on in that hole.”
He paused, jaw tightening.
“That fucker. What was his name again?” Vox asked. “Husk?”
“Yes, sir.”
Vox fell silent - weighing the possibilities with the cold, meticulous precision.
When he finally spoke, his tone shifted.
“Inform him,” Vox said, lightly, “that I’d like a meeting.”
A static smile cut across his screen. Artificial. Too wide.
“An advantageous one. A friendly one. Perhaps we can even strike a deal.”
❧
Velvette leaned over the small cauldron perched on her vanity table, its iron belly bubbling with a slow, viscous simmer.
The mixture inside had finally begun to settle into the precise shade she’d been chasing for weeks - a dull crimson. She inhaled delicately, lashes lowering as she assessed the scent, texture and magic humming through the brew. Perfect. Or close enough.
“Angel, c’mere.”
She didn’t bother looking up as she crooked a finger. The tall, long-limbed Omega shuffled over, shoulders stiff, expression pinched with suspicion. He kept glancing at the cauldron.
“Yeah, Velvette?” he asked, nervous.
Velvette let out a low, delighted titter. She always forgot how skittish Angel could be when it came to her witchy projects.
“Oh, relax, baby. I’m not about to stick a funnel down your throat,” she said, waving him off. “It’s just a potion. Nothing overwhelmingly mind-altering. Just a mild little sedative that’ll knock someone flat on their ass.”
Angel blinked down at the brew and made a dubious noise.
“Uh-huh. Sure. Real comforting.”
Velvette’s smile sharpened. That was the appropriate reaction. Even by Overlord standards, the stuff looked potent.
“Hand me an empty vial.”
Angel obeyed, plucking one from the cluttered shelving. He uncorked it with a faint pop and placed it carefully in Velvette’s waiting palm. She accepted it, sliding a tiny silver funnel into the mouth of the glass and pouring the mixture in a slow, controlled stream.
“You know Overlords have stronger immune systems, right?” she said conversationally as she worked.
“Yeah, Vel. ‘Course I do.”
“Mmhmm. Well, that means everything we ingest has to be double or triple the dose to hit properly. We gotta drink way more to get fucked up, for example.” She shot him a knowing look. “You remember that party last year with the champagne? Vox was sober for six hours.”
Angel grimaced. “Yeah. Real fun night.”
“It also means spiking an Overlord is… difficult,” Velvette went on, her voice dipping into a darker croon. “A few idiots tried to drug one of us once. Didn’t go well for them.”
That was an understatement.
The vial filled completely - small yet humming with dangerous potential. Velvette removed the funnel and corked it with a soft click, then held the vial up to the light. It glowed faintly.
“This,” she said with a satisfied hum, “is exactly the dose we need. Just a few drops.” Her grin widened, predatory and pretty. “All we have to do now… is get it to the right person.”
Angel swallowed.
“Velvette… who exactly is the ‘right person’?”
“Oh, trust me, Angel - ” Velvette purred, turning the vial between her fingers, “ - you already know the answer to that question.”
Her tone was light, but the air in the room tightened. Angel Dust froze, every line in his slender frame going stiff. His pretty features creased into a troubled frown that softened none of the dread gathering behind his eyes.
“Alastor,” he breathed.
Velvette’s grin sharpened with feline approval. “Exactly that.”
She flicked her wrist, the vial dancing between her fingers with easy familiarity. Its glow caught the light and winked at him, taunting.
Angel took a step back.
“You think he’s gonna take a drink from you?” Angel asked, voice tight. “From Val? From Vox? He’s not stupid, Vel.”
Velvette’s laughter bubbled from her throat, bright and false as a music-box chime.
“Oh, sweetheart,” she crooned, “of course he wouldn’t. Alastor may be unhinged, but he isn’t careless. He’d never let us close enough to slip something into his drink.” She leaned in, tapping a manicured nail against his chest. “But he’d most certainly slip his guard around you, my love.”
Angel’s breath hitched.
His eyes widened with something between fear and disbelief.
“Vel… you’re kidding. You’ve gotta be kidding. Me? You want me to dose him?”
His voice cracked on the last word.
She tilted her head, her smile blooming with genuine delight.
“Who else?” she whispered.
Angel felt the tremor crawl up his spine. A small, involuntary shiver. He shook his head in a stiff, jerking motion.
“I can’t, Vel. I - I can’t do that to him.”
He took another step back - away from both her and that poison - only to collide with something solid.
He froze.
“I’m afraid,” came a voice, smooth and low, “that isn’t up to you to decide, Angel Dust.”
Angel startled violently, twisting around - and his breath stuttered in his throat.
Vox towered over him, immaculate as ever; but there was nothing polished in the sharpness of his projected gaze. It cut straight through him.
“V-Vox?” Angel rasped. “I - I didn’t hear you come in. I wasn’t - I mean I didn’t - ”
His rambling died in a strangled noise as Vox’s hand moved. A clawed grip seized his face - forcing his chin up.
“You’re going to make,” Vox drawled, his voice dipped in something horribly tender, “for the most wonderful trap, sweetheart.”
Angel released a quiet whimper, his eyes falling shut; refusing to meet that gaze.
“Don’t you want Alastor back?” Vox continued, stroking the line of Angel’s jaw with a thumb far too gentle for the violence hovering beneath it.
Angel’s lips trembled before he clamped them shut. He didn’t answer. He refused to do so.
Vox forced him into an embrace, his claws sliding down his back in a gentle, soothing motion.
“I know you do, Angel,” he whispered. “We all do. We’ll be a family again.”
His smile sharpened.
“Just like old times.”
Chapter 41: 41
Chapter Text
“Shit.”
Husk’s voice was a gravelly scrape as he stared down at the glowing screen. Alastor hummed near him, his crimson eyes drifting lazily over the message that had just come through.
Vox’s tone bled through it even in text: clipped and cold.
The Overlord had finally caught wind of Alastor’s little foray into the gambling underworld.
And worse - he knew the doe had done it inside Husk’s territory.
“Interesting,” Alastor mused, clawtips brushing Husk’s shoulder. “I wonder which delightful patron of yours squealed. They always do, don’t they? Greedy creatures, desperate for scraps of favor.”
“Fuck if I know,” Husk muttered. His ears flattened as he reread the summons. “Either way, Vox expects me at his tower with my ass in a seat by the end of the month.”
Alastor chuckled.
“Likely to ask after me. Isn’t he sweet?”
Husk gave him the flattest expression imaginable, unimpressed with the doe’s mirth while his own livelihood dangled on a thread. Alastor only laughed harder. He lounged across the bed with ease, chin propped on Husk’s shoulder as though the feline were furniture.
“Well,” Alastor continued, voice lilting, “you must keep up appearances, dear. Go. Entertain whatever fuss he’s conjured.”
Husk stiffened so violently that even Alastor’s grin faltered into curiosity.
“Are you fuckin’ serious?” Husk snapped. “That fucker’s been on a crusade. Hunting you like you’re a fuckin’ prize stag. What the hell do you think he’s gonna do to me?”
“Husk.”
The single word cut like a razor. Alastor shifted, no longer draped lazily beside him but sitting upright. He reached out, hooking a claw beneath Husk’s chin to guide his gaze upward until yellow eyes met crimson.
“You,” Alastor said, smooth as silk and twice as suffocating, “are an Overlord. Not some run-of-the-mill Sinner. You have teeth. Power. Territory and influence. I trust you implicitly to handle this… properly. Understood?”
“I - “
“Is that understood, Husk?”
Husk swallowed - hard enough that Alastor saw the bob of his throat. His tail had gone still. His ears twitched once before he nodded.
“Y - yeah, Al.”
Alastor’s smile blossomed, pleased.
“Good,” he crooned, trailing a claw lightly along Husk’s jaw in a gesture that was half affection, half promise. “Don’t disappoint me.”
He pressed a soft kiss upon the feline’s forehead.
❧
Baxter had finally managed to trace a pattern - an uneven cluster of delayed pings that coalesced into a rough perimeter. Alastor was circling the borders of Husk’s territories with uncanny consistency.
And while the microchip’s signal lagged by hours, the accumulation of data painted a picture Vox could not ignore; the doe lingered near the feline Overlord’s domain far too often for coincidence.
Which meant Husk was either a witness… or a collaborator.
Vox’s projected expression had tightened into a thin, furious slash the moment Baxter presented the findings. Plans were made immediately.
Angel Dust received his orders next.
He had been coached, relentlessly. He was given a precise directive; hover within these marked locations on the map Baxter had pinned to the wall. Not directly in Alastor’s path but close enough that the doe would eventually notice.
Angel’s role was crucial.
A sex worker by trade, he would never be unescorted without raising eyebrows. A lone Omega wandering high-risk territories was a story that stank of bait. So he’d be expected to cling to the arm of a wealthy Beta. One of Vox’s loyalists. Someone who looked the part of a client enamored with pretty flesh.
Someone disposable.
They would frequent public places. Bars, clubs, high-end lounges - spaces where Overlords rarely intervened and where the sight of Angel Dust turning heads would seem perfectly ordinary. The illusion of mundanity was essential.
Angel’s task was simple:
Be seen.
And give Alastor a reason to approach.
Vox wagered everything on history. On nostalgia. On the memory of quiet nights and whispered confidences between two reluctant souls. He gambled that the doe’s unnatural power did not extend to severing old loyalties completely.
Angel Dust played the role assigned to him with the skill of a seasoned performer. A living lure dressed in silk and sequins. He laughed when prompted, leaned in when expected and allowed hands to settle on his waist with feigned ease.
But beneath the glitter and performance, doubt gnawed at him.
He questioned the very premise of the trap.
Would Alastor even look at him?
Wouldn’t he be a reminder of everything the doe wanted to escape?
After all, Angel had been present for almost every indignity. Every correction. Every punishment. Every moment where Alastor had been forced to smile through humiliation while Angel watched helplessly from a corner of the room.
He was a relic of a former life - of their former life.
A bright, clattering reminder of subservience and gilded cages. And Angel feared that his face might conjure nothing but revulsion or quiet ache in the deer’s gut. Surely the mere sight of him would stir something painful. Something suffocating.
It made the whole plan feel flimsy.
And dangerous.
His sudden appearances in the very corners of Pentagram City where Alastor was known to linger were far too convenient. Suspiciously so. Even with Velvette’s carefully curated schedule or Vox’s insistence that irregularity made the pattern believable; Angel suspected Alastor would see through it.
That doe wasn’t stupid.
He never had been.
So they adjusted accordingly.
Angel’s movements were erratic - crafted to appear as though he were simply following wealthy clients from venue to venue. Sometimes he’d vanish for days, then reappear in a dive bar near Husk’s territory. Other times he’d be the star of an impromptu show in a second-rate nightclub, bathed in neon light and glitter. Just close enough that Alastor might catch a glimpse. Just subtle enough that suspicion could be dismissed as coincidence.
Still, the plan felt like playing with snapped piano wire.
Angel could feel it each time he stepped out with another Beta on his arm - an uneasy prickling beneath his skin, as though Alastor’s shadow were watching. Judging. Or worse… longing.
He didn’t know which possibility terrified him more.
Every night, when he returned to Vox’s tower, he scrubbed glitter from his fur and wondered whether he wanted the trap to succeed - or fail spectacularly.
❧
Angel sighed, the sound soft and miserably small. He’d been left alone in the extravagant booth they’d reserved for him; a plush, velvet-swathed alcove that reeked faintly of expensive perfume.
His Beta companion was several yards away, chalking a cue stick and boasting his way through a round of pool with a group of other high-rolling degenerates.
Angel, meanwhile, curled inward.
He pulled his phone from his garter and let the screen glow against his white fur, illuminating the shadows beneath his eyes. His thumb hovered before he finally scrolled through a chain of old messages.
Alastor’s messages.
They read like museum pieces.
Perfect capitalization. Immaculate punctuation. Not a single emoji or shorthand abbreviation to be found. Every word selected with deliberate precision. Almost old-world in their mannerisms. As if the doe had sat at a typewriter rather than a handheld device.
Angel could still hear his voice through them. Could still feel that strange comfort in knowing that, for a few fleeting minutes or hours, he’d had Alastor’s focus entirely to himself.
Late-night exchanges.
Half-whispered phone calls where the world outside seemed to fall away.
Moments where Alastor’s tone softened enough for Angel to feel it.
It had been… nice.
Their conversations had been steady, intimate in a quiet way - something that was uniquely theirs. Something stitched together from companionship and the strange, fragile tenderness that had developed.
Angel smiled faintly at a memory. Alastor’s dry remarks. Angel’s teasing replies. The soft pause on the other end of the line when the deer didn’t quite know how to respond but didn’t want to hang up either.
And then the smile wavered.
Because the memories hurt.
They throbbed like old scars.
Aching reminders of a life that had shattered without warning. He doubted they’d ever share anything like that again. Not the late-night murmuring. Not the quiet comfort of knowing someone else was awake, listening. Not the sense of fragile safety wrapped in words typed neatly at two a.m.
Not now.
Not after everything.
Angel locked his phone with a trembling thumb, setting it face down on the table.
His chest felt hollow.
His lashes lowered.
And in the quiet between bursts of laughter from the pool table, he whispered to no one in particular:
“Miss you, Al…”
“I missed you too.”
The words cut through the low pulse of music, spoken with such quiet certainty that Angel’s entire body lurched.
His breath snagged in his throat, his lungs refusing to cooperate as something deep inside him trembled awake. His vision blurred at the edges, heat blooming behind his eyes so fast it was almost dizzying.
He turned.
The booth’s once-empty corner was no longer empty.
Alastor sat there as though he’d always been part of the velvet shadows, one elbow planted elegantly upon the table, his cheek resting in the crook of his claws. His grin gleamed beneath the soft red lights, but it wasn’t cruel or mocking this time. It was warm.
Alive.
He looked alive in a way Angel had never truly seen - vibrant and unshackled, the crimson of his eyes brightened by something startlingly soft. Something that almost hurt to witness.
Angel’s breath hitched.
He’d been such an idiot.
To think Alastor had tossed him aside. That the doe’s absence meant indifference rather than survival.
His throat tightened. His lashes quivered.
“Al…”
Barely a whisper. Barely anything at all.
Alastor’s ears gave the smallest flick - then folded back, a subtle gesture that revealed far more than any smile ever had. A fleeting vulnerability ghosted across his expression, softening the sharp angles of his face and shifting his grin into something quieter, more intimate - more real.
“Angel,” he whispered, voice dipped in a fondness that made the Omega's chest seize. “My dear Angel.”
And for a moment the rest of the room fell away.
Angel’s eyes glittered, tears clinging stubbornly to his lashes as his voice broke on the cusp of something raw and aching and relieved.
He forgets everything.
The mission - the expectation - the tiny vial in his purse.
“You - God, Al - why now? Why here?”
Alastor only smiled wider. He’d reach, cupping that beautiful face in his hands. And then their foreheads gingerly pressed together, their eyes falling shut as Angel allowed his tears to flow.
“Because, my darling,” he replied, lovingly “I thought you deserved a proper hello.”
Chapter 42: 42
Chapter Text
They luxuriated in one another’s presence as though starved for it. Because they had been. Months of absence stacked atop thirty years of shared orbit collapsed into a single moment. And suddenly they were tangled together, locked into an embrace that felt instinctive.
Soft, contented sighs slipped free of them both as they drew one another close, breathing deeply and letting familiar scent and heat settle onto their tongues. Their faces drifted inward without conscious command, brushing against the vulnerable juncture of each other’s necks in a gesture that hovered just shy of undoing.
It was not overtly sexual - yet it was charged with a quiet, aching sensuality. The intimacy lay in the act itself: the steadiness of their proximity and the reassurance of touch after too long without it. It soothed the nerves and lit the body from within.
Angel Dust released a small, satisfied sound as he breathed in Alastor’s spiced fragrance, his shoulders easing as if a long-held tension had finally melt.
Their faces hovered a breath apart. Their eyes met - partially lidded, softened. For a stretch of time, they simply looked at one another.
They felt safe.
They felt warm.
It was a sensation neither had known for far too long. Something gentle amid the wreckage of their lives. A brief, delicate glimmer of light within the dark. And in that suspended moment, neither of them could bring themselves to pull away.
The moment might have stretched on.
But then the anxiety struck.
It surged through Angel like a blade - the sudden, nauseating recall of why he was here. His hold on Alastor tightened instinctively. His touch became fiercely protective and betrayed his desperation.
“Angel?”
Alastor gently pulled back, confusion blinking through his softened expression. One clawed hand lifted to cup Angel’s face with deliberate care, his touch tender. Angel leaned into it without thinking, managing a small, fleeting smile that trembled at the edges.
“Al - I…”
The doe made a soft, encouraging sound in his throat, urging him onward without pressure.
Angel’s mouth trembled.
Alastor studied him for a brief, searching moment - then gave a quiet nod of understanding, his hand never leaving Angel’s cheek.
“Angel,” he said softly, insistently, the warmth of his palm still present between them. “I want you to tell me what happened to you after I left.”
There was a moment’s hesitation.
Angel’s gaze drifted, his fingers tightening briefly in the fabric of Alastor’s sleeve as though grounding himsel. His jaw worked, breath stuttering once in his chest before he finally spoke.
The words came quietly at first, but once they began, they did not stop.
❧
He remembered Valentino’s harsh grip first - possessive and cruel in its certainty.
Then Vox, looming over him like some towering inevitability.
Velvette’s stare had pinned him in place just as surely as any hand.
They had surrounded him where he’d fallen, his body trembling against the floor, one eye already swelling from the first blow that had been struck when the truth came out - when they learned about the contraceptives.
He could still feel his own hands against his face, clutching at tender flesh as he shook his head over and over; insisting he didn’t know where Alastor was, didn’t know how he’d escaped - didn’t know anything.
It hadn’t mattered.
Vox’s fury had come down on him like a storm, first with slaps and fists, then with the cold, merciless precision of wires coiling around his limbs. The pain that followed was measured. Electricity ripping through his body again and again until screaming became the only thing his lungs could remember how to do.
There had been no mercy.
Not when he begged.
Not when his voice broke.
Not when realization settled in that, in their eyes, he was the one most responsible for destroying Vox’s chance at a child.
Valentino had tutted with theatrical disappointment. Velvette had sighed, sharp and irritated.
Their family - their perfect little empire - could have grown long ago.
It should have grown.
And it hadn’t.
Because of him.
Because of Alastor.
Because of the “recalcitrant nature of their Omegas.”
The days that followed blurred together into something ugly and unbearable. Every mistake was corrected with a hand. Every misstep punished with pain. Angel remembered struggling just to walk straight afterward, his body tender in that deep, all-encompassing way that made every movement feel like pressing against a massive bruise.
It wasn’t just about discipline. It was about breaking something into place. About ensuring the fear of defiance rooted so deeply in him that he’d never dare entertain the thought again.
Valentino had made him film.
Over and over.
Over and over.
Rough, violent productions where the audience delighted in the sight of their star sobbing and shaking beneath the weight of it all. His suffering was captured from every angle and released into the world as spectacle, his pain consumed like entertainment.
Even now, the memory made his stomach twist.
Eventually… it eased.
Slowly. Almost imperceptibly at first. Touches softened. Voices lost their edge. The work became easier. The clients grew less cruel.
Yet small freedoms he’d once had were gone.
Things were different now.
And they would remain different - likely for a very long time.
Because they were afraid of losing him too.
❧
Angel began to shake.
It wasn’t fear for himself.
Not after everything he’d already survived. It was fear for Alastor that hollowed him out now. He couldn’t bear to imagine what Vox would do once he had him again.
Not when Alastor had been the one swallowing the pills. Not when Angel had been the living proof of the lie. Not when Alastor had shattered the illusion so spectacularly - broadcasting their private war to all of Hell.
The thought of what waited for him if he was caught made Angel’s breath hitch. His scent shifted, the sweetness turning sharp and spoiled with terror.
He was terrified for him.
“Angel,” Alastor said quietly, his voice steady. “I need you to trust me.”
The words cut through the spiraling panic just enough for Angel to force himself to breathe. He swallowed hard and lifted his gaze to meet Alastor’s, eyes glassy but earnest.
“I… I trust you, Al,” he whispered at last.
That earned a small, satisfied nod.
“They placed you here for a reason,” Alastor continued, his tone thoughtful. “I’m not foolish enough to pretend otherwise.”
Angel inhaled sharply at that and glanced over his shoulder, nerves screaming for danger that his eyes couldn’t yet find.
Nothing had changed.
His Beta companion was still loud and deep in conversation and competition at the pool table - oblivious. The den moved on as though nothing monumental were unfolding.
And yet, beneath the fragile warmth of their reunion, Angel felt it - that crawling, instinctive prickl. The unmistakable sense of being watched. The booth was swallowed in shadow, tucked neatly into the darker seam of the den, but the feeling refused to fade.
“Al,” Angel murmured at last. “I think they’re watchin’. I don’t know how. But they might know you’re here.”
Alastor did not startle. He merely regarded Angel with that steady, composed calm of his - so unnervingly poised. If fear touched him, he did not grant it the courtesy of showing upon his face.
“I expected no less,” he replied softly, with a faint curl of amusement threading through the steel beneath his tone. “Vox is quite advanced, after all. Doubtless he’s present in some way - shape or form. My dear husband so despises being left out of any performance that really matters.”
Even as he spoke, his eyes narrowed, the glow deepening with quiet calculation. His ears swiveled with subtle precision, tracking fragments of sound.
They were not alone.
They had never truly been alone.
And Alastor, it seemed, was aware of this.
“Angel. I have no intention of leaving you here. To them.”
The words were quiet, yet they carried a finality that stole the air from Angel’s lungs. He started to speak -
“Al - ”
But the doe moved faster. A single finger lifted, pressing gently yet insistently against Angel’s mouth. Firm enough to make its meaning unmistakable.
Silence.
“I require your full cooperation,” Alastor murmured, his tone low and deliberate. “I don’t know who they intend to send. And I very much doubt they’d deign to inform you of their plans should I make myself known.”
His ears continued to shift with minute precision, tracking each stray sound. His expression tightened, features lightly drawn in concentration.
“They believe themselves in control. And that makes them dangerous.”
His finger lingered at Angel’s lips a second longer before withdrawing, his gaze steady and unblinking now as it returned to him.
“But so am I.”
And then Alastor’s gaze slid past Angel’s shoulder.
The change was immediate - and terrible.
That ever-present grin twisted into something sharp and feral. A malicious snarl pulled back his lips, further exposing pointed teeth as his ears flattened hard against his skull in a posture of pure predatory intent.
Angel felt it before he understood it.
Something was wrong.
At the tail end of their conversation, the gambling den fell into silence. Not the ordinary lull between waves of noise - but a sudden, suffocating absence of sound so complete it made his ears ring.
Then came the crackle.
Energy rippled through the space like static across exposed nerves. It raised the fine hairs along Angel’s arms. Every soul in the room froze where they stood, locked into their places.
No one ran.
No one screamed.
They couldn’t.
And then, in a blinding flash of light and sound - there he was.
Perfectly centered.
He reached up with deliberate calm to adjust his tie, smoothing the fabric as though he had all the time in the world. Then his hands folded neatly behind his back, his posture flawless as his projected gaze settled over the two Omegas. The look he gave them implied absolute ownership.
Vox.
“Angel Dust,” he saidat last, his tone drenched in a mockery so sweet it curdled. “You silly little thing. Did you truly forget about the vial?”
Angel froze. Confusion crossed his face first - then fear rushed in behind it, twisting his features tight as his breath hitched painfully in his chest.
Vox tilted his head, observing the reaction with mild interest.
“We took precautions,” he continued, smoothly. “A very small microphone, tucked neatly away - just in case. Valentino, you see, had his suspicions. He was quite convinced you two would fall back into your old habits.”
His projected eyes slid across the pair, assessing.
“And look at that,” Vox drawled, flatly. “He was right.”
Angel Dust shrank within his seat, his body curling inward on instinct as a tremor overtook him in full.
“You’re both coming home,” Vox said at last, his voice smooth and unhurried, “This little performance of rebellion - this tiresome fantasy of yours - is over.”
His attention shifted then.
Those projected eyes locked onto Alastor.
The doe met the stare without flinching, his lips still peeled back into that feral, smiling snarl - the picture of defiance.
“I made a mistake,” Vox continued, his tone cooling into something cruel. “I was merciful when I should have been firm. I spared the rod.”
His smile thinned.
“But I assure you,” he said softly, with a promise that made Angel’s blood run cold, “that oversight will soon be corrected.”
Chapter 43: 43
Chapter Text
“Al - no!”
Angel surged forward in blind panic as Alastor moved past him, rising with quiet intent. His hands latched desperately around the doe’s wrist, hand trembling as his eyes went wide with naked terror.
“I just got you back,” he whispered, hoarsely. “What if he - what if we just - ”
What if they ran?
Somewhere far. Somewhere safe. Away from Vox. Away from the Vees. Away from everything.
Alastor halted.
For a moment, he simply stood there, back to Angel, the noise of the clearing establishment washing around them in a rising tide of hurried footsteps and frightened murmurs. Then he turned his head just enough to look at him over his shoulder.
His expression softened.
With deliberate gentleness, he pried Angel’s fingers from his wrist.
“Stay here, Angel.”
That was all.
The words were neither plea nor comfort - only a command. And before Angel could protest Alastor’s fingers flexed and his staff came into existence in a ripple of red light.
He stepped forward.
The distance between him and his husband closed in slow, deliberate strides. Gone was the feral snarl. In its place settled that familiar, terrible smile.
“You look well, Vincent,” Alastor said, lightly.
Vox’s smirk curved with instinctive possession.
“As do you,” he drawled. “But you always have been an eye-catcher, sweetheart.”
“You flatterer,” Alastor purred, a soft chuckle slipping free.
And then Vox sobered.
The humor drained from his projected gaze, leaving behind something colder.
“You get one chance,” he said, quietly. “Drop this farce. Come home. Willingly.”
Alastor tilted his head.
“Mmm. I don’t believe I’ll be doing that, my dear Vincent,” he replied, primly. “I do apologize for the inconvenience.”
The room shifted.
Panic rippled as patrons scattered for exits, the last of the crowd fleeing as the air itself began to pulse with hostile power. The two of them began to circle.
“How long do you think this little rebellion is going to last?” Vox snarled.
“For an eternity,” Alastor answered, pleasantly.
Static cracked through Vox’s growl. Radio feedback screamed through Alastor’s answering snarl, the sounds grinding together like two broken frequencies fighting for dominance.
“You’re making this harder than it needs to be,” Vox pressed, voice tightening. “You think I want this? You think I wanted any of this?”
Alastor laughed.
Not hysterical. Not loud.
Just sharp.
“I couldn’t care less about your feelings on the matter,” he replied, smoothly. “Going forward, Vincent - I will do exactly as I please.”
And the tension snapped tighter still.
“You’re fucking insane,” Vox snarled. “And everyone knows it.”
“Am I?” Alastor replied lightly, tilting his head just enough for the red glow in his eyes to sharpen.
“Yes,” Vox snapped. “You are. A hysterical little bitch who doesn’t know his place.”
That did it.
Something dangerous flickered behind Alastor’s permanent smile - presenting itself as a brief, feral glint.. The air around him seemed to tighten.
“And what, precisely,” he asked, softly, “is my place, Vox?”
It was the same question he had once offered the Devil.
Now he offered it to his husband.
Vox didn’t hesitate.
“Beneath me.”
The word had barely left his mouth when motion exploded from his back - one of his wiry tendrils snapping forward with force, a living cable lashing through the air aimed squarely for the arm that held Alastor’s staff - seeking to bind.
The fight was no longer circling.
It had begun.
A dark tendril burst from the shadows, moving with predatory precision as it intercepted the wire mid-strike. The impact cracked through the air like a gunshot, the force shuddering up both constructs as the Omega turned his wrist and sent his staff spinning in a graceful arc.
With that single, fluid motion, more shadows answered his call - several thick tendrils tearing their way free from the gloom beneath his hooves, writhing outward like living extensions of his will.
Vox responded in perfect, synchronized opposition. Additional wires uncoiled from his body in snapping whips of light and static, each line humming with charged intent as they surged forward to meet the dark.
What followed was not chaos, but something terrifyingly deliberate - an elegant, terrible dance between shadow and signal. Tendrils and wires clashed again and again in violent collisions, slamming together with bone-rattling force.
The wires hunted relentlessly for the slim frame of the doe, snapping toward throat and wrists with mechanical precision. Alastor’s shadows lashed back with equal hunger, reaching for Vox’s core with grasping, suffocating intent.
Neither gave ground.
They pivoted and circled through the wreckage of the den, power grinding against power in a brutal contest of dominance.
It was only after their forces locked into a violent standstill that Vox vanished in a violent burst of static. The air itself screamed as the charge dispersed, energy rippling outward in a blinding flash that left scorched patterns along the damaged floor.
Alastor’s eyes widened instinctively as the atmosphere became supercharged, every fine hair along his body standing on end in reflexive alarm. Even his shadows faltered for a fraction of a second, their writhing forms freezing as the pressure spiked.
That fraction of a second was all Vox needed.
Alastor barely managed a sharp intake of breath before his husband reappeared directly in front of him, space folding with a thundercrack of displaced energy. The blow came instantly - a brutal backhand driven with enough force to snap his head sideways and resulting in a helpless stagger.
Stars burst across his vision, his limbs lagging as a stunned haze crept through his senses.
Vox loomed over him as he reeled, screen flickering with vicious distortion.
“Uppity fucking bitch,” he spat, his voice dripping with cruelty. “I’ll teach you what happens when you fuck with me.”
The doe recovered with a sharp, rattling breath. His shadowed tendrils collapsed inward. They melted seamlessly into the fractured floor, dissolving into liquid darkness - only to surge back up again as a swarm of bulbous-headed minions.
Their red eyes ignited with feral glee as they burst fully into form, shrieking and snarling as they hurled themselves toward Vox in frantic defense of their summoner.
Vox’s grin widened into something vicious.
He flexed his claws with deliberate precision and stepped forward into the onslaught, his movements devastatingly sharp. The first minion that leapt toward him was neatly bisected in a single flashing arc, its body splitting apart in a spray of shadowy residue that evaporated before it could even hit the floor.
Wires erupted from his back in a defensive fan, hovering like living blades; ensuring that no angle went unguarded - front, flank and rear all locked down.
The remaining minions swarmed anyway, shrieking with mad devotion.
Alastor gave Vox a wide berth as the Alpha tore through them with mechanical efficiency, his focus splitting as his gaze snapped instead toward Angel.
The spider stood frozen at the edge of the chaos - eyes wide and unblinking, horror rooting him in place as the fight detonated around them.
“Angel! The back entrance!” Alastor barked, the command sharp.
“Al - I - ” Angel’s voice broke, panic stealing his breath.
“You’re going nowhere, bitch!” Vox snarled, his voice crackling with distortion as one of his wires coiled and launched with ballistic speed.
Alastor’s attention snapped back just in time to see it streak toward Angel.
There was no hesitation.
One of his minions dissipated instantly at his will, its form unraveling into raw shadow that he redirected in a violent snap. A thin tendril of darkness lashed outward and collided with the incoming wire in a shriek of tearing energy, the impact blasting both constructs apart in a violent scatter of static and shadow.
It was enough to finally jar Angel into motion. The spider lurched as though woken from a trance, scrambling back in a blind panic as he bolted for the rear exit, limbs tangling over themselves as instinct finally overrode terror.
The moment his movement registered, Alastor’s attention snapped back onto his husband - just in time to meet Vox’s gaze across the chaos.
For a fraction of a second, the world narrowed to that single line of sight.
Then Vox snarled.
He tore through the last of the shrieking minions in a storm of snapping wires and flashing claws before launching himself forward in a violent surge of static and wrath. The charge was relentless - pure momentum and intent rolled into one devastating advance.
Alastor dismissed his staff without ceremony.
He dragged in a harsh, grounding breath; muscle memory snapping into place as echoes of Adam’s relentless training burned through him. His shoulders squared. His spine locked.
Then his claws emerged.
No longer the modest, ornamental talons of an Omega. They elongated with a visceral pull, bone and shadow knitting together with a predatory grace as they grew into something formidable. Deep crimson, curved and wickedly sharp. They rivaled Vox’s in size and lethality now, power humming through them as his hands flexed.
Vox closed the distance a heartbeat later, the space between them annihilated in a violent collision of bodies. The impact was brutal enough to rattle bone, the two of them slamming together in a blur of claws, teeth and flashing static.
Alastor was forced to fully commit as he banished the remnants of his minions without ceremony. There was no room for distraction now.
Not against Vox.
They met as equals in fury if nothing else.
Both bore their teeth as they fought, snarling through clenched jaws as claws scraped and slashed in close quarters. Red and blue fabric tore beneath their movements, once-pristine suits shredded by the sheer violence of their struggle.
Static scorched across the floor where Vox moved; shadow bled and recoiled where Alastor struck.
Flesh parted beneath claw, though never deeply enough to be decisive. Subtle shifts at the last second turned grievous strikes into stinging wounds instead of finishing blows.
Eventually they broke apart, retreating by a few cautious paces.
Vox recovered almost immediately, his posture settling into predatory ease as though the violence had barely taxed him at all. Alastor, by contrast, was forced to draw in harsh, dragging breaths - his chest rising and falling as sweat slicked his brow and darkened the fur at his throat.
Power thrummed through him, yes - but it was still new. Still untested in wars of attrition. The truth of that weakness clung to him no matter how fiercely he tried to deny it.
“Weak,” Vox spat, the word dripping with contempt.
Alastor’s glare cut like broken glass as they circled one another again - his lips peeling back from his teeth in a low, vicious snarl. The panting never fully left his voice when he answered, but neither did the malice.
“If I were so weak, Vincent,” he replied, coldly, “you wouldn’t still be standing here trying to prove it.”
“Don’t delude yourself into thinking I’d waste every tool in my arsenal on someone like you,” Vox sneered. “That would be beneath me.”
“As am I, apparently,” Alastor grunted, forcing air into burning lungs as he straightened despite the tremor in his limbs.
“Just so,” Vox replied, his grin carving wider. “And one day you’ll acknowledge it.”
Alastor’s head tilted. “Is that so?”
“Oh, yes.” Vox’s tone dipped into a low, intimate purr. “And I look forward to that day, baby.”
The word crawled over Alastor’s skin like oil.
“I missed you.”
There was nothing subtle about the hunger twisting Vox’s grin now and Alastor recognized it instantly for what it was.
“Valentino not keeping you satisfied?” Alastor sneered.
Vox laughed. “Both of you can.”
Alastor’s ears flattened. “You think I want you anywhere near my cunt?”
“Don’t be like that,” Vox crooned, utterly unfazed. “I know you want me.”
Alastor leveled him with a flat, dead stare.
And then he noticed it.
The smallest shift - Vox’s gaze sliding past him, over his shoulder.
Just a flicker of attention, gone almost as soon as it appeared. But it was enough. Alastor’s spine straightened as his sixth sense screamed in warning, every instinct flaring at once.
Bang.
Something hot and brutal tore into his shoulder, the impact stealing the breath from his lungs as pain detonated through him. Blood sprayed in a sudden, violent arc, the force staggering him half a step as the world lurched sideways.
He managed to steady himself, his claw reaching for his shoulder; pulling away to reveal a hand covered in blood. His vision blurring at the corners.
“Oh, my little cervato, how I missed you.”
Chapter 44: 44
Chapter Text
Vox and Valentino moved with unmistakable patience, slow and deliberate as apex predators circling wounded prey.
Each step they took was measured. Only the loose ring of shadow-tendrils surrounding Alastor kept them at bay, the living darkness writhing and flexing. Their pointed ends hovered inches from lethal extension, promising violence should either of them step too close.
Alastor clutched his shoulder hard, claws digging into blood-slick fur as another sharp lance of pain tore through him. The impact still rang in his bones. His breath hitched despite his best efforts to steady it.
He’d slipped.
Just for a moment.
His attention had narrowed into a singular point following Angel’s departure.
His gaze flicked relentlessly between the two Alphas now, teeth bared in a silent snarl as Valentino’s eyes gleamed with open hunger and Vox’s screen glowed with cold precision.
“It’s over now, Alastor,” Vox declared, his voice smooth with finality. “You’ve had your little performance. Curtain’s fallen.”
“I decide when it’s over, Vincent,” Alastor snapped back, his grin sharp with bloodied defiance. “And I’m still standing. That means I can still fight.”
Vox regarded him with faint disbelief, his gaze drifting pointedly to the claw still pressed to Alastor’s shoulder - slick with red. Blood slid down his arm in lazy rivulets, dripping to the ruined floor with soft, wet taps.
“I’d prefer you didn’t make this uglier than it already is,” Vox replied, coolly. “You’re my wife. I don’t enjoy seeing you like this.”
“Then do me the courtesy,” Alastor hissed, eyes blazing, “and leave me to bleed out in peace.”
Vox’s expression hardened.
“You and I both know that isn’t an option,” he said. “We’ll fix you. Like we always do.”
“And do to me what you did to Angel Dust?” Alastor shot back. “He told me everything.”
The air sharpened between them.
“You fostered a lie,” Vox replied, evenly. “And he chose to participate. That makes you both guilty. Once we retrieve him, this little episode ends. We all go home.”
A gunshot cracked the space.
Alastor shifted instinctively, the bullet slicing past his arm close enough to burn the air.
“Impressive reflexes,” Valentino purred.
More shots rang out in rapid succession. Alastor twisted, ducked, pivoted - every movement tight. His focus narrowed brutally.
Vox didn’t strike.
He watched the way Alastor moved. The way the shadows obeyed. And his eyes narrowed, a flicker of understanding dawning upon his expression.
“That staff,” Vox said, quietly. “You didn’t own that before.”
Alastor spat blood at his feet in answer.
Vox’s screen dimmed, then brightened.
“So that’s it,” he said. “That’s your source.”
He tilted his head, analyzing.
“I’ll be sure to account for it.”
As they continued to circle him, the shadows at Alastor’s back deepened. His blood pooled unnoticed at his feet, dark and spreading. And within it, something stirred.
The shadow extended.
It stretched upward from the floor, rising until it mirrored his silhouette perfectly - ears, antlers, grin and all.
Valentino noticed first.
“The fuck is that - !”
The lights flickered.
A tendril lashed around Valentino’s leg and limbs, yanking hard as one of his guns was wrenched downward mid-aim. He cursed viciously as the weapon discharged uselessly into the floor.
Vox’s attention snapped to him -
- and Alastor moved.
The defensive tendrils collapsed in a single violent sweep - reforming into jagged, spear-like projections that drove forward with murderous speed.
“Fuck - !”
Vox vanished in a violent burst of static, retreating just in time as the shadow spears buried themselves into the floor where he’d once stood.
When he reappeared, his eyes were blazing.
Alastor staggered.
The adrenaline was fading now, leaving tremor and weakness in its wake. His legs shook. His breath came ragged.
This was it.
Alastor’s form unraveled into shadow.
His body flattened against the floor in a slick, writhing smear of darkness that slithered low and fast toward the exit, clinging desperately to every scrap of shadow that could obscure his path. The wound in his shoulder burned like liquid fire, but instinct overrode pain now.
“Oh no you fucking don’t!” Vox roared.
His wires detonated outward in a violent bloom, unraveling from his back in snapping arcs of energized cable that lashed toward the fleeing shadow with precision. They struck where Alastor had been mere seconds before, tearing gouges through floor and wall alike as they missed their mark by inches.
Gunfire followed
Valentino reloaded with brutal efficiency, cartridges clicking and locking with practiced ease before another vicious volley erupted. Bullets chewed through the space Alastor fled through.
The shadow weaved.
It bent impossibly thin, warped around impacts and surged forward in an erratic, serpentine motion. And from its wake, small shapes tore free.
Minions clawed their way up from the floor in a babble of static-laced laughter and wet tearing sounds. They weren’t many. Barely a handful.
But they didn’t need to be.
They swarmed.
A loud, furious curse tore from Vox as the creatures slammed into his wires, intercepted Valentino’s line of fire and hurled themselves bodily into the path of pursuit with suicidal devotion. It cost him precious seconds.
Seconds Alastor used.
The shadow surged through the back exit - the same one Angel had fled through earlier - and reformed just enough to slip out into the night beyond.
The moment he slipped beneath the door a massive shape slammed into place.
A brawny minion planted itself squarely before the entryway, its claws unfurling as its red eyes locked onto the approaching Alphas.
Its snarl filled the hall leading to the doorway, daring the encroaching pair to try.
❧
Alastor staggered once his form solidified, one clawed hand instantly flying to his shoulder as his pupils constricted into small pricks of black. The outside world tilted violently around him.
Blood continued to pulse hot and slick between his fingers, soaking through crimson fabric and dripping in uneven splatters against the pavement below. Every breath he dragged into his lungs came out warped.
For a moment, he could only stand there and bleed.
His gaze jerked frantically across the alley, ears twitching, vision blurring at the edges as his body fought to stay upright. He searched through shadow and half-light, heart stuttering violently in his ribs.
Angel Dust was nowhere in sight.
Panic flared but it was smothered almost as quickly as it had risen.
The scent of brimstone was present.
It curled into his lungs with every strained breath, burning and grounding him all at once.
That was good.
That was very good.
His shoulders sagged as a weak, breathless laugh threatened to claw its way out of his chest and failed - dissolving instead into a harsh exhale. The tension that had been wound so tightly through his spine finally loosened.
That meant the arrangement had come to fruition.
It meant Adam had answered the call.
“In exchange,” the doe went on, “for allowing you the pleasure of my company during that time… you will grant me a favor. A very specific one.”
He let the next line fall with pointed delicacy.
“One the King has granted me explicit permission to request.”
Adam’s excitement dimmed a touch, replaced by a narrowing of the eyes; a flicker of caution present.
“And what’s that?” he asked, guarded.
“I have someone I’m particularly fond of. They’re thoroughly entangled with the Vees,” Alastor explained. “I require assistance extracting him. When the opportunity arises - I need you to be there.”
Adam froze halfway through the explanation, his brows rising and his expression shifting from suspicion… to confusion… to mild surprise.
“Huh,” Adam muttered, blinking once. “That’s… not the worst ask.”
He needed to escape.
The sounds of violence thundered on the other side of the door. Each impact reverberated through the thin barrier at his back. He had seconds at most before Vox would tear through into the alley himself to drag him back by force.
Alastor tried to move.
Tried to dissolve.
Tried to sink into shadow the way he had dozens of times before.
But the world lurched violently sideways instead.
His vision smeared into streaks of light and darkness as his knees buckled without warning. His balance deserted him completely. He pitched forward and hit the grimy cement hard, the impact jarring breath from his lungs as his body crumpled in on itself with a helpless, trembling spasm.
Pain roared up his shoulder anew, robbing him of what little strength remained. His limbs shook as if they no longer belonged to him. His blood continued to spill, warm and relentless.
Strength drained fast now.
Too fast.
But Angel Dust was safe.
The thought clung to him with quiet, desperate insistence.
He’s safe.
The world narrowed to that single truth as darkness crept inward at the edges of his vision. The noise behind the door felt distant now, muffled beneath the roaring in his ears.
A fragile sense of completion settled into his bones.
His eyes slid shut.
Safe.
❧
“Al!”
In his dream, Alastor squinted up at the familiar ceiling of Vox’s penthouse. Valentino and Vox were gone - leaving the space strangely quiet in their absence. As always, that usually meant he and Angel Dust had been left behind together; an unspoken arrangement that had become routine over the years.
And, truthfully… these moments were nice.
Angel Dust filled the quiet with easy chatter, rambling about nothing and everything in that effortless way of his. Most of it was one-sided, but Alastor listened anyway, content to simply hear his voice. At some point, exhaustion had crept up on him and he’d drifted off without realizing it.
“Were ya asleep?”
A light weight settled against him. Alastor stirred where he’d claimed the sofa, his head propped awkwardly against the armrest. He cracked his eyes open to find Angel leaning over him, eyes shining with quiet amusement.
“I suppose I was,” he murmured, voice still thick with sleep.
Angel chuckled softly. “Heh. Guess I was that borin’, huh?”
“Oh, never,” Alastor replied at once, his smile broadening as he reached up absently - brushing Angel’s arm with affectionate ease. “You’re far too lively for that, my dear.”
Angel shifted, sliding closer without hesitation. “Good. ‘Cause I could use a nap too - and you ain’t half bad as a body pillow.”
Alastor huffed quietly, amused. “Really now? I hardly strike myself as anything close to comfortable.”
Angel smirked. “Eh. Could use a little more padding, sure. But beggars can’t be choosers… and you smell nice.”
A quiet sound escaped Alastor at that - something soft and pleased - as Angel settled fully against him, their limbs shifting naturally until they fit together with familiar ease. He let his arms curl around the other Omega without thinking, nose brushing faintly against Angel’s hair as he breathed him in.
Angel grew quiet almost instantly.
Alastor let his eyes drift shut again.
Safe.
He felt safe.
Chapter 45: 45
Chapter Text
Hands moved over his flesh with practiced precision, warm and unhurried.
Alastor stirred faintly at the sensation, breath catching as awareness bled back into him. The touch was firm and teetered on intimate - occasionally accompanied by a light caress of flesh and fur.
“You fracture so easily, pet,” a familiar voice drawled.
His eyes fluttered open.
Too-familiar silk beneath his back and a too-familiar presence was above him. The air tasted of crisp apple - fresh and sweet and edged with bitterness.
“Lucifer,” he sighed.
“Mm.”
It was the same ritual as before. His body laid bare to the open air while perfect hands traced over torn flesh and fading damage, coaxing muscle and marrow back into alignment. Each touch lingered just long enough to remind him that this was not mercy - it was ownership.
“Your little companions brought you to my gates in such a state,” Lucifer continued, lightly. “Presented you as one might a shattered heirloom. One does wonder if they understand how delicate you truly are.”
Alastor squinted, vision sharpening as the haze receded.
Morningstar Castle.
Not the penthouse.
Not Vox.
A thin thread of something dangerously close to relief wound through his chest before he could stop it. And yet - beneath it lingered the quiet, sick thought:
Is this truly any better?
Bone-deep exhaustion tugged at him, inviting him to sink back into oblivion.
“Where are they?” he asked, softly.
Lucifer’s hands did not pause. “Your companions linger just beyond the threshold,” he replied.
“All of them?” Alastor asked, hopeful.
A faint smile curved against his ribs as the King answered, “Niffty. Husk. And Angel Dust.”
The names struck deeper than he expected.
Relief slid through him.
“Allow me to finish first,” Lucifer added smoothly, fingers gliding once more over torn flesh with deliberate slowness. “Then you may have your reunion. I would hate for you to fall apart again in their arms, pet.”
His features tightened as the last of the damage was drawn out of him. The process was slow and far from pleasant. Lucifer even lingered a moment to display the mangled remnant of the bullet that had lodged in his shoulder, cradling the misshapen metal between his fingers with open fascination.
As though it were a keepsake.
As though it delighted him.
Alastor turned his head away, jaw set as the final pressure was applied.
The ache melted from his bones in a way that felt almost unnatural. He inhaled slowly, registering the strange cleanliness that clung to him. Upon closer notice, it wasn’t imagined. His fur was immaculate, glossed and soft, free of sweat, blood and the iron-stench of battle. Every trace of what had happened had been carefully erased.
“Would you care to dress?” Lucifer asked. “Or would you prefer to present yourself as you are? I’m sure Husk is simply devastated at the idea of being the only one denied the sight of your natural state.”
The teasing lilt in his voice was unmistakable.
Alastor frowned faintly but said nothing as a robe was draped over his shoulders. It fit him perfectly; the fabric impossibly soft and dyed a rich, deliberate shade of red.
He slipped into it without protest.
Lucifer lifted two fingers in a casual, precise gesture. The doors obeyed instantly, swinging open without ever being touched.
Three figures waited just beyond the threshold.
For a heartbeat, none of them moved.
Then Niffty broke.
She rushed forward without hesitation, nearly colliding with him as she flung herself into his lap. Alastor released a soft, startled grunt as her arms locked around his waist.
“You’re okay - you’re okay - you’re really okay!” she babbled, voice trembling.
“I’m quite fine, my girl,” Alastor said, claws gingerly settling atop her head as he stroked through her hair. “Nothing I couldn’t manage.”
Husk lingered several steps back, eyes sharp as they swept over the gilded room, every inch of it radiating a danger he didn’t care to define.
“You didn’t look ‘fine’ when Adam hauled your ass in,” he muttered. “You were torn up pretty bad.”
Alastor gave a quiet huff of amusement. “Vox was rather enthusiastic, wasn’t he? He does get… rough, when he’s feeling sentimental.”
Husk grimaced at that, clearly unimpressed.
Then Alastor’s gaze shifted.
It settled on Angel.
The spider stood rigid near the doorway, arms wrapped tight around their own narrow frame like a shield. Their eyes couldn’t quite hold his - flicking from the floor to his face and back again, guilt and fear warring openly in their expression.
Alastor’s smile softened.
“Angel,” he said, quietly.
Angel hesitated for only a fraction of a second before their feet carried them forward on their own. The distance closed slowly, as if fear still clung to every step, until Alastor’s arms lifted just enough to receive them. Angel all but collapsed into the embrace, pressing their face into the warm juncture of his neck, breath hitching.
It was awkward, crowded but the warmth of it was undeniable. Real. Alastor adjusted without complaint, one arm remaining around Niffty while the other settled more securely around Angel’s back, his clawed hand resting there in quiet reassurance.
Husk lingered close, his posture relaxed as he watched them cling to one another. His expression softened despite himself, ears twitching as he averted his gaze just enough to grant them privacy without truly leaving their side.
Lucifer observed it all in silence.
There was interest there but none of it was warm. The devil’s face remained composed, eyebrows faintly arched - his gaze precise and analytical as it fixes upon Angel Dust.
❧
Alastor found himself back within the quiet safety of his bedchambers. Husk had parted ways at the threshold, retreating to his own quarters with a lingering, conflicted look. Niffty and Angel Dust remained at his side, hovering close as they guided him forward on unsteady hooves and trembling legs.
He was weak.
Utterly drained.
Lucifer had sealed his wounds with precision, but Alastor had burned through himself far too recklessly. His body and mind felt heavy. They steadied him when his knees threatened to buckle, easing him back until the mattress met his spine. The moment his weight sank into the bed, a soft, weary sigh escaped him.
Rest.
Finally.
“I should - uh…” Angel began, fumbling awkwardly as he shifted to pull away.
Alastor’s eyes never opened.
“Stay.”
The word was quiet. Barely more than a breath.
Angel froze and then visibly relaxed.
Relief softened his posture as he carefully climbed onto the bed instead of retreating. Niffty was already there, curled tightly against Alastor’s side, her small form tucked close. Angel settled more hesitantly, lowering his head to rest against Alastor’s chest. After a heartbeat, he relaxed too.
Their combined scent washed over him.
It eased the ache in his bones.
Stilled the tremor in his limbs.
For the first time in a long time Alastor felt something close to peace.
❧
Vox stood over the blood Alastor had left behind, his gaze fixed upon the dark smear that streaked across the ruined concrete. For a fleeting moment, he’d allowed himself the hope that his wife had collapsed somewhere nearby - weak and waiting to be gathered up and dragged back where he belonged.
Alastor had slipped away.
That, too, had been anticipated.
Failure was merely an invitation to escalate.
He lowered himself into a crouch and extended a claw, dragging it slowly through the sticky warmth before lifting it to his mouth. His tongue flicked out, tasting the copper tang with reverence. The sensation struck something deep and intimate inside him - memories surging unbidden.
The first time he had claimed his wife. The heat of torn flesh. The way Alastor had screamed. His projected eyes drifted shut as a look of bliss softened his features, indulgent and private.
Behind him, Valentino spoke rapidly into his phone, sharp Spanish spilling from his lips in a low, efficient cadence. The call ended shortly after.
“Is Angel’s chip functional?” Vox asked, rising to his full height as he smoothed the tatters of his suit out of reflex alone.
“Si,” Valentino replied, sliding his device away. “They’ve left Pentagram City proper.”
Vox’s posture stilled. “Trajectory.”
“Morningstar Castle, carino.”
At that, Alastor’s husband crossed his arms, head tilting as his eyes shut once more in thought.
“And Angel’s purse?”
Valentino withdrew a long, elegantly designed cigarette and lit it before taking a slow drag. Smoke curled lazily around his face as he exhaled.
“With him. His phone’s last ping matched the chip.”
Vox smiled.
“Perfect.”
Chapter 46: 46
Chapter Text
Alastor and Angel Dust were elegantly arranged upon a richly appointed loveseat, a perfect portrait of poise and presentation. Both were dressed in attire befitting their status as royal guests - a distinction Lucifer had insisted upon with thinly veiled insistence.
Proper dress, after all, was simply another language of control within his domain.
Neither of them complained. They had both endured far worse than corsets, tailored trousers and fitted blouses.
Niffty, too, had been dressed. Though her gown was comparatively modest. Red and white silk, simple in cut - elegant without rivaling the two Omegas seated beside her. She fidgeted with the hem, eyes bright but posture unusually restrained.
And Husk…. well.
Husk had been suited.
Dark pinstripes tailored to fit his frame, his fur neatly groomed and hair slicked back with meticulous care. A polished cane rested within easy reach, its handle shaped like dice. The imps had seen to every last detail with unnerving precision.
The rest of them lingered at a respectful distance.
Angel Dust idled the moments away by slipping his hand casually into his purse, scrolling through messages with idle elegance. The handbag itself was exquisite - white leather, silver-toned chain strap crossing over one delicate shoulder to the opposite hip.
It looked expensive.
Alastor glanced sideways, curiosity flickering.
“Any messages from Valentino?”
Angel’s brow knit as he stared at the screen.
“Yeah,” he muttered. “He’s… he’s not happy, Al. But signal’s basically non-existent here. The last message he sent got through just before we left the city.”
Alastor hummed softly, unimpressed.
“You’re beyond their reach now, Angel.”
There was hesitation in the spider’s posture - a tightening in his shoulders.
“You sure?”
Alastor snorted lightly.
“Doubtful they’d try to storm the gates without a formal petition first - if they’ve even confirmed our location.”
Angel hesitated, lowering the phone into his lap.
“I just… you really think the King’ll keep us safe?”
Alastor turned fully toward him then, smile gentle but eyes sharp with promise.
“If he does not,” he said, quietly, “then I most certainly will, dear Angel.”
Angel swallowed and nodded.
After a brief hesitation, Angel tucked the device away and shifted closer, gently leaning into Alastor’s shoulder as his eyes slid shut. The movement was natural - instinctive.
Alastor responded without pause, his hand settling at the gentle curve of Angel’s hip, guiding him closer with an easy, practiced intimacy.
It was a position they knew well. One that spoke of long nights, quiet moments and mutual refuge.
“I know, Al,” Angel murmured, softly. “I know.”
Alastor’s grip tightened fractionally, momentarily overcome with the natural desire to keep the Omega safe.
Husk released a disgruntled huff from the background, the sound low and unmistakably irritated.
It was enough to draw Alastor’s attention. The doe turned toward him at once, notably careful to keep his distance - mindful that even the faintest trace of scent could cling to the expensive fabrics. One careless overlap could betray Husk’s allegiance outright… and there was no doubt it would stoke Vox’s possessive fury if detected.
Angel Dust and Niffty maintained their distance as well, content to observe rather than intrude.
“You cut quite the figure, Husk,” Alastor remarked, his tone warmly approving. “Don’t you agree, my darlings?”
Niffty bobbed her head with vigorous enthusiasm, clapping her hands together with a bright little smile. Angel Dust’s gaze slid unabashedly down the length of the feline’s tailored frame, his lips curving with open admiration.
Husk adjusted his collar with a gruff mutter, heat creeping into his features beneath the attention of two Omegas and one unabashedly enthusiastic Beta woman.
“Yeah, yeah,” he grumbled. “Stare all ya want.”
Alastor’s smile softened - just a hint.
“Take care to come back to us whole now,” he said, gently.
Husk gave a sharp nod.
❧
Vox’s tower was massive.
An impossibly tall spire of glass and light that stabbed up toward the skyline like a monument to excess. Husk craned his neck as he peered up at it, having only just stepped away from the limousine’s open door.
He took a moment to steady himself, flexing his claws against the pavement and reminding himself that he had chosen this vehicle deliberately. If he was going to walk into the lion’s den, he’d at least do it wrapped in the illusion of wealth and confidence.
And wealth was no longer an issue.
Alastor had somehow been granted direct access to Lucifer’s vaults. The King acting as his literal sugar daddy in a way that was almost obscene. The promise of revitalizing Husk’s gambling empire had not only come to fruition, it had accelerated at a terrifying pace.
Debts were being devoured, influence restored and territory reinforced. Power was pooling back into Husk’s paws. Before long, he’d be able to expand in earnest - solidify his standing within the demonic hierarchy instead of merely clinging to it.
And still… it meant nothing here.
Because no matter how much influence he reclaimed, it didn’t come close to touching Vox.
So this is where Alastor lived.
Husk exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting up the sheer face of the tower once more.
Alastor was a goddamned enigma - impossible to fully read, impossible to dismiss. There was something gravitational about him. Husk didn’t understand it. Didn’t like that he didn’t understand it.
But standing here now, staring up at the monument to everything Alastor had escaped from…
He was beginning to understand why Vox hadn’t been willing to let him go.
He was greeted just inside the threshold by a sharply dressed Sinner, their attire immaculate - tailored to the standards of a modern servant.
“Mister Husk, is it?” the attendant asked politely.
“The one and only,” Husk replied, keeping his tone lax, shoulders loose.
“Mister Vox will be expecting you.”
He nodded, schooling his expression into something neutral as he followed the servant deeper into the tower. He resisted the urge to swallow thickly and flee. The doors slid shut behind him with a soft, final sound.
He was stepping into the very building that had been Alastor’s prison for thirty years.
❧
The interior of the tower was drowning in promotional material.
An obscene amount of it.
Perfectly manipulated images were embedded directly into the walls, lining the hallways in neat, curated rows - immortalized in glossy perfection.
Husk’s gaze slid over each of them in turn.
Velvette posed in high-fashion designer wear, all sharp angles and calculated allure. Valentino lounged across leather couches like a decadent king, smug and indulgent even in stillness. Vox stood tall and cocksure, posture screaming ownership.
And then there was Angel Dust.
His images were deliberately obscene - hips canted just so, long legs on display and poses crafted to drag the eye exactly where they wanted it. Every picture invited consumption.
Husk’s jaw tightened.
Alastor’s portraits were different.
They stood apart in their restraint. Elegant, conservative by comparison and draped in refinement rather than spectacle. And yet they were no less provocative. The pull was subtler. Intentional. His gaze followed you from every angle, his smile suggesting far more than it ever showed.
Not merchandise.
A prize.
And somehow, that made it worse.
And then it hit him just what kind of hole he had fallen into.
This wasn’t branding.
This wasn’t marketing.
This was a shrine.
Alastor and Angel Dust weren’t merely assets here. They were idols. Preserved in imagery and obsession. Every wall whispered ownership. Every polished surface reflected devotion twisted into control.
And the Vees?
They weren’t just going to let them go.
Husk’s stomach dropped.
Oh fuck.
Oh fuck fuck fuck.
❧
“Husk! At last! What a pleasure to finally put a face to the name.”
The feline forced a grin and clasped the offered hand with careful firmness.
“Pleasure’s mine, Mister Vox. Been hearin’ your name a long time.”
Vox’s grip was cool and controlled.
They separated, and Vox gestured smoothly toward the chair opposite his desk. Once Husk was seated the Overlord settled back into his own seat, fingers steepling.
“I must say,” Vox continued lightly, “your little operation has been… flourishing. Quite the recovery, considering where you were not so long ago.”
Husk exhaled through his nose, letting a crooked smirk tug at his mouth.
“Yeah, well. Luck’s a funny thing. Comes back around when you least expect it.”
“Mm,” Vox hummed. “I find it usually isn’t luck at all. More often - it’s patronage.”
A faint prickle of unease slid down Husk’s spine, but he kept the grin in place.
“If only I were that fortunate,” he replied lightly. “Benefactors are in short supply these days.”
“Indeed,” Vox replied.
The Overlord fell silent for a brief moment. Too long to be casual. His gaze swept over Husk.
Then -
“Let me be direct,” Vox said smoothly. “I’ve received some… rather intriguing reports regarding my wife’s recent whereabouts.”
Husk didn’t miss a beat. His expression barely shifted.
“Yeah,” he said, exhaling through his nose. “Afraid he’s been stirrin’ up a little trouble in my territory.”
For the first time, Vox blinked.
A measured nod followed, his smile tightening by a fractional degree.
“I see,” Vox murmured. “Then you understand my position. I am, naturally, concerned for my wife’s wellbeing.”
He leaned back in his chair, fingers remaining steepled - posture relaxed in a way that was anything but.
“And I was rather hoping,” he continued, pleasantly, “that perhaps the two of us might… collaborate.”
Husk’s ears perked on cue. His expression brightened just enough to sell the interest, the gambler in him rising to the surface.
“Collaborate?” he echoed. “Now you’ve got my attention. In what way?”
Vox’s smile widened.
“I’m simply asking for transparency,” he replied. “You tell me when he appears. Where he lingers. Who he keeps company with.”
A pause.
“In exchange,” Vox added, smoothly, “I ensure your little empire continues to flourish untouched.”
The offer hung between them.
Husk’s ears tipped forward, interest flashing unmistakably across his face.
“How about I sweeten that offer?” he ventured.
Vox paused.
“Oh?” he hummed. “Do enlighten me.”
“Your wife’s got a taste for the tables,” Husk continued. “And for whatever reason, he doesn’t seem to mind me.”
Vox’s projected brow twitched.
“I stay close,” Husk went on. “Play the harmless ‘friend.’ Keep him comfortable. Let him think he’s safe. He’ll loosen up eventually - folks always do.”
A pause. Then, with a slow curl of his grin -
“And when the moment’s right… I tip you off.”
Vox studied him in silence for a beat. Then his smile returned, pleased.
“A man after my own heart,” he said, smoothly. “Yes… I believe we most certainly have an arrangement, Husk.”
❧
Alastor burst into bright, unrestrained laughter, tipping backward onto the sofa as though the force of his amusement had knocked him clean off balance. Angel, perched neatly beside him, blinked at the display.
“Marvelous, Husk,” Alastor declared, one claw pressed dramatically to his chest. “Absolutely brilliant.”
Husk stood there with one brow arched, watching the doe mop at the corner of his eye as the laughter tapered into delighted chuckles. The recounting of his tale upon his return having been rewarded with peals of laughter.
“I knew I picked you for a reason,” Alastor added, warmly.
“Y–yeah,” Husk muttered, clearing his throat and pointedly looking anywhere but at him.
Angel shifted, tilting his head as his curiosity finally won out.
“So… what now?”
Alastor’s grin carved wide with wicked satisfaction.
“Now?” he purred. “Now we plan.”
His eyes gleamed.
“And then we get to work.”
Chapter 47: 47
Notes:
Smut is sandwiched in-between.
Is Vox being 'cucked' plot relevant?
Yeah.
Just stow it away in the realm of memory.
Chapter Text
Adam’s mouth traced along the line of Alastor’s throat, teeth grazing just enough to promise without quite breaking skin as he pressed him back into the yielding softness of the bed.
“Adam,” Alastor warned, breath hitching despite himself.
“C’mon, babe,” Adam murmured against his pulse. “You owe me.”
Alastor exhaled slowly, the sound edged with irritation as he clicked his tongue in a quiet, scolding tsk.
“You did precisely what I expected of you.”
“I doubled back for your ass,” Adam shot back. “I’m owed a little extra on top of our original deal.”
He pulled away just far enough to cage Alastor beneath him, his shadow swallowing the smaller frame whole.
Up close, Adam always struck that strange balance between monster and man. Beneath the wings, tail, teeth and the talons, he was disarmingly human - broad-shouldered, rough-edged and dark haired. Big in every way that counted.
The disparity between them was unmistakable.
“You’d be suckin’ Vox’s dick right now if it weren’t for me,” Adam continued, bluntly. “You ask me to save the spider bitch and outta the goodness of my heart, I scooped you too.”
Alastor lifted his chin, unimpressed.
“Was it truly the goodness of your heart, Adam?” he asked, lightly. “Or were you simply enchanted by the idea of my cunt?”
Adam arched a brow.
Alastor met it with a dry, knowing stare.
“What do you want?” the doe asked.
Adam didn’t hesitate.
“Let me fuck you.”
Alastor dragged a hand slowly down his face in visible exasperation.
“Is there literally no one else you can fuck, Adam?”
Adam snorted and chose not to dignify that with an answer.
Silence stretched.
Alastor rolled his eyes.
He was stuck in the castle for the foreseeable future - his pieces all occupied, his plans stalled for the moment. Angel, Niffty, Husk… all busy. And so, naturally, the Fallen Angel had seized the opportunity with grasping hands and hungry eyes.
“Fine,” Alastor sighed at last.
Adam lit up instantly, eyes bright with greedy delight.
“You know,” Alastor added, propping himself up on his elbows, “Vox will be rather cross when he learns someone else is fucking his wife.”
Adam’s nostrils flared. His grin split wide and vicious.
His gaze dropped to Alastor’s hand.
To the ring.
The symbol of possession.
Alastor met his stare, eyes half-lidded now. A slow, wicked smile curving his mouth - an invitation wrapped in mockery and defiance alike.
Adam’s heart kicked hard in his chest at the look alone.
“Oh,” Adam rumbled. “Now that just makes it better.”
❧
Alastor balanced the cigarette between his lips, drawing deeply before pulling it away with one hand, exhaling a lazy plume of smoke that curled toward the ceiling. He lounged against the headboard, his sharp gaze drifting lazily over the room, though his focus sharpened on the man nestled between his thighs.
His free hand tangled in Adam's hair, claws scraping lightly through the strands.
Adam's face pressed between Alastor's thighs - his long, pointed tongue buried deep in the Sinner's dripping cunt. Alastor wasn't surprised that the Alpha knew exactly how to service an Omega with his mouth; lapping at the slick heat like it was his sole purpose.
A faint flush warmed Alastor's cheeks, his lips curling into a pleased grin as he looked down, watching Adam devour him.
Wisps of fragrant smoke drifted around them, escaping through Alastor's nostrils in a slow, satisfied exhale. He savored the patience in Adam's rhythm, the way the man lingered, tongue swirling inside to taste every inch as if reclaiming a forbidden feast after too long without.
With a wet, obscene pop, Adam withdrew his tongue - the flexible tip tracing slow circles around the Omega’s swollen clit. Electricity shot through him; Alastor's body tensed like a coiled spring, his clawed grip tightening in Adam's mane.
A low, amused chortle rumbled from his throat.
“That’s wicked,” he breathed.
Adam finally pulled back, a ravenous look on his face, lips shining as he met Alastor’s gaze.
“Mm.”
With playful indulgence, the Sinner offered his cigarette. The Alpha leaned in to take a slow drag before exhaling it just as lazily.
“And?” Alastor drawled, eyes half-lidded with amusement. “How do I taste?”
Adam stole the cigarette from between his claws and snuffed it out with a decisive flick before tossing it aside. His grin was sharp.
“Like sin.”
He caught hold of the Omega and guided him back onto the mattress in one fluid motion, coaxing a soft, surprised titter from the doe’s throat.
Their mouths met a heartbeat later, Alastor tasting himself on Adam’s tongue as the kiss deepened, unhurried and deliberate. The Fallen Angel’s weight presses him into the soft material of the bedding, his hardened cock brushing against his thighs and teasing at his soaked folds.
Adam’s mouth hovered at the doe’s throat, the points of his teeth scraping lightly over the raised marks of his claiming bite. A sound of encouragement from Alastor spurred the Alpha to suckle the flesh there - until it bruised.
There was something deeply satisfying in the act.
Alastor’s breath caught, his eyes fluttering shut as pleasure bloomed beneath his skin. The intimacy of it made his heart pound with more than just desire - an act meant to serve as an open mockery of Vox’s claim.
Claws roughly clamp around his thighs, parting them further with no room for protest. The sheets bunched beneath him as his body was exposed for the man’s pleasure.
Alastor let his head fall back, a gasp slipping from his lips as that devilish tongue traced the still-sensitive mark forming on his neck. The sensation sent a shiver racing down his spine, his eyelids fluttering.
There was no warning before Adam drove his cock into him, the sudden stretch and the shock of fullness stealing the breath from his lungs. A low and guttural growl rumbled from the Alpha’s throat, the sound utterly animalistic as he properly mounts the Omega he’s desired for an age.
The doe cried out - not in protest - but in pure, involuntary surrender. The stretch burned, sweet and sharp, dragging his spine into an arch as his body scrambled to accommodate the intrusion. The ache in his core blurred the line between pain and pleasure and now he was lost in it.
Adam’s hips rolled forward again, deliberate and punishing, grinding deep until their bodies met with a sound that was all skin and need. The Alpha’s breath hitched, warm against Alastor’s throat.
Each thrust came harder and deeper, the rhythm primal and merciless.
“You take it so fuckin’ well,” Adam growled into his ear, his voice low and ragged. “Like this pussy was made just for me.”
A shudder ran through Alastor at the words. He’d claw at Adam’s back, nails raking over muscle as if to mark him back.
“Then don’t stop,” he rasped, breath catching on a moan. “Break me. If you can.”
“Fuck, babe,” Adam grunted, reverant.
Adam didn’t need to be told twice.
The challenge in Alastor’s voice only ignited him further, a spark thrown onto kindling already ablaze. His pace grew wilder, hips snapping forward with an unrelenting rhythm that drove both of them toward the edge. The sound of their bodies colliding filled the room, heady and obscene, matched only by their ragged breathing and the occasional, bitten-off cry of pleasure.
Alastor was unraveling. Each thrust forced a new sound from his lips as pressure built low and heavy in his core. His entire body trembled, slick with sweat and muscles tensing around Adam’s cock in a desperate, greedy grip.
With a sudden, sharp cry, his release overtook him - stars bursting behind his eyes as his back arched and his body clenched, milking the length buried inside him.
That was all it took.
Adam growled and slammed in one final time, burying himself to the hilt as he came. His entire body shuddered with the force of it, his hands tightening on Alastor’s thighs as he spilled inside him, thick and hot.
The sensation was overwhelming. Alastor moaned at the heat flooding him, a broken, blissful sound that spoke to the satisfaction thrumming through every nerve.
For a moment, they didn’t move. They only breathed, tangled together in a sweat-slick heap of flesh. The room was quiet save for the hum of afterglow and their own harsh breaths.
With a low, guttural groan, Adam finally withdrew, the movement slow and reluctant. His body shivered with the aftershocks, but even before he fully caught his breath, one strong arm wrapped tightly around Alastor’s waist, pulling him back into the heat of his chest.
There was no room to shift - Adam made sure of that. His grip was firm, almost possessive.
Alastor didn’t resist. He merely exhaled a soft, ragged breath. His expression twitching into a faint grimace as he felt the slow, wet trickle of Adam’s release begin to spill from his overstimulated cunt.
He'd need to clean up. Eventually.
But not yet.
For now, he let himself sink into the quiet. Adam’s nose brushed along the curve of his shoulder, then his cheek, nosing into the crook of his neck as if trying to breathe him in.
❧
“Holy shit, Al - what the fuck happened to your neck?”
Angel Dust all but skidded to a halt in front of him, eyes wide as saucers. Alastor looked put together at first glance, but the illusion shattered the moment Angel really looked. Bruises bloomed dark and obvious along the column of his throat, layered over his claim mark in a way that was impossible to miss.
Alastor followed his gaze with mild curiosity, claws brushing his own collar.
“Mmm. We’ll say Adam became a little… excitable,” he replied lightly, shoulders lifting in a careless shrug.
Angel stared.
A beat passed.
Then another.
“A - ” he choked, composure detonating on the spot. “Holy shit. You’re fuckin’ serious.”
He lunged forward and grabbed Alastor by the shoulders, shaking him once - hard.
“You fucked the Executioner? The big angry angel man with murder issues?! That’s what we’re doin’ now?!”
Alastor let himself be rattled with tolerant amusement, his grin widening as Angel spiraled.
“Do calm yourself, my dear,” he drawled. “You’ll vibrate right out of your skin at this rate.”
“Don’t you ‘my dear’ me!” Angel hissed, practically vibrating already.
His eyes flicked back to the marks, then to Alastor’s face.
“Those ain’t from sparrin’, Al. Those are from gettin’ manhandled six ways to Sunday.”
A pause.
Then, quieter - dangerously curious:
“…Did he bite you on purpose?”
Alastor’s smile twitched.
“Among other things.”
Angel’s jaw dropped.
“Details.” He tightened his grip. “All of them. Graphic. Startin’ now.”
Alastor laughed, eyes glinting with wicked amusement.
“Some things,” he purred, gently prying Angel’s hands from his shoulders, “are simply not for public broadcast - no matter how devoted the audience.”
Angel squinted at him, utterly unconvinced.
“…You’re walkin’ around with the Executioner’s love letters on your throat and expect me to just… drop it?”
“Temporarily,” Alastor replied, sweetly. “Yes.”
Angel stared another second - then groaned and dragged a hand down his face.
“I leave you alone for five minutes,” he muttered, “and you go and fuck a biblical nightmare.”
Alastor’s laugh echoed throughout the hall.
Chapter 48: 48
Chapter Text
Out of all of them, it was Husk who moved with the most freedom.
Alastor’s movements were restricted for obvious reasons. So were Niffty’s and Angel Dust’s - the pair were targets, liabilities or possible leverage depending on who you asked. The castle was protection, but it was also a gilded cage. Every step they took beyond its walls risked stirring Vox’s attention all over again.
Which meant planning wasn’t a luxury.
It was survival.
Alastor was seated at the long table in Lucifer’s secondary study, claws steepled beneath his chin, eyes narrowed in quiet calculation. Maps of surrounding territories were spread before them - Husk’s old borders, the minor Overlords nestled at the fringes and the fault lines of power that most demons were too afraid to test.
“This would all be so much simpler,” Alastor said, “if I were allowed to simply walk out and start tearing Sinners apart.”
“And that,” Husk muttered from across the table, “is exactly why you ain’t allowed to just walk out.”
Niffty sat on the tabletop itself, kicking her heels idly as she peered down at the maps upside-down, humming thoughtfully. Angel leaned against the far edge, arms folded, expression tight with quiet anxiety rather than boredom.
“I don’t like this,” Angel said at last. “All this sittin’, waitin’ and whisperin’ crap. It’s got that ‘before everything goes to hell’ kinda vibe.”
“Astute as ever,” Alastor replied, dryly.
Angel sighed and pushed off the table. “I’m serious, Al. Velvette already poisoned the well. You disappeared, came back ‘wrong’, snapped on Vox in public and vanished again. To the public? That looks like a meltdown. A dangerous one - but still a meltdown.”
Husk’s ears flicked. “He’s right. You don’t just need power. You need consistency. Overlords don’t survive on one-off spectacle alone. They survive because people know what happens if they cross ‘em.”
Alastor’s smile cooled slightly. “And what, pray tell, is my reputation now?”
Angel didn’t hesitate.
“The Vox’s ‘hysterical wife’ narrative stuck harder than you think. Some people are scared of you - but not in the way that earns loyalty or recognition. It’s the kind of fear that makes folks keep their heads down while they wait for you to self-destruct.”
Niffty tilted her head. “That’s dumb. You’re scary in a cool way.”
“Thank you, my dear,” Alastor said, fondly. “But terror alone does not build empires. Though it is useful.”
Husk leaned forward, claws clicking softly against the tabletop.
“Here’s the issue. Vox owns the spotlight. Velvette controls the narrative. Valentino oversees the markets. You can’t hit any one of ‘em head-on without the other two twisting the knife somewhere else.”
A low hum rolled from Alastor’s chest. “Then we don’t strike at them.”
Angel blinked. “What?”
“We strike at what feeds them,” Alastor clarified. “Supply lines. Lesser Overlords and high profile Sinners who serve as his sycophants. The infrastructure that props their little dynasty up.”
Husk’s eyes narrowed with slow interest now. “You’re talkin’ about territorial erosion.”
“Precisely.”
Angel hesitated. “And Vox?”
Alastor’s smile sharpened. “Vincent will feel it long before he sees it.”
Niffty clapped once, delighted. “Ooo, I like this part!”
Angel still looked unconvinced. “That might build power, sure - but it doesn’t fix your image. You still gotta prove you’re not just Vox’s runaway wife.”
Alastor tapped one claw lightly against the table.
“Unfortunately,” Alastor continued, “I must also contend with that charming little stigma my caste is saddled with. No matter how many throats I slit or Overlords I topple, there will always be those who look at me and see nothing but an Omega playing at power.”
His eyes flicked to Husk.
“So for the moment, my dear feline, the heavy lifting falls to you.”
Husk snorted quietly. “Yeah, I figured that part was comin’.”
“You’ve already begun to climb,” Alastor went on smoothly. “Middling status suits you well - temporary as it is. Your tables are fuller. Souls are changing hands at a pleasing rate. All of that feeds you. Feeds your territory. Feeds your authority. And - most importantly - it feeds your power.”
Angel tilted his head. “Basically… Husk gets scary first so Al doesn’t have to take the frontline heat yet.”
“Precisely,” Alastor said, brightly. “Once his footing is firm and his borders swell, his power will follow naturally. Rapid accumulation always accelerates ascension.”
Husk folded his arms. “And you stay in the shadows while I paint the target on my back.”
“For now,” Alastor agreed, calmly. “Think of yourself as the foundation. I will be the structure that rises afterward.”
Husk huffed. “You always got a real classy way of sayin’ ‘go get shot first.’”
A soft chuckle left Alastor. Then his expression sharpened.
“There is another matter,” he added. “Vox.”
The name drew an immediate tightening of the room.
“I strongly advise,” Alastor said, “that you continue to accept his requests. His little invitations. His false niceties. Let him believe you remain nothing more than a disgruntled Overlord eager to sell out his treacherous runaway wife.”
Husk’s ears flattened slightly. “You want me to keep playin’ spy.”
“Exactly so. Accept nothing from him beyond that role. No supplies. No ‘generous’ offers. No territorial ‘assistance.’ Not a single thread that could be wrapped around your throat later.”
Angel frowned. “You really think he’d try and buy Husk out?”
Alastor’s smile was razor-thin.
“My dear Angel… Vox does not negotiate. He acquires.”
Silence stretched.
Husk shifted his weight. “And when he figures out I’m not actually givin’ him anything useful?”
Alastor met his gaze steadily.
“By then, my dear, it will already be far too late.”
Niffty’s eye sparkled. “Ooo. That sounded important.”
“It was,” Alastor said, gently.
Husk exhaled slowly. “So I grow. You maintain a low profile. We bleed the little guys dry. And Vox keeps thinkin’ he’s already won.”
Alastor inclined his head. “A perfect summary.”
Angel rubbed his arms. “This is gonna get ugly.”
Alastor’s grin returned.
“Oh, my dear,” he said. “It already is.”
❧
“Hey, Al.”
Angel had lingered after the others dispersed, long enough for the room to empty. Alastor had just begun to turn a corner when the soft call stopped him. He looked back, ears flicking - a curious arch to his brow.
“Is something wrong, Angel?”
Angel hesitated.
For once, the endless commentary fell silent. His fingers fidgeted at his sides, shoulders drawing in slightly as if he were bracing.
“I was just… thinkin’,” he started, “About all this.”
Alastor tilted his head, patient. “Go on.”
Angel took a slow breath. “Is it really the best idea to do this? Any of it?” His gaze flicked away, then back. “The Overlord stuff. The fights. The whole… pokin’ the bear that is Vox with a real sharp stick?”
Alastor studied him for a moment before answering, his voice gentler than it had been during the meeting.
“We don’t truly have many options, my dear. Neither you nor I will ever be safe so long as I remain something he believes he can simply reclaim. I need power enough that he cannot touch us without consequence. Permanent consequence.”
“But think about it,” Angel pressed, stepping closer now.
His hands lifted, catching Alastor’s almost reflexively. His grip was warm, a little tight.
“We’re safe here. Right now. You’ve got Lucifer, you’ve got protection, you’ve got -” his voice softened, hopeful, “ - me. And Niffty. And Husk.”
Alastor’s smile wavered at the edges.
“We can just… live,” Angel continued, quietly. “No broadcasts. No wars. No mess. Just… you bein’ you. Me bein’ me.”
Alastor’s thumbs brushed over Angel’s knuckles in a soothing, absent motion. “Sweethearted thinking,” he said. “And I truly wish it were that simple.”
“Can’t it be?” Angel asked, almost pleading.
For a moment, Alastor said nothing. When he spoke again, the showman’s lilt had softened into something bare.
“If I stop now then Vox doesn’t stop,” he said. “He merely bides his time until we bore of this cage and step back into his hunting grounds. You would never truly be free of him or Valentino. Neither would I. We would only be delaying the inevitable… and I refuse to spend the remainder of my existence waiting to be dragged back in chains.”
Angel swallowed.
“But I already lost you once,” he whispered. “I don’t know if I can do that again.”
Alastor’s hand lifted, gently cupping Angel’s cheek.
“You won’t,” he said firmly. “Not this time. I promise you that much.”
Angel leaned into the touch despite himself, eyes flickering shut for just a second.
“You always promise things like that, Al.”
“Do I?”
The spider offers up a tentative smile. And then it vanishes, replaced instead with a worried frown.
“What if you… what if you end up mating with Adam? Or Lucifer?”
Alastor stiffened.
The shift was subtle, but Angel felt it immediately - like the air itself had pulled taut.
“...Whatever do you mean by that?” Alastor asked, carefully.
Angel swallowed, throat bobbing.
“They’re Alphas. They’re strong ones. Vox wouldn’t dare challenge either of them.” His voice dipped, uneasy. “And… they don’t seem terrible. Not like Vox. They could overwrite your bond mark. Make it permanent. Make it real.”
There was a fragile sort of logic in his words - the desperate reasoning of someone who had lived their life measuring safety by proximity to power.
Alastor’s ears flattened slightly.
In his mind, memories surfaced unbidden: Lucifer’s easy cruelty wrapped in silk and smiles. Adam’s brutality dressed up in swagger and appetite. Ownership disguised as indulgence. Control masked as protection.
Dangerous men, both of them.
But Angel didn’t know that. Not fully.
“I don’t want that,” Alastor said, quietly.
Angel’s gaze lifted. “You don’t?”
“No,” he repeated, more firmly now. “Being claimed for the sake of protection is still being caged. I’ve had quite enough of that arrangement.”
Angel hesitated. “But… it’d keep Vox away.”
“I don’t disagree with that,” Alastor said. “But then I’d belong to someone else just as completely. I can’t do that again.”
He hadn’t told Angel Dust, Husk nor Niffty the truth of his arrangement with Lucifer. Perhaps in the future. But not now.
Angel’s shoulders sagged. “I just really don’t wanna lose you again, Al.”
Alastor softened at that. His grip gentled, thumbs brushing slow, reassuring strokes over Angel’s hands.
“We’ll survive this, my dear,” he said.
Angel searched his face, fearful hope warring with doubt.
“You really think you can pull this plan of yours off?”
Alastor’s smile returned - smaller than his showman’s grin, but sharper at the edges.
“I know I can,” he replied.
Angel nodded slowly, still uneasy.
❧
Husk adjusted his yellow bowtie, eyes locked on his reflection with a faint scowl tugging at his mouth. The suit fit too well. The moment too heavy. He lifted his jaw as if to straighten the fabric again - only to freeze.
Hands slowly slide onto his shoulders.
Crimson eyes met his through the mirror, Alastor’s reflection looming close behind him, his smile faint but unmistakably intent.
“You’ll rival all of them before long,” Alastor purrs, his eyes partly lidded. “You’re destined for greatness, Husk.”
The words sank in slow and dangerous.
Husk drew in a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.
“Am I?”
His left ear flicked sharply as Alastor leaned in, close enough for his breath to ghost warm along the fur there, the whisper soft and deliberate.
“Yes.”
Something ignited behind Husk’s eyes.
His golden gaze sharpened, burning bright as his jaw set.
Chapter 49: 49
Chapter Text
Baxter released a long, steadying breath as he leaned back from the bank of screens.
Alastor was both predictable and utterly inscrutable - an infuriating contradiction wrapped in red. Baxter’s official designation had once been limited to maintaining the network alone. Now, thanks to Vox’s steadily deteriorating temper, that workload had expanded to include direct involvement in the so-called rescue effort.
Both Angel Dust and Alastor were missing.
And the Vees - for lack of a better term - were losing their collective shit.
Without the stabilizing presence of their Omegas, something had curdled within them. Their behavior had grown sharper. There was a bitterness woven deep into their scents now. The violence had spiked accordingly. Employee deaths were no longer isolated incidents; they were becoming routine.
No one lingered in the halls anymore. No one spoke unless spoken to. Everyone moved with care.
They had no choice.
To falter was to become an example.
Baxter rubbed thoughtfully at his chin as the footage continued to play in fractured, looping segments across the monitors.
Velvette had been relentless - every sliver of data routed through to him the moment it surfaced. Grainy crowd shots. Flickers of suspicious movement. Unverified “sightings.” Nothing was too insignificant to be flagged.
It was an overwhelming amount of information.
And somehow, still not enough.
There had been nothing concrete on Angel Dust.
Which meant that Alastor was ensuring the Omega stayed well out of sight.
That alone was revealing.
The information revealed by their respective chips succeeded somewhat. Enough to paint a vague picture.
The trail did not lead through Pentagram City proper.
It led elsewhere.
Morningstar Castle.
That single realization complicated everything.
If Lucifer chose to extend his protection beyond the outer walls of his domain, then the Vees would gain nothing but humiliation for their efforts. They would be locked out completely. Powerless.
But if Alastor merely sought temporary refuge within the King’s territory then there might yet be an opportunity.
A narrow one.
They would need to tag him again.
The original tracking device had been designed for a compliant Omega - one who could not destabilize their own physical form. Alastor had possessed no such abilities at the time of implantation. The hardware simply wasn’t built to accommodate whatever he had become.
Any new chip would need to be stronger. More invasive.
And the problem wasn’t engineering.
It was access.
Alastor was no mindless creature to be restrained and tagged without consequence. Forcing a device into him now would require either total incapacitation - or deception on a level so precise that even Baxter struggled to imagine it succeeding.
Until then, they were blind.
Bound to scraps of corrupted data and fleeting pings that meant nothing by the time they arrived.
Baxter exhaled slowly.
What they had wasn’t good.
Not by a long shot.
He removed his spectacles and buried his face into his gloved hands and released a quiet, miserable sigh.
❧
Alastor took a measured sip from his elegantly designed flask before sealing it once more and slipping it neatly into a concealed pocket.
He never drank from a glass poured in public. That was simply an invitation to be drugged. If he indulged at all, it was always from his own supply - most often within the relative safety of Husk’s gambling dens or the scattered bars that had begun to quietly favor him.
He enjoyed these outings.
They were liberating.
Danger still coiled beneath every step, but it was his risk now. His choice. He could go where he wished, linger where he pleased - and that alone was intoxicating.
He had also become… recognizable.
Betas and Alphas alike hovered at the edges of his orbit, vying for a sliver of his attention. It was all rather amusing, from his perspective.
At present, he sat across from a reptilian Sinner at the table. Yellow, predatory eyes flicked between the cards in his hand and Alastor’s composed expression.
“Prettier up close, ain’t ya?” the man drawled.
Alastor didn’t look up as he balanced a cigarette between his claws, eyes still on his hand.
“Are you implying I’m hideous from a distance?”
“Nah, nah,” the Sinner chuckled. “Just… different. I’m used to seein’ you on posters. Or hearin’ you on the radio.”
“A listener?” Alastor purred, pleasantly. “How flattering.”
The Sinner shifted, clearly emboldened by the attention.
“So - uh - what’s really goin’ on with you an’ that husband of yours? He’s been actin’ real outta sorts since you… flew the coop.”
Alastor flicked ash neatly into the tray, unbothered.
“Merely a marital dispute,” he replied lightly. “My husband is prone to… moods.”
The reptilian gaze drifted to the ring still circling Alastor’s finger.
“Is that why you ran?” the reptilian Sinner pressed. “Because of his moods?”
“More or less,” Alastor replied, smoothly.
The man leaned back in his chair, studying him with open curiosity.
“What - he beat you or somethin’?”
Alastor’s smile didn’t falter.
“Mm. We simply reached a… fundamental disagreement regarding the terms of our marriage.”
The alligator’s gaze strayed toward the Omega’s exposed throat.
Bruised. But in an intimate way.
“My eyes are up here, darling,” Alastor said, mildly.
A crooked grin pulled at the Sinner’s mouth.
“Hey, I was just sayin’. Kinda hard not to notice, what with talk of beatings and all.”
“From your mouth, not mine,” Alastor replied lightly.
The reptilian Sinner clicked his tongue, yellow eyes narrowing with renewed interest.
“Still… can’t help but get the impression you’re still pretty active, even with all that ‘marital dispute’ business.”
Alastor hummed, smoke curling from his lips.
“Perhaps.”
“Omegas have heats,” the Sinner went on, voice lowering. “Yours already pass? Or is it comin’ up?”
One brow arched.
“Interested?”
A rough bark of laughter answered him.
“I ain’t got a death wish,” the man said. Then, after a beat, his grin turned crooked. “But apparently somebody out there might for touchin’ you.”
❧
That conversation had been recorded.
Baxter could still recall the exact moment the realization set in - the slow, nauseating dread that twisted through his gut once the truth became unavoidable.
Someone had touched Alastor.
Someone who wasn’t Vox - or Valentino - or…
It wasn’t only audio, either.
It had been paired with fragmented video and a scattering of still photos that left far too much to the imagination while somehow confirming everything all the same.
The Omega had been showing off.
Deliberately.
It was there in what he chose to wear; the strategic cuts of fabric, the way his collar sat just low enough and the careless exposure of skin that wasn’t careless at all. It was in how he angled himself toward the lenses. And then there were the looks - the brief, knowing glances he cast straight into the fucking cameras.
The faint curl of his mouth. The subtle tilt of his chin.
As if daring anyone watching to deny what they were seeing.
As if inviting them to draw the only conclusion that mattered.
❧
“That fucking whore!”
Vox’s outburst cut sharp through the room.
Valentino, in stark contrast, collapsed into a fit of raucous laughter, entirely unbothered by the fury detonating beside him. Velvette, meanwhile, scowled fiercely at the glowing displays.
She searched relentlessly for any sign that this had spread beyond the inner circle - beyond those who worked directly beneath them. Any confirmation that the rot had already reached farther than it should have.
If the footage and audio leaked publicly… it could swing either way.
It could paint the Omega as a shameless harlot - if Alastor even cared how such a label clung to him - and cast Vox as a pitiable figure, a poor wronged husband humiliated in full view of Hell.
But it could just as easily do far worse.
It could brand Vox as a man incapable of controlling his own wife.
And that… that was a far more dangerous narrative.
The truth was, however, impossible to ignore.
Alastor was doing this on purpose.
Every frame, every little angle and every coy exposure was deliberate. A provocation. A calculated insult dressed up as scandal.
“He’s going to pay for this,” Vox snarled, his voice crackling with raw, unstable fury.
The screens around him jittered in response.
“He thinks he can just run off and fuck someone else? Does he?”
Valentino lounged back, inspecting his nails with lazy disdain.
“I do find myself wondering who’d even be willing,” he mused. “Especially with the cervato’s reputation.” A slow grin tugged at his mouth. “Pretty little thing, sure - but I wonder if he’s actually worth the risk.”
Velvette cut in coolly, not looking up from her tablet.
“His heat’s due in a few months, Vox. We get him back before then, or you’re waiting another full year for a clean opportunity.”
“I know that,” Vox snapped, static rippling violently across the monitors. “Don’t patronize me, Vel.”
Valentino’s eyes flicked up, bright with idle malice.
“So what’re the odds our runaway deer ends up knocked up by someone else?”
“I don’t fucking know, Val,” Vox shot back. “About the same odds as your spider.”
The room went still.
Valentino turned slowly, fixing him with a withering, murderous look.
❧
“Ya really think it’s the best idea to go out like that?” Angel drawled, eyes flicking pointedly toward Alastor’s throat.
Alastor lifted a brow, delicately spearing a bite of meat with his fork.
“However do you mean, Angel?”
“You’ve got your neck on full damn display,” Angel said, flatly. “And those marks haven’t faded at all - wait.” His eyes narrowed. “Don’t tell me you’ve been lettin’ him fuck you - like - more than once?”
Alastor hummed softly, clearly amused as he swallowed.
“We have a bit of an arrangement. It isn’t altogether unpleasant.”
Angel stared at him in disbelief.
“Fuck, Al.”
They sat amid trimmed hedges and blooming hell-flowers, sunlight glinting off porcelain plates and crystal glasses. The meal was light and consisted of thin slices of meat, roasted vegetables and fruits. For a moment, it was just them.
Angel picked at his food, glancing up at Alastor again.
“You know he ain’t subtle, right? Anyone with eyes can see you’re bein’ fucked in a literal sense. That’s… dangerous. And it’s not exactly the best way to stay ‘low profile’ either.”
Alastor dabbed his lips with a napkin, gaze half-lidded.
“Danger has always followed me, my dear.”
Before Angel could snap back, a heavy presence cut through the garden’s quiet.
The massive shape of Adam rounded the corner, wings partially unfurled, crimson gaze locking immediately onto the pair.
“Hey,” he greeted, plain and unapologetic.
“Adam,” Alastor replied smoothly, unfazed.
Angel immediately averted his gaze with a polite dip of his head, shoulders tense. The Fallen Angel unnerved him.
Adam’s eyes flicked between them, then settled possessively on Alastor.
“Gonna need to borrow your spider, babe.”
Alastor’s fingers paused on his glass. His polite smile thinned.
“And why is that?”
“Lucifer wants a word with him.”
The shift was subtle - but immediate.
Alastor’s ears flattened just slightly, a tell Angel had learned to recognize.
Angel’s stomach twisted.
“Oh,” Angel murmured, suddenly nervous. “That sounds… bad.”
Chapter 50: 50
Chapter Text
Alastor rose abruptly from his seat, the nearly finished meal forgotten as Adam’s words settled over the table like a verdict. The movement was sharp enough that Angel startled. The warmth that usually lived behind the doe’s eyes drained away, leaving something cold and glassy in its wake.
“And what,” Alastor asked, quietly, “would Lucifer want with Angel?”
Adam slowly lifted his head. The expression molded into the rigid set of his mask flattened completely.
“Ain’t any of my business, doll,” he replied, evenly. “Ain’t none of yours, either.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened. “I disagree. Angel is my business.”
Adam’s laugh was short and humorless.
“Lucifer’s authority trumps that shit. And you fuckin’ know it. Don’t pretend like either of you have a choice here.”
Alastor’s hands curled at his sides.
“Then if he requires Angel’s company - I will be present.”
Adam barked out a laugh this time, loud and mocking.
“He asked for Angel. Not you, babe. So how about you sit your ass down.”
For the briefest instant, true outrage cracked through Alastor’s carefully curated smile. His scent spiked, betraying the instinctive hostility he could no longer fully mask.
Adam lifted his gaze in full, looming over him.
“Sit. Down.”
Alastor didn’t move.
His ears flattened hard against his skull. His shadow writhed against the floor at his feet, stretching and recoiling like something alive. His body was taut with resistance.
“I said - ”
Adam stepped closer.
The shift in him was immediate and suffocating. The Alpha’s presence swelled outward, dense and crushing. His voice dropped into a low, vibrating growl that crawled straight up the spine.
Angel’s breath hitched violently.
Something slammed into his mind.
It wasn’t a thought. It wasn’t a voice. It was a command - raw and ancient. It tore past reason and logic and sank straight into the lowest, ugliest parts of his brain.
Submit.
His hands started shaking uncontrollably. His vision blurred at the edges. He was grateful that he was already seated, because his legs had gone weak. If he’d been standing, he would have dropped to his knees without thinking.
Submit - submit - submit -
What the fuck was this?
It bored into him, bypassing will entirely and dragged obedience out of him whether he wanted it or not. His teeth chattered softly as he forced himself to resist falling forward off the chair.
“…sit down.”
He forced his eyes upward.
Alastor was still standing.
Barely.
His expression was distorted - eyes wide, smile shaking violently at the edges. His entire body was rigid, muscles locked as if trying to physically brace against something invisible and crushing. His claws were clenched into fists at his sides. A strangled sound tore free from his throat as he tried to speak.
Then, inch by inch, he moved.
The motion was agonizingly slow. Like he was being dragged downward against his will rather than choosing it. His knees trembled as he lowered himself back into the chair.
The moment he was seated, the tension didn’t vanish - it simply collapsed inward.
Sweat beaded along his brow. His head bowed forward, shoulders tight and his breaths shallow and uneven.
Adam straightened.
His attention snapped to Angel next.
“Up.”
Angel flinched violently - but obeyed. He rose on shaking legs, balance unsteady and arms held stiff at his sides.
“Get movin’.”
Angel took an involuntary step forward.
Then Adam’s glare cut back to Alastor.
“And you,” he snarled, “stop fuckin’ around. You know how shit works around here. So don’t pretend otherwise.”
Alastor didn’t answer.
His eyes slid shut instead, his expression shuttered in brittle, humiliated silence.
❧
Angel Dust kept his gaze trained on the floor as he followed behind Adam without hesitation. His many hands were folded neatly before him, fingers interlaced with practiced precision. He was the picture of composure - an Omega falling seamlessly back into old habits the moment he found himself beneath the Executioner’s shadow.
Obedient and quiet.
And yet his thoughts were far from steady.
They clung stubbornly to the doe he’d been forced to leave behind.
Worry gnawed at the edges of his mind, fraying his concentration with every step. He wanted to break from Adam’s side and return to Alastor. That familiar, warm spice of his scent had been corrupted by distress; warped into something sharp and wrong.
Angel had seen that look on Alastor’s face before.
There had been moments when Alastor and Vox had clashed behind closed doors. Their arguments grew heated, voices sharpened into cruel edges, power bristling in the air between them. Angel had always assumed that sort of friction was simply part of marriage. Ugly, perhaps - but survivable.
Except this had been different.
There had been something else beneath Alastor’s expression this time. Something deeper than anger. Deeper than pride.
Helplessness.
The kind that sank into the bones and stayed there.
And now - it couldn’t be resisted at all.
Not here.
This world had been built to grind them down. To strip choice from them piece by piece until submission felt inevitable. Their classifications only made it worse. Made the cruelty sharper.
They were Omegas.
Suffering was woven into the very fabric of their existence.
Through their heats.
Through their bonds.
Through their place in society.
Through the way they were owned in life - and still owned in death.
There was no escape from it.
No angle from which to outrun it.
Inescapable.
It was agonizing to witness Alastor suffer like this.
They had already been cast down into the literal pits of Hell. Condemned to a world built on cruelty, hierarchy and endless punishment. And yet even that had not been enough. This new torment was being layered atop an already crushing heap of expectation and rigid cultural law, the silent rules that dictated what Omegas were allowed to be and how much pain they were expected to endure without protest.
But the doe had never been content with quiet endurance.
Alastor persevered.
He fought.
He refused to sink gracefully into the shape the world demanded of him. He did not bow his head easily. He did not suffer prettily. Instead, he resisted with teeth bared and spirit blazing. A violent streak of bright crimson slashed across the dull, suffocating tapestry of existence.
Angel was terrified that one day that color would fade.
That the relentless pressure would finally grind him down into something dim and hollow. That the fire inside him would be broken until only a pale, obedient reflection remained - beautiful, perhaps, but empty.
The thought made Angel’s chest ache.
That spark was why he loved him.
Not even decades spent beneath the yoke of the Vees had managed to extinguish it. They had suppressed it - but they had never truly destroyed it.
And even now… it was still there.
Burning.
Something inside him pulsed with a quiet, illicit kind of desire.
It was the sort that had no real place in the ordered brutality of the afterlife. A longing that was seldom acknowledged between Omegas at all. They were too few. Too tightly regulated. To desire another Omega was considered inefficient at best. A waste, at worst. Their bodies were meant for Alphas. Their bonds were meant for hierarchy.
Anything else was treated like novelty.
Allowed only as spectacle.
Such affection was indulged in the way one indulged a fantasy. Something to be consumed through film, through voyeurism and through implication. A curated illusion meant for the entertainment of others. But never something to be taken seriously. Never something that lasted. Never something allowed to become real.
That kind of devotion was reserved for Betas - neutral enough to be ignored. And it was tolerated among Alphas, framed as dominance play or conquest or even indulgence.
But for Omegas?
It was discouraged and ridiculed.
They were not meant to turn toward one another for longing. They were not meant to build tenderness between equal vulnerability. They were meant to be claimed - not to choose.
And yet… here he was.
Wanting Alastor in a way that had nothing to do with cycles or submission or spectacle. Wanting him for the defiance in his spine. For the burn of his spirit. For the way he refused to become small even when the world demanded it.
Angel knew better than to mistake that kind of feeling for something safe.
It wasn’t safe.
It was fragile. And if Angel ever truly committed to that desire he was painfully aware that it could only end in tragedy. Nothing this soft ever survived intact in a world like theirs. Not for long.
Alastor was beautiful.
Not just in the way pretty things were admired from a distance - but in the way rare things were coveted.
He was special.
And the Alphas in his life all knew it.
Vox knew it.
Adam knew it.
Valentino knew it.
Even Lucifer knew it.
They all fucking knew it.
They saw the value in him. The power in his defiance. The allure of a spirit that refused to lie down quietly. Each of them wanted a piece of that brilliance.
And then there was Angel.
How was he meant to compare to that?
How did an Omega measure himself against Overlords, an Executioner and a King?
What could he possibly offer Alastor in a world that only respected power and dominance?
He had nothing.
Omegas were not meant to own things. Not truly. They held no territory. No legacy. No inheritance that was ever fully theirs. Anything that bore their name was only on loan - gifted, assigned and revocable at a moment’s notice.
Even their bodies were not fully their own.
So what was he supposed to give Alastor?
Love didn’t count as currency here.
Devotion didn’t buy safety.
Wanting didn’t build walls strong enough to protect anyone.
And yet - despite knowing all of this -...
Angel still wanted him.
He wanted him with a desperation that left him breathless.
Not the sharp, consuming hunger of heat. Not the instinctive craving burned into his body by design. This was something heavier. Something that settled deep in his chest and made it ache.
Angel Dust wanted to spend an eternity at Alastor’s side.
Even if he was nothing more than a footnote in the doe’s life. He would accept that. Gladly. As long as he could stay close. Close enough to brush fingers by accident. Close enough to hear his voice without strain. Close enough to exist in the same orbit.
Close enough to love him in whatever way Alastor might be willing to allow.
Even if that love was never returned.
Even if it had to remain unspoken.
Even if it cost him everything.
A soft, startled gasp slipped from his lips as the towering doors of the Throne Room began to part.
The sound echoed too loudly in the hush.
Angel’s gaze snapped forward at once, his thoughts violently dragged back into the present.
The King awaited.
Chapter 51: 51
Chapter Text
Angel Dust drew in a steadying breath as Adam finally stepped aside. The Executioner’s crimson gaze lingered upon him.
The Omega moved.
His steps were light and measured - each one placed with exacting care, the perfect balance between obedience and dignity. His face remained lowered, chin dipped and gaze fixed respectfully upon the polished floor.
His heart thundered violently within his chest, roaring loud enough that he swore it would give him away. But outwardly, he was calm. Every inch the practiced courtier.
When he reached a respectful distance from the throne, Angel sank smoothly into prostration. The motion was precise and graceful. All four palms pressed flat against the floor. His forehead followed, resting against the cold surface in flawless submission.
Silence followed.
He could feel the King's attention settle over him with crushing clarity.
“You may raise your head and look upon me, Angel Dust.”
The command unfurled through him.
Angel slowly lifted himself, settling back onto his knees. His hands clasped neatly before him as if in quiet prayer. He lifted his gaze just enough to meet Lucifer’s form.
“Your Majesty.”
“You have cultivated quite the reputation for yourself,” Lucifer said, smoothly. “Your mark upon the adult entertainment industry is… indelible. Any soul with even the most passing taste for such indulgences knows your name. Knows your work.”
Angel’s lips trembled faintly.
“Y - you flatter me, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer merely hummed.
He lounged in divine leisure, one elbow resting upon the gilded arm of his throne, his perfect face propped lightly against a curled fist. The picture of relaxed supremacy. A king utterly unthreatened by those who knelt before him.
“I am also aware of your relationship with Alastor,” Lucifer continued. “You were companions for no less than two decades. You worked alongside one another. True crossovers were rare, of course - but you shared the spotlight in other ways.”
His fingers shifted, idly tracing the line of his own cheek as though in idle contemplation.
“As your kind are wont to do, you formed a bond. Prolonged proximity shaped attachment. Familiarity became… significant.”
His gaze sharpened.
“And before that bond had the chance to fully crystallize, you chose to risk a great deal in order to aid him.”
Angel said nothing.
“You will tell me why.”
Angel swallowed hard. He drew in another slow breath before answering.
“He needed help,” the Omega said, quietly. “He was scared.”
Lucifer gave a soft, amused laugh.
“Scared,” he echoed. “Childbirth is a natural function. Painful, certainly. But suffering is within your nature. You were built to endure it.”
“I had to help him, Your Majesty,” Angel insisted, trembling just slightly now. “I - I didn’t want him to suffer like that. I couldn’t just watch when I had a way to stop it.”
Lucifer’s gaze cooled further.
“Were you truly so convinced that Alastor lacked the strength to endure motherhood?” he asked. “He was not without assistance. He had more than enough support.”
“But it wasn’t what he wanted,” Angel said, desperately. “It was his body. It’s all he had. It’s all any of us ever really have.”
Lucifer studied him in silence for a moment.
“So,” he said at last, “you decided he should be permitted sovereignty over himself. How… very modern of you.”
A pause followed.
“Unfortunately, you are mistaken.”
The temperature in the room seemed to drop.
“The moment Alastor married Vox, his body became property,” Lucifer continued, evenly. “You both defied the natural order. In doing so, you deprived a man of legacy.”
His eyes gleamed faintly.
“In the eyes of many, you committed a crime. And a heinous one at that.”
Angel’s breath left him in a soft, unsteady exhale.
“And you were punished for it,” Lucifer said. “Were you not?”
“Y-Yes, Your Majesty,” Angel whispered. “I was punished.”
“And it was deserved,” Lucifer said, calmly. “Wasn’t it?”
Angel hesitated.
His fingers tightened together, his hands trembling faintly.
“I… it ain’t - ”
The words tangled in his throat. He drew in a sharp breath and forced himself to steady it, spine straightening as resolve hardened through the fear.
“I don’t regret what I did,” he said, quietly. “I don’t regret keepin’ him safe.”
There was an edge to his voice now. His eyes squeezed shut as though bracing for impact.
“Oh?” Lucifer murmured.
“I was the only one who cared about how he felt,” Angel said, the words spilling faster despite himself. “No one else did. No one.”
The last of it escaped as a rough whisper, torn straight from his chest.
“He trusted me,” Angel continued, hoarsely. “Trusted me enough to try. And I did it because we were all each other had. We understood what it felt like.”
“To be Omegas?” Lucifer asked smoothly, one brow lifting in faint, detached curiosity.
“Yes.”
Angel’s eyes burned as he forced them open again, wet but unbroken.
“No one understands what it’s like - what it’s really like - to be this but us,” he said. “Not Vox. Not Valentino. Not even you.”
The words hung in the air - small yet dangerously defiant.
“It appears Alastor’s spirit is… infectious,” Lucifer replied, thoughtfully. “I had half-expected you to be something broken by now. A hollow thing.”
His gaze lingered on Angel with cool appraisal.
“How interesting you are, Angel Dust. There is an undercurrent of steel in you that I did not anticipate.”
Angel met his gaze.
He trembled but his jaw remained set, his spine rigid with stubborn resolve.
He did not look away.
“Do you know why I’ve taken Alastor in?” Lucifer asked, idly.
“No, Your Majesty.”
“It is because I have developed a personal interest in his… development,” Lucifer replied. “He is spirited. Unruly. Luminous in a way few souls ever are.”
A slow, indulgent pause followed.
“And his soul - my - it is utterly radiant.”
Unease coiled sharply in his gut as he caught the faint, unnatural gleam in the King’s gaze. It was not admiration. Not even simple desire.
It was something deeper.
Darker than anything he had ever seen in the eyes of even the most depraved Sinner.
“I am quite certain you are wondering,” Lucifer said smoothly, “why - if I am so fond of Alastor - I do not intervene on his behalf.”
Angel hesitated, then gave a faint, careful nod.
“There is,” Lucifer continued, his tone almost indulgent, “nothing more delightful than witnessing him struggle against the inevitable pull of the tide.”
His gaze drifted, distant and amused.
“This Sisyphean devotion to defiance. This exhausting insistence on resisting the natural order of Hell, of Heaven and of the living world alike.”
A soft breath left him - almost a laugh.
“No matter what bargains he strikes,” Lucifer said, calmly. “No matter how vast his power becomes. No matter how many souls he bends beneath his will… he is still fated to suffer.”
The word landed with finality.
“And watching him fight that truth,” the King concluded, “is infinitely more satisfying than sparing him from it.”
Angel trembled where he knelt, his eyes burning as grief gathered and swelled behind them. It was fear - for Alastor’s fate, for his stolen happiness and for everything that had already been taken and everything that was still to come.
“Do you truly believe,” Lucifer asked, softly, “that he is worthy of your pity, Angel Dust? Truly worthy?”
Angel’s hands unclasped at last. One lifted shakily to his face, wiping uselessly at his eye as a tear escaped despite his effort to contain it. His shoulders shook faintly.
“I -...”
“Are you… aware that he is in Hell, Angel?” Lucifer pressed, his voice gliding effortlessly into mockery. “Do you fully comprehend that you are in Hell as well?”
His tone lifted - only slightly.
But it was enough to make Angel flinch.
“Several dozen,” the King said, calmly.
Angel’s breath hitched. “W - what?”
“He killed several dozen men,” Lucifer repeated, evenly.
The words settled with brutal weight.
“He killed them,” Lucifer continued, calmly. “Cut them to pieces. Devoured them.”
He leaned forward, interest glinting beneath the polish of his gaze.
“He desecrated what remained and left the remnants of their corpses to rot where they fell.”
Angel’s breath shuddered.
“He left families hollowed out in his wake,” the King went on. “Sons. Brothers. Fathers. Cousins. Nephews. Alphas and Betas alike - some innocent and destined for Heaven… others damned to Hell the moment their blood hit the dirt.”
Then Lucifer laughed.
It was sharp.
Cruel.
The sound rang through the throne room.
“Oh, this is delightful,” he said with mocking amusement. “Everyone - and I do mean everyone - forgets that part, don’t they?”
His gaze speared into Angel.
“You are all here for a reason,” Lucifer said, coolly. “Do you believe Alastor to be innocent? That he is undeserving of this torment?”
He tilted his head.
“Do you imagine that you are innocent, Angel Dust?” Lucifer’s voice purred. “That you are deserving of pity?”
The question hung in the air.
“I - I - ”
Angel’s vision blurred as tears welled and spilled over. He could barely see past them now, the throne room dissolving into streaks of light and shadow.
“He’s not - I’m not - I - ”
“Enough.”
The single word cracked through the space.
Angel’s mouth shut instantly.
Lucifer regarded him with cool finality.
“I have heard enough.”
He shifted slightly against his throne, resting back into divine ease once more.
“You may remain a companion to him. I have no intention of casting you aside.”
A faint pause.
“I possess some measure of mercy.”
Angel stilled.
“Comfort him,” Lucifer continued. “Ease him along his inevitable path. It is all you are truly capable of. You’re absolutely fucking useless otherwise.”
The word struck harder than a blow.
Angel flinched visibly.
Silence stretched. Then, slowly, he folded back into proper form - dipping into a trembling, reverent bow.
“T–Thank you, Your Majesty,” he whispered.
“Right,” Lucifer replied, lazily. “You may leave.”
And just like that, Angel Dust was dismissed.
Chapter 52: 52
Chapter Text
Angel Dust curled tightly against him, burying his face into the soft curve of Alastor’s cheek. His usual sweet, heady scent had soured - twisted into something achingly familiar.
It was not the first time he had held him like this.
There had been other nights across their shared history when Angel had come undone in his arms. Nights when Valentino’s cruelty had been especially vicious; when the spider had arrived trembling and brittle, seeking nothing but warmth and quiet. They had pressed close then too, sharing breath and scent and the fragile comfort of not being alone.
Tonight felt painfully similar.
In the wake of this latest ordeal, Angel had simply folded into him, shaking and eyes bright with unshed tears. Alastor had felt the questions rise in his throat but he swallowed them down. This was not the moment for answers. This was the moment for comfort.
So he held him.
They lay together atop the soft sheets of the bed. Though Angel had his own assigned quarters, they often ended up here when neither could bear solitude. When Adam was not claiming him. When the world felt too sharp at the edges.
They were easy with one another like this.
Skin to skin. Quiet breathing. The mingling of spice and sweetness between them.
Valentino and Vox had mocked it once, remarking that the two of them created the most “addictive perfume” when they lay together like this. Something meant to be degrading. Something meant to cheapen the tenderness of it.
Alastor chose not to remember that part.
For him, the closeness dulled the world into background noise. It anchored him.
“How about a bath, my dear?” Alastor murmured at last. “It’ll be just us. No servants. No interruptions.”
Angel answered with a small nod. The simple motion drew a rare, tender smile from the doe in return.
❧
The imps guided them into a shared bath designed to accommodate multiple guests. A wide, tiled basin cut neatly into the stone floor. Steam curled lazily along its surface, the water already prepared and fragrant with faint traces of neutral cleanser. It was spacious enough to be indulgent, but not cavernous. And close enough that neither of them would be left adrift.
They ensured the proper products were provided - soft cloths, combs, oils and soaps chosen carefully for fur rather than skin. Nothing overwhelming. Nothing perfumed heavily enough to drown out what made them them.
Once they were alone, the quiet settled around them.
They shed their clothing without ceremony. When they slipped into the bath, it was slow and careful, the heat enveloping them inch by inch. Angel shuddered faintly at the first contact, tension easing from his shoulders as the warmth sank in.
For a few moments, neither of them spoke.
Then the ritual began.
Hands moved unhurriedly through damp fur. Soap was worked into gentle lather, palms passing over shoulders and arms and back with steady pressure. Alastor worked through Angel’s fur with practiced care, claws deft and precise as he loosened tangles and smoothed knots. Angel returned the attention in kind.
The soap was purposefully neutral, allowing their natural scents to remain present. Sweet and spice mingled softly as their fur regained its luster beneath the water.
After a while, Alastor finally spoke.
“Are you alright?” he asked softly, blinking against the drifting steam.
Angel paused, cloth stilled briefly in his hands.
“I’ll be fine,” he said after a moment. “I’ve dealt with… worse.”
His shoulders rose and fell in a small breath.
“I guess it’s ‘cause it was Lucifer that it really… got to me. Y’know?”
Alastor’s hands slowed, fingers resting a moment longer at Angel’s shoulders.
“He is the devil, darling,” he replied, gently. “He has never been known for warmth or mercy.”
Angel huffed faintly, somewhere between a laugh and a sigh.
“Yeah… guess I shoulda remembered that.”
Alastor resumed his careful grooming, thumbs tracing slow, grounding circles through damp fur.
“You survived him,” he said. “That is no small thing.”
“…Yeah.”
They rinsed carefully after that, taking their time to ensure every trace of soap was washed from flesh and fur alike. Warm water coursed over them in steady sheets, carrying away the last clinging remnants of stress with it.
Before long, the tension that had curled so tightly through Angel’s frame finally began to ebb.
He drifted closer without thinking, settling back against Alastor’s chest with a quiet, contented sigh. The doe’s warmth was steady and reassuring behind him. Alastor’s claws traced gently down Angel’s side, slow and careful.
A surprised giggle burst from Angel’s throat, cutting through the lingering heaviness.
“I’m ticklish there, Al,” he tittered. “You know that.”
“Do I?” Alastor replied teasingly, the faint lilt of amusement threading through his voice.
“Mmm.”
Angel tilted his head just enough to peek up at him - a sweet, unguarded smile curling across his face.
And for a little while longer, the world stayed quiet.
“Al?”
“Yes, my Angel?”
“….”
Angel didn’t speak again.
Instead, he moved - slowly. Carefully. Every inch of the motion was telegraphed in advance, giving Alastor ample time to pull away if he wished. When Angel finally leaned in, Alastor’s gaze flickered with quiet surprise just as Angel’s mouth brushed against his own.
The kiss was soft.
Unhurried.
Nothing rushed or demanding about it. Just the gentle press of warm lips seeking reassurance rather than ownership. And in that fragile contact, Alastor became suddenly, achingly aware of how tender Angel truly was. Of how much care lived in that simple gesture.
Angel’s scent and presence wrapped around him like something kind. Like safety. Like an embrace that asked nothing more than permission to exist there.
After a moment’s hesitation, Alastor returned the kiss.
It was tentative at first before he allowed himself to sink into it fully. For just that brief span of time, he let everything else fall away. The weight of expectation. The endless, grinding presence of power pressing in from all sides.
There was something about this that felt different.
It was nothing like Vox.
Nor like Adam.
There was no dominance braided into the gesture. No hunger for control. No consuming need to take and take until nothing remained. It wasn’t a claim nor a victory.
It was mutual.
Angel’s hands lifted to cradle his face, warm and trembling where they cupped his cheeks. A soft, broken sound slipped from his throat - not born of demand, but of feeling too much all at once. Too much relief. Too much tenderness. Too much fear finally given a place to rest.
And Alastor stayed.
He simply let himself be held there with him as the steam curled around them and the world, for a heartbeat, forgot how to hurt them.
❧
Alastor sat before the vanity in his chamber, eyes fixed on his own reflection.
The room was quiet.
Too quiet.
He and Angel had parted warmly - soft words, lingering touches and the hush of something shared that neither had daring to name aloud. And yet the comfort of that moment had curdled into a slow, tightening coil of anxiety in his gut the instant he’d been alone.
The fear came subtly at first. Then all at once.
What if someone had seen?
The thought burrowed deep, relentless. Hell did not miss much and it forgave even less. The memory of Niffty rose unbidden to the surface of his mind. Of how she had been weaponized against him without mercy.
Affection was leverage here.
He never intended for whatever this was between them to be visible. This concealment was not shame - it was protection. The only kind he had left to offer.
For Angel’s sake.
Their moments would stay theirs alone.
His lips still tingled faintly.
The taste of Angel lingered there - soft and sweet. A trace of warmth that had no business surviving in a world built on extraction and cruelty. His claws lifted slowly, passing gingerly over his mouth.
If he had been born an Alpha, perhaps things would have been different.
Perhaps he could have kept Angel safe without fear or secrecy.
Perhaps he would not have had to navigate the cruel lattice of obligation and dominance that governed every breath of his existence. Perhaps he would not have been forced to bow to men who demanded surrender.
But he had not been born an Alpha.
He was trapped in this flesh - this body shaped for consumption.
A form crafted not for autonomy, but for use. And bound within it was a spirit weighted by an ancient curse, woven deep into the very fibers of his being. Something he could never fully shrug off. Something that followed him no matter how fiercely he resisted.
The pressure of it all settled heavily around him.
The world pressed in.
The future narrowed into sharp, unforgiving lines.
And still he smiled.
Because the spark inside him had not gone out.
He would carve out something small if that was all he was allowed. A narrow sanctuary. A fragile pocket of warmth. It would not be perfect. It would never be untouched by pain.
But it would be theirs.
And no matter what agony came for him in the meantime, he swore he would keep Angel within reach - close enough to love in whatever small ways this world still permitted.
He would keep Niffty safe.
He would make certain her spirit remained untethered. Unbound by the weight that dragged so many others into smaller, duller versions of themselves. He would protect that boundless energy of hers and see that it continued to spill out in wild, strange bursts of enthusiasm. He would guard her light as fiercely as he was able.
And he would keep Husk at his side.
A full repayment for an attempted kindness. Alastor would see to it that the feline’s place in this dreary world was no longer left to chance. That he would always have a seat at the table; a role within the strange empire Alastor would carve from ash and ambition.
Even if it cost him everything.
They were his, after all.
Not as property. Not as trophies. But as something far rarer in a world like this - they were chosen. Claimed not by blood or dominance, but by something entirely different.
All of them.
And he had no intention of letting them go.
Chapter 53: 53
Chapter Text
Alastor indulged in a light round of drinking while Husk maintained his position as an Overlord who merely tolerated the doe’s presence. On the surface, it was nothing more than a casual alliance - two figures sharing space in neutral indulgence. But beneath that, both of them were playing their parts flawlessly.
Husk made a public show of building a slow, subtle rapport with Vox’s runaway spouse. Nothing rushed. Nothing suspicious. Every interaction appeared organic. Idle conversation, shared drinks and a few well-timed laughs exchanged across dimly lit tables. The feline was meticulous. Alastor couldn’t help but admire the precision of it.
They had discussed the ploy at length beforehand.
He allowed himself to appear increasingly relaxed in Husk’s company, his body language softening just enough to suggest comfort without crossing into anything overtly familiar. No lingering touches. No private murmurs. Only the illusion of ease.
It was a delicate balance.
A careful performance.
And from time to time, Husk fed Vox exactly what he wanted - small pieces of information and nothing that endangered Angel or their long game. But even these crumbs were enough. They reinforced the narrative. They helped secure Husk’s position as yet another blade quietly being turned against Alastor.
Yet outside of those moments Alastor allowed himself something dangerously close to freedom.
He immersed himself in Pentagram City.
For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he was permitted to exist as one of its citizens. No escort at his shoulder. No firm hand at his back. No rigid expectations dictating where he could go or how long he could linger.
He moved as a Beta or even an Alpha might.
It was intoxicating.
A pity he could not share it with Angel.
But that, too, was part of the long game. Once everything was properly arranged - once Husk rivaled the Vees in reputation and standing - they would be able to move more freely through his territory. Together.
Until then, this freedom was borrowed.
Alastor played dice.
Then dominoes.
Then cards.
He took long drags from his flask and let the warmth of the liquor settle in his chest. He enjoyed his cigarettes slowly, savoring it. At one point, he even sat at the piano - claws gliding across the keys to the delight of nearby patrons, laughter and applause rippling through the room.
For a while, he pretended to be like anyone else.
And he enjoyed the fantasy more than he cared to admit.
Betas were enviable in that way. They were the majority. They did not live beneath the same relentless scrutiny. They were spared the crushing expectations that stalked Alphas and Omegas alike.
To play at being one was… nice.
Dangerous.
But nice.
And for a soul that had been held so tightly for so long, that illusion of normalcy became a quiet, aching reprieve.
One he desperately needed.
❧
Angel Dust, at his very core, had always embraced his sexuality without apology. He was proud of his work. Where others might sneer and call it demeaning, he saw it as craft.
Sex, to Angel, was never just one thing.
And over time, he had become fluent in all its languages.
Alastor, on the other hand, was… different.
He did not pursue sex with hunger or intent. He did not recoil from it either. Instead, he accepted it with a calm sort of indifference when it came his way. He never judged Angel for his profession. Never belittled it. Never eroticized it beyond simple acknowledgment.
It was the same way someone might acknowledge another’s trade or hobby.
Oh. This is simply what you do.
It was fascinating.
They were tucked away within the quiet safety of Alastor’s chambers now. Angel lounged against him, head resting comfortably on Alastor’s shoulder, their bodies close in an easy, familiar way. One of Angel’s hands idly traced along the sleeve of Alastor’s blouse.
“So,” Angel murmured lightly, breaking the quiet. “Tell me about Adam.”
Alastor tilted his head just a fraction. “Jealous?”
There was a teasing lilt to his voice.
Angel snickered softly.
“I don’t mind sharin’,” he said easily. “He’s - uh - what does he look like underneath all those robes?”
Alastor considered that for a beat. “Like a man.”
Angel lifted his head slightly, brows climbing. “Like a… human? So he’s just some guy under all that?”
“More or less.”
“Holy shit,” Angel breathed. “I gotta see.”
“I’m sure if you ask, he won’t mind,” Alastor replied, dryly. “I’m left with the impression his edge softens around Omegas.”
“For you, maybe,” Angel said, incredulously. “I can’t imagine he’s that gentle with the rest of us.”
He shifted closer, curling in a little more snugly against Alastor’s side.
“What’s his deal anyway? He’s real loyal to Lucifer. I heard the stories - you know, how he fell in battle, got taken prisoner by the King for a century before he came back. But when he came back, he came back… wrong.”
“The simple fact that he came back at all is noteworthy,” Alastor replied.
Angel hummed quietly. “You ever asked him? About any of it?”
“I doubt that would make for a pleasant conversation.”
“Maybe you can ask Lucifer,” Angel suggested, lightly.
Alastor’s expression pinched at that, just slightly.
Angel noticed.
“…Right,” he added softly, sheepish. “Bad idea.”
He let his head settle back against Alastor’s shoulder.
“Still,” he murmured, quieter now, “guess it’s kinda weird bein’ so close to all these big, scary legends… and finding out they’re just people underneath all the noise.”
Alastor’s arm shifted subtly, resting more securely around Angel’s shoulders.
“I can’t imagine havin’ both of ‘em breathin’ down your neck,” Angel muttered. “Lucifer… he seems real interested in you. And not in a good way.”
Alastor’s right ear gave a faint, involuntary flick.
“I am… aware,” he replied. “He has been quite clear about his interest. On more than one occasion.”
Angel huffed. “Yeah. Not exactly subtle about it either.”
He shifted a little closer, one arm draping more securely across Alastor’s middle as he settled in.
“Still… I guess I can at least rest easy knowin’ Valentino can’t just tear the walls down to get to us in here.”
Alastor’s gaze softened.
“I’d rather you not be trapped behind these walls for an eternity,” he said. “Perhaps, after a time, we might enjoy a proper night out instead. Somewhere indulgent. Somewhere far removed from… all of this.”
Angel lifted his head at that, eyes brightening.
“Really?”
Alastor’s grin widened, just a touch - warm in a way that was rare for him.
“Promise.”
Angel’s smile spread slow and bright as he tucked himself closer again, cheek pressing lightly to Alastor’s shoulder.
“Then I’ll hold ya to it, Al.”
❧
The night unfolded like so many others in Pentagram City. Music bled through the walls in uneven rhythms. Laughter burst and died in pockets. Glasses clinked. Money changed hands. The air thrummed with indulgence and risk in equal measure.
Alastor thrived in it.
He had tried his hand at nearly every table over the course of the evening - testing dice briefly and glancing with faint amusement at the slots before dismissing them altogether. But it was the cards that truly held his attention tonight.
Poker first.
A slow game. A patient one.
He enjoyed the subtle warfare of it. The careful study of expressions and the telltale twitch of a claw or the slight tightening of a jaw. He folded when it suited him. Raised when it startled them.
Then came blackjack.
It was cleaner and faster in comparison. A dialogue between numbers and nerve. He liked the simplicity of it, each decision clean and immediate. Risk distilled into something sharp and elegant.
Wins came easily.
Losses barely touched him.
It wasn’t about the money, truly. What he relished was the ritual. The tension. The way the table leaned in when the stakes climbed just high enough to make palms sweat.
By the time he finally settled back into his chair with his flask in hand, he’d built himself a pleasant, steady buzz. Not enough to dull him. Just enough to soften the edges. His eyes were partly lidded now, the doe radiating with a lazy satisfaction.
He had just finished another round when his gaze drifted toward Husk.
The feline was moving through the den with effortless, refined grace. There was a confidence to him now that had not always been there. A superior poise that fit him far better than the slouched bitterness he’d once boasted.
Alastor had watched that transformation with quiet interest.
It was as though, once Husk had finally been assured of his place something long-buried inside him had reawakened. The confidence he’d lost to debt and degradation had returned. .
Now, he moved like a man worthy of the title Overlord.
Husk’s power was growing. Souls were beginning to gather beneath his banner. Not in floods, not yet, but steadily. Consistently. A trickle that would, given enough time, become a current.
Alastor’s eyes narrowed.
Husk signaled.
It was subtle. Invisible to anyone not watching for it. A flick of his tail. A lazy twirl at the tip. A soft, deliberate swish that meant only one thing.
Danger.
Someone was coming.
Alastor lifted his flask for one last, unhurried draw. The burn of the drink slid warmly down his throat as he tucked the sleek container neatly away.
The game, it seemed, was about to change.
He couldn’t move.
If Husk had been warned that someone was encroaching on his territory, then Alastor making his leave now would look far too deliberate.
So he stayed.
He remained settled in his booth, posture loose. The picture of leisure. The illusion of a doe with nothing to hide and nowhere else to be.
And then he saw them.
They were beautiful in their own awful way.
Velvette, Valentino and Vox.
The Vees entered, all slick lines and polished edges - every inch of them styled to perfection. Glamour clung to them like a second skin.
They were dressed like the conquerors they were.
Their gazes swept lazily over the gambling den, skimming patrons without interest. Noise began to gradually dim as patrons noted their presence.
It was inevitable.
All three shifted their gazes.
And found him.
The moment stretched.
And Alastor’s grin broadened.
Chapter 54: 54
Chapter Text
Their approach was unhurried.
Every step was deliberate - neither rushed nor hesitant. They did not advance like predators preparing to strike. This was something far more intentional. It was a performance of civility. And an open demonstration that they wanted to be seen approaching him.
Alastor’s gaze slid from one to the next.
Vox first. Rigid. Controlled. Violence bristling just beneath the polish.
Velvette second. Chin lifted, eyes half-lidded with cool appraisal.
Valentino last. Languid and predatory - his grin already carved into place.
Alastor did not rise.
He remained exactly where he was as they closed in around the booth. Vox leaned forward first, looming just inside Alastor’s personal space.
“Hey, sweetheart.”
Alastor’s right ear flicked once.
“Hello, Vincent.”
Vox’s attention dropped immediately to the exposed line of Alastor’s neck.
The bruises were obscenely fresh.
They smothered the old claiming mark beneath newer, darker evidence of possession.
Vox’s screen flickered.
“Enjoying your night out, love?” Velvette asked. “We’ve been hearing you’ve been making quite the spectacle of yourself.”
“I’ve been enjoying myself,” Alastor replied, evenly. “A far cry from our evenings together, Velvette.”
“Oh, but we did have fun, didn’t we?” Valentino crooned. “All five of us.”
Alastor rested his elbow on the table and set his chin in his palm.
“I suppose we did.”
“And we could again, baby,” Valentino pressed, smoothly. “You and Angel Dust. All of us.”
The doe blinked slowly.
“I don’t believe so, Valentino.”
The moth only smiled wider.
“I suppose we should skip the pleasantries, then,” Alastor added mildly.
His fingers steepled beneath his chin as he peered up at them.
“Do tell - what compels this unexpected visit?”
“It’s not malicious,” Velvette said.
Alastor lifted a brow. “Oh?”
“We wanted to see you,” Vox said.
The softness in his tone rang wrong.
“I do apologize,” Alastor replied, pleasantly, “if I find myself unconvinced of your peaceful intentions toward my person.”
“Everything we’ve ever done was for your benefit,” Vox said, flatly.
“Was it?” Alastor tilted his head. “Was it truly?”
Vox stared at him, searching his smiling face.
“Whether you believe it or not is irrelevant, baby,” he said. “We just wanna talk.”
“You are already doing so. Kindly proceed.”
Vox straightened slightly.
“We wanna strike a deal.”
Alastor’s brow arched - with genuine interest this time.
“A deal?”
Vox placed a claw against the edge of the booth seat and leaned in.
“A temporary one. With very clear stipulations.”
“I’m listening.”
“You spend the night with me - with us,” Vox said. “And in exchange, we leave you and Angel Dust alone for a full week. Seven uninterrupted days. You wander wherever you like. Val, Vel, and I don’t touch either of you.”
Alastor went still.
Not outwardly.
But internally, something tightened.
That offer was wrong.
Too clean.
“A tempting proposal,” he murmured. “Which leads me to suspect it is a trap.”
“Then set your own terms,” Vox replied.
Alastor hummed quietly.
“You will not attempt to communicate with Angel nor introduce a secondary party to interfere on your behalf for the duration of the seven days.”
Vox smiled. Fond and possessive in equal measure.
“More than acceptable.”
“I leave the moment the night concludes. Eight hours. Not a minute longer.”
“Fine.”
“And I do not wish to be touched.”
Vox responds with a flat answer, his facial features flattening.
“No.”
Alastor smiled faintly.
“Mm. Then I will amend that. I do not wish for anything invasive to be introduced into my body.”
Vox’s claw tapped idly against the seat.
“Elaborate.”
“Drugs,” Alastor replied, evenly. “I would prefer my senses remain intact.”
Silence stretched.
Vox studied him.
“Is that all, sweetheart?”
Alastor’s smile sharpened.
“We stay here,” he said, lightly. “In the gambling den.”
“In the building?” Vox clarified.
“Acceptable.”
Vox considered it for a half second.
“Fine.”
“And no hypnosis.”
“Of course, baby.”
Alastor said nothing as Vox gingerly reached for his hand. He permitted the contact with practiced stillness as the Alpha pressed a reverent kiss to his knuckles. The devotion in the gesture was unmistakable.
Too familiar.
It stirred a memory he did not welcome.
For just a moment, the smile at the corners of his mouth strained.
This is foolish to even consider.
But then Angel’s face came to mind.
The promise.
A potential week of freedom where they could enjoy themselves.
Vox’s lips brushed softly against the edge of his claws again.
“Please, baby,” he crooned. “I just wanna spend some time with you.”
Alastor’s ears flattened.
He could feel it then - the combined weight of Velvette’s scrutiny and Valentino’s predatory interest; both of them waiting to see which way he would fall.
“And if I refuse the deal?” Alastor asked.
Vox’s tone shifted.
“Then we’ll have a problem, won’t we?”
His grip tightened around Alastor’s hand.
“Do you really think you can handle all three of us at once?”
“Vincent.”
“You’re not leaving this place untouched either way,” Vox said, calmly. “So think real carefully about it.”
Alastor did not flinch.
He didn’t fear confrontation - not truly. He was refreshed.
But this was Husk’s domain.
And he would not scorch ground he had only just helped restore. The gambling den was decadent and fragile in the way all beautiful things here were.
Violence would ruin it.
So instead, Alastor tilted his head.
“How did you know I was here?”
Vox leaned closer, his grin slow and knowing. The filter in his voice buzzed softly as he answered.
“We’re always watching, sweetheart.”
“I see.”
Alastor finally withdrew his hand.
He considered the pieces of the deal carefully.
Then, softly:
“When does this week of ‘freedom’ begin?”
“Whenever you’d like it to start,” Vox replied, smoothly.
Alastor’s smile did not waver.
“It will happen after my heat, then.”
The shift was immediate.
Vox’s expression fell like a dropped mask.
“... Excuse me?”
“After my heat, Vincent,” Alastor repeated, calmly. “I’m left with the distinct impression that this arrangement is an elaborate form of deceit. And I am not so foolish as to step directly into it on the eve of my cycle.”
For the first time, Vox stiffened outright.
At the edge of Alastor’s vision, Velvette’s eyes narrowed, her attention honing in with sudden focus. Valentino’s grin lingered - but it thinned, just slightly.
“Fine,” Vox said at last.
“Then I suppose,” Alastor murmured, tilting his head with a polite, dangerous ease, “we have a deal.”
Vox stared at him for a long moment.
Then his smile returned.
“It looks like we do,” he agreed.
Chapter 55: 55
Chapter Text
“That outfit doesn’t suit you,” Velvette declared, flatly.
Vox and Valentino were absorbed in their game nearby. Neither of them spared Alastor so much as a glance as Velvette took it upon herself to saddle up beside him. Her presence was immediately felt. One immaculate hand reached out, perfect nails plucking delicately at the sleeve of his coat.
It was a curious thing.
How he didn’t immediately recoil at the touch.
Despite everything, he was well-acquainted with her scrutiny. Intimately so. Every article of clothing he owned had been dissected beneath that same sharp, merciless gaze. The very foundation of his wardrobe had been stripped apart and rebuilt according to what Velvette deemed appropriate for Omega fashion.
He could still recall the day she first set foot in the penthouse.
Her eyes had swept over him with immediate judgment before she ever so much as acknowledged the room. Then she’d moved through their home like a curator through a gallery - opening drawers, rifling through closets and lifting garments between her fingers only to discard them in visible disdain.
Anything that did not meet her standards was tossed aside into a growing heap for disposal. Vox had surrendered him into her care without hesitation. And Alastor had found himself dragged through an endless procession of fittings and alterations - tugged here, turned there, pinned and measured and reshaped entirely at her whim.
The number of outfits she had made him wear in the process was, frankly, obscene.
“You’re a modern-day Omega, love,” she had said with breezy authority. “You require the perfect balance of conservative and provocative. A modernized twist on old-fashioned aesthetics to complement that outdated little radio-host persona of yours.”
It had not been a suggestion.
From that day forward, his hooves and claws were expected to gleam like rubies. Sharpness dulled just enough to soften the finish.
And then there were the corsets.
Velvette always knew when he wasn’t wearing one.
It took only a single glance for her to notice. On the rare occasions he dared to go without, she would click her tongue loudly and crook a finger in his direction without even raising her voice. Alastor would find himself herded into a changing room where her hands went immediately to the lace. She always pulled harder than necessary. Always just enough to remind him that this ritual was not just about tailoring.
It was correction.
She’d comment whenever he disappointed her.
“You look like a damned Beta,” she had remarked coolly on one such occasion. “A decently dressed one, I’ll grant you. But that’s not what you are, love.”
“I do apologize for falling short of your expectations, Velvette,” he had replied, demurely.
And now - …
Now she stood beside him once more, fingers still at his sleeve, adjusting him as casually as one might adjust a display.
Something within the boundaries of Alastor’s mind - the trained, domesticated part of him - commanded absolute stillness. It was reflexive. A learned response born not from force alone, but from repetition. From consequence. And from the quiet understanding that movement invited correction and correction was never gentle.
“You’re not wearing a corset,” Velvette remarked at last, frowning faintly.
His waist was narrow by nature - unnaturally so, the Omega’s build sculpted into something delicate and precise. But the corset had always exaggerated that truth, drawing the line of his body inward with cruel elegance. The effect was subtle when viewed from a distance. Devastating up close. A silhouette sharpened to an ideal.
And it hurt.
It always hurt.
He had been taught to move within that pain. To breathe around it. To sit, to walk and to bend with practiced grace while material kissed his ribs and reminded him with every inhale that even his comfort was conditional.
The simple fact that he was no longer forced to wear the garment beyond the walls of the Morningstar Castle was…
Liberating.
As Velvette’s gaze settled on him now, a flicker of anxiety sparked low in his chest. He had the sudden, irrational fear that she might strip him down right there. That she would lace him into a fresh corset with ruthless efficiency.
That she would pull -
And pull -
He forced brightness into his smile.
“I’m in need of a bit more flexibility these days, I’m afraid,” Alastor said. “The life of an unkept Omega is rather exciting, Velvette.”
The word unkept earned him a sharp look.
Her features pinched with open displeasure, lips pressing into a thin, critical line as her eyes traced him anew - not with appreciation, but with assessment. Disapproval radiated from her in quiet, tangible waves. Alastor could practically feel the itch in her fingers and the urge to strip his suit apart seam by seam and rebuild him in her image once more.
His gaze flickered, just for a moment.
He remembered the day she had spoken of maternity wear with a calculated enthusiasm.
How his corsets, she had said, would one day be replaced with fabrics engineered to emphasize his vulnerability rather than conceal it. To contour the swell of his body. To broadcast his condition in elegant, unmistakable lines.
Everyone would see.
Everyone would know.
The thought still left a faint, icy knot beneath his ribs.
And then there was the expectation of his appearance.
Velvette had seen to that personally.
Every product he once owned had been deemed insufficient, replaced one by one with more refined versions - rarer pigments, higher-quality powders, tailored oils and creams.
Nothing was allowed to be merely functional. Each item was designed to optimize him. To ensure that her influence touched him every single time he prepared himself for the world.
Even solitude was not free of her.
His daily routine was no longer his own. It was ritualized. Engineered for consistency and spectacle. For the guarantee that at any given moment he would be camera ready.
There was no such thing as “off duty” for him.
Slowly his gaze drifted away from Velvette and returned to where Vox and Valentino stood absorbed in their game.
They did not look at him.
But he knew that they were listening.
❧
Valentino had taught him how to perform.
Velvette and Vox lingered at the slots nearby, taking their turns with exaggerated dismay and crooked delight - snickering when one failed and grumbling when the other landed a modest success.
Alastor sat just off to the side.
Valentino settled in beside him easily, one of his four arms looping around Alastor’s narrow waist with casual familiarity. The grip was not tight.
It didn’t need to be.
“You look good, baby,” Valentino remarked.
“Thank you, Valentino,” Alastor replied with equal politeness.
Valentino’s crimson eyes lingered on him, slow and appraising.
“It’s a shame the only recent footage of you is shit,” he added, conversationally. “You oughta think about getting back in front of the camera. A face like yours…?”
He lifted his pipe and took a long, indulgent draw.
Pink smoke spilled from his mouth in a thin, curling ribbon - sweet enough to cling to the air. It drifted lazily between them, fragrant and cloying.
“…would be a shame to waste,” Valentino finished. “It deserves to be seen.”
Valentino’s arm remained at his waist as if Alastor had always belonged there.
He remembered how stiff he had been the first time a camera had been turned on him.
He’d once been arrested in place by the unblinking eye of something he did not understand. The technology itself was foreign - an invention that had not yet reached full form in his era of birth. During his years in Cannibal Town, progress had passed him by entirely. Innovation had not touched those streets in any organic way.
So when he married Vox, the dissonance had been immediate.
Vox loved the camera.
He understood it intuitively - where to look, how to angle his body, how to modulate his voice for an unseen audience. He bloomed beneath its attention and basked in the power of being watched. Alastor, by contrast, wilted beneath it. He did not understand the lens. He mistrusted it. He had no desire to be flattened into an image.
And when he had voiced that resistance - …
Vox had smiled.
“I’m sorry, sweetheart,” he’d said, “but this is non-negotiable.”
After Valentino entered the picture the moth had taken it upon himself to correct the problem.
He taught Alastor how to perform.
Not with overt violence.
But with hands.
With patience sharpened into insistence.
He guided Alastor through movement by touch and verbal instruction; arranging his limbs like props, adjusting the tilt of his shoulders and the angle of his head.
Valentino was a master of the craft.
And because of that - he was relentless.
He never struck Alastor as he did Angel. Not with open brutality. Instead, he learned where Alastor’s attachments lived and twisted those into leverage. He used affection like a tool. Withdrew warmth as punishment. Granted it as reward and shaped want into obedience.
“You need to do better, honey,” Valentino would croon gently, fingers stilling at Alastor’s jaw as the camera waited. “I want more spirit. Is that understood?”
“Yes, Valentino,” Alastor replied.
“Good.”
Vox had been immensely pleased with his progress.
So pleased, in fact, that he began to surrender him to Valentino’s care with increasing frequency. Handing him off with casual confidence, as though passing along a prized instrument to be tuned.
Each return came with new refinements.
Alastor endured it with practiced composure.
And in the margins of all of it he bore witness to Angel Dust’s line of work.
He saw what the cameras demanded.
He was there in the quiet after, helping to clean the glitter and residue from Angel’s skin. There was never judgment in his hands - only care. Only concern, especially on the nights when Angel’s brightness dimmed more than usual. When the exhaustion lingered after a shoot that had gone on too long or had grown too intense.
Those were the nights Alastor said little and stayed close.
And Valentino saw all of it.
He observed the gentle tending with open amusement. With an indulgent interest. As though he were watching two pets curl together for warmth after being worked hard. There was something fond in his gaze - but it was the fondness one reserved for property that behaved exactly as expected.
Alastor blinked as he surfaced back into the present - realizing, with a slow twist of mild horror, that he had leaned into Valentino’s side without ever consciously choosing to. The awareness came to him all at once.
One of Valentino’s hands moved through Alastor’s curls with deliberate tenderness, fingers stroking slowly, as though this closeness had been earned rather than conditioned. The touch was careful and possessive in its gentleness.
A public affection crafted to look indulgent instead of claiming.
❧
As Vox settled into a fresh round of dice, he rolled his shoulders with easy confidence and casually tossed the tiny cubes between his claws. The eager grin on his face was all anticipation, bright and predatory as he squared off against both Valentino and Velvette in a game of craps.
Alastor stood at his side, posture composed, gaze drifting toward the table with polite curiosity as though he were only mildly invested in the outcome.
Then Vox’s hand appeared before him.
Alastor blinked once in surprise as he registered the dice resting in the Alpha’s palm. Vox’s fingers curled slightly, expectant.
“I could use a little luck, baby.”
The doe’s eyes flicked up sharply, his expression tightening with a flash of mild warning. But he indulged him regardless. Carefully, he leaned in just enough to blow a gentle breath across the dice.
Vox’s grin widened instantly, openly pleased.
“Hey! Where’s my luck?” Valentino grouched, clicking his tongue as he leaned forward.
“Yeah, Vox,” Velvette snapped, irritation flashing sharp across her features.
Vox only laughed before tossing the dice with theatrical flourish.
They clattered across the felt in a blur of motion and sound.
Alastor watched it all in quiet stillness.
The trio were, unsurprisingly, competent.
Gambling was woven into the marrow of Hell; chance and risk were currencies as natural as breath. Vox played with performative confidence, Velvette with sharp calculation and Valentino with reckless appetite. Alastor followed the rhythm of the game without comment, tracking wins and losses with detached clarity as the flow of it carried on.
They looked happy.
It was an unsettling thought.
Harder still was how difficult it was to reduce them to nothing more than obstacles. He had tried. He had told himself that was all they were now - barriers to be outmaneuvered and threats to be neutralized. But the truth pressed in regardless.
They had been his family.
For decades.
And no matter how carefully he rearranged the narrative in his mind, those roots did not tear free cleanly.
It unsettled him that he could not fully override the feeling.
❧
“Where are we going, Vincent?”
Three hours had slipped by.
Alastor had tracked every one of them with quiet precision. The den had grown louder, hazier and thick with heat and indulgence. Eventually, Vox rose from his seat with unhurried confidence and extended a hand toward him.
“We’re a married couple, aren’t we?”
“Yes,” Alastor replied, evenly.
Vox’s smile sharpened.
“Then we deserve a moment of privacy, don’t we?”
“I - ”
For the first time that night, warmth crept faintly into Alastor’s face.
“There are private rooms here,” Vox continued, smoothly. “I rented one ahead of time. I figured we could share another drink. Talk.”
Alastor arched a brow.
“‘Talk?’”
Vox’s grin widened.
“Among other things.”
“I - ”
Vox’s grip closed around his wrist before he could speak. The motion was swift, unmistakably decisive as he drew Alastor up onto his feet.
“We’re going.”
Alastor released a quiet breath. Not surprise. Not quite resignation. Something in between. He gave a small nod, composed despite the heat now lingering in his cheeks.
He was aware of every gaze upon them as they turned away.
Chapter 56: 56
Chapter Text
Alastor had been drinking throughout the night.
Slowly at first. Just enough to take the edge off the noise, the watching eyes and the constant pressure of being perceived. Gradually, the alcohol began to erode the sharpness of his senses. Not fully. But enough that the world softened at its edges.
When his flask finally ran dry, he leaned instead on the careful wording of the deal to grant him a thin, calculated layer of protection.
He drank.
His desire to indulge had not vanished after fleeing from the Vees. It had merely become manageable again. Reined in just enough to pass as restraint. The days had been easier lately, and so he found himself drinking occasionally.
The night was easier when paired with alcohol.
With every restless stirring of memory, he indulged again.
And the Vees had watched him do it.
None of them commented. Their gazes merely tracked the motion with quiet, patient attention.
Eventually, he found himself in a room.
It was richly appointed. Clean lines and modern elegance framed by plush seating and soft lighting that gave everything a faint, unreal glow.
The door clicked shut behind him.
And then it was just him and Vox.
The strangest part was how strange it felt to be alone with him again. Truly alone. Without the immediate expectation of confrontation. Without raised voices or pressed boundaries.
Alastor stepped farther into the room and glanced over his shoulder at the Alpha.
“How do you feel,” the man asked.
Alastor hummed, squinting faintly as he tested the question against his own senses.
“A little drunk,” he admitted lightly. “If we’re being honest.”
Vox laughed.
“I had a feeling. You never really shook that habit, did you?” He gestured lazily toward the seating. “Go on. Sit.”
Alastor obliged, settling smoothly into the available chair. A small table rested between them. His gaze followed Vox as he moved about the room with easy familiarity. Even through the haze, Alastor watched him closely.
All night long, he had been observing.
Something about this still didn’t align.
There had to be a layer he couldn’t quite see. Some secondary mechanism waiting to be engaged. A metaphorical silver wire strung just beneath the surface.
And yet…
They had seemed like themselves.
So familiar in behavior. So consistent in mannerisms that he had slid back into old rhythms without quite meaning to. Thirty years of conditioned routine did that - it smoothed the unnatural into something deceptively easy.
“I got your favorite,” Vox announced.
He returned with two bottles of wine in hand, setting one gently on the table while offering the other to Alastor with a faint flourish.
“Reserved for a… special occasion.”
Alastor’s claws closed around the bottle automatically.
He recognized the label at once.
This had been his preferred blend for years. When all other choices of alcohol had been withheld, he had cultivated a taste for this one out of necessity.
Memory of its taste stirred at the back of his tongue.
His mouth faintly watered before he could stop it.
Vox placed two glasses on the table with deliberate care.
He shouldn’t.
Alastor knew that he was teetering right at the edge of his limit.
And then the bottle was uncorked and his pupils dilated. Because that scent promised comfort and relief. A reprieve from everything. His gaze tracked as Vox poured for them both. He didn’t notice how the man’s own eyes remained upon him, a shine present in those projected orbs.
Once his glass was filled, his claws curled delicately around the stem. Slow and steady, he brought it to his lips.
The first swallow was warmth.
The second was memory.
His eyes slipped shut as his head tilted back. For a fleeting moment he fell into recollections of nights where the world had felt softer around the edges.
When he opened his eyes again, he realized he had nearly finished the glass.
Vox was reclined on the opposite side now, nursing his own drink at a leisurely pace. His legs were crossed neatly and his posture was lax.
“You’ve been taking care of yourself, I see,” Vox remarked, casually.
“To the best of my ability,” Alastor replied.
“And Angel Dust?” Vox continued. “How has he been?”
“He’s been well,” he replied, tersely.
Vox hummed, his projected eyes half-lidded in quiet appraisal.
“You’ve been enjoying yourself, haven’t you?”
“Whatever do you mean, Vincent?”
“What I mean,” Vox clarified, smoothly, “is that you’ve enjoyed playing the part of the wild, untamed Omega. You’ve stirred up quite the reputation.”
Alastor let out a soft chuckle and tipped back the remainder of his drink, polishing it off neatly.
Vox leaned forward and refilled the glass at once.
The motion was smoothly executed.
“Do you know what I’d like to know, Vox?” Alastor asked, quietly.
The Alpha lifted his own glass again.
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“Why this farce?” Alastor said. “Why not come in as you did before?”
“I already told you,” Vox replied, evenly. “I wanted to talk.”
“That’s difficult to believe.”
“We wanted to spend time with you,” Vox insisted. “Like before. It wasn’t bad, was it?”
For a moment, Alastor’s gaze drifted out of focus. His claws tapped idly against the wooden table in a slow, absent rhythm. He did not reach for the refilled glass.
Not yet.
Because the memories Vox was trying to conjure were never as simple as he pretended they were.
“It was… tolerable.”
It unsettled him how easily old rhythms crept back in. How natural the cadence of this still felt. As though he had simply stepped back onto a stage he’d never truly left. The idea set his nerves on edge more than he cared to admit.
“Do you know how long you’ve been gone, sweetheart?” Vox asked.
“Half a year, more or less.”
Only then did Alastor lift his glass. He paced himself this time, taking a measured sip. The room wavered faintly at the edges, but his focus remained intact.
“Long enough for us to feel the absence,” Vox said. “Do you have any idea how important you are? How important Angel Dust is?”
“I’m aware,” Alastor replied, shortly.
Vox drank again - deeper this time.
“Then you understand why we’re trying to get you back.”
“I understand your desire,” Alastor said, calmly. “But understanding does not equate to acceptance. Nor surrender.”
“It rarely does,” Vox conceded. “Not in Hell.”
A brief pause.
“Do you intend to let me go freely once the eight hours are finished?” Alastor asked.
“We do.”
“How generous,” he murmured. “And how profoundly difficult to believe.”
Vox studied him. “You don’t trust me.”
Alastor burst into laughter.
“Of course I don’t, Vincent,” he said, amusement edged with something far more dangerous. “Why in the ever-loving Hell would I trust the man who manhandled me into marriage? Are we meant to be serious right now?”
“Did you ever trust me?”
Alastor sobered at once.
“What?”
Vox didn’t blink. “Did you ever trust me?”
Silence pressed in.
“I’d rather we not discuss this, Vincent,” Alastor replied, evenly.
Vox’s hand suddenly came down against the table with a sharp crack. The tremor rattled the bottles and wine sloshed dangerously close to their rims.
Alastor’s expression hardened into a sneer as Vox leaned forward, his voice stripped of softness entirely.
“Then when, exactly, do we get to ‘talk’?” he snapped. “Because I fucking promise you that our next discussion won’t be nearly so civil.”
The threat lingered between them, heavy and unresolved.
“I’m going to repeat my question,” Vox said, quietly. “Did you ever trust me?”
Alastor swallowed. His pupils trembled, breath catching just enough to betray him.
“Yes,” he admitted.
The word cost him more than he cared to acknowledge. In those most vulnerable years - when Vox had been all he had - he had curled into him.
Vox studied him now, frowning faintly.
“…Did you love me?”
“Fuck, Vincent!”
Alastor surged to his feet and slammed his claws against the table. The impact rang sharp and loud. His eyes were wide now, pupils blown - the last threads of his composure flaring violently apart.
“I am sick of this,” he snapped. “I am sick of you trying to drag these answers out of me - trying to corner me into feeling in ways that only make sense to you!”
He leaned forward across the table, malice threading his voice like wire.
“Not once in those thirty years was I ever given the impression that you cared how I felt,” he hissed. “You let Velvette dress me up like a doll. You let Valentino manipulate me like a puppet. You watched - and you allowed it - all of it!”
His chest heaved once.
Vox lifted his glass and took a measured sip of his wine.
The calm of it was maddening in contrast to the way Alastor was visibly coming apart at the seams.
Alastor’s breath hitched, ragged now. The weight of the night crashed down on him all at once. His stomach twisted violently, bile and dread churning together as his heart slammed painfully against his ribs.
“No one ever cared how I felt,” he rasped. “How Angel felt…”
The room tilted.
He swayed on his feet.
“Sit down, sweetheart,” Vox instructed, calmly. “You’re going to fall otherwise.”
For a brief moment, Alastor resisted on pure spite alone.
Then the dizziness surged again.
He sank back into the chair. Trembling claws raked through his mane as he tried to steady himself, breaths still uneven.
Vox watched him for a moment.
“You still didn’t answer my question.”
Alastor let out a brittle, breathless sound that might have been laughter if it didn’t hurt so much.
“Would you believe me,” he said quietly, forcing the words through his teeth, “if I said I don’t love you?”
Vox’s eyes never left him.
“No.”
Alastor’s smile turned sharp and exhausted.
“Then there’s no point in fucking asking, is there?”
“I suppose not.”
He refilled the doe’s glass.
And Alastor drinks.
Chapter 57: 57
Chapter Text
Husk knew something was wrong the instant Vox stepped back onto the main floor without Alastor at his side.
They had been gone for hours.
Nearly four.
The night had long since begun bleeding into early morning. Valentino and Velvette had already taken their leave, both wearing the same infuriatingly smug expressions that made Husk’s teeth itch. The kind of satisfaction that came only from watching someone else lose.
And then Vox returned.
Alone.
Husk felt it immediately. The fur along his spine bristled. His ears flattened and something dense and cold settled into his gut as Vox crossed the floor with a pleased, unhurried air. Not relaxed or neutral.
Pleased.
Husk didn’t wait once they’d gone.
His muscles coiled tight with impatience and he bolted for the private suites. His paws covered the distance in fast, silent strides. He knew exactly which room Vox had rented - had memorized the layout the moment they’d disappeared from the floor.
His heart hammered as he moved.
Some stubborn, desperate part of him still hoped he’d turn a corner and collide with Alastor standing there - shaken, maybe bruised, but upright.
Alive in the way that mattered.
Because something had been wrong all night.
Alastor had been… off.
He’d been too quiet and too restrained. Playing consort to the Vees with a precision that felt mechanical rather than defiant. Smiling at the wrong moments. Yielding when he usually would have bitten back. The fire that normally burned behind his eyes had been tamped down into something tight and unnatural.
Like a leashed fucking pet.
It had made Husk furious to watch.
But Alastor had asked him not to intervene. Had made him promise. He’d needed Husk to play neutral and maintain the illusion.
And then he’d gone with Vox alone.
Now the anxiety was a living thing clawing at Husk’s chest.
It only worsened when he reached the door with master keys in hand.
His nostrils flared as he scented something dreadfully familiar.
Blood.
The metallic tang hit him hard enough to make his stomach drop.
“Shit. Shit - ”
The words tore out of him as he fumbled with the lock, claws shaking just enough to slow him. When the door finally gave way and he shoved inside.
Alastor was on the bed.
Twitching.
Broken, choking sounds scraped out of his throat. His eyes were blown wide, unfocused, his body jerking.
“Alastor!”
The room reeked of alcohol, stress and copper-thick blood.
Husk crossed it in three strides and tipped Alastor’s chin up.
His neck was bleeding.
It was deep, the flow slow and sluggish. It was the kind of wound meant to hurt more than it killed.
Husk sucked in a steadying breath and carefully peeled back the sheet.
Then he shut his eyes.
“Al. Hey. Hey - ”
He pulled him in without thinking, blood smearing across his suit as he gathered him close. Alastor blinked slowly, the world clearly too far away to make sense of yet.
Then focus returned in fractured pieces.
“Husk…?”
“Yeah, Al. I got ya,” he said roughly, his voice tight with restraint he was barely holding together.
A weak, hollow laugh slipped from Alastor’s throat.
“I suppose I had a… little too much to drink.”
Husk exhaled sharply through his teeth.
“Yeah. Real fuckin’ funny. C’mon. Let’s get you cleaned up.”
Alastor peered up at his face, eyes tracking the stress carved into every hard line of them.
“Yes,” he sighed, weakly. “That would be lovely. Thank you, Husk.”
Husk lifted him carefully - bridal and steady despite the way rage trembled under his skin. He carried him to the bath and eased him inside with a tenderness he hadn’t realized he still had.
Alastor slumped partially over the rim, blinking in slow, uncoordinated rhythm. He still reeked of alcohol. His senses were scattered - but beneath the haze, his awareness was frighteningly sharp.
“This won’t be… easy.”
Husk pressed a warm cloth to his neck, mopping up the excess blood.
“They ain’t ever gonna make it easy, Al.”
“I’m going to tear them apart.”
Alastor’s head lolled forward, his eyes burning now.
“He thinks I’m weak,” he whispered. “Weak. I’ll show him - ”
His laugh fractured into something brittle and unhinged.
“I’ll show him how weak I am.”
Husk’s jaw tightened.
“And you’ll be there, Husk,” Alastor continued, raising a trembling claw to clutch weakly at the feline’s collar, eyes alight with something feral. “You’ll tear them apart with me.”
There was a strange, cutting intensity in his stare now. His smile stretched too wide and too bright.
“Isn’t that right, Husk?”
For a moment, Husk didn’t answer.
Then, quietly:
“Yeah, Al. Together.”
“With Niffty,” Alastor breathed, releasing his grip. “And Angel Dust. Every Sinner in this city’s going to see just how ‘weak’ I am.”
“Al.”
“They’ll see. They’ll fucking see.”
“Al.”
Husk pressed his forehead gently to Alastor’s, forcing his gaze to steady. One paw closed around the hand that had slipped over the tub’s edge, fingers interlocking.
“We’ll make ’em see,” Husk swore under his breath.
“Husk...”
“Together.”
Alastor shut his eyes, immersing himself in Husk’s warmth.
❧
Alastor was settled into a comfortable robe once his wounds had been properly cleaned. The remnants of blood and alcohol were washed from his skin. Husk transferred them from the ruined room into a quieter one nearby - clean and mercifully removed from the stained reminder of what had happened.
The Beta examined the wound on Alastor’s neck with a critical eye.
“Vox didn’t approve of my… marks,” Alastor said, plainly. “They offended his sensitive sensibilities. And I’m afraid I was too intoxicated to put up much resistance.”
Husk’s brows knitted together as he leaned in closer.
“Looks like you still fought back.”
Alastor gave a quiet, almost hollow huff of a laugh.
“I… admittedly don’t recall a fair amount of the interaction.”
Husk moved to sit at the small table nearby while Alastor drifted toward the window. The Omega leaned against the glass, arms folded across his chest - gazing out at the distant sprawl of Pentagram City below. The streets glittered faintly beneath the haze.
“You gotta calm that drinkin’ shit down when you’re out here, Al,” Husk said, heavily.
Alastor let out a quiet breath, eyes falling shut for a moment.
“I know,” he murmured. “It was a mistake.”
“They coulda done anything to you.”
Alastor turned his head slightly, shooting him a curious look.
“Would you have let them?”
Husk’s expression darkened instantly.
“No.”
That single word was absolute.
Alastor allowed himself a genuine smile then. It softened his usual expression before fading into something more severe.
“I need to tell you about the little deal they struck with me.”
Once Husk heard the details, he leaned back and stroked his chin thoughtfully.
“That’s… an odd arrangement.”
Alastor hummed in agreement.
“Isn’t it? Unfortunately, they were careful not to share much beyond the bare minimum. Vox simply made it clear that our next discussion won’t be so ‘civil.’”
“There’s a chance they’re tryin’ to flush you and Angel out in the open,” Husk muttered. “I just don’t get the why of it. Especially if they technically ain’t supposed to touch you.”
“That’s the confusing part,” Alastor replied. “I cannot begin to grasp their true angle.”
Husk’s ears flicked.
“Technically, if they’d taken you, it’d be a roll of the dice on how to secure Angel.”
Alastor turned fully from the window.
“If they ever ‘take me,’ I expect you to make sure Angel stays exactly where he is,” he said, calmly. “I’ll manage on my own.”
“Al - ”
“That’s non-negotiable.” His eyes narrowed slightly. “He will not go back to that Hell - even if I remain in it alone. Do this for me, Husk.”
The room fell quiet.
After a heartbeat of hesitation, Husk nodded.
“…Alright.”
A beat passed.
“So,” Husk added, gruffly, “you plan on takin’ Angel out for those seven days?”
“Once or twice,” Alastor replied thoughtfully. “But I intend to time it carefully. Have you been getting any messages from Vox?”
“Yeah,” Husk said. “He’s been blowin’ up my phone all day.”
Alastor stilled.
“…All day?”
“Yeah, Al.”
“Even while you were at the castle?”
Husk hesitated.
“…Yeah.”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed slowly.
And then a memory comes back to him.
Angel Dust idled the moments away by slipping his hand casually into his purse, scrolling through messages with idle elegance. The handbag itself was exquisite - white leather, silver-toned chain strap crossing over one delicate shoulder to the opposite hip.
It looked expensive.
Alastor glanced sideways, curiosity flickering.
“Any messages from Valentino?”
Angel’s brow knit as he stared at the screen.
“Yeah,” he muttered. “He’s… he’s not happy, Al. But signal’s basically non-existent here. The last message he sent got through just before we left the city.”
Alastor’s eyes round in alarm as a dawning realization struck.
Chapter 58: 58
Chapter Text
Alastor did not rush homeward.
He remained in the hotel suite a little longer, letting the quiet space give his suspicions room to breathe. His mind churned in looping circles. Husk lingered with him, seated near the table while Alastor paced with restless precision. The Beta listened carefully as the doe outlined each thought.
Husk offered what insight he could.
“I’ve seen him toy with that phone on the regular,” Husk admitted, scratching absently at his jaw. “Just messin’ with it between talkin’ to folks.”
Alastor paused mid-pace, ears twitching. “And how does he behave when I’m present?”
Husk shrugged. “He usually stows it away. I figured he was tryin’ to be polite. Ya know - givin’ you his full attention.”
But the statement didn’t soothe Alastor.
It only deepened the pit blooming inside him.
Because Angel never used to hide anything from him. Before everything, Angel had been perfectly comfortable scrolling, texting or tapping away even with Alastor in the room.
Alastor had assumed that due to a lack of ‘proper signal’, there was simply no point in using such a device.
But perhaps that had been a mistake.
A dangerous one.
His anxiety whispered that the Vees had not acted recklessly. They hadn’t gambled Angel’s whereabouts. They wouldn’t have left the Omega so vulnerable without a contingency plan - and without one, they risked losing both their Omegas with no leverage left to reclaim.
The Vees were many things.
But stupidly reckless was not one of them.
Alastor’s thoughts drifted toward another uncomfortable truth:
They had counted on his disinterest in technology.
A familiar ache pulsed behind his temples.
Angel had arrived at the castle that day with his purse.
And within that purse - his phone.
Which meant something could have been inside.
A tracker? A signal relay? A… vial?
The memory slammed into him again.
Vox’s voice had slid through the room like a blade:
“Angel Dust… you silly little thing. Did you truly forget about the vial?”
Alastor had barely processed it then. Too focused on protecting Angel and confronting the immediate threat. But now? Now the word rang like an alarm bell. Angel had behaved normally afterward, yes - sweet, affectionate and more tender than ever before. But that affection had bloomed within the safety of Lucifer’s walls.
Not under the Vees’ scrutiny.
Not with Vox hovering inches away.
Alastor’s claws curled slowly.
He stopped pacing.
Husk straightened in his seat.
“We need to return to Morningstar Castle,” Alastor said, voice quiet but edged with steel.
Husk nodded immediately.
“Yeah,” Husk said. “Figured that was comin’. Let’s get movin’, Al.”
Because whatever the Vees had left behind - …
It was already in motion.
And Alastor intended to reach Angel before anything else did.
❧
Their return to the castle was unceremonious.
Nothing had changed in their absence, despite the horrors Alastor had endured only hours before. The stillness of the halls almost mocked the ache in his body.
His neck remained a mess of teeth marks and bruising, the skin tender beneath the fresh bandages Husk had carefully applied. His clothes smelled of wine and his attire was slightly rumpled from being slipped back into after the bath.
But he held his posture as though nothing were wrong.
He stepped into the main hall with Husk at his side. The imps stationed nearest bowed their heads immediately.
“Welcome back, Master Alastor. Master Husk.”
Alastor forced himself to brighten his smile, his usual elegance strained around the edges.
“Where is Angel Dust?” he asked.
“In the gardens with Mistress Niffty.”
“Lovely,” Alastor replied, giving a polite nod. “Thank you. Husk - let’s go.”
Their pace, outwardly, was measured.
But once they turned a corner their steps quickened with unspoken urgency.
They did not go to the gardens.
Not yet.
Instead, they diverted abruptly, slipping into Angel Dust’s personal quarters without knocking. The moment the door shut behind them, the tension coiled tighter.
Husk’s nose twitched the instant they crossed the threshold.
He inhaled deeply, scanning the scents.
Angel Dust’s natural sweetness was layered atop everything present within the room/
Alastor moved alongside the feline, both falling into a silent, methodical rhythm. They checked drawers, shelves, under pillows and cushions, behind the vanity and within the wardrobe. Husk even sank to a crouch to check beneath the bed.
Everything was exactly where it should have been.
Everything except -
“The purse?” Husk muttered.
“Gone,” Alastor said.
“And the phone?”
“Also gone.”
It wasn’t surprising.
But it was deeply unfortunate.
They would not find answers here.
Alastor’s jaw tightened, his fangs pressing sharply against the inside of his cheek. Husk straightened, watching him closely.
“We’ll have to go to him directly,” Alastor said.
Husk nodded once. “Yeah. Figures.”
They exited the room and moved down the hall. The castle’s corridors stretched long and serene, but with every step Alastor felt an uncomfortable sensation spike within his personal depths.
By the time they reached the final turn that led to the garden entrance, his heart was beating faster with expectation.
A terrible, tightening expectation.
Husk placed a hand on his arm.
“You good?” he murmured.
“No,” Alastor answered, honestly. “But I’m prepared.”
And then they stepped out into the gardens.
His gaze swept the space once and then stopped.
Angel Dust stood near a rose trellis with Niffty, animatedly recounting some story or joke. His gestures were big, emphatic, his laugh bright. Niffty was giggling, hands clapping together. The scene was almost painfully normal.
Innocent.
Safe.
But Alastor froze.
Because while Angel laughed -
His purse was looped neatly over one arm.
And the phone sat neatly tucked into the side pocket.
Husk exhaled slowly beside him. “There he is.”
Alastor’s jaw worked in silence. His eyes narrowed just slightly as his ears flattened in a restrained, telling motion. The sight of Angel hit him with a complicated rush of relief and dread all at once. He lifted one claw subtly and angled it downward without looking away.
“Out of sight,” he uttered, softly.
“Outta mind,” Husk replied, slipping out of sight.
Alastor drew a careful breath and schooled his body into stillness. He took a moment to smooth the turbulence in his scent. A hint of stress would be expected, given the fresh bandage wrapped around his neck. Anything more would raise suspicions.
Then he began to approach.
Angel lifted his gaze first, and beside him Niffty brightened immediately - both of them waving, though Niffty’s was far more enthusiastic.
“Hey, Al!”
“Alastor!” Niffty chirped brightly.
“Good morning, you two,” he replied with practiced cheer. “I hope I’m not interrupting.”
Niffty immediately launched into an animated explanation of her latest discovery within King Lucifer’s personal arsenal - a dizzying array of bladed weapons hidden away in secured vaults. Apparently, one of the guards had given her and Angel a brief tour. She spoke with shining eyes and rapid gestures.
Alastor released a polite hum, nodding along as if genuinely enthralled, though his attention scarcely lingered on her words.
It was Angel he watched.
“Angel?”
The Omega’s gaze snapped back to him fully and he smiled.
The sight struck Alastor with an almost painful surge of fondness. Angel looked beautiful in the filtered light of the garden - off-white blouse soft against his skin, black trousers hugging long legs just right and lustrous fur perfectly catching the light.
For a heartbeat, Alastor wanted nothing more than to forget what he had come here for.
“I wanted to discuss something with you,” he said, gently.
Angel tilted his head a fraction, amusement curving through his expression.
“What about, Al?”
Alastor’s eyes flicked once to the purse looped over Angel’s arm.
“I wanted to see your phone.”
The Omega blinked.
Once.
Twice.
Then he smiled again, unbothered.
“Sure, Al.”
Alastor felt the smallest thread of tension ease from his chest.
Angel reached for his phone without hesitation, slipping it smoothly from his purse and placing it into Alastor’s waiting hand. There was no reluctance. No flicker of guilt. Just easy compliance.
That, more than anything, made his stomach twist.
Alastor tapped in the code and unlocked the device.
The screen lit.
Messages were open.
Recent.
Too recent.
His eyes narrowed as he scrolled.
Vox.
Valentino.
Vox again.
Time-stamped within minutes of one another.
His breath shallowed.
Information was being relayed in real time - locations, movements, routines. Husk. Niffty. The castle. Their present sector of the gardens. Everything fed forward with precise, devastating efficiency.
They hadn’t been followed or tracked.
They’d been reported.
For one terrible instant, Alastor couldn’t feel his hands.
Then -
A click.
Followed immediately by a thin, piercing squeak of startled breath.
Alastor looked up slowly.
Niffty was in Angel’s arms.
She was pinned hard against his chest, her tiny body locked in place by his grip. One of his hands was wrapped tight around her shoulders. The other held a small gun, the cold metal pressed directly to her temple.
Niffty’s eye was wide.
Angel’s smile did not waver.
“We’re goin’ back home, Al,” he crooned.
There was a strange tenderness in his voice - warped and distorted by something far more dangerous than affection ever was.
“We’ll be a family again.”
His grin stretched wider.
“Just like old times.”
Chapter 59: 59
Chapter Text
“Angel.”
The world collapsed inward.
Nothing existed beyond the narrow distance between them - between Niffty’s trembling form and the gun pressed to her temple. It wasn’t some crude weapon torn from a thug’s hand. It was sleek. Built for precision rather than spectacle.
A professional piece.
Alastor had never seen Angel wield a firearm before.
But Valentino had always favored guns.
The lesson, it seemed, had been passed on in secret.
“Yes, Al?”
The words were soft. Almost affectionate.
It made his stomach twist.
“This isn’t you,” Alastor began.
Every word now was a step through a battlefield he could not see. One wrong syllable, one shift too fast and everything would detonate.
“Put the gun down,” he said. “And we can talk. Properly.”
Angel’s smile did not budge.
“We both know that ain’t happenin’,” he replied. “What’s gonna happen is you and I are gonna walk outta here real quietlike. And then we’re goin’ back home. Simple as that.”
“That place is not our home, Angel.”
Angel laughed at that.
“And this is?” he snapped, sobering abruptly. “The Devil’s literal fuckin’ castle? Do you even have a home anymore, Al?”
Alastor didn’t answer.
His jaw tightened. His ears twitched, betraying him.
Angel tilted his head slowly, the motion almost gentle.
“You abandoned the only thing you ever had,” Angel said. “You abandoned everything. You abandoned the Vees. You abandoned me - ”
“I didn’t have a choice, Angel -”
“Oh, fuck that!” Angel barked. “Yes, you did! You cared more about pissin’ off Vox and everybody else than you ever cared about me!”
The words cracked across the garden like shattered glass.
Angel’s face twisted with raw emotion - grief bleeding into fury, fury bleeding into something ugly and wounded.
“Do you even know what it was like?” he demanded. “You were gone for months. Months, Al. Nobody knew where the hell you were. But we both know now, don’t we?”
A bitter laugh ripped out of his throat.
“While I was bein’ fucked and bound and pissed on you were sittin’ up here in the lap of fuckin’ luxury.”
Alastor’s eyes slid closed.
He took a slow, shaking breath.
Angel had never spoken this way to him before.
Never turned that pain outward.
Had it been hiding all this time?
Or had something fed it?
“I’m…” Alastor began, carefully. “I’m sorry you felt that way, Angel. I was trying to come back to you.”
Angel sneered.
“You think that changes a damn thing? I stood by you for thirty years, Al. Thirty. I cleaned you up. I backed you up. I bled for you. And what do I get?”
His eyes burned as he laid Alastor’s vulnerability bare before the world.
“Do you realize how fucked your position is?” Angel hissed. “I don’t give a shit how powerful that staff is. You’re one Omega. That’s it. That’s all either of us ever was - and ever will be.”
Alastor’s ears flattened completely.
“I - ”
“Shut up!” Angel shrieked. “Shut the fuck up!”
His voice suddenly smoothed into something cold and level.
“You’re so damn stubborn,” he continued. “When I told you to mate with Adam. Or with Lucifer. When I told you it was the safest play - you refused. Even when it meant keepin’ yourself safe. Even when it meant keepin’ me safe.”
Angel’s stare was merciless.
There was nothing playful in it now. It was sharp enough to flay. Alastor held himself rigid beneath it, forcing his breathing to remain steady as Angel dismantled him piece by piece with every word.
“Do ya know what they’re callin’ you on the feed, Al?” Angel demanded.
The calm in his voice was worse than the shouting had been.
“They’re callin’ you Lilith.”
The name hit like a brand.
“They’re comparin’ you to the only Omega in history who managed to tear Hell clean in half just to crawl out from under Lucifer’s shadow. Is that what you’re tryin’ to be now? Huh? The next person who burns everything and everybody just to make a point?”
His grip on Niffty tightened just enough to make the message unmistakable.
“Because that’s what you’re doin’,” Angel continued, voice trembling with restrained fury. “You put Niffty at risk. You put Husk at risk. You put me at risk. Everyone you claim to care about is stickin’ their neck out for you while you run headfirst into every damn blade pointed your way!”
His laugh came out raw and fractured.
“You call it ambition. You call it survival. But from where I’m standin’? It’s just selfishness.”
Alastor shut his eyes.
He drew in one slow, measured breath.
And for the first time since the gun had been drawn, the faintest tremor passed through him.
“Do you know what angelic weapons are, Alastor?”
The question slid into the space between them with deliberate calm.
Alastor’s eyes opened.
“Vaguely,” he answered.
Angel lifted the gun just a fraction.
“You see this piece right here?” he said, softly. “The ammo’s crafted from materials harvested from the war itself. From the battlefield where angels and demons tore each other apart. That kind of material doesn’t just wound, Al.”
His grip on Niffty did not loosen.
“If I pull this trigger she doesn’t reform. She doesn’t come back screaming in a few years.”
His smile cut thin and terrible.
“She’s gone.”
For the first time since the confrontation began, Alastor’s composure fractured. His expression tightened, jaw locking as his breath caught in his throat. It wasn’t fear for himself.
It was the knowledge that Niffty would not return.
That this was real.
“Do you understand, Al?” Angel asked softly.
There was no warmth in it.
He pressed the barrel harder against Niffty’s temple.
Alastor’s hands curled at his sides.
Silence stretched.
“I said, do you fuckin’ understand, Al?”
The raised voice snapped across the garden like a crack of thunder.
Alastor swallowed.
“I understand, Angel.”
Angel’s smile returned.
“Good.”
He shifted Niffty minutely, angling her closer to his chest, ensuring the gun was still perfectly aligned with the softest point of her skull.
“Now,” Angel continued, voice dropping back into a horrible, lilting calm, “how ’bout we get goin’, huh? Vox’ll be waitin’ - ”
Angel’s hand that carried the weapon fell - cut cleanly off.
It happened so abruptly that the mind struggled to keep pace with it.
A card followed.
Darkened at the edges and wet with his blood. It struck the ground a heartbeat after the gun - silent proof of the precision that had ended the threat in a single, unnervingly clean motion.
Niffty was released.
She collapsed downward with a startled cry as Angel screamed in raw shock and fury.
“Fuck! What the fuck!”
Alastor did not hesitate and surged forward.
He slammed into Angel with brute force, driving him off balance as they crashed together in a snarl of limbs and fury. They went down hard, the garden’s calm shattering around them as teeth snapped and hands clawed for leverage.
They grappled viciously - rolling, striking and scrabbling for dominance as fury boiled over into something feral and unrecognizable.
Alastor reeled as Angel’s teeth clamped down hard on his shoulder - the pressure sharp enough to stagger him, a burst of pain flaring bright under his skin. At the same time, Angel’s claws raked across his midsection in frantic, scrambling motions, wild rather than precise. The struggle was no longer tactical. It was panic wearing the shape of violence.
Before Alastor could fully regain leverage, Husk was there.
The feline moved with startling economy. He seized Angel around the middle, hauling him back with a vicious yank that tore the two Omegas apart. His other arm swept up and locked around Angel’s throat, the motion practiced brutally efficient.
“Husk - ” Alastor started, but the chokehold was already set.
“This is necessary,” the feline grit out.
Angel thrashed but Husk’s grip did not loosen. His arm tightened incrementally, expertly restricting the airflow without crushing anything outright. Angel’s struggles went from wild to sluggish, the fight bleeding out of him in shaking breaths. Moments later his limbs slackened entirely, his body going limp in Husk’s hold.
Then he was still.
Husk lowered him carefully to the ground.
Alastor staggered back a step, rising unsteadily to his feet. His hand pressed over his shoulder, not to stifle any wound, but as if grounding himself. His eyes flicked between Niffty and the crumpled form of Angel Dust lying unconscious in the grass.
The gun - along with Angel’s hand - lay several feet away, faintly glinting in the garden’s filtered light.
There was silence now.
Thick, uncanny silence.
Not the peaceful quiet of the Morningstar gardens but the heavy, breathless stillness that follows catastrophe.
Husk exhaled once, low and strained.
Alastor drew in a breath that shook ever so slightly.
Everything around them was suddenly, terrifyingly still.
Chapter 60: 60
Chapter Text
“You need to eat, Angel.”
Alastor had been coaxing him for days now with soft words and patient hands. It was a gentle persistence that never tipped into force. Angel took water when it was pressed to his lips in careful sips, but food remained untouched. Broth cooled in its cup. Even the smallest bites were ignored.
With each passing day, he grew a little weaker, his body mirroring the slow collapse happening inside his mind.
The spider’s once-lustrous fur had dulled, its sheen replaced with a brittle, tired flatness. There was a permanent heaviness beneath his eyes now - deep shadows that no amount of sleep could fully erase. And he did sleep. Often. But he woke each time feeling just as hollow and frail as before, as though rest no longer knew how to reach him.
His hand had been expertly reattached. The stitching was immaculate, the magic precise. Functionality was slowly returning, but sensation came in uneven waves - first numbness, then a crawling, prickling discomfort that made him flinch whenever he became too aware of it. The rejoined flesh was still tender, sensitive in a way that made even the brush of fabric feel wrong.
He had been bedridden when he woke.
And when his mind finally snapped back into itself, the memories came with it.
All of them.
Every word he had hurled at Alastor.
Every accusation.
Every slice of venom he hadn’t even known he possessed.
Worst of all was that brief, devastating flicker of hurt he had seen on the doe’s face before everything broke apart.
It destroyed him to know that some of what he had said had been rooted in miserable truth. And that the rest had been engineered. Forced into him until rage and betrayal felt natural in his mouth. The most unbearable part wasn’t just that he’d been made to turn on them.
It was that he could no longer be certain which thoughts were truly his.
The doubt hollowed him out.
Angel Dust had almost hurt them.
Niffty.
Husk.
Alastor.
All of them had nearly been dragged back into the Vees’ grasp by his own hands - by his own mouth, smiling as he did it. The guilt sat so massive and unmovable in his chest that he welcomed his own slow wasting away.
If he was weak enough, he couldn’t hurt anyone.
If he was weak enough, maybe he could finally be harmless.
He didn’t remember when Vox had done it.
He didn’t remember how deep it went.
He didn’t know if it could ever truly be undone.
What if it was permanent?
What if he himself was now the danger?
Some nights, in the quietest hours before exhaustion claimed him again, the thought crept in uninvited:
Maybe I should go back to them.
If he returned to the Vees willingly, at least Alastor would be safe.
Away from him.
It wasn’t fair how little time they’d been given. How briefly they’d been allowed to be close before everything shattered. But maybe this was the cost of it. Maybe this was always how it had been meant to end.
And yet -
Despite the risk.
Despite the threat he now believed himself to be -
Alastor never left his side.
He sat beside him for hours at a time. Sometimes in silence. Sometimes with soft, idle observations meant only to anchor Angel to the present. He took Angel’s hand gently in his own, his grip steady and reassuring rather than possessive.
When Angel cried - and he did, quietly, often - Alastor wiped the tears from his face with tender care, as though each tear were something sacred rather than shameful.
“Nothing you did is your fault, Angel,” the doe had said, blotting at his damp lashes with a handkerchief. “I know this more deeply than you can imagine.”
But the comfort never quite reached far enough.
Not yet.
Husk tried, too - standing at the doorway with his arms folded tight across his chest, voice rough with restrained worry.
“You weren’t in your right mind,” he said once. “Ain’t fair to hang that on yourself.”
Niffty climbed onto the bed one afternoon and patted Angel’s arm with both tiny hands, smiling as brightly as she could manage.
“It’s okay, Angel! We’re not mad at you! Not at all!”
He wanted to believe them.
He truly did.
But believing felt dangerous now.
So instead, he lay there among his cushions and blankets, eyes unfocused on the ceiling above, letting the days blur together as he drifted in and out of uneasy sleep - held in place by grief, by fear and by the terrible weight of knowing how close he had come to destroying everything he loved.
And still -
They stayed.
❧
Angel Dust dreamed, on occasion.
The dreams were kind to him in a way reality no longer was. In them, all four of them were simply… away. Not hiding, not waiting for the next catastrophe - just gone from the pressure of Hell, Heaven and everything that watched and judged between. They lived somewhere quiet and ordinary, where days passed without spectacle and nights fell without threat.
A place with soft light and unremarkable walls; where no one demanded performance and no deals were made. They were a family there - an actual one. Niffty filled the space with her tireless brightness, Husk lingered at the edges with his steady, unspoken protection and Alastor - Alastor smiled without strain.
He didn’t have to fight. He didn’t have to scheme. He didn’t have to measure every breath against survival. He could just be happy.
And in those dreams, Angel was allowed to be his without secrecy or fear. They could touch without flinching, kiss without watching doorways and lie together without wondering who would pay the price later. No judgment hung over them. No chains waited in the shadows. It was peaceful in a way that hurt to imagine.
But even inside the dream, doubt always found him. How could he make Alastor happy? How could he ever be enough for someone who carried so much weight, so much ambition and so many enemies? How could he be more than…
The King’s voice tore through the dream without mercy.
“You’re fucking useless otherwise.”
The words crashed into his mind with brutal clarity, shattering the quiet fantasy in an instant. And the most devastating part wasn’t that the voice existed there at all - it was that some part of him agreed. The belief settled deep and heavy in his chest. Even Niffty - a Beta - had more measurable worth, more visible purpose than he did. He was just a soft, broken Omega who wanted the unforgivable thing of loving in peace.
“Angel?”
His eyes fluttered open.
Reality rushed back in with all its weight intact.
Alastor stood beside the bed, a small platter cradled with careful hands. A warm bowl of broth rested on it, steam faint as it curled into the air. His posture was gentle, as though even standing too suddenly might frighten Angel.
“It’s time for your meal,” the doe murmured.
He’d settle, dip the spoon and lift it slowly to Angel’s lips, each movement patient to the point of reverence. Angel’s mouth tightened. His face twisted faintly and he turned his head away. The spoon hovered for a moment before Alastor quietly drew it back. A soft, restrained sigh escaped him.
Shame flooded Angel instantly.
He was disappointing him again.
Hurting him again.
Tears welled without warning, slipping hot and helpless down his cheeks.
He didn’t sob but the quiet, broken weeping returned all the same. Alastor set the food aside at once, the handkerchief already in his grasp. He wiped Angel’s face with tender, practiced care; his touch endlessly patient as though this, too, was something he would endure without complaint.
One hand settled at Angel’s cheek, thumb brushing slow, soothing arcs as he leaned close.
“You’ll be alright, my Angel,” he whispered.
The words were gentle.
Unshakeable in their devotion.
But Angel, trembling beneath the crushing weight of what he had done and what he feared he might still be capable of, could not bring himself to believe them.
❧
Angel Dust rose in the middle of the night.
It was the first time in days that he did so of his own volition, without coaxing or hands guiding him upright. The movement was painfully slow.
His reattached hand throbbed dully, nerves misfiring in uncomfortable pulses that made his fingers twitch without permission. When he tried to steady himself, his legs wobbled beneath his weight. He made it only a few steps before collapsing into a soft, graceless heap of fur and limbs on the floor.
For a moment, he stayed there, breathing shallowly - then forced himself up again with shaking resolve.
He wore a simple nightgown, off-white and soft, the fabric meant for comfort. It did little to fend off the persistent chill that lived in the castle after dark. Cold crept along his furred skin and into his bones as he moved. Quietly, almost guiltily, he slipped from his room, closing the door with painstaking care so as not to disturb anyone.
The corridors were dark.
Not entirely but dim enough that shadows gathered thickly along the walls and ceiling. He navigated by memory as much as sight, wrapping his arms around his trembling frame as he walked a path he had walked before.
Once, Adam had guided him this way. Now there was only the echo of that memory and the hollow sound of his own bare steps.
The castle was unnervingly still during its resting hours. Too still.
Angel expected to reach the massive doors and find them unmoving and sealed, the way they should have been at such an hour. He expected silence.
But as he drew closer, something felt wrong.
There were no guards.
The absence struck him belatedly, like realizing a sound had stopped long before you noticed it was gone. He slowed, staring up at the towering doors, uncertainty pooling in his chest. For a moment, he hesitated - then turned as if to retreat, doubt finally clawing at him.
And then the doors opened.
They parted slowly, heavy and deliberate, revealing the Throne Room beyond. It was lit not by grand chandeliers or blinding radiance - but by fire alone. Torches burned along the walls. Candles flickered in quiet clusters, their flames casting long, wavering shadows across the floor.
Angel blinked in stunned disbelief.
“You may enter, Angel Dust,” a familiar voice announced.
There was something in that voice - something hungry beneath its polished calm.
It beckoned.
Angel Dust hesitated only a heartbeat longer.
Then he stepped inside.
Chapter 61: 61
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lucifer reclined across the throne in a posture so casual it bordered on insolence. Yet it did nothing to diminish the oppressive aura that clung to him like a mantle. He lay almost horizontally, his head propped lazily against one carved armrest while his legs dangled over the other.
The King of Hell swung one foot idly, gaze drifting along the ceiling as if bored by his own domain. His eyes lightly shut, his breaths slow.
Angel approached him on trembling legs, hands clasped before him in an instinctive gesture of prayer or surrender. He moved slowly, too aware that haste would only send him crumpling.
When he finally reached the foot of the throne, he descended into prostration. It was a stiff, fragile bow that wavered with each shaky breath. His forehead pressed against the cold, immaculate marble as his limbs trembled under the strain.
“Rise, Angel Dust.”
The command was effortless, yet it carried the weight of a divine decree. Angel obeyed, first to his knees.
“All the way.”
The quiet instruction made his stomach twist. He forced himself upright, breath thin and ragged, but managing to remain standing through sheer will.
“Now,” Lucifer murmured, rearranging himself into a more proper seated posture.
He still lounged, draped across the throne with a dancer’s casual elegance. His gaze slid down toward Angel, crimson eyes hooded with polished, aristocratic boredom.
“Tell me why you’ve come to me at this hour.”
The question was simple. The answer was not.
Angel’s mouth opened, closed.
“I - Your Majesty - I…”
Lucifer exhaled sharply. Not loudly - but with enough pointed irritation to cut. Angel jolted as if struck.
“Do you realize,” Lucifer drawled, “that you have put all of your little friends at risk?”
Angel’s vision blurred as his eyes burned in their sockets.
Lucifer continued, voice velvet-smooth and merciless.
“You carried your little curse into my walls. You fed countless secrets into the Vees’ eager mouths. All because your mind” - his lips curled - “was too weak to resist the hand wrapped around it.”
Angel’s breath hitched. He swallowed. And then, slowly, quietly:
“Did you… know?”
Lucifer tilted his head.
“Know what, ‘my Angel?’”
The term struck like a slap. A private phrase. Intimate. Not meant for him. Angel stared up at the King, trembling with dawning realization.
“You knew,” he whispered. “You knew.”
Lucifer’s laugh erupted bright and cruel, echoing through the cavernous chamber.
“Of course I knew. The moment you entered my castle you reeked of that Alpha’s meddling. And I am always watching, you see.”
His grin sharpened, beautiful and venomous.
“You disgusting little spy.”
Angel’s face contorted in anger - in shame.
“Oh? Is that a glare?”
Lucifer’s amusement deepened.
“How precious.”
His gaze roamed over Angel.
“Even Niffty possesses more backbone than you. More restraint. More character. It’s almost tragic.”
Angel’s eyes fell to the floor, throat tight and fingers curling tightly.
Lucifer leaned forward, languid as a serpent repositioning itself.
“Now. I will repeat my question. And I expect an answer. Is that understood?”
A shallow nod. Barely a dip of the chin.
“Good.”
Silence briefly settled, heavy and expectant.
“Tell me why you’ve come to me at this hour.”
Angel swallowed once.
Then:
“I… want to help Alastor.”
His voice cracked, but he steadied it.
“I don’t want to be useless, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s brows rose a fraction.
“Oh? Continue.”
“My head…”
Angel struggled for breath, grounding himself.
“Because of me, Husk, Niffty, Alastor - everyone - is in danger. Because I wasn’t strong enough to fight what they did to me. And that can’t… can’t happen again.”
He lifted his chin slightly.
“I can’t just be something they protect..”
“I see.”
Lucifer tapped a manicured finger against his chin in absent contemplation.
“You want power.”
“I want to help Alastor,” Angel corrected, softly. “And if power is what I need to do that… then yes.”
Lucifer’s smile unfurled slowly, elegantly.
“You ask me to free you from your natural limits. To sever the strings tied to your mind and body.”
Angel hesitated before nodding.
“I want to be free of the Vees’ control,” he whispered. “Completely.”
A soft, dangerous hum left Lucifer’s throat.
“How very interesting.”
The Omega held his breath as Lucifer went silent. Not an impatient silence but a contemplative lull woven from ancient authority and something colder. His gaze drifted somewhere distant, his fingers lifting to tap idly against the carved armrest as if weighing the cost of a favor against the amusement it might bring him.
When he finally spoke, the throne itself seemed to resonate.
“I can grant you that desire.”
Angel Dust’s head snapped up. For a moment hope flared across his features. A hope built not on arrogance, but desperate yearning.
Lucifer’s smile deepened.
“But,” he continued, lightly, “to commit to such a deed means I must ask something of equal weight in return.”
The world seemed to constrict around Angel’s ribs. His shoulders rose and fell on a thin, tremulous breath.
“My cleansing is not a petty trick, Angel Dust,” Lucifer informed, shifting his posture with unhurried grace. “What your mind suffered is intricate. Valentino and Vox have always been meticulous with their little toys.”
Angel flinched before he could stop himself.
“And so,” Lucifer pressed, his tone turning honeyed and predatory all at once, “what you ask for is not something a Sinner could grant you. Not something a spell, a serum or whispered promise could rectify.”
He tilted his head and the weight of him intensified. Even the air seemed to tighten, as though the castle itself obeyed his posture.
“But I,” he said with smooth relish, “am a King.”
The words rang with finality.
“My will naturally overrides their own. If I choose to lay my power upon you, your mind and body will be yours again.”
Angel’s breath caught.
Lucifer leaned forward slightly, eyes burning with amused cruelty.
“But,” he repeated, quieter now, “cleansing you is only the first half of your request. You also seek strength. Capacity. A fortification of the mind and spirit to prevent such violations from ever taking root again.”
He paused long enough for Angel to feel the weight of what was coming.
“That,” Lucifer purred, “means partly rewriting what you are. Who you are.”
Angel felt the hairs along his neck rise. His fingers twitched helplessly at his sides.
Lucifer smiled wider.
“And so the price you must pay,” he concluded softly, almost tenderly, “will be significant.”
Angel swallowed, throat tight and his voice barely above a breath.
“W-What kind of price… Your Majesty?”
Lucifer’s eyes gleamed, delighted by the tremor he heard.
“That,” Lucifer whispered, “depends entirely on how badly you wish to aid your dear Alastor.”
Angel Dust’s breath hitched. His gaze dropped instinctively to the polished floor. His fingers soon curled in the fabric of his nightgown, mind racing toward possibilities he feared to articulate.
Lucifer let the silence steep.
“You’re rather fond of him, aren’t you?” The King’s tone was almost conversational. “That much is obvious. Even your corrupted little mind radiates it. I notice the way you look at him. The way he looks at you.”
Angel swallowed hard.
“What are you willing to do for ‘love,’ Angel Dust?”
The Omega flinched - and froze.
Because the King was no longer upon the throne.
Lucifer now stood before him, impossibly close with hands clasped neatly behind his back like a gentleman at leisure. His grin split his face like something carved.
Angel stepped back automatically, trembling.
“How far,” Lucifer crooned, peering up at the Omega, “are you willing to go to aid your beloved’s journey?”
A cruel gleam burned in his crimson eyes.
“You Omegas,” Lucifer continued, straightening with a smooth, predatory motion, “are so tragically vulnerable to emotion.”
Angel’s chest tightened painfully.
“It hampers Alastor,” Lucifer went on, tone sharpening. “It gnaws at him. It weakens him. In the way he bends for you without truly noticing… in the way he clings to a thing he denies.”
Angel blinked, startled. “D-Denies?”
Lucifer laughed, the sound rich with scorn.
“He loves Vox.”
The words fell like a shattered blade between them.
“What a fucking joke. Despite everything. He does.”
Angel recoiled as if struck. His throat tightened, breath stuttering, confusion warring with horror.
Lucifer tilted his head, studying his trembling with practiced delight.
“Oh, my sweet spider,” he crooned, tone dripping with venomous affection, “you didn’t think you were the only complication in his heart, did you?”
Angel’s vision blurred. His pulse throbbed painfully in his temples.
Lucifer stepped closer, the tips of his boots whispering over marble.
“So tell me,” he whispered, “what price will you pay to ensure Alastor never breaks under the weight of the world… or under the memory of the man who owned him first?”
A beat.
“Show me your resolve, Angel Dust.”
And the King waited for the Omega’s answer.
“Everything.”
The word escaped him before he could think to throttle it.
Lucifer stilled.
Then, with a feline slowness, he cocked his head to the side. His eyes narrowed to amused slits, glowing faintly in the half-light.
“Oh?” he cooed. “How intriguing.”
Angel Dust’s throat bobbed. He sucked in a breath that shuddered all the way down to his trembling knees.
“I’ll… I’ll offer everything I have.”
Lucifer’s grin sharpened.
“And what is it that you think you possess, little Omega?” he mused. “Your body? Your soul? Some ill-defined scrap of loyalty you believe carries weight?”
He clicked his tongue.
“A common offer from your kind. You Omegas cling to the idea of sacrifice like it gives you value.”
Angel flinched.
Lucifer leaned in.
“Will you become mine?” he asked. “Just as Alastor belongs to me?”
Angel’s breath hitched. He froze, mind blanking - until his eyes widened, pupils dilating with sudden, dawning horror.
Belongs.
Belongs.
His mouth fell open, the word trembling out like a cracked whisper.
“... Oh. Oh.”
Lucifer’s laughter unfurled, deep and delighted.
“He didn’t tell you,” the devil purred. “How predictable. It is his greatest shame, of course.”
Angel’s stomach twisted, violently.
“He came to me,” Lucifer continued, pacing around him in a slow, languid circle. “Begging for aid. Begging to be uplifted. Pathetic. Beautiful, in a way. And so not unlike what you’re doing now.”
Angel’s breath grew short, labored.
“That’s not - Al wouldn’t - ”
Lucifer cut him off with a low, rumbling sound.
“You Omegas truly excel at begging,” he murmured. “It flows so naturally from you. Down on your knees - such an enticingly familiar posture.”
Angel’s vision blurred with humiliation and rage and helplessness all at once.
“Stop - ”
“But it pleased me,” Lucifer continued, ignoring him entirely. “And so I uplifted him. And gave him the power he so desperately desired.”
He stepped before Angel again, looking upon him like a man regarding a lovely, broken thing.
“And you,” he whispered, reaching and gingerly caressing Angel’s face, “you want the same salvation… don’t you?”
Angel didn’t speak. Couldn’t.
Lucifer smiled.
The Omega’s breath fractured.
And then he spoke.
“… Yes.”
The King smiled.
Lucifer extended his hand toward him with flourish. It was the gesture of a gentleman before a ballroom waltz… or a guillotine’s final escort.
Angel stared at the offered hand. His heart thudded painfully. His fingers twitched.
And then he placed his trembling hand into Lucifer’s.
Lucifer lifted the hand with deliberate slowness.
And bent.
His lips pressed to the back of Angel’s furred knuckles. The kiss was polite in shape, obscene in intention. Angel felt the faint pull of breath, the brush of fangs veiled beneath regal restraint.
But what made his breath catch was the way Lucifer lingered.
The way he inhaled.
The way his mouth curved against Angel’s skin, teeth parting just enough for the Omega to feel the faint, wet heat of saliva beginning to gather.
A shiver wracked Angel’s spine.
Lucifer’s grin widened against his hand before he finally straightened, still holding Angel’s hand like a captured trophy.
“That’s a good pet,” he crooned, lovingly.
Notes:
I shall annotate for reader peace of mind. Lucifer/Angel shall not be a pairing.
But!
I intend to weave the characters into one another. As I don't want them to be entirely disjointed from one another. And thus relationships and dynamics will be heavily varied and complicated.
Chapter 62: 62
Chapter Text
“Your Majesty?”
His voice was steady, but only because he demanded it of himself. He had tamed the storm inside long enough to dress in a fashion he knew Lucifer found pleasing: a cinched waist, fabric that hugged his frame, subtle cosmetics to enhance softness and brightness and oils in his curls to make them shine.
A polished, perfected thing - an Omega dressed for display.
The irony tasted bitter, but he swallowed it.
Lucifer lounged in his seating room when Alastor arrived. The King’s attire, as always, appeared effortlessly immaculate; riding trousers tucked into gleaming leather boots, a crisp buttoned shirt and sleeves fitted just enough to hint at elegance rather than strength. A book rested in his lap, pages turned with leisurely interest.
Alastor paused as he took in the scene.
Lucifer did not look tense. Lucifer never looked tense. Even when ordering executions, he carried himself with that same relaxed indolence, that feline disinterest threaded through immortal arrogance. But Alastor had seen the truth beneath it.
He approached carefully, every step measured.
Lucifer’s gaze rose, a slow, languid acknowledgment, as though he’d noted Alastor’s presence long ago and simply decided now was the moment he would deign to respond.
A small smile curved at the King’s lips.
“Pet.”
“Your Majesty,” Alastor greeted. “May I join you?”
“Of course.”
He barely had time to settle beside the King before Lucifer closed the book and, with effortless strength and no hesitation whatsoever, pulled Alastor neatly into his lap. The doe’s eyes widened; his spine stiffened - but he did not resist. He simply steadied himself by placing a hand upon Lucifer’s shoulder.
“Is something amiss, my dear?”
Lucifer’s tone was gentle and for a dangerous, fleeting heartbeat, Alastor nearly forgot what sat beneath that voice.
Nearly forgot what Lucifer was, what he had done, what he owned.
“I…”
His ears flattened; he breathed in, slow and controlled.
“I was thinking… about relocating from the Morningstar Castle to Husk’s estate.”
Lucifer blinked once.
“Oh? And what prompted that?”
“I believe you’re aware of what brought it on.”
“Indeed.” Lucifer’s hand glided up Alastor’s thigh, his nails tracing lightly over the fabric. “But I’d rather you tell me.”
A shiver threatened to betray him but Alastor forced stillness.
“Your deal with… Angel.”
“Ah, yes,” Lucifer said, voice brightening faintly. “Angel. He was desperate to remedy his problem. And he succeeded. Just as you did months ago.”
“We would have handled it ourselves,” Alastor replied, his tone clipped. “Without your intervention.”
Lucifer scoffed.
“Really, Alastor? How? By keeping him locked within these walls? By stripping him of every freedom so he couldn’t slip back into the Vees’ waiting arms? Or perhaps…”
His hand tightened on Alastor’s thigh.
“…perhaps you would have traded another piece of yourself in exchange for cleansing him?” Lucifer tilted his head, studying him. “I wonder what Angel would think of such a choice. Not that you could have offered much. Every piece of you already belongs to me.”
And Alastor felt that anger swell again, the emotion barely contained behind the polite curve of his smile.
“Perhaps,” Alastor replied, tone flat. “It would have been dealt with, regardless.”
Lucifer let out a soft, dismissive snort. The impulse to rake his claws across that flawlessly sculpted face surged hot and sudden through Alastor’s veins. He quelled it instantly, folding that anger neatly behind his smile.
“So,” Lucifer drawled, “you wish to move into Husk’s estate?”
“Yes,” Alastor answered. “He is assured in his power and his territory provides ample space to accommodate Angel, Niffty, and myself.”
Lucifer’s lips twitched, amusement blooming slow and poisonous.
“And do you truly believe your cat can protect you while you rest?”
“I believe,” Alastor said, measured and careful, “that he and I can create a sufficient defense to ensure Niffty and Angel remain unharmed.”
“Hm.”
Lucifer’s fingers tightened just slightly at Alastor’s thigh - just enough to make the dominance unmistakable, but not enough to bruise.
“You underestimate your husband, pet,” Lucifer said. “You remain free partly due to my generosity.”
“And it has been greatly appreciated, Your Majesty,” Alastor replied. “You have made room for my people. And you tolerated the disruptions that followed.”
“Yes,” Lucifer mused, eyes half-lidded. “That little gun snafu was quite entertaining, I must admit.”
His lips curled faintly.
“It has been confiscated, of course. Angelic weapons are such unpleasant little things. Nasty. Difficult to dispose of. And Hell’s black markets are infested with them.”
Alastor blinked slowly.
Black markets.
Weapons from Heaven.
Lucifer spoke of them casually.
Alastor had never fully grasped the breadth of the King’s influence. He had known Lucifer was powerful, yes - but this degree of economic omnipresence? Of absolute dominion over what lived, circulated, and corrupted his realm? He wondered, briefly, how tight Lucifer’s grip truly was. And how many places in Hell were free of that shadow.
Lucifer continued.
“You do realize,” he said, “that I must now account for Angel’s safety as well?”
“I can - ”
“No, pet.”
The interruption was immediate.
Lucifer’s hand tightened at Alastor’s thigh, as though reminding the Omega what belonged to whom.
“The moment he gave me his soul,” Lucifer went on, “is the moment he became mine to protect. Mine to shelter. Mine to maintain.”
Alastor’s breath hitched. His jaw tensed.
“And I’m afraid,” Lucifer added, voice brightening with mocking sympathy, “that I find your proposed accommodations… deeply inadequate for ensuring the safety of both of you.”
Alastor felt something inside him coil tight.
“The arrangements would be temporary,” he attempted, voice steady. “Only until the threat from the Vees is - ”
“Mitigated?” Lucifer supplied.
His smile sharpened.
“Oh, my dear Alastor. You speak as though you hold the authority to determine what constitutes ‘safety’ for what is mine.”
Mine.
A word that applied to Angel.
That applied to him.
“Tell me,” Lucifer murmured, tilting his head. “Do you truly believe that little cat of yours can guard what even Overlords failed to contain?”
Alastor inhaled.
“I believe,” he said, “that Husk and I together - ”
Lucifer’s laughter cut through the air.
“Oh, pet.”
He placed one finger beneath Alastor’s chin.
“Please. Don’t embarrass yourself.”
The room seemed to shrink around them.
Alastor felt his pulse drum in his throat.
Lucifer’s smile widened.
“You’re touching what belongs to me.”
The words rippled out of Alastor in a low, feral snarl. His patience, so meticulously curated, finally tore at the seams.
Lucifer went still.
“Belongs to you?” he echoed.
And then Lucifer laughed.
The sound was biting.
“Do you think,” Lucifer said, laughter softening into a dangerous smile, “that anything - anything at all - truly belongs to you?”
His tone dripped with polite derision.
He shifted slightly in his seat, gaze gliding over Alastor with a clinical, penetrating interest.
“Pet,” Lucifer continued, “aside from that charming mind tucked away inside that absurdly beautiful skull of yours… tell me, what exactly do you imagine you own? Nothing truly belongs to you.”
His fingertips brushed Alastor’s cheek.
“Not in Hell,” Lucifer began.
His fingers trailed down the line of Alastor’s jaw, tilting it up slightly.
“Not in Heaven.”
His thumb skimmed the corner of Alastor’s lip.
“And certainly not in that sweet, antiquated era from which you crawled.”
The touch fell away.
“You,” Lucifer finished, voice low and immovable, “have no claim. To anyone.”
Lucifer’s smile sharpened.
Alastor trembled but the fury behind it was palpable, seething in waves beneath the polished veneer of his smile. His claws flexed uselessly, desperate for purchase and for something to tear into. Lucifer only watched the display with a sun-bright grin, his features crinkling in a genuine, almost boyish amusement.
“There is,” Lucifer began lightly, “a place I will allow you to go freely for rest. If you desire it.”
Alastor stilled.
A long, slow pause stretched between them.
“Vox’s estate,” Lucifer breathed, as though unveiling a decadent treat. “You may remain here… or you may return to your husband. There is no in-between. No third option. Nothing else I am willing to accept.”
“That’s not a fucking option, Lucifer,” Alastor snarled, his voice finally breaking through its cultivated restraint.
“Oh, but it is, pet.” Lucifer’s voice softened, dripping with a faux sympathy that only deepened the humiliation. “Two very clear options, in fact.”
He treated Alastor’s building fury as though it were a harmless tantrum rather than a threat.
“If you are so eager to flee from my domain,” Lucifer continued, his tone almost bored, “then you will do so by crawling back to your husband and resting in his bed, rather than in the ones I have so generously provided.”
The words landed like a slap.
Crawling.
His husband.
Resting in his bed.
“And Angel,” Lucifer added, voice brightening, “is also welcome to that choice. I’m certain Valentino would be delighted to have him back.”
He laughed.
It was bright, sharp laughter filled with genuine mirth. As though the idea of Alastor’s nightmares made manifest were the punchline to a divine joke.
Alastor’s pupils blew wide. Rage rose up through him so abruptly he nearly saw black.
Lucifer only reclined a touch, eyes gleaming.
“Careful now,” he murmured, lips curving. “Show too much emotion and someone might think you’ve forgotten your place.”
His fucking place.
The words ricocheted inside Alastor’s skull like bullets. Something primal surged forward - splintering through every layer of etiquette and every ounce of composure.
His hand rose before he even realized it.
A stupid action.
But instinct demanded violence. Demanded blood. Demanded that he do something, anything, to wipe that smug, poisonous smile off the King’s face.
His palm cut a sharp line through the air but it never found its mark.
Lucifer’s hand closed around his wrist mid-strike.
Crack.
Pain exploded through Alastor’s arm, tearing a gasp straight from his throat.
“This is the second time you’ve defied me, pet.”
And then he was shoved.
Pushed off Lucifer’s lap with enough dismissive force to send him tumbling. The indignity of it somehow hurt nearly as much as the wrist itself. Alastor hit the floor in a graceless heap of limbs and curled immediately around the ruined joint, a choked, guttural sound escaping him before he could swallow it down.
Lucifer rose.
Every line of his small frame radiating dominance so complete it bordered on obscene.
He looked down at the Omega trembling at his feet.
“Your request,” the King said, smoothing a hand down the front of his shirt as though brushing away the last remnants of Alastor’s defiance, “has been denied.”
He paused.
A glimmer of amusement flickered across his immaculate face.
“And should you attempt to leave my domain without explicit permission…”
His eyes sharpened to razors.
“…I will break far more than your wrist.”
Chapter 63: 63
Notes:
This is a pretty chill chapter overall. A light bridging between events.
The next chapter will be interesting.
As it'll be Adam's POV.
Chapter Text
Angel prodded gingerly at Alastor’s bandaged wrist, the pads of his fingers barely brushing the tender skin. Even so, the doe winced, a quiet hiss slipping between his pointed teeth. Angel withdrew instantly, guilt flickering across his face before he leaned in again.
“How long ’till the King lets you out?” Angel asked, his voice soft.
“Until after my heat,” Alastor replied, leaning back against the pillows with a weary sigh. “Yours is due sometime after, if I recall.”
Angel snorted and flopped beside him, their shoulders brushing.
“Yeah. Val’s gonna be real pissy about that.”
But Angel was different now.
Alastor could feel it and see it the moment the spider Omega entered a room. The pink streaks beneath Angel’s eyes had blossomed into small, blinking eyes of their own; tiny white pupils shifting and darting with uncanny alertness. It should have been unsettling, yet Angel carried it with a strange, burgeoning confidence. According to him, the change had been disorienting at first… then liberating.
He felt stronger.
As though his senses had been remade - from smothered and muddled into something comparatively superior.
Most importantly, his mind was his again.
“They were planning on using me to get you back,” Angel had confessed earlier, voice low. “A trap. All of it. They knew more than they fuckin’ let on.”
There was no denying it. Angel’s insight now carried a terrifying accuracy. He seemed to perceive things differently, like a creature half-suspended between instinct and logic. And as they sat together on the bed, Alastor couldn’t help wondering what, exactly, the cost of Lucifer’s gift had been.
How their souls, now both marked by the devil, might factor into some larger, unseen design.
“Best not to piss him off going forward,” Angel muttered, breaking Alastor’s spiraling thoughts.
“That man is infuriating beyond comprehension,” Alastor replied, dryly.
“He’s the devil, babe. ’Course he is. But…”
Angel nudged him gently.
“He lets you do your work. And he don’t ask much. Yet, anyway. Coulda been way worse.”
“He doesn’t ask much for now,” Alastor countered, eyes narrowing. “How long before he turns his gaze toward Niffty? Or Husk? I’m left with the distinct impression that he wants more than just you and I.”
“Hey, hey,” Angel murmured, shifting closer, cupping Alastor’s face in all four hands. “We’ll be fine. We’re stickin’ together through this. The Vees don’t stand a chance if we’re all on the same page.”
Alastor released a tense breath, though he visibly softened under the gentle cradling of Angel’s palms. Angel always had a way of cutting through his spiraling thoughts.
“Let’s focus on your mission,” Angel soothed. “We’ll worry about Lucifer after.”
“We won’t focus on much of anything until my heat is over,” Alastor sighed.
“You still spendin’ it with Adam?”
“I am.” His tone was resigned but not conflicted. “I could manage it alone, but he’s a serviceable Alpha, and I’m bound by our deal.”
Angel hummed thoughtfully.
“Would you ever spend it with Lucifer?”
Alastor scoffed.
“I’d rather spend it with Husk.”
Angel’s lips twitched upward.
“It wouldn’t be the worst idea, ya know. Lucifer’s old as dirt so he’s probably real experienced. But Husk…”
A contemplative gleam sparked in Angel’s many eyes.
“…Husk wouldn’t be the worst choice either. Think he’d be interested in either of us?”
“You could ask him,” Alastor suggested.
“We could spend it together,” Angel suggested suddenly, grin widening with mischief and hope alike. “Just you ’n me.”
Alastor considered it.
“That’s not a terrible idea.”
Angel lit up instantly, his whole face brightening as though someone had switched on a light inside him.
“Yeah?” he breathed.
“Yes,” Alastor replied, lips softening into a rare, genuine smile. “Truly.”
Angel melted against him, curling around the doe with an ease that only came from decades of shared history, shared pain and now shared freedom. Their limbs tangled naturally and for the first time in days, they both felt something peaceful settle in their chests.
❧
Angel had been encouraged to continue correspondence with the Vees. As had Husk. Both were to maintain the illusion that all was well - that Angel remained entangled in their spell and that Husk was blissfully unaware he’d been compromised weeks ago.
It bought them time. Time to puzzle out a way to turn every hidden wire back against the trio who had woven them. But they all knew the margin for error was thin.
“I intend to strike back for that little… event in the hotel,” Alastor announced, breaking the silence that had settled over the dining hall.
The table before them was set with steaming dishes. Though only Niffty seemed particularly interested in eating.
“And I’m comfortable with allowing Husk to sever ties with the Vees afterwards. He’s not someone who can be easily snuffed out at this point.”
Husk let out a low grunt, stabbing his fork into a piece of meat.
“Damn straight.”
But the tension lining his voice was unmistakable.
“Angel,” Alastor continued, his tone level, “reiterate what they were planning.”
Angel dabbed absently at his mouth with a napkin. His new eyes shifted independently, surveying corners of the room even as he spoke.
“When we were ‘out,’ I was supposed to dose you. The vial had enough to keep you sluggish for hours. Long enough for me to keep you tied up and quiet. It was supposed to be timed around the end of the seven days. And once the timer was up - they’d personally swing by. That was the plan.”
“An order established before I spoke with them personally then,” Alastor said. “Which means the command chains circumvent the deal’s ‘third-party’ stipulation.”
He tapped a claw against the table.
“They prepared that failsafe long before the meeting.”
Husk leaned back, rolling his shoulders. “So do we play it like the plan’s still workin’? ’Cause if so, we gotta account for who they’ll pick to come collect you two.”
“Likely Vox and Valentino,” Alastor said. “They handled the previous retrieval attempt. It stands to reason they’d replicate the system.”
“And what if Vel shows,” Angel questioned.
Alastor’s lips curved into a sharp, satisfied smile.
“I’ve been preparing for just that.”
Angel blinked at him, all eight eyes narrowing.
“Oooookay, that’s ominous. You mind elaboratin’?”
“In due time,” Alastor replied, leaning back with deliberate ease. “But suffice to say… it will be handled.”
Husk snorted.
“You’re gettin’ that look, Al. The ‘I’ve got somethin’ nasty planned and I ain’t sharin’ yet’ look.”
“That’s because I do, Husk,” Alastor said sweetly. “And because you’ll all need to play your parts properly.”
Angel gave a small laugh.
“That’s fine. Just tell me the where and when. I’ll be ready, Al.”
The table fell into a thoughtful quiet, the air thick with tension and anticipation. Each of them felt the weight of what was coming.
❧
They fell into a comfortable rhythm in the days that followed. A small, steady harmony that settled around the four of them. And Alastor found, to his surprise, that it was… good.
Good in a way he scarcely remembered.
It felt as though someone had granted him a fleeting reprieve before the inevitable storm. One final breath of calm before the confrontation he knew would be turbulent and deeply personal.
And yet beneath the quiet, beneath the ordinary routine of planning and small shared meals and the soft murmur of conversation, he could not tamp down the thrill rising in his chest.
Finally he could move.
He could act.
He could present himself as more than a skittish Omega fleeing the whims of a trio who had once plucked him apart and molded him into their image.
He could remind Vox that he was not a piece of property waiting to be reclaimed.
He could demonstrate, beyond question, that he would not be toppled so easily.
And yet, when he looked upon the small ensemble gathered at his side - Angel, pacing with new confidence; Niffty, fussing with a knife with a gleaming eye; Husk, looming but protective - his chest warmed in a way battle-readiness alone could not explain.
He felt assured.
He had gathered individuals who regarded him not as a possession but as an equal. As a leader. As a partner in this strange, tenuous rebellion they’d built together.
No one else had ever granted him that dignity.
Vox had adored him, in his way, but sought always to put him in his place. To reshape him into the perfect Omega of his fantasies. Valentino had taught him to “perform,” Velvette to “dress” and Vox to “obey.”
But these three?
They respected his independence. They relied on his judgment. They believed in his capability. And they valued him beyond the shape of his body or the heat in his blood.
And this grounded him more effectively than any chain Lucifer had ever wrapped around his soul.
What would he have been without them?
The answer struck him like a blow.
Trapped.
Still in Vox’s shining tower. A quiet, docile spouse. An Omega swollen with children. He could envision it too clearly - the slow fading of his spark, the gradual clipping of his autonomy. The person he once was dissolved beneath layers of comfort and sweet-smelling obedience.
He would have been tamed.
And without Lucifer’s intervention he would have remained there.
The thought alone was insufferable.
It sickened him.
That he owed anything to the devil’s hand was a bitterness he could scarcely swallow. Lucifer had freed him from one cage only to lock him in another. A looser one, perhaps. A gilded one. But a cage all the same.
The cost of that freedom was a chain he could never remove.
And yet…
As he watched Angel laugh softly at something Niffty said; as Husk glanced over with that gruff, unspoken ‘Are you okay?’ that somehow always reached him when he needed it most -
Alastor thought, perhaps for the first time in decades:
I am not alone.
And that, more than any power Lucifer had offered, felt like salvation.
❧
Vox lounged in his seat as though he owned not just the office, but the entire city trembling beneath its neon glow.
His long legs were crossed, his shoulders relaxed, and yet his projected eyes burned bright with calculation. His claws were steepled loosely beneath his chin as he leaned forward over his desk.
“How’s correspondence with Angel?” he asked, his voice mild.
Valentino sprawled across the chaise near him, idly twirling a cigarette holder between two fingers.
“Same as usual, papi. Our little spider’s still singin’ the song we taught him. Everything’s going accordingly.”
“And that strange pause?” Vox pressed. “He went quiet for days.”
Valentino shrugged, tapping ash into a crystal tray.
“Apparently someone got suspicious. So he had to play ‘dead’ for a bit. Lay low till things cooled off. But he’s back on script.”
Across the room, Velvette’s eyes narrowed, lashes lowering. She perched on the edge of the couch, phone in hand, though her attention was squarely on Vox.
“And the cat?” she asked, her tone clipped. “If we’re going to do this right, he could be a problem.”
“You and Valentino will be dealing with him personally,” Vox replied, not bothering to hide his irritation. “I don’t take kindly to being made a fool.”
Valentino gave a wicked grin.
“We killin’ him or what? He’s a big fish, baby. Bigger than most. He won’t go down clean.”
“He’s salvageable,” Vox said, claws drumming once against the desk. “Strong and worth keeping around. And beloved by my wife. When Alastor’s back where he belongs, Husk becomes leverage. A leash he’ll feel every damn second of.”
Velvette’s mouth curled into a slow, pleased smile at that.
“I like it. Hurt him with the few Sinners willing to keep him around.”
“Exactly.”
Vox rose from his seat, pacing with the easy confidence of someone who already saw the future laid bare before him.
“And our ‘secret weapon’?” Velvette asked.
Vox stopped walking.
Turned.
And smiled, bearing his projected teeth.
“Oh,” he purred, hands sliding into his pockets. “They’re ready.”
Valentino’s grin widened and Velvette’s eyes gleamed.
Vox tilted his head, projected static flickering briefly across his face.
“Alastor won’t see it coming.”
Chapter 64: 64
Chapter Text
Adam was ancient.
Older than kingdoms, older than scripture and older than the first written memory carved into stone. He was the first man to walk the earth and the first Alpha to ever draw breath. His soul was the mold from which every Alpha thereafter had been shaped; all their fury, their strength and their stubborn brilliance traced back to him.
History’s most luminous figures - kings who carved nations out of wilderness, queens whose names sparked dread or reverence centuries after death, generals who commanded armies large enough to eclipse the horizon - descended from his line.
The legends of their might were, at their core, echoes of him.
When he crossed into the heavenly realm upon death, Heaven received him not as another soul, but as a paragon. They granted him a position befitting his myth. His bloodline thrived on both sides of the veil, for even Hell bent under the inherited gravity of his name.
The Blessing of Adam clung to his descendants like a mantle of inevitability - guiding them toward renown, toward greatness and toward history.
Even Heaven was not free of earthly hierarchies.
It mirrored the living world with a disturbing fidelity. Its rigid structure honored Alphas, tolerated Betas and endlessly confined Omegas beneath the Curse of Eve. Betas bore the Burden of Cain, a metaphysical shackle that dulled ambition and stunted their spiritual growth. Bliss did not equate to freedom. Even in paradise, destiny was prescribed and deviation was a sin.
Adam accepted this, for the system favored him and his lineage. His children prospered in Heaven and Hell alike and he took pride in the legacy that bore his name.
Yet none of that greatness mattered when Lilith begged Heaven for intervention.
That plea changed everything.
It should have been ignored. It should have been dismissed as the desperate cry of a woman who had once defied Heaven’s order. But she had been his first to wife. The first Omega to ever rise beside him. And though she had abandoned him for Lucifer millennia ago, her voice still carried a weight Heaven could not easily cast aside.
They listened to her cry.
And because they listened, Heaven marched to war.
Adam remembered every moment of it with agonizing clarity. Lucifer’s second rebellion had already begun, but Lilith’s betrayal poured accelerant into a growing blaze.
The Morningstar had been planning for ages, amassing Sinners and Hellborn alike, whispering promises of autonomy, of liberation and ascension beyond Hell. But what he truly desired was power. His fall had not humbled him; it had sharpened him into something ruthless and magnificent in equal measure.
He had always been cruel before his descent. But Hell amplified that cruelty. The suffering of others delighted him. The suffering of those who loved him delighted him even more. And Lilith had tasted enough of that cruelty to turn her desperation into treachery.
She exposed him.
She revealed every intention he’d been nurturing in the shadows; his secret armies, his plan to tear open Heaven’s gates and his desire to seize celestial power that had never been meant for a fallen king. In exchange for delivering his ambitions wrapped in betrayal, Heaven sought to cleanse and restore her - offering her a place among the redeemed, along with her small daughter.
And Lucifer seethed.
The war that followed cracked the realms.
Heaven’s armies descended in torrents of divine light; Hell’s legions surged upward in tides of shadow and flame.
Adam remembered the battlefield - recalling wings blackening in celestial fire, angelic blades slicing through demonic bone - the world trembling beneath the weight of two impossibly vast forces colliding.
The screams of the fallen echoed across dimensions.
And at the center of it all stood Lucifer Morningstar.
Smiling with malicious glee.
He waged that war not out of grief of being cast into the pits.
He waged it because someone had denied him power.
And Lucifer vowed that he would never again allow himself to be diminished.
Not by Heaven.
Not by Hell.
And certainly not by whomever would dare to defy him.
The war consumed everything.
The eternal deaths were countless - souls snuffed out so completely that nothing remained. Angels perished in white-hot bursts that scarred the sky; demons were obliterated in torrents of celestial fire that cracked Hell’s bedrock. The combatants who fell were not merely killed - they were erased. Blessing and curse alike offered no protection.
Heaven’s chosen and Hell’s damned vanished in equal measure.
And when Lilith was taken along with her tiny daughter Lucifer’s rage became something apocalyptic. It was no longer a conflict. It became a tantrum of a god; a seismic, realm-splitting fury that devoured everything in its path.
His rage was utterly grotesque.
And Hell and Heaven trembled beneath the weight of it.
And then Adam confronted him.
The first man. The first Alpha. Heaven’s chosen son. A being whose name alone once demanded reverence across two realms.
He faced Lucifer not as a warrior of Heaven, but as a man fulfilling a duty older than scripture.
Their clash shook the realms.
Heaven, recognizing the inevitable escalation, began to close its gates. The celestial passageways sealed one by one, shutting with the sound of thunder inside a hollow world.
The connection between Heaven and Hell - once thin but present - was severed with a startling, mournful finality. The war was forced into absolute stillness.
From that moment on, no one would climb into Heaven except through death and judgment. No ascension. No rescue missions. No divine intervention. Paradise became an island in an endless storm, its gates sealed against the chaos below.
And Adam… was left behind.
He had fallen to Lucifer’s hand. Brought low by a king who had once been an angel of impossible beauty.
He expected death.
The first man believed his story would end on that battlefield, swallowed by divine fire or abominable shadow.
But Lucifer had other designs.
Death was too kind.
And he demanded recompense.
So he imprisoned him.
He made Adam suffer - made him endure torments so precise, so intimate and so artfully crafted that centuries blurred into an unending nightmare.
Lucifer twisted him beyond recognition, peeling away pieces of him with open relish. He warped his mind, his spirit, his sense of self - reshaping the first Alpha into something broken, obedient and humiliated.
Time became meaningless.
Pain became constant.
By the time Lucifer dragged him back into public sight - forcibly reborn as a Fallen Angel - the man who once walked through Eden as Heaven’s favorite son had long since been unmade.
Only the weapon remained.
❧
When Adam first laid eyes on Alastor, something shifted inside him. The Omega’s presence tugged at something ancient, something buried beneath centuries of torment and humiliation. The doe’s soul glowed with a curious luminance and his scent -
His scent made him visibly pause.
It wasn’t Lilith’s. Not truly.
But it held the same structure - the same layered fragrance and undercurrent of defiance that spiced the scent.
Most Omegas reminded him vaguely of Lilith or Eve, pale imitations whose frailty soured whatever phantom nostalgia he might have felt. But this one… this one was different. His scent bit at the edges of Adam’s nerves, as though demanding recognition.
And he boasted her fire.
The same infuriating spark.
The same maddening, intoxicating defiance that made him want to dominate.
It enraged him.
It enticed him.
It confused the fractured thing his mind had become.
Why him?
Why this strangely familiar Omega?
Why did every instinct surge toward possession?
Adam did not understand it. He did not like that he did not understand it. This draw toward Alastor was something primal and ugly - something he hadn’t felt since…
His suspicion toward the similarities only intensified over time.
It solidified the moment Lucifer’s gaze fixed upon Alastor with unmistakable interest. Lucifer had never gazed at Lilith with tenderness, but he had gazed at her with hunger.
A territorial hunger.
A possessive one.
That same look now glinted in the devil’s eyes whenever it lingered upon the doe.
❧
Adam blinked awake slowly, pupils contracting as consciousness threaded back into him. The world came into focus in soft gradients of warmth and scent - heat-heavy air, rumpled sheets and the faint drifting sweetness of an Omega deep in cycle. And above him, framed by tousled curls and morning light, was that face.
Alastor looked down at him with that practiced smile of his - warmed by the closeness between them. His claws rested lightly upon Adam’s chest, tapping in idle, teasing patterns.
“You talk in your sleep,” Alastor drawled, his tone dry but not unkind.
Adam grunted, stretching until his spine popped.
“Yeah?”
“And you snore. Like a hog. It’s irritating.”
Adam laughed, warm in a way he rarely allowed himself to be.
“Sorry, babe.”
Before Alastor could shoot back with something polite and sharp, Adam’s hands slid up his waist, thick fingers curling possessively. In one fluid motion he rolled them over, pinning the Omega beneath him, their bodies sinking into the disarrayed sheets.
Alastor huffed, ears twitching, but he didn’t fight it.
Adam lowered his head to the curve of the doe’s throat. His breath ghosted over heated skin before he pressed his face there, inhaling deeply. The scent coated his tongue in something maddeningly familiar. His claws kneaded lightly at the Omega’s hips. His teeth grazed the older scars, testing boundaries - almost hopeful.
“Adam,” Alastor snapped.
“Yeah, yeah,” he rumbled, though he didn’t immediately pull away.
His mouth lingered at the Omega’s neck for a moment longer, reluctant.
“I still don’t see why you’re keepin’ that ugly mark. Timer’s tickin’, sweetheart. You’ll be nice and sweet for that fuckface Sinner soon enough.”
Alastor’s smile thinned.
“That is none of your concern.”
Adam lifted his head then and stared down at him. His gaze drifted over Alastor’s features, tracing the elegant lines of his cheekbones, the defiant shape of his mouth and the fire behind those crimson eyes.
Adam dipped down once more, his movements slow and deliberate. His hips shifted forward, the renewed hardness of his arousal pressing gently against Alastor's tender entrance. The doe gasped softly, the sensitive folds still slick with the remnants of their earlier union, his fur damp with shared heat.
“Oh!”
With a patient roll of his hips, Adam let himself glide forward, the head of his cock slipping past resistance and into the warm, yielding heat of the Omega’s body. Alastor sighed, breath catching on the edge of pleasure. Adam paused, savoring that exquisite sensation - how tight and perfect Alastor felt around him; how naturally his body welcomed him in again.
“Mm. Adam…”
Alastor’s legs shifted, thighs parting wider in surrender and Adam felt the Omega’s body respond instinctively - wrapping around him with a trust that made his chest tighten. He began to move, slow and measured, letting each motion draw out the moment. A low rumble of satisfaction vibrated in his chest, his eyes fluttering closed as he rocked into him.
Alastor took him beautifully, his breath shallow and voice soft and broken with quiet moans. Adam stayed close, drinking in every sound, every shiver and every subtle tightening of muscle.
He wasn’t in a hurry.
He wanted to feel everything.
Chapter 65: 65
Chapter Text
Alastor and Angel Dust had spent decades as ornaments. Glittering additions to the Vees’ entourage and displayed as living trophies. They were posed and paraded. Any movement outside the narrow script they were given was corrected or smothered beneath expectation. They were allowed to shine only in ways that reflected on their keepers.
And so the simple act of walking down the street without an escort and stepping into a venue without Vox or Valentino’s shadow draped over them was nothing short of intoxicating. The freedom felt wrong at first. But with each passing night, the weight lifted just a little more, and the sensation became something warm.
And then euphoric.
Tonight was no different. Angel Dust sagged against Alastor’s side in a loose, drunken lean. The club around them pulsed with lights and sound; bass shaking the floor and neon painting their fur in shifting tones. They were pressed into a booth and for the first time in ages they were simply present.
Simply two Omegas living their lives without fear of the Vees’ gaze.
Angel had thrown himself into the night with unrestrained abandon. He danced like he was trying to make up for years of stolen time - hips rolling and limbs graceful despite the intoxication. His outfit left little to the imagination and yet for once it wasn’t meant to entice anyone but himself.
Alastor watched him with something like wonder.
Angel Dust truly lived. He thrived beneath the thrum of music. And in this moment the spider was breathtaking. His confidence was genuine now and no longer a performance coaxed out under Valentino’s hand. His beauty was for himself. His joy was for himself.
Alastor took a measured sip from his flask, savoring the warmth.
He remembered Husk’s disapproving look as he tucked it into his coat earlier. The feline’s low, grumbling warning about “not gettin’ sloppy again.” Alastor had waved him off with that airy charm of his, promising moderation. Husk had stared long enough for the promise to feel weighted. Still shaken from Vox’s earlier sabotage, the Overlord didn’t take chances with Alastor’s vices anymore.
Alastor kept it light. He owed Husk that much … and he owed himself even more.
Angel collapsed beside him once moreand Alastor’s arm rose instinctively - steadying him. Angel melted into the contact, giggling against his shoulder as the music throbbed around them.
“Enjoying yourself?” Alastor asked.
“Yeaaaah,” Angel purred. “You should come out an’ dance, Al.”
Alastor’s smile sharpened with amusement.
“I’d rather not. It’s not exactly my style. But you enjoy yourself.”
Angel huffed an exaggerated pout before dissolving into laughter, rolling his eyes as though Alastor were hopeless. But he didn’t press.
The nights blended together - clubs, dingy dive bars, glamorous casinos and late dinners where they lingered over shared dishes. They walked through the streets without fear.
Without Vox’s tracking. Without Valentino’s chains. Without Velvette’s voice in their ears. Sometimes Angel looped their arms together and sometimes Alastor let his hand rest at Angel’s back, guiding him gently through a crowd. It was easy. Like breathing for the first time after years of drowning.
They were, for a brief sliver of time, exactly what they should have been: two citizens of Hell simply living their lives.
But days passed.
Too quickly.
And with each one that fell away, Angel Dust grew quieter for moments - glancing at the date, fiddling with his sleeve and tapping his claws against the table. The joy remained, but beneath it simmered an anxiety that tightened the corners of his eyes.
Because they both knew the week was drawing to a close.
❧
Angel Dust sent the message with a flick of his thumb. The kind of update Vox had been waiting for for months. A simple confirmation he craved.
And as soon as it was sent, Angel lifted his gaze and crafted the kind of smile that had once charmed millions through a camera lens.
Alastor met it with the faint, glassy warmth of someone drifting. His pupils were slightly relaxed. His posture loose and his eyelids half-mast. The very picture of a doe slipping comfortably into intoxication. Exactly as he needed to be as he partook in his drink.
In truth, the flask held nothing but water.
But Angel had reported that he’d emptied the tasteless contents of the vial into it hours prior. That he’d swirled it in with practiced ease. And that he’d done it without Alastor ever noticing.
And the Vees’ cameras caught every sip Alastor took.
Angel Dust leaned forward, touching Alastor’s knee - the motion affectionate… but meant to be seen.
“Ya doin’ okay, sugar?”
His voice was light, teasing, laced with a concern that looked painfully real.
Alastor allowed his head to lull slightly toward Angel’s hand.
“Ah… yes, my dear… simply feeling the evening’s indulgences.”
His voice carried that perfect mix of brightness and syrupy slur. His usual cadence softened, the edges blunted. Just the right amount of compromised.
If Vox reviewed the footage he’d see precisely what he wanted to see.
Angel adjusted his position, leaning in close enough that his mouth nearly brushed Alastor’s ear. For the cameras, it was an intimate whisper. In truth, it was strategic.
“You’re convincin’ me, babe,” he whispered.
His breath shook but his smile never wavered.
Alastor’s claw tapped lightly against the flask in a slow rhythm.
“Good. Let them believe what they will.”
His tone remained low and deceptively soft.
Angel shifted subtly, scanning the room for hidden lenses - his extra orbs shut tight to conceal their presence.
“They’re watchin’,” he breathed.
“I’m counting on it,” Alastor replied, lifting the flask for yet another “drink.”
His throat bobbed in a swallow that never drew more than cool water.
Angel Dust leaned into him, nuzzling the side of his jaw for show.
“You’re playin’ this real good,” he murmured. “They’re gonna eat this up.”
Alastor’s smile sharpened by a fraction - too small for cameras, too subtle for anyone but Angel to see.
The pet spider guiding his beloved Alastor back into the Vees’ grasp.
The lovely doe stumbling ever closer to capture.
A perfect narrative.
A perfect trap.
“Another sip?” Angel cooed, lifting the flask toward Alastor’s lips with a flourish that bordered on theatrical.
Alastor accepted it, blinking slow and dazed as he brought it to his lips.
❧
“C’mon, sugar. You’re alright now.”
The night lights chased them into the open air as they took leave of the club; Alastor leaning heavily into Angel’s side, seeming barely able to manage his own balance. His hooves clicked unevenly. His breath came in slow, fluttering waves. His head lolled just enough to sell the illusion that his senses had been swallowed by the vial’s contents.
It was an exquisite performance.
Angel Dust led him down a narrow side street and eased him into the shadows of a nondescript alleyway. Angel lowered him with practiced gentleness, arranging him against the wall so he looked beautifully defenseless.
“You sit here now,” Angel whispered.
Alastor’s eyes drifted half shut, his breathing slow and fogged. A picture-perfect sedated Omega.
Angel Dust retrieved his phone, hands shaking just enough to appear fraught and made the call. His voice was light and properly subdued. The conversation was brief, a handful of words before the line went dead.
And then the alley fell silent.
Angel paced.
And paced again.
Long, restless strides carrying him up and down the narrow corridor.
An hour passed.
Then another.
Alastor continued to play his part with flawless restraint, his posture loose and his expression emptying into that perfect daze. But every tick of time sharpened his anticipation. He could feel the moment approaching.
At last the low rumble of a vehicle sliding to a stop followed by the thump of a door.
Footsteps. Singular.
He’d expected two.
Angel froze mid-stride, nerves crackling across his silhouette.
Then Vox’s voice threaded into the alleyway.
“Wonderful, Angel Dust. You did exactly as expected.”
“T-thank you, Vox.”
“Mm.”
It was a pleased, dismissive hum.
And then that scent poured around him. Vox’s presence pressed close - invasive as it had always been. Familiar enough to tighten something in Alastor’s chest. Old conditioning stirred, urging him to sit straighter and obey.
He didn’t. Instead he sagged further, feigning helplessness.
A claw hooked beneath his chin. Slowly, Vox angled his face upward.
“Look at me, sweetheart.”
Alastor let his eyelids flutter. When they parted, his crimson gaze was glassy..
Vox smiled down at him, the bright static glow of his eyes flickering with hungry satisfaction.
“That’s my Omega,” he crooned, thumb stroking Alastor’s cheek. “Everything is so much easier when you don’t fight.”
His touch lingered, that thumb tracing the line of Alastor’s jaw with a mock tenderness that nearly made the Omega shudder. Alastor forced his eyes to slip shut again, fearing that even a fleeting glimmer of awareness in his gaze would betray the ruse.
Vox drank in the moment, savoring it like a long-anticipated triumph. He was finally reclaiming what had been “stolen” from him.
“Vox?”
Angel Dust’s voice broke the quiet, pitched somewhere between nervous compliance and careful politeness.
“Yes, Angel?”
A thin edge of irritation wound through the Alpha’s tone. He did not appreciate interruptions especially not when his prize was within reach.
“Is - uh - Val coming?”
Angel ventured, scratching lightly at his arm in an anxious tic he knew Vox expected.
Vox exhaled sharply through a static filter, dismissive.
“I’m afraid he didn’t come along,” he said, smoothing his claws down Alastor’s cheek. “But I wouldn’t concern yourself too much, sweetheart.”
Alastor’s ear twitched before he could stop it.
A tiny, barely there motion.
Yet Vox’s touch stilled on his face for half a second too long, as though savoring the involuntary response.
A spike of unease rippled through the Omega’s chest. But he kept his body slack.
Angel Dust swallowed.
Then his attention shifted fully back to the doe at his feet.
“Time to get you home.”
He bent forward with a slow, savoring grace. Likely already imagining the weight of Alastor in his arms, the limp compliance and the sweet inevitability of reclaiming his runaway Omega. His claws slid under the doe’s jaw, preparing to haul him upright -
But the alleyway darkened.
A thick tendril of shadow slithered from below, rising out of the grimy cement like a living thing. It coiled around Vox’s ankle with silent precision. The Alpha stiffened, his screen flickering in momentary confusion as he glanced down.
“What - ?”
That single instant of distraction was all Alastor needed.
Just as he had years ago - back in the choking confines of the limousine, when he tested the limits of defiance - Alastor moved.
But this time, his body didn’t respond with the fragile strength of an Omega.
It responded with the force granted to him by Lucifer himself.
Alastor’s leg snapped up in a clean, brutal arc - his hoof cracking across Vox’s face like a gunshot. The point of impact struck dead-center on the Alpha’s projected screen, the visage spiderwebbing with cracks.
The impact sent Vox reeling backward, staggering as static burst violently across his display.
For one beautiful moment, the alley held its breath.
Then Vox’s distorted face reassembled itself in flickering fragments, rage boiling beneath the fractured glass.
Alastor’s eyes snapped open, every trace of feigned sedation gone.
He smiled.
A real smile.
Cold and triumph Radiant with controlled wrath.
Finally, after months of idling - he’d be granted another opportunity to fight.
“Good evening, Vincent,” he purred.
Chapter 66: 66
Chapter Text
Vox staggered back several paces, shoes scraping against the alley’s slick pavement as he created distance between them.
The spiderwebbing across his screen flickered violently before beginning to mend, pixels knitting together beneath Alastor’s steady gaze. The Alpha straightened slowly, rolling his shoulders as though shaking off an inconvenience rather than a blow meant to shatter him.
“Clever bitch.”
There was no explosion of rage. Instead, he laughed.
“Well, I’ll be damned. Who would’ve thought the hypnosis broke?” He clicked his tongue.
Alastor rose fully to his feet, posture sharp and deliberate. Shadows curled at his heels as his staff manifested in his grasp with a familiar, comforting weight. Vox’s eyes flicked to it immediately.
“Ohhh, there it is,” Vox drawled, tone almost fond. “You know, Alastor… this whole little delusion of grandeur you’ve been indulging in?”
He tilted his head.
“It’s gonna end real ugly for you.”
“Is it?” Alastor replied, coolly.
“’Fraid so, baby. I mean - let’s be honest for once.”
Vox gestured lazily toward Angel Dust, who had retreated a few steps back, extra eyes narrowed.
“All you’ve got is the whore,” Vox continued, voice dripping disdain, “a washed-up cat and yourself. That - and…”
His gaze slid back to the staff.
“That pretty little toy in your hands.”
He clasped his hands behind his back, posture straightening into something unmistakably smug.
“Strip all that away and you’re still just an Omega,” Vox said. “Playing dress-up. Pretending you’re something you were never meant to be.”
He paused, studying Alastor’s face.
“So tell me,” Vox continued. “What did you trade for that staff?”
Alastor’s ear flicked.
Just once.
It was minuscule. Yet it betrayed him.
Vox’s smile widened instantly.
“Ohhh,” he crooned. “There it is. God, I do know you.”
He paced a slow circle, eyes never leaving Alastor.
“Your body, maybe? That’d explain the marks. Maybe Angel Dust rubbed off on you more than I thought.”
He stopped in front of him, screen tilting as if in contemplation.
“Or… maybe it was something bigger.”
A beat.
“Did you sell your… soul?”
Alastor’s eyes widened.
Vox burst out laughing.
“Holy shit,” he barked. “You did! You actually did!”
He dragged a claw down his face in mock disbelief.
“Were you really that fucking desperate, sweetheart?”
He shook his head, still laughing.
“Of course you didn’t earn that power on your own. I mean - look at you.”
He gestured broadly at Alastor.
“Drop-dead gorgeous, sure. But still an Omega.”
Vox sneered.
“Of course you needed a sugar daddy.”
Alastor’s grip tightened around his staff.
“You’re pathetic,” Vox continued, smoothly. “Really fucking pathetic. Everything I built, I built with my own two hands. I didn’t beg for it. I didn’t barter myself away. I took everything I wanted.”
He stepped closer.
“Including you.”
“I don’t belong - ”
“Oh, cut the bullshit,” Vox snapped, the humor evaporating.
Alastor’s ears flattened fully now, pupils blown wide, lips trembling despite himself.
“You will always belong to someone,” Vox hissed. “And not in some pretty, romantic fairytale way.”
His screen warped for a moment, his face distorting into something monstrous beneath the polish.
“Your body is property,” Vox said, coldly. “It was property the second you were born and came screaming into the world with a cunt.”
He spread his arms wide.
“So tell me, Alastor - do you honestly think you compare to me?”
A beat.
“To me?”
Vox watched closely - and there it was.
Just for a fraction of a second, something slipped through the cracks of Alastor’s immaculate composure. Something wounded. A flicker of doubt Vox had spent decades cultivating and pressing into place whenever his wife dared to look beyond the cage built for him.
He smiled.
“I think you need to accept reality, baby,” Vox continued, his voice smoothing into something almost gentle. “You’re delusional. You always have been. This world doesn’t give a single, solitary shit about your feelings - and deep down?”
He leaned closer.
“You know that.”
He took another step forward, closing the distance with confidence.
“Hell isn’t built for dreams like yours,” Vox drawled. “It chews them up. It rewards people like me. People who understand how things actually work.”
His gaze dragged slowly over Alastor’s form.
“You weren’t supposed to escape. You were supposed to stay pretty and quiet.”
A pause.
“But you decided to throw a tantrum instead.”
Vox exhaled a faint laugh, shaking his head as if disappointed.
“You had your fun,” he went on. “But fantasies don’t last, sweetheart.”
He stopped just short of Alastor’s reach.
“So do yourself a favor,” Vox murmured, his voice low and intimate. “Give up. Before this gets uglier than it has to.”
He leaned in, close enough that the glow of his screen washed over Alastor’s face. Close enough that there was no room to retreat without conceding ground. Vox wanted him to feel that - wanted him to remember what it was like to have nowhere to go.
“I don’t have any qualms about beating you into submission,” he continued, calmly. “I can. And I will. Over and over and over again - until whatever this little rebellion is gets knocked clean outta your head.”
His mouth curved, sharp and humorless.
“Because it’s obvious that’s exactly what you need.”
His eyes narrowed, the light behind the screen sharpening into slits.
“I played the gentle spouse,” Vox said. “The patient husband. Decades of restraint. Decades of indulging you - your moods, your pride and your delusions.”
His voice hardened.
“And it still wasn’t fucking good enough for you.”
He scoffed softly.
“That wasn’t what you needed. Not really.”
Without warning, his hand shot out and seized Alastor’s jaw, claws biting in hard enough to bruise. The pressure forced his face up, angled just so. The tips of Vox’s claws pierced skin, drawing thin lines of red that smeared beneath his grip.
Vox leaned in until his screen was inches from Alastor’s face.
“That’s going to change,” he said, quietly. “I promise you that.”
The doe’s eyes flashed with something dark and feral, and the sound that tore from his throat was a low snarl.
He wrenched his face free of Vox’s grasp, claws raking across the man’s screen in the same motion. Hard enough to leave visible scratches spidering through the glass. Pain lanced up his jaw where Vox had held him, but it barely registered beneath the surge of rage roaring through his veins.
Alastor shoved him back with a force that was anything but Omega-soft, his hooves scraping against the pavement as he braced himself. The instinct to tear flooded him, threatening to drown out thought entirely.
Vox staggered only a step before regaining his balance. He straightened slowly, as though the shove had been little more than an inconvenience. The man adjusted his tie, smoothed the front of his suit and rolled his shoulders with theatrical patience.
“Well,” he said, voice buzzing with anticipation. “Guess we’re doing this the hard way.”
With a mechanical hiss, thick wires burst from his back, unfurling like predatory limbs. In response, Alastor’s own shadow stretched and warped, dark tendrils blooming behind him.
Vox’s grin widened, teeth bared in something vicious and delighted.
“C’mon then, sweetheart,” he drawled, spreading his arms in invitation. “Let’s see how much fight you’ve really got in you now.”
His eyes gleamed.
“Because I’m gonna fucking enjoy this.”
❧
Angel Dust rounded the corner at a half-run, breath tearing in and out of his chest as he pressed his shoulder to the wall and leaned just far enough to see. The alley had become a cage. Alastor was slammed into brick hard enough to rattle bone, only for Vox to be forced back a second later as shadowed tendrils lashed out with lethal precision.
The air hummed with violence.
Where the fuck is Val? Or Velvette?
The thought cut through his panic. There was no way they’d simply sit this out. Not when Vox was finally getting what he’d wanted for months. Angel’s breath hitched as his extra eyes bloomed open, pupils flicking rapidly as his enhanced senses stretched outward, combing the alley and the surrounding streets.
Nothing.
A chill crept down his spine.
Did Vox overplay his hand?
Angel swallowed and forced himself to steady. Husk was close. Close enough to respond the moment he was needed. That alone eased some of the tightness in his chest.
Angel’s claws curled as he pulled his phone free, squinting down at the screen. No new notifications. No incoming messages. Nothing from Valentino. Nothing from Velvette.
He typed quickly, fingers flying despite the tremor running through them, relaying the situation to Husk in short, clipped bursts. He hit send and tucked the phone away, pressing himself flatter against the wall as another impact echoed through the alley.
He allowed himself to hope - for a moment.
And then a familiar scent reached him.
And his eyes - all of them - widened.
❧
“You’re gonna have to do better than that, baby!”
Vox’s distorted roar grated against his senses, the sound warping as it tore through the narrow confines of the alley. Alastor answered with a sharp sneer, claws digging into cracked concrete as he pivoted away from a strike.
The space was suffocating. There was no room for grand displays or careless excess. Every movement had to be precise. One misstep meant a broken bone, a severed artery or worse.
They circled one another like predators. Shadow and wire collided in violent bursts, slamming into brick and metal alike, the alley shuddering with each exchange.
Sparks hissed where Vox’s wires scraped stone; Alastor’s tendrils tore gouges through brick wall.
Vox never stopped talking.
He taunted him relentlessly, voice dripping with mockery as he struck and retreated, struck and retreated again - probing for weakness. Every jeer was calculated, meant to dig under Alastor’s skin and remind him of old roles and old power dynamics.
“C’mon, sweetheart,” Vox sneered as a wire snapped past Alastor’s cheek. “This all that fancy new power gets ya?”
Alastor didn’t rise to it. He snarled instead, baring his teeth as shadows surged in answer, lashing out with murderous intent. Vox narrowly avoided impalement, laughter crackling from his speakers as he twisted away.
And then a wire slipped through.
It happened in a blink - an opening so small Alastor barely registered it before it was too late. The filament coiled tight around his neck, biting in with brutal force and yanking him off his feet. He hit the ground hard, the impact rattling his skull as the pressure cut off his breath. His vision swam, stars bursting at the edges as he clawed instinctively at the constriction.
A tendril reacted before conscious thought could catch up.
It snapped down with savage force, cleaving the wire clean through. The tension vanished instantly and Alastor sucked in a ragged, burning gasp. He rolled to his knees, one hand braced against the ground, shadows bristling violently around him.
Vox loomed closer, posture relaxed despite the intensity of the fight.
“Not a fan of being tied up, baby?” he purred, cruelty threaded through every syllable.
Alastor lifted his head slowly, eyes blazing. For a heartbeat, the world narrowed to Vox alone.
He rose.
And pain exploded across his back.
It was sudden - biting deep as though something barbed and living had been dragged across him with intent. The sensation wasn’t a clean strike but a ripping one, thorns biting and tearing as they passed, leaving fire in their wake.
Alastor arched involuntarily, a sharp, pained scream tearing free from his throat.
He staggered forward a step, claws scraping against brick as he fought to stay upright.
Vox straightened, adjusting his stance as Alastor reeled. His grin widened, screen flickering with barely contained delight.
Again.
The pain struck a second time, crossing over the first lash - deeper now, more deliberate. Alastor gasped, shoulders shaking as shadows flared erratically around him, his focus fracturing under the realization that hit harder than the blow itself.
Someone else was here.
His ears flattened as fury and disbelief tangled together in his chest. He should have noticed. He should have fucking noticed. He’d been so fixated on Vox that he’d missed the subtle change in the air.
“Oh, sweetie,” a familiar voice chimed.
Alastor froze.
A woman’s voice followed by a soft, disappointed tut. There was something maternal in it, the kind of tone reserved for wayward children.
“It’s time to come home.”
Chapter 67: 67
Chapter Text
“Rosie.”
He breathed the name. It slipped from him on a rough, ragged exhale as she approached, heels clicking against the cement. In her grip was a golden whip, its length fashioned like a living vine, thorns jutting cruelly along its surface.
She met his gaze without hesitation.
“Rosie,” he repeated, voice strained. “Why? Why are you here?”
Her expression shifted only slightly - a faint frown tugging at the corner of her painted lips as her eyes swept over him from antler to hooves. Blood streaked his back. His posture was rigid with pain and fury alike.
“For your sake, Alastor.”
“My sake?”
The words tore out of him, sharp and incredulous.
“My sake?”
His back burned as blood continued to seep through torn fabric, outrage coiling tight in his chest.
Rosie had been a mother to him for decades. A constant presence. To see her bring her power to bear against him now caused something within his personal depths to writhe in agony.
He shut his eyes, jaw clenched tight.
“Everything I’ve ever done has been for your benefit,” Rosie said, calmly.
She stood as she always had - elegant and perfectly composed. Her dress and bearing were almost absurd against the grimy architecture of the alley.
“When I found you, I wanted to keep you safe,” she continued. “So I took you in. I allowed you freedom within my territory for decades.”
Her gaze sharpened.
“I wanted you to be happy. You were my very own, Alastor. The closest thing I’ll ever have to a son.”
Her voice softened, just slightly.
“You are my son. And I love you more than you’ll ever care to admit.”
Memories rose unbidden. Meals shared, quiet conversations that stretched into the night and a life saturated with a familial warmth. A home provided. Clothes supplied. Food offered.
She had done her duty, he supposed. As any mother might.
“When Vox showed interest,” Rosie went on, a quiet sigh escaping her, “I was overjoyed. He was a good Alpha. Strong. Stable. He would keep you safe. Give you a family. You’d want for nothing. It was everything I ever wanted for you.”
Her gaze dimmed.
“But then…” She hesitated. “…you became stubborn. You wanted to play the recalcitrant. I tried to help you understand. And you closed your ears to both of us. You drank yourself into oblivion. You ran away. You became a liar.”
“Both of you fail to realize that my desires never aligned with your own,” Alastor snapped, voice tight and controlled. “I had no intention of remaining trapped in an arrangement not of my own making.”
“I couldn’t trust you to know what was best for yourself,” Rosie replied, sharply. “You behaved recklessly. You insisted on independence. You clung to ambitions that misaligned with your designation.”
She pointed a manicured nail at him.
“You were teetering on the edge of self-destruction whether you recognized it or not.”
Her voice hardened.
“You convinced yourself of your own misery. Not once did you allow yourself to be happy.”
“He’s using you to get to me, Rosie!” Alastor snarled, fury bleeding through restraint. “He wants to hurt me. That’s all he’s ever wanted.”
“He wants to help you, darling,” she insisted. “You’re angry. Confused. You don’t know what’s best for you.”
She stepped closer.
“We’re your family.”
Her voice softened again, coaxing. She’d extend a hand, attempting to beckon him.
“Come back to us. If you would just let yourself be happy - ”
The anger surged, choking him.
“I will never be happy,” Alastor snapped, trembling with rage. “Not with him. Not with the Vees. And not with you.”
His voice cracked.
“Don’t pretend you didn’t trade me away for an alliance. Like cattle. Like something to be bartered.”
For the first time, Rosie faltered.
Hurt flashed across her face followed swiftly by grief. She drew in a steadying breath.
“I’m disappointed in you, Alastor.”
His shadows writhed violently, swelling outward as minions tore free - some small and skittering, others towering and monstrous. Crimson eyes fixed upon the family he had left behind.
“The feeling,” Alastor said, coldly, “is entirely mutual.”
❧
The encounter that followed was neither clean nor brief. It was brutal in its inevitability.
Alastor had potential but it was still raw. Barely half a year had passed since power had been pressed into his hands and now he stood against Overlords who had honed theirs over decades.
Every instinct screamed the same truth: he was strong, but they were seasoned. Had it not been for his minions and the precise, near-instinctual control he maintained over his shadowed tendrils, the fight would have ended within moments.
Even so, he refused to fall easily.
Rosie moved first.
Despite the elegance of her posture and the immaculate set of her shoulders, she wielded her whip with devastating efficiency. The thorned length snapped through the air, each crack precise and intentional.
Minion after minion was torn apart - shadows split, limbs severed and forms unraveling under her practiced hand. She did not waste a single motion nor hesitate.
Vox countered Alastor’s shadows with precision. His wires burst outward, meeting tendrils mid-strike and tangling them in snarled knots. Shadow hissed against voltage.
The battle spilled outward, momentum carrying them from the narrow alley into the open streets. Alastor repositioned constantly, refusing to allow himself to be boxed in. Every step was measured. Every strike was deliberate. He used distance when he could, forcing them to divide their attention.
It was a dance.
And he was bleeding.
His back burned where Rosie’s whip had torn through fabric and flesh. Blunt force strikes rattled through his bones and the constant drain of maintaining control pressed at the edges of his concentration. Still, he moved. Still, he fought. He could feel it, though - the slow, grinding attrition.
They knew he had a limit.
“Rosie!” Vox barked suddenly.
Static cracked and in a flash of light the Alpha repositioned. Vox’s wire shot forward, bypassing Alastor’s guard and coiling tightly around the wrist that held the staff.
Electricity surged.
Alastor’s teeth clenched as current tore through him, muscles locking as pain exploded white-hot along his arm.
His grip faltered and that was all Rosie needed.
Her whip lashed out, wrapping around his free wrist. Thorns sank deep, biting mercilessly into flesh. He snarled, planting his hooves and resisting the pull - refusing to be drawn fully into their grasp. Shadows flared and minions surged forth in retaliation.
Another jolt tore through him.
This one drove him to his knees.
The staff vanished from his grasp the instant his concentration slipped. It was abrupt andviolent in its finality. Shadows unraveled mid-motion, tendrils dissolving into nothing as minions scattered and collapsed like smoke. For a single, suspended heartbeat there was only static and pain.
He tried to fight it.
That, it seemed, was a mistake.
More power was forced into him as punishment. The voltage spiked in sharp, escalating surges. Each one was harsher than the last, flooding his nerves until his body betrayed him completely.
His scream tore free, dragged from his throat as though the sound itself were being ripped out of him. Every nerve felt aflame, pain lancing through muscle and bone and his body convulsing.
Vox stepped closer.
Through the haze, Alastor turned his head toward the sound of him, snapping blindly at the air with bared teeth. There was no dignity left in it. Only defiance.
The response was immediate.
Another shock ripped through him. It felt less like restraint and more like correction.
As though he were an animal being tamed through sheer brutality.
The bonds finally loosened.
Alastor crumpled where he once knelt, his body giving out all at once. He hit the ground hard, breath stuttering, limbs slack and unresponsive - the world narrowing to pain.
Tears streamed unchecked from Alastor’s eyes, wide and unfocused, his pupils blown out and unseeing. Saliva slipped from the corner of his mouth as his body lay twisted and limp against the pavement. He was nothing more than dead weight now, breath stuttering shallowly in his chest. Whatever fight had once animated him had been burned clean out of his nerves.
Vox and Rosie approached with measured care. There was no urgency in their steps - only satisfaction. The work had been done.
“He’s down,” Vox said, pleased.
Rosie’s lips pressed into a thin line as she regarded Alastor’s collapsed form. Her grip tightened subtly around the handle of her whip, thorns still slick with blood. She gave a small, rigid nod.
“Yes,” she agreed, quietly. “Let’s - ”
Something dropped between them.
It was sudden. A blur of motion and color, light on its feet. The impact was small but decisive, the figure landing squarely between Rosie and Alastor before immediately springing upright, bouncing from one foot to the other.
Rosie’s eyes widened in sharp surprise.
“Niffty - what are you - ?”
“Hi, Rosie!”
The greeting burst out bright and delighted. Niffty twirled a long, gleaming dagger between her hands with dizzying speed, metal flashing as it spun. Her single eye was wide, her grin stretched impossibly far as she bared her pointed teeth.
Rosie’s face twisted, shock giving way to displeasure.
“What do you think you’re doing, young lady?”
Niffty’s head tilted sharply, the motion jerky and excited. She leaned forward just a little, placing herself more squarely in front of Alastor’s limp form, dagger still dancing idly through her fingers.
“I’m,” she crooned, voice sing-song and sweet, “keeping Alastor safe.”
Her tongue slid slowly over the edge of her teeth, the grin sharpening into something feral.
She glanced back at Alastor, then returned her gaze to Rosie, her eye shining with malice.
“Because you didn’t.”
Chapter 68: 68
Chapter Text
For a brief, disorienting moment, Vox and Rosie simply stared at her.
It wasn’t fear but something closer to startled disbelief.
Niffty had always been… there.
A strange, twitchy fixture at the edges of their shared history. Vox had never liked her. She was a neurotic little thing who lingered around Rosie like a bad habit, indulged only because Alastor seemed fond of her. From Vox’s perspective, she had been harmless.
Rosie, at least, had found her tolerable. Endearing, even. A sweet, fastidious little woman with nervous energy and sharp elbows. Someone who cleaned too much and talked too fast. Someone who had watched from the margins for years.
And now she stood between them and Alastor, dagger in hand.
The blade itself was eye-catching.
It was slim, elegant and viciously beautiful. Its edge caught the light in a way that made the air around it feel thinner. The metal was dark, almost glossy - etched faintly with an insignia that made Rosie’s breath hitch as recognition struck.
“Oooh,” Niffty chimed, spinning the dagger effortlessly between her fingers, the motion so smooth it barely registered as movement.
“Do you like it?”
She beamed at them, rocking on her heels.
“It was a gift,” she added, brightly. “From a verrrry special person.”
Rosie inhaled sharply.
Before she could speak, Vox reacted.
A wire snapped forward, fast and precise - only to be cleaved mid-air.
Niffty pivoted on a dime, the dagger flashing once. The wire fell away in two clean halves, severed as easily as softened butter.
“That’s a bad boy,” she snorted, punctuating the words with a sharp snap of her wrist.
The realization landed hard.
That blade wasn’t ornamental.
It was forged for war. One of the relics from Lucifer’s personal armory, crafted with materials dredged from Hell’s deepest layers, blessed to bite deeper than anything sold on the open market. Only a handful existed beyond Morningstar’s walls. Rosie had seen them once or twice in centuries past.
And now Niffty had one.
Rosie didn’t have time to ask how.
Chaos erupted.
Niffty vanished.
Not disappeared - moved.
Her small frame became a blur of motion, darting and weaving in sharp, erratic patterns that made tracking her nearly impossible. Rosie lashed out instinctively, her whip cracking through the air in vicious arcs, thorns snapping closed on empty space again and again.
Vox and Rosie exchanged a brief, sharp glance.
Together, they should have been able to handle her.
But fighting Niffty was like trying to catch a living splinter.
She slipped under strikes, vaulted over debris and rebounded off walls with manic glee. The same frenetic movements she’d once used to scrub floors and scale furniture now translated into combat with horrifying efficiency.
Rosie gasped as Niffty flashed past her, the dagger whispering through fabric and flesh alike. The shoulder of her dress split open, skin beneath burning where the blade kissed it. It was damage that would not knit easily.
Vox snarled as a glancing cut bit into his side moments later.
“You fucking - goddamned - rodent!”
Niffty giggled, the sound shrill and delighted, as she danced away. The strikes weren’t deep. They weren’t immediately fatal.
But they were constant.
The promise of a thousand shallow wounds. A defeat measured in accumulation.
“Niffty - enough!” Rosie barked, fury and something sharper lacing her voice.
“No!”
Niffty surged toward her, forcing Rosie to dodge hard.
“You hurt Alastor over - ”
A slash.
“ - and over - ”
A stab.
“ - again!”
“I said enough!”
“I said no!” Niffty shrieked.
The word carried years with it.
Years of watching Alastor fold in on himself. Of seeing him dragged, dressed, traded and punished. Of finding him smiling through pain he was never allowed to refuse.
Over.
And over.
And over again.
She was done watching.
Rosie screamed as the dagger plunged deep into her shoulder, the blade burning as it went in.
Niffty laughed and then the sound cut off abruptly.
A wire snapped tight around her neck, yanking her backward and slamming her into the pavement with brutal force.
The impact cracked the stone.
The dagger skidded from her grasp.
Niffty lay stunned, breath knocked from her lungs as Vox loomed over her.
Four wires snapped out at once, coiling around Niffty’s wrists and ankles. They tightened, then pulled - hoisting her off the ground and stretching her small frame taut in midair. A sharp cry tore from her throat as pain lanced through her joints.
For a heartbeat, it looked like it might break her.
Then she laughed.
It was thin at first but it swelled into something sharp and unhinged as she bared her pointed teeth, her single eye locking onto Vox’s fractured screen with manic intensity. Even restrained and hurt, there was something viciously delighted in her expression.
“I’m going to tear off your limbs like the roach you are,” Vox growled, his voice dropping into something low and feral as the wires flexed tighter around her.
He stepped forward, his intentions clear.
But before he could act, something drifted lazily into his line of sight.
A playing card.
It fluttered between them, spinning end over end. Vox’s gaze flicked to it instinctively, a flash of irritation - and then bemusement - flickering across his projected features.
The card detonated.
The explosion was small.
But it was enough.
Light and force burst outward in a sharp concussive snap, close enough to rattle his screen and send static screaming through his systems. Vox recoiled with a hiss, wires spasming as the sudden disruption scrambled his focus.
The tension on Niffty’s restraints faltered.
She hit the ground lightly, knees bending on instinct as she absorbed the impact. In the same breath, she twisted, scrambling for her dagger with frantic urgency. Her fingers closed around the hilt and she was upright again in an instant, her single eye snapping immediately to Rosie with feral focus.
Whatever pain lingered in her limbs was dismissed outright, her posture coiled and ready as she prepared to lunge again.
Then came the sound of wings.
A furred figure landed neatly behind her. Niffty didn’t turn - she didn’t need to. She felt the shift in the air, the weight of another presence settling into place at their rear. Vox straightened as his gaze flitted between a winged feline and the small woman.
Vox barked out a harsh, incredulous laugh.
“Oh, are you fucking serious?”
Husk rolled his shoulders back, unflinching beneath the Alpha’s shining gaze. His ears flattened slightly as his yellow eyes narrowed, locking onto Vox with cold intent. There was no bluster in his stance - only certainty.
“A half-baked Overlord and some cleaner bitch?”
Vox sneered, his tone dripping with contempt.
“You honestly think you can handle Rosie and me? Is this all Alastor has left?”
Husk didn’t answer right away.
Gold shimmered into existence within his grasp - rings forming with a low, resonant hum. The curious weapons solid and radiant within his grasp.
“We’re all he needs.”
Both Niffty and Husk shifted in unison, their bodies tightening as Vox and Rosie began to circle them.
Rosie adjusted her grip on the golden whip, the thorned length dragging softly across the pavement as she moved, her expression composed but sharpened - maternal warmth stripped away to reveal something cold and resolute beneath.
Vox paced opposite her, wires flexing and retracting with quiet menace, the fractured lines of his screen glowing as his gaze flicked between them, calculating.
They were closing the distance.
Niffty lowered her center of gravity, dagger angled just so, her posture coiled and twitchy. There was a wild focus in her single eye now.
Husk, for his part, planted his feet and squared his shoulders, gold rings hovering at the ready, his jaw set hard as he tracked their approach.
Neither spoke.
They held their ground, breath steady and nerves taut - bracing themselves for the next collision and for whatever violence was about to crash down upon them.
But they did so together.
Chapter 69: 69
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Niffty and Husk moved as though they’d rehearsed this a thousand times, their motions instinctive and precise. They did not need words. A glance and the slightest change in angle was enough to communicate intent. Each of them claimed their target without hesitation - Niffty cutting toward Rosie with feral glee and Husk squaring himself against Vox with grim focus.
Husk fought like someone who had finally remembered what it meant to want something. His cards snapped through the air with lethal efficiency, his gold rings flashing.
Vox’s wires lashed out in sharp, crackling arcs, but Husk read them like a gambler reading a rigged deck - anticipating feints and slipping through gaps that shouldn’t have existed. His movements were fast and infuriatingly clever. Each near-miss only sharpened his grin, each successful dodge sending a pulse of exhilaration through his chest.
Niffty, meanwhile, was chaos incarnate. She darted around Rosie’s whip with jerky, unpredictable movements. Her laughter rang bright and unhinged as steel met air again and again. The blade in her hand hunted relentlessly, slipping past defenses in quick, shallow strikes rather than overcommitted blows.
Rosie avoided another full impalement by inches - but not without cost. Dark blood stained the sleeve at her shoulder, the wound burning where Niffty’s dagger had sunk into flesh. Niffty noticed and her grin widened accordingly.
Together, they shifted the battle’s shape with intention, angling their footwork and attacks to pull Vox and Rosie farther and farther from where Alastor lay crumpled on the ground.
Broken pavement split beneath the strain of power unleashed, walls scorched and cracked as the fight migrated down the street. It was deliberate and every step was taken with Alastor in mind.
They were not here to win glory.
They were here to defend him.
Even if it cost them everything.
The realization settled heavily within Husk’s chest. He had never thrown himself so fully into protecting another soul. Not like this.
And yet, as the fight raged on, it felt… right.
Alastor had seen something in him. Had believed in him - not as a tool nor as disposable muscle, but as someone worth investing in. Someone with a future. The doe had pulled him back from the edge of irrelevance; from stagnation and slow decay and Husk would be damned before he let that future be torn away.
Maybe it made him a fool.
But as Vox snarled in frustration and lunged again and Husk twisted aside with a laugh bubbling up from his chest, he realized something with startling clarity.
He felt alive.
Power surged through him, sharp and electric and he grinned like a madman as card met wire and sparks flew. For the first time in a long, long while, Husk wasn’t just surviving.
He was fighting for something that mattered.
❧
“Al. Al - hey. C’mon back to me, baby.”
The voice cut through the haze first. Alastor blinked, his damp lashes fluttering as consciousness dragged itself back into place. Pain followed immediately, his nerves still singing with the echo of electricity. His body jerked in a startled reflex, a sharp breath tearing from his throat as sensation returned all at once.
“There we go. Easy. Easy,” Angel murmured, hands warm against Alastor’s face as if anchoring him to the moment.
The alley came into focus in fragments. Cold droplets speckled his cheeks and fur, soaking into already-damp clothes. Everything smelled like wet concrete, ozone and blood.
“Angel…?” Alastor rasped, squinting up at him.
“Yeah. It’s me,” Angel said, softly. “You’re good. I got you outta there. Or - well - outta that part of there.” ”
Alastor became dimly aware of his position then. His head was cradled in Angel’s lap, the spider Omega hunched protectively over him. Angel’s fingers threaded through his curls with careful gentleness, smoothing them back again and again. There was a tremor in his hands that he clearly wasn’t trying very hard to hide.
“How ya feelin’?” Angel asked, quieter now.
Alastor shut his eyes and drew in a slow, unsteady breath. Every inch of him ached. His back burned and his wrist throbbed. His chest felt tight.
“Terrible,” he admitted, flatly.
Angel let out a weak snort. “Yeah. Figured as much.”
His smile flickered, then faded as reality pressed back in.
“Al… we - uh. We gotta move. We can’t stay here long.”
Alastor gritted his teeth and forced himself upright, swaying as he did. Fresh pain flared where Rosie’s whip had torn into him, warm blood seeping beneath damp fabric. He hissed quietly but stayed upright through sheer stubbornness.
“Husk and Niffty,” he said, breath tight. “They’re still out there.”
Angel hesitated, his mouth opening as if to argue then closing again. His gaze dropped before he finally nodded once.
“Yeah,” he said. “Yeah, they are.”
Alastor’s expression hardened despite the pain.
“Then we’re not leaving,” he said evenly. “Not without them.”
Angel searched his face for a long second, then exhaled and squeezed his shoulder.
“Alright,” he said.
❧
“Think you’re tough shit, don’t you?”
Vox’s voice crackled with distortion as he flexed his claws, electricity skating along the edges. He lunged in a precise, practiced slash - only for his hand to collide with a golden ring that snapped into place an instant before impact. The makeshift barrier rang like struck metal, reverberating through the narrow street as Husk slid back a step.
Vox sneered, screen flickering with irritation.
“You’re a Beta being led around by an Omega of all things,” he spat. “An Omega. What a fuckin’ joke.”
Husk’s ears flattened, his fangs flashing as he bared them in return. Wires and claws collided in a violent blur as they closed the distance, snarling at one another, blows exchanged too fast for anything but instinct to keep pace. Sparks showered the alley as Vox’s wires lashed out, snapping and coiling, while Husk twisted between them with sharp movements.
“You don’t have to do this,” Vox taunted mid-strike, voice dripping with false magnanimity. “Not too late to turn this around. Give up now, and I won’t tear you - and that little cleaner bitch - apart.”
A pause, a grin sharpening across his screen.
“Wouldn’t want to upset my bitch of a wife too much.”
That did it.
Husk’s expression went cold. A storm of cards appeared manifested in puffs of smoke, erupting outward in a lethal spiral. Each one sliced cleanly through Vox’s wires, detonating on contact after being partly embedded in flesh.
Vox staggered back with a distorted roar, static screaming across his screen as pain tore through him. Husk didn’t relent. He pressed forward, cards snapping back into his paws as quickly as they were thrown, eyes burning bright.
“I already made my choice,” Husk growled. “And it ain’t you.”
❧
“You’re not doing Alastor any favors, Niffty,” Rosie hissed, her voice sharp with restrained fury.
Rain slicked the pavement beneath them, darkening the concrete as it mingled with blood. Niffty shifted her stance, light on her feet despite the fatigue beginning to creep into her limbs. Her single eye locked onto Rosie with unnerving focus.
Both Betas bore the marks of the fight now but neither showed any inclination to yield.
Rosie straightened, shoulders squaring as she rolled the tension from her injured arm. Despite the blood staining her sleeve, her grip on the whip remained precise.
She hadn’t survived Hell’s hierarchy by chance. Power radiated from her in quiet, undeniable waves - discipline honed over decades.
“I’d rather not hurt you more than I already have,” Rosie continued, tone cool but edged with something almost regretful. “But you’re forcing my hand, young lady.”
Niffty didn’t answer right away. She simply tightened her grip around the dagger’s hilt, knuckles whitening as her smile thinned into something feral. Rain traced paths down her face, catching on her lashes as her head tilted just slightly.
Rosie’s painted lips pressed into a hard line. Whatever maternal softness she might once have extended was gone now, buried beneath resolve.
“So be it,” she said.
The rain fell harder.
❧
They were both on the back foot now.
For all their speed and coordination, for all the ferocity they’d brought to bear - the weight of two seasoned Overlords was beginning to tell. Niffty’s movements had lost a fraction of their manic sharpness, her breaths coming faster and her grip slick with rain and blood. Husk’s shoulders burned with exertion, muscles screaming as he forced himself to stay upright.
Their efforts had been valiant.
But valor didn’t close the gap in experience. And it didn’t erase the raw, crushing might that Rosie and Vox wielded with practiced ease.
“Niffty!” Husk snarled, the warning ripped from his throat as a near-miss sent sparks skittering across the pavement.
Husk moved without thinking, pivoting hard until their backs collided. They ended up pressed together, shoulders touching and bodies heaving as they dragged in air.
Across from them, Rosie and Vox closed in again.
“We gotta get the fuck outta here,” Husk growled under his breath.
They’d done what they needed to do. That much mattered.
A quick glance down the street confirmed it - Alastor was gone. The space where he’d lain was empty. That knowledge steadied Husk just enough.
He reached into his suit jacket and produced a small, round orb, its surface etched with faint sigils. Without hesitation, he slammed it into the ground between them.
The explosion wasn’t fire - it was smoke. It swallowed the street whole, choking the air and blotting out sight in every direction.
“Fuck!” Vox barked, coughing.
Rosie clicked her tongue in sharp irritation, snapping her whip through empty air as the smoke churned and spread.
When it finally began to thin, the alley stood empty.
No Niffty.
No Husk.
Just rain and the lingering echo of defiance.
Vox stared for a long moment before his gaze snapped down the road - toward where Alastor had been left.
The space was bare.
“Fuck!”
❧
“We need to get outta here before they figure out where we went,” Husk said, urgency roughening his voice.
His gaze flicked down the alley, ears pinned.
“Al. C’mere.”
“I can walk, Husk,” Alastor protested, even as he swayed on his hooves.
“The fuck you can,” Husk snapped back without missing a beat. “Stop bein’ fuckin’ stubborn and c’mere.”
The argument ended there.
Alastor was lifted clean off the ground, unceremoniously swept into a bridal carry that did absolutely nothing for his dignity. He stiffened for half a second before the fight bled out of him entirely. His body was still trembling, pain radiating in dull, nauseating waves. He let his head tip back against Husk’s shoulder, teeth clenched as he endured it.
Angel Dust didn’t hesitate either. He rushed to Niffty’s side, scooping her up with a sharp intake of breath when he saw the blood seeping through torn fabric. His arms tightened instinctively, careful despite the speed at which they were moving.
“I gotcha, Nif,” he crooned softly, voice trembling just enough to betray him. “I got you.”
She gave a faint, little grin through the pain, but said nothing.
They ran.
Feet splashed through rainwater and blood alike as they put distance between themselves and the alley - between themselves and the Overlords they’d dared to strike. The night swallowed them quickly, twisting streets and shadows offering concealment as they fled together.
The relief that settled over them was heavy, almost dizzying. They hadn’t won but they’d survived. More than that, they’d left a mark. They’d forced their enemies to bleed.
They had struck back against powers that should have crushed them outright.
It was reckless.
Foolhardy.
Borderline suicidal.
And yet…
As they disappeared into the labyrinth of Hell’s streets, bound together by loyalty and shared defiance, it felt like freedom.
Notes:
The next chapter will mark the end of the second arc. The following arc will be after a time skip that will place the characters at 'modern day' hell which would place them in the 2020's. As the events thus far take place between - roughly - 1930 and 2015.
Arc One; 1 - 20
Arc Two; 21 - 70
The next chapter will also include a rare POV shift to Lucifer.
Chapter 70: 70
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Husk released a low purr, the sound deep and unguarded. It drew quiet amusement from everyone present.
The Overlord had fallen asleep halfway through their shared meal in the gardens of Morningstar Castle, curled comfortably atop the soft blanket that had been laid out beneath the open sky.
The space around them felt… settled. Calm in a way Hell rarely permitted. The kind of peace that felt borrowed, fragile, but deeply cherished for however long it lasted.
It had been a good day.
It was quiet and warm. A week removed from blood and lightning and pain - their bodies still healing, their nerves finally beginning to unclench.
Alastor’s claws moved with careful precision as he scratched gently behind Husk’s ear. The feline shifted in his sleep, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as the purr deepened, richer and more contented than before.
Angel Dust barely managed to smother his laughter, shoulders shaking as he leaned closer.
“He’s a cutie, ain’t he?” Angel crooned, fondness softening his voice.
Alastor hummed in agreement, the sound warm and indulgent.
Nearby, Niffty rummaged enthusiastically through the woven basket the servants had prepared, crumbs already dusting her hands. Most of the food had been picked clean, but she triumphantly produced the last remaining pastry and took an enormous bite with open delight.
“This is nice,” Angel sighed after a moment.
He leaned lightly into Alastor’s side, the contact easy and familiar, head tipping just enough to rest against his shoulder. His many eyes softened as he smiled up at him.
“We should do this more often,” he added quietly.
“I don’t see why not,” Alastor replied, equally gentle.
Niffty padded over and wordlessly offered the remains of the pastry. Alastor politely accepted it despite knowing it wasn’t quite to his taste, breaking it in half and handing a portion to Angel. The spider Omega hummed appreciatively as he took it, brushing their fingers together in the exchange.
A comfortable silence followed.
Then Angel glanced around, gaze drifting between the sleeping Husk, Niffty happily licking sugar from her fingers and Alastor beside him.
“So… what’s next?”
Alastor’s smile thinned, tempered by thought.
“Well,” he began, measured, “that little scuffle made it abundantly clear that we aren’t prepared to deal with Vox and his allies head-on. Husk’s relatively secure in his own territory, but the rest of us…”
His ears flicked subtly.
“We’re still very much at risk.”
“Husk’ll crash here anyway,” Angel said easily, nodding toward the sleeping cat. “Ain’t like they’re gonna jump him in his sleep.”
“True,” Alastor conceded. “Which means while we have this refuge we need to prepare.”
Angel tilted his head, curiosity piqued.
“Prepare for what, Al?”
“We’re not just going to sit and wait,” Alastor said quietly.
Then, after a pause, his tone shifted.
“... I don’t approve of your deal with Lucifer.”
Angel straightened slightly at that, pulling back just enough to look at him properly. There was no anger in his expression, only a flicker of unease.
“But,” Alastor continued, softer now, “we would be fools not to make use of it. You’re stronger than you were before. And I know why you did it.”
Angel’s gaze dropped, his mouth pulling into a small, conflicted frown.
“Yeah,” he admitted after a beat. “I know. I just… I wanted to be more than this.”
He gestured vaguely at himself, then let his hand fall back into his lap.
“Making that deal was the first time I ever made a decision that was really mine. No Val. No Vox. No one else tellin’ me what I’m allowed to be.”
Alastor reached out then, fingers brushing over Angel’s knuckles.
“You more than enough for me,” he said, quietly.
Angel looked back up at him, something fragile but unmistakably hopeful flickering behind his eyes. It was brief but Alastor caught it all the same, and it lodged somewhere deep within his chest.
He let himself linger in that feeling. The warmth of it. The simple, almost foreign comfort of knowing that Husk Niffty, and Angel Dust were all close.
That they were his.
Their combined scent lingered in the air, familiar and grounding and for once he wanted to sink into it. To remember it.
With a quiet exhale, he eased himself down onto his back beside Husk. His gaze drifted upward, toward the red-stained sky of Hell. Clouds rolled lazily overhead, lit from beneath by a distant, infernal glow.
It was ugly. It was beautiful. It was home - for now.
Angel followed a moment later, settling easily against him, head resting on his shoulder as though it had always belonged there. His body relaxed almost immediately, tension bleeding out of him as his eyes slid shut.
Husk stirred in his sleep, shifting closer until he was snug against Alastor’s other side, a low, contented rumble vibrating through his chest.
And then Niffty plopped herself atop Alastor’s torso, light as a feather despite her enthusiasm. She released a pleased little hum, her face still smeared with the remnants of jelly and sugar.
Alastor didn’t protest.
Instead, his smile softened until it finally reached his eyes.
And when he closed them, surrounded on all sides, he allowed himself to rest.
❧
Vox sat alone in his office, eyes shut - his expression smoothed into an artificial calm. The screens surrounding him were dark, just the low hum of machinery and the steady tick of time passing. He let the silence stretch. Failure tasted bitter and he refused to choke on it in front of an audience.
Alastor’s persistence gnawed at him.
The doe had always been stubborn, yes - but this was different. This wasn’t petulance or defiance born of fear. This was resolve.. Still, it changed nothing.
He hadn’t given up. He would never give up. Alastor was his wife. His. They belonged together, the Alpha and Omega bound by years and by ownership that Vox had never once questioned. That bond would be restored - by persuasion, by pressure or by force if necessary. It was only a matter of time.
Patience had never been his strongest virtue.
But some things were worth waiting for.
Thirty years. He had owned Alastor for thirty years. Shaped him and curated him into something exquisite and obedient. That claim did not simply vanish because the doe had found the audacity to run. Vox refused to accept a reality where that history meant nothing. Where Alastor’s defiance went unanswered.
His mind drifted back to the hotel room.
The way Alastor’s resolve had flickered. The uncertainty that had crept into his expression when Vox softened his tone. Vox remembered how easily his wife had wavered then, how quickly the old rhythms had tried to reassert themselves.
He remembered the argument that followed - the sharp words, the rising panic and the way alcohol and fear had tangled together in Alastor’s veins.
He remembered claws scrabbling uselessly against him as he forced him onto the bed.
The sound of screaming.
The bite of teeth against flesh.
Vox’s tongue flicked out slowly as the memory settled, the man savoring it. Blood had filled his mouth then. There had been something exquisite in that pain. Agony stripped away pretense. It reminded Alastor of what he was. Of where he belonged.
The faintest smile threatened to curve the man’s projected lips before he smoothed it away.
Enough reminiscing.
He reached for his phone. When he dialed, the call connected almost immediately.
“Sir?”
“Baxter,” Vox said evenly. “Secure a line of communication for me. I need someone… specialized. Someone well-equipped to wrangle misplaced property.”
There was a brief pause on the other end.
“The name, sir?”
Vox’s eyes opened at last, screens flickering faintly to life behind him.
“I believe his name is,” he said, “…Striker.”
❧
Lucifer took steady, unhurried steps into the castle’s depths. This wing was old - older than most of Hell itself - raised in the aftermath of his descent; when the heavens had cast him down and he had been forced to carve a kingdom from the abyss.
The stone here remembered him. It had been shaped by his will, sealed with his power, and preserved through sheer dominion. No cracks marred the floors. No dust dared to settle. Everything endured because he demanded it.
In a way, he supposed he had gotten exactly what he wanted.
He had been granted power that was absolute within the boundaries of the infernal depths. He was a god of this realm. A king. Revered by the creatures born in Hell’s depths and feared by the Sinners hurled screaming into it.
They knelt. They prayed. They whispered his name with awe and terror alike. Yet this crown had come with chains. Hell was his eternity. A gilded prison. An endless separation from his brethren, who looked upon him with sanctimonious disdain.
Lucifer was old.
One of his Father’s most beautiful creations. Perfect in design. Flawed only by ambition.
He had existed since the dawn of everything, his influence threading through the ages as humanity struggled to name and understand him.
Ahriman.
Loki.
Apep.
Hades.
Each was a shadow of him - an interpretation of his cruelty, his cleverness and his dominion. He had always been there, lurking beneath their myths, shaping their fears and guiding their hands.
A constant. An inevitability.
His footsteps barely sounded as he passed the portraits lining the hall.
His fall.
His conquest of Hell.
The forced birth of a civilization forged through fear, blood and obedience.
And in so many of them was Lilith.
She was everywhere.
At his side. At his back. In his shadow. His queen, his companion and his ‘equal’… once. He supposed he had loved her, in the way beings like him understood love. But love had never truly mattered. Possession had. And she had been his. He had wrapped her in power, privilege and protection - and in doing so, he had believed her bound.
That arrogance had cost him everything.
He had given her just enough freedom to slip the leash. Enough space to betray him. And when she did, the damage had been catastrophic. Hell itself had trembled beneath the force of it.
She had escaped him.
Worse - he had never claimed her soul.
So she had ascended. Cleansed and untouched by his corruption. Beautiful in her defiance. And she had taken their child with her.
Gone.
Beyond his reach.
Lucifer stopped before a particular portrait.
Lilith stood at its center, surrounded by her ladies-in-waiting - three figures pressed close, their expressions warm with a shared affection. There was intimacy in the composition. Trust and love freely given.
He was not in this painting.
Lucifer tilted his head slightly as he studied it.
They had helped her flee.
And he had killed every single one of them.
A pity, truly. But betrayal demanded consequence, and he had never been merciful in that regard. Their price had been steep - but fair.
Now his interest lay elsewhere.
Lucifer’s gaze drifted.
He found that he quite liked Alastor’s little companions.
Husk.
Angel Dust.
Niffty.
They were spirited. Devoted. Dangerous in their own small, fascinating ways. They had proven themselves willing to bleed for Alastor - to defy Overlords, to bare their teeth at powers far greater than themselves.
Such loyalty was rare. Precious.
They would make excellent attendants to his future queen.
And, of course, they would be his as well.
They would not betray him.
Not when he claimed their souls.
All he needed was patience.
Lucifer’s lips curved into a slow, knowing smile.
Notes:
This officially marks the end of this particular arc.
Thank you to all my readers!
All your comments have been wonderful.
And I'm happy that you've enjoyed my work so far!
Chapter 71: 71
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Five years later.
The political landscape of Pentagram City did not merely change - it tilted slowly at first, then all at once. Over the span of five years, opinion shifted in great, sweeping arcs; guided not by quiet consensus but by voices that flooded the airwaves.
Radio crackled with rhetoric. Screens glowed with curated narratives. Influence became currency, and those who mastered it shaped the Pride Ring whether the old guard wished it or not.
Alastor ensured he was among those voices.
He did not rise alone. Together with his allies, he carved out a place that could not be ignored - by force when necessary. Where once they had been anomalies they were now fixtures in Hell’s hierarchy.
Husk became the spine of it all.
The feline Overlord took naturally to the role of ‘foundation’. He understood borders and pressure points in a way the others did not and he wielded that understanding with a steady, pragmatic hand.
Where Alastor was spectacle and Angel was precision, Husk was inevitability. He gave them room to grow, absorbed blows meant for them and ensured that no expansion went undefended. In time, his name carried weight all its own.
Niffty flourished as well.
She developed a near-ritualistic fondness for Morningstar Castle’s armory, slipping between racks of ancient weapons as though she belonged there. Daggers, short blades, curious implements whose original purposes had been lost to time - she learned them all and wielded them with a practiced hand. Her delight never dulled, but it sharpened.
Angel Dust changed the most visibly.
Where once he had survived by endurance and charm, he became comparatively active to a devastating degree. His enhanced senses transformed him into something frighteningly efficient - his vision near-perfect, his reflexes honed and his body capable of grand maneuvers. Firearms came naturally to him, as if some missing piece had finally slid into place. He learned them inside and out. Given instruction once, he never forgot it.
He was no longer simply beautiful.
He was lethal.
Together, the four of them became a storm.
At first it was a ripple - minor Overlords along Husk’s borders falling one by one; their territories absorbed and their influence dissolved. Alastor led those early campaigns personally, descending with fervor and spectacle. Progress was methodical rather than fast. But it was visible and visibility bred fear.
Ordinarily, such shifts would have gone unremarked.
Minor Overlords rose and fell all the time.
But this was different.
Alastor and Angel Dust did not fit the narrative. They defied it. Two Omegas at the forefront of an expanding power bloc. It unsettled the Alpha population, intrigued Betas and electrified Omegas across the ring. Angel Dust had once been just another beautiful thing
Everyone remembered that.
Now he stood beside Alastor as an equal.
They were indisputably Overlords - the first two Omega Overlords in Hell’s recorded history - and they held that title for five years straight. Challenges came often and they answered every single one.
Husk had also become an object of speculation.
The Omegas were comfortable with him in a way that made people stare. The pair are often seen in close proximity - each touch casual, their body language betraying their fondness for the feline. It sparked rumors, delighted gossip columns and humiliated Vox and Valentino in equal measure.
The idea that two Omega Overlords favored a Beta over their Alphas was deliciously scandalous. Alastor and Angel leaned into it shamelessly, playing the part whenever cameras lingered. Husk pretended not to care, though the faint curl of his smile betrayed him.
They tormented the Vees whenever possible.
Targeted strikes, broadcast jabs and encroachment that stopped just short of open war. Alastor’s radio tower rose as their influence did. A structure that felt his, at last. After nearly a century, he had something that no one had handed to him.
He was happy.
He was alive.
He was ‘free’.
Free to love Angel Dust. Free to share his days with Niffty’s manic affection. Free to banter with Husk in quiet moments that felt almost domestic.
And yet.
Lucifer remained a constant presence and Adam lingered at the edges.
And Vox hadn’t once stopped believing that history entitled him to reclamation.
Five years of victories. Five years of growth.
And it was too perfect.
Alastor felt it in the quiet moments - when the broadcasts ended and the high from each victory faded. Hell did not allow perfection to stand unchallenged.
Something was waiting.
Something had to be waiting.
And it made him nervous.
❧
Dante’s Inferno was a restaurant built upon neutral ground, and it wore that distinction like a crown. Everything about it was elaborate - marble floors polished to a mirror sheen, lighting calibrated to flatter rather than reveal and balconies and alcoves arranged to allow power to sit comfortably without ever brushing elbows.
It was one of the few establishments frequented by Overlords of true standing. Not the scrabbling, territorial sort desperate to be seen - but those confident enough to exist without posturing. And lately, Dante’s Inferno had grown accustomed to the presence of all four of them.
Appearances mattered.
Power, after all, was not only wielded, it was displayed.
And now that the time was theirs, Angel Dust and Alastor indulged in that truth with unmistakable relish. They dressed to be seen. Tailored trousers that hugged narrow hips and emphasized their waists, fabrics chosen to catch the light just so. Angel favored cuts that bordered on scandalous, while Alastor’s choices were subtler - the doe boasting an elegance that suggested restraint only because he allowed it.
Niffty joined them, resplendent in a ruby-toned dress that shimmered faintly as she moved. The color was no accident; it harmonized perfectly with Alastor’s ensemble, a visual echo that made them unmistakably together. She occasionally twirled when she walked, delighted by the way eyes followed her - her grin sharp and pleased whenever she caught someone staring too long.
Husk, by contrast, remained conservative - but he was no less striking for it. His suit was dark and impeccably cut, the tailoring emphasizing his broad frame without exaggeration. His mane had been slicked back with meticulous care, his fur brushed until it gleamed - an effort Angel and Alastor had taken far too much enjoyment in overseeing. He bore it with long-suffering tolerance, though the faint curl of his mouth betrayed that he didn’t entirely mind.
They came once or twice a month, enough to be recognized but not predictable. The staff knew them by sight and by reputation. They shared rich meals, drinks and conversation layered with dry wit and quiet laughter. Music drifted through the air, underscoring the sense that this was not a place for haste or desperation.
For a few hours at a time, they were not plotting, defending or expanding.
They were simply present.
“A shame they don’t have Sinner’s flesh on the menu tonight,” Alastor remarked, his tone dry as he perused the options with mild disappointment.
Angel Dust hummed, squinting down at the menu printed on stiff, expensive paper.
“Didn’t they have that last time?” he asked, flicking a glance up at Alastor. “I swear you ordered somethin’ real… specific.”
Alastor released a quiet, thoughtful hum.
“Apparently it was a special. Limited availability. A shame, really.”
“The soup looks pretty good, Al,” Angel said after another moment, tapping a claw against the menu. “We should try that one.”
Niffty, wholly unconcerned with the finer points of menu deliberation, shoved a handful of calamari into her mouth and crunched down with unapologetic enthusiasm. A pleased little noise escaped her as she chewed.
“I wouldn’t want us ordering duplicates,” Alastor replied. “We can always sample one another’s dishes. Variety is the point, after all.”
Angel grinned. “Not the worst idea.”
The restaurant was steeped in shadow and candlelight, the glow soft and flattering, flames flickering against dark wood and polished stone. The air carried the layered scents of cooked meats and spiced sauces. Somewhere nearby, a violin sang, its melancholy melody a constant.
After a bit of contemplation, they ordered a spread designed for sharing. Small, carefully measured portions meant to be savored rather than devoured. A spread of meats, sliced fruits and roasted vegetables were soon arranged before them on ceramic platters.
It was, unsurprisingly, exorbitantly expensive.
Alastor allowed himself a single glass of dark wine that night, cradling it with a measured grace. Years ago, he would have indulged far more freely. Now, he drank with intention rather than compulsion. The craving that once gnawed at him had dulled to a quiet echo as of late.
Life no longer bore the relentless pressure that had once threatened to grind him into something smaller. With the constant stress eased, he’d turned inward instead, investing in subtler forms of discipline and care.
And as he sat there, surrounded by good food, familiar company and a rare sense of ease, he found himself content to simply exist in the moment.
Unfortunately, it did not last.
Niffty was the first to react.
Her chatter cut off mid-chew, her single eye narrowing as her attention snapped elsewhere, the plate forgotten entirely.
A familiar scent had slipped into the room. One that rarely preceded anything pleasant. Instinctively, pulses quickened around the table, postures subtly shifting as all four of them turned their attention toward the same approaching presence.
Vox, in all his curated glory.
He looked… refined.
His screen had been upgraded again into something sleeker and thinner. The tailored suit he wore was a deep blue, striped and pressed to perfection, fitting him like a second skin. He moved with the ease of someone who knew exactly where he stood in the hierarchy and delighted in reminding others of it.
Of course, decorum held.
Dante’s Inferno did not tolerate open conflict. Violence that risked structural damage and was swiftly and brutally addressed. And Vox knew that.
He relished it.
“Alastor!”
The Alpha spread his arms as he approached, voice smooth and projecting just enough to draw eyes without causing a scene. His gaze slid past the others as though they were furniture, settling fully and unapologetically on the doe.
“Radiant as ever,” Vox continued, his tone indulgent. “Truly. You wear success beautifully.”
He executed a shallow, theatrical bow and then straightened - extending his hand expectantly, palm up. The gesture was familiar and intimate in nature.
Alastor felt his jaw tighten.
He released a quiet breath through his nose, schooling his expression back into something pleasant. Refusal here would not read as strength. It would read as provocation. And Vox wanted provocation - just not the kind that would get him thrown out and barred.
So Alastor complied.
His claws settled into Vox’s grasp, light but unavoidable.
“Vincent,” he greeted, evenly.
God, how he despised the rules of it all. The rigid, suffocating etiquette that demanded civility from individuals who had torn at one another’s throats. That required politeness where none was deserved. That forced him to play the gracious Omega for the sake of appearances.
Vox lifted Alastor’s hand and pressed a kiss to his knuckles, lingering just a fraction too long - projected gaze flicking upward.
Vox released Alastor’s hand at last, smiling as though nothing at all were amiss.
“So,” he continued lightly, clasping his hands behind his back, “how have you been?”
“I’ve been fine, Vincent,” Alastor replied, the stiffness in his tone carefully restrained.
A low, barely-there rumble vibrated from the table. Husk’s pupils had narrowed to slits, his attention locked squarely on the television Overlord. Vox noticed and met the feline’s gaze with a knowing smirk before returning his attention to Alastor.
“It certainly looks like you’ve all been doing fine,” Vox went on conversationally, eyes sweeping over the table. “Dante’s Inferno isn’t exactly affordable. Even for most Overlords.”
“We’re well aware,” Alastor replied coolly. “Which makes me wonder why you’ve chosen to interrupt our meal. It’s rude, Vincent.”
“A man can’t greet his wife anymore?” Vox asked, mockingly mild. “I suppose the times really have changed.”
“They have,” Alastor said without missing a beat. “And if you’ve nothing of substance to say, then I believe this unwelcome distraction has reached its conclusion - ”
“Actually.”
Vox cut him off smoothly with a claw raised, the interruption precise enough to draw a flash of irritation across Alastor’s expression before he could suppress it.
“Alastor, baby,” Vox crooned, clearly savoring the reaction, “I do have something of importance to discuss. Something I’d rather not postpone. My apologies for the interruption, of course - I’ll happily cover the bill.”
“That won’t be necessary,” Alastor replied, primly. “We have no need of your charity. We’re doing quite well for ourselves.”
“I suppose you are,” Vox agreed, his gaze drifting over Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk.
“If you’ve got somethin’ to say,” Husk growled, ears folding flat, “say it here and keep it movin’.”
Vox let out a soft, amused huff.
“I’m afraid this conversation is for Alastor’s ears only, cat,” he said dismissively. “He serves as your… representative, doesn’t he? I’m the face of the Vees. And Alastor - ” his smile sharpened, “ - is the face of whatever this little collective of yours is supposed to be.”
“Then type it up and send an email,” Husk shot back. “Can’t be that fuckin’ important.”
“Oh,” Vox replied pleasantly, turning back to Alastor, “but it is.”
Alastor exhaled slowly through his nose, the sound controlled but unmistakably weary. Angel Dust shot him a wary look.
“Fine,” Alastor said at last.
Vox’s expression brightened immediately, satisfaction flickering across his screen.
“We’ll speak on the balcony, sweetheart,” he suggested. “A bit more privacy. But nothing too out of the way. Is that acceptable?”
“It is, Vincent,” Alastor replied, evenly.
Vox’s smile widened and he extended his hand as though the gesture were nothing more than polite formality. Alastor accepted it, allowing himself to be guided to his hooves. Vox, ever indulgent in these little tests, offered his arm next - a silent challenge wrapped in etiquette.
Alastor felt the familiar prickle of irritation crawl beneath his skin. Another small performance. Another reminder of who Vox believed still held the reins. But he did not hesitate. With a grace that bordered on theatrical, he slipped his arm through Vox’s. If Vincent wished to parade him, then he would do so flawlessly.
Together, they turned and began to walk, the measured cadence of their steps echoing faintly against marble. Vox guided him toward the balcony with all the smug confidence of a man convinced he was still in control.
Behind them, three sets of eyes followed every movement.
Notes:
The following chapters will dip far more into the political aspects of Hell's structure.
This will also dip into the concept of laws - both old and new - that involve the hierarchical structure. As well as how the King is entangled within the politics - with an emphasis on gender-based legislation - that I only hinted toward in previous chapters in a 'blink and you'll miss it' way.
I took inspiration from this concept from GW2 in regards to Charr and how the female of the species were treated after the betrayal of one female. Those who are familiar with that lore may have a small grasp of what may or may not happen.
Chapter 72: 72
Chapter Text
The open air was a welcome reprieve.
Alastor let it wash over him, closing his eyes as the warm wind teased at his curls and skimmed along the exposed lines of his throat. For a brief moment, he allowed himself to simply breathe. The city stretched beneath the balcony in a sprawl of light and motion. Hell was alive and glittering in all its excess.
He felt Vincent’s gaze long before he opened his eyes.
When he did, it was to meet that familiar electric stare, brimming with a tension that never quite dissipated between them. Five years of conflict lay in that look. Five years of calculated cruelty and bloodied confrontations.
And yet, here they stood, wrapped in forced civility.
Alastor disengaged from Vox’s arm at last, folding his own across his chest as he stepped closer to the railing. He leaned forward, peering down at the city below, his ears flicking at the distant hum of traffic. The world went on, indifferent to their private war.
Something slipped into his periphery.
Two claws offering a cigarette - his preferred brand, of course.
He accepted it without comment, plucking it neatly from Vox’s grasp. A lighter followed. Alastor leaned in just enough for the flame to kiss the tip, inhaling deeply as it caught. Smoke curled from his nostrils in slow, fragrant plumes as he exhaled, posture loose.
“What do you want, Vincent?” he asked at last.
He rested his forearms against the balcony’s edge, tail flicking idly behind him. Vox’s attention snagged on the movement before the Alpha stepped closer, coming to his side. He leaned in, just enough to invade Alastor’s space, close enough that the warmth of him was unmistakable.
“You know what I want.”
A quiet, noncommittal hum slipped from Alastor’s throat.
He did not flinch nor recoil.
Vox no longer inspired fear nor even the visceral reaction he once had. They were equals now, whether Vincent liked it or not. Five years had proven that much. Alastor had grown into his power and into a version of himself that no longer bent so easily beneath another’s gaze.
“At the moment,” Alastor replied, coolly, “I’m afraid I’ve nothing I’m willing to offer.”
“I beg to differ,” Vox said, smooth as ever.
Of course he wasn’t deterred. A single claw slowly traced along the curve of Alastor’s spine. The doe didn’t so much as twitch. He continued smoking, eyes fixed on the city below.
“You should consider finding another Omega to occupy yourself,” Alastor said, flatly. “It would do wonders for your disposition.”
“It’s you I want.”
That earned a glance.
One brow arched, mild and unimpressed.
“I’m aware.”
“You’re still my wife in the eyes of Hell’s law,” Vox continued. “Until I decide otherwise.”
Irritation flickered across Alastor’s expression. Because it was true. Marriage in the afterlife was no small thing, especially between Alpha and Omega. It bound more than bodies; it tethered souls, however faintly. A thin thread woven into the fabric of existence itself.
And ‘divorce’ was a luxury granted solely at an Alpha’s discretion.
Vox had never relinquished that claim.
Even though Alastor had been unaware the vows had been spoken and the binding had taken hold.
The ring remained upon his finger.
It felt less like a union and more like a curse.
“I’m aware,” Alastor repeated, voice tighter now.
“Alastor.”
He didn’t look at him.
“Alastor.”
Vox’s touch withdrew only to return with more intent. Claws tipped his chin upward, forcing his gaze to meet that luminous screen. Alastor kept the cigarette between his claws, smoke drifting lazily as his eyes narrowed.
“I asked for privacy because I knew your… companions would object to whatever I say,” Vox said.
“What is it you want, Vincent?” Alastor asked coolly. “I’d like to return to my meal.”
Vox studied him for a long moment before finally relenting, his hand falling away.
“Very well,” he said. “I’ll be direct. Are you familiar with the laws that govern Hell?”
“Loosely.”
“Only loosely?” Vox echoed, unimpressed.
“The only ones that have ever concerned me,” Alastor replied, “are the laws regarding separation from one’s spouse - ”
Vox’s brow twitched.
“ - and the fact that none of us can leave the Pride Ring.”
“There are older laws,” Vox said at last. “They’re rarely invoked. But they exist all the same.”
Alastor’s smile tightened - just enough to betray the unease curling in his gut.
“And what,” he asked, “do these relics have to do with me? Even if I had violated one, I fail to see who would be foolish enough to enforce it.”
His gaze slid sideways, sharp and knowing.
“Unless,” he added softly, “you’re under the impression that would be you.”
Vox’s screen dimmed fractionally as he exhaled through his sensors.
“I’m not so deluded as to think brute force would work anymore,” he replied, voice tight. “Not with the strength you’ve acquired through… questionable means. The laws were written with assumptions in place, Alastor. Chief among them being that Omegas cannot defy their Alphas.”
His gaze locked onto him.
“You’re an anomaly. One the system never properly accounted for.”
“You flatter me,” Alastor sneered.
“Don’t mistake this for admiration,” Vox snapped. “Within the confines of Hell’s law, an Omega becomes the property of their spouse. They represent their household. Their conduct reflects directly upon it.”
Alastor hummed thoughtfully.
“And here I thought I was merely living my life.”
His eyes flicked back to Vox, amusement sharpening his smile.
“Have I embarrassed you, Vincent?”
“You’ve done far more than that,” he growled, the fury he’d been holding at bay bleeding through. “Every day you exist as you are, you mock everything I’ve built. Everything I am.”
“It’s well-earned,” Alastor replied coolly.
“Is it?” Vox shot back. “Because from where I stand, you’ve turned yourself into a spectacle.”
Alastor tilted his head, feigning consideration.
“I will concede that our… disagreements may have left me a bit unsympathetic.”
Vox dragged in a slow breath, eyes closing briefly as he fought for composure.
“I’ll say this one last time,” he said, low and dangerous. “In every way that matters, you belong to me. And yet you flaunt yourself at every opportunity. You cling to the arm of a Beta - play at Alpha and independence - and call it freedom.”
Alastor exhaled, smoke spilling deliberately across Vox’s screen.
“And there’s nothing you can do about it,” he replied.
A beat.
“And that,” he added, lips curling, “is the best part.”
Vox’s claw tapped once against the balcony rail.
“Is it?” he asked quietly. “Tell me, Alastor - do you know who created these laws you’re so quick to dismiss?”
Alastor squinted, his amusement dimming as he inclined his head.
“By all means,” he said. “Enlighten me.”
“Lucifer Morningstar,” Vox replied. “They were created after Lilith’s ascendance. After her… betrayal.”
The words landed.
Alastor stilled.
For the briefest moment, the city’s distant noise seemed to recede.
“Our stories share certain… similarities, don’t they?” Vox continued smoothly, his voice almost reflective. “I can’t help but wonder what Lucifer would make of it all.”
His gaze sharpened.
“Or are you operating under the rather optimistic assumption that he’d protect you from me if I were to present him with a formal grievance?”
Alastor did not answer immediately.
Instead, memory surged unbidden.
“If you are so eager to flee from my domain,” Lucifer had said, tone maddeningly bored, “then you will do so by crawling back to your husband and resting in his bed, rather than in the ones I have so generously provided.”
The words echoed now with renewed weight.
A spike of anxiety pierced him to his very core. Because the truth was this: he didn’t know. He didn’t know how Lucifer would respond. The King was an enigma by design.
Lucifer was interested in him, yes - but not in any way Alastor could rely upon.
There was nothing predictable about that man.
That monster.
“You intend to petition Lucifer,” Alastor said at last.
He straightened, but his eyes betrayed him - rounding just enough to signal genuine alarm.
“Are you being serious, Vincent?”
“You carry my mark,” Vox said evenly, the words deliberate. “You are my wife. I have every right to bring my claim before the crown and demand that you be returned to me.”
Alastor let out a sharp, humorless laugh, his ears flicking back.
“Because you’re too weak to do it yourself?” he sneered. “Is that what this is? You need Lucifer to finish a fight you couldn’t win.”
Rather than bristle, Vox seemed… intrigued. His posture eased, shoulders relaxing as though Alastor’s defiance had only sharpened his interest. His screen tilted slightly.
“…I can’t help but notice,” Vox said, slowly, “that you don’t seem entirely confident Lucifer would protect you from me.”
His gaze narrowed, thoughtful.
“And really - why would he?”
Alastor’s jaw tightened, the faintest hitch in his breath betraying him.
“That would make sense,” Vox continued, almost conversational now. “Not once did he intervene when I touched you.”
Then he smiled.
“You noticed that too, didn’t you?”
Alastor’s claws curled against the stone railing.
“Of course,” Vox went on, voice warm with false generosity, “I’m not unreasonable. I could be persuaded to… reconsider pursuing formal action.”
He leaned closer, lowering his voice.
“All it would take is the right incentive.”
“I don’t have anything to offer you,” Alastor snapped, turning on him at last. “I sold my soul. There’s nothing left for you to take.”
“Yes,” Vox agreed. “You did.”
He studied Alastor with open interest now, gaze sweeping over him from ears to tail.
“But from where I’m standing, sweetheart, the terms of your little arrangement don’t appear all that restrictive.”
A low hum vibrated from his screen.
“That tells me something very important.”
Vox straightened, folding his hands neatly behind his back.
“Lucifer has the power to take everything away from you in an instant,” he drawled. “Including the ability to play at freedom. Unless I’m wrong, of course. Were there any… stipulations in your little contract? Any limitations that would dictate otherwise?”
“There must be stipulations,” Alastor forced out, breath hitching as he struggled to gather what remained of his composure. “Some clause - some provision - fucking something - ”
“The staff for your soul,” Lucifer repeated, almost lightly. As though Alastor hadn’t spoken at all. As though this were a nursery rhyme he found endlessly amusing.
Alastor’s ears flicked sharply as his lips trembled.
“I’m finished with this conversation.”
He extinguished the half-finished cigarette with a careless flick over the balcony rail. He’d taken only a single step when claws closed around his wrist.
He whirled, glare sharp and immediate.
Vox didn’t release him.
“I won’t go to Lucifer,” Vox said, the edge in his voice finally surfacing, “if you’d just fucking talk to me. If you’d give me another chance.”
His grip tightened, not quite bruising.
“We can reach an agreement. We can make this work.”
Restrained fury vibrates beneath Alastor’s skin.
“You make the other Overlords nervous,” Vox continued. “You and Angel Dust both. You’re unnatural. And it won’t be long before they all turn on you.”
Alastor bared his teeth, lips curling further back.
“It won’t be long,” Vox pressed, “before someone decides you and your friends need to be put back in their place. Until you overstep and make a mistake.”
His gaze softened, almost earnest.
“I can keep you safe, Alastor. I have kept you safe. All you have to do is let me. We can fix this, baby. Together.”
The doe’s pupils expand as he sinks into the darker depths of his mind.
Vox leaned close again, whispering directly into his ear - his voice soft and horrifyingly intimate. “But you understand actions have consequences. This won’t happen again. We’re going to correct this. We can fix this, baby.” He drew back just far enough to meet Alastor’s eyes. “Together.”
The memories resurface in painful detail and cause his heart to pound painfully within the confines of his chest.
His ears pin against his skull, pupils dilating.
That was enough.
He’s had enough.
Alastor wrenched his wrist free with a sharp twist, claws flashing just enough to score Vox’s sleeve. He didn’t look back as he turned away, every step measured despite the fury burning hot beneath his skin.
Chapter 73: 73
Chapter Text
“Alastor - holy shit. Alastor. Are you okay?”
The world had narrowed to porcelain and bile.
Alastor hunched over the toilet, claws braced against the rim as his throat burned raw. His breaths came in sharp, uneven pants. His entire frame trembled, ears pinned flat against his skull, his eyes blown wide.
The moment he’d turned the corner away from the balcony, he’d bolted. Down the corridor, through the dining hall and into the bathrooms. Anxiety twisted viciously in his gut, memories colliding with fear and fury until it all curdled into something unbearable.
“It’s alright,” a voice said, softly. “Hey - hey. It’s alright. I’m here, babe.”
Alastor made a broken, ragged sound that tore its way out of his chest. It wasn’t quite a sob. It wasn’t quite a growl. It was pain - raw and furious and humiliating all at once.
Everything he had built.
Everything he had fought for.
All of it balanced precariously on the whims of men who still looked at him and saw property. Something that needed to be owned and returned to its place.
His power rippled outward in an instinctive surge. Shadows writhed and curled along the tiled walls, trembling with his barely restrained desire to lash out and tear something apart.
Then a hand settled gently against his back.
Alastor spat into the toilet and slowly lifted his head.
Angel Dust knelt beside him, concern etched plainly across his features. The spider Omega’s many eyes searched his face - taking in the tension pulled tight across his jaw and the tremor he couldn’t quite suppress.
Something dark flickered through Angel’s expression. His lips pressed into a thin line.
“Tell me what happened,” Angel said, quietly.
❧
After gathering himself - and cutting their outing short - Alastor and Angel committed themselves to the depths of the old library that occupied the castle. It was a place few bothered to visit anymore, tucked away beneath layers of history, but it had been lovingly maintained all the same.
An overnight servant led them through its arched entryways, lighting lamps as they went and leaving them with a warm, steady glow that chased away the worst of the shadows.
Alastor moved through the aisles with quiet purpose. His focus narrowed to anything that referenced Hell’s early governance, Omegas, marriage law or post-war restructuring. He’d done a cursory search before but Vox’s words had shifted something fundamental. He didn’t know how much Vox truly knew, nor what he intended to leverage - and that uncertainty gnawed at him.
Angel split his efforts, perched on the floor with his phone while half-listening to the rustle of pages. There was information online, sure - but it was vague at best. Modern commentary avoided the old statutes almost entirely, treating them like embarrassing relics rather than enforceable law.
There was still hope that Vox had been bluffing. That this was another elaborate attempt to frighten Alastor into compliance.
That hope didn’t survive the night.
Once they gathered a small stack of books, they settled in and began to read, hours bleeding together as candlelight burned low.
History following Lilith’s departure was… illuminating.
Before she left, Lucifer had been deeply entangled in the inner workings of Hell’s governance. But it was Lilith who had fostered genuine relationships with its denizens. She had been their queen in more than name alone.
There was something undeniably alluring about her presence, something that drew Sinners toward her rather than driving them into submission. While Lucifer remained the ultimate authority, Lilith served as his mouthpiece.
She had been well loved and revered. She sought to maintain peace where she could, stability where possible. Sinners had been cast out of Heaven, yes - but under her guidance there had been no reason for them to live as feral beasts in the pits of Hell.
Omegas, in particular, had enjoyed comparatively greater freedom prior to her so-called betrayal. They were outnumbered, their souls naturally dampened by the Curse of Eve - but their status had been closer to that of Betas than property. Restricted, certainly. But not erased.
Lilith herself had been afforded considerable strength. Strength freely bestowed by Lucifer.
“That’s… a lil weird,” Angel murmured at one point, brow furrowing as he leaned closer to the text.
“Hm?” Alastor glanced up.
“Lilith was created before the Curse of Eve was even a thing, right?” Angel said, slowly. “She was an Omega, yeah - but she didn’t deal with the same shortcomings. She wasn’t the one who got cursed. That was Eve.”
Alastor reached across him, taking the book Angel had been skimming and squinting at the relevant passage.
“This claims Lucifer granted her her gifts directly,” Alastor remarked, ears flicking.
It was a small detail - but one worth noting. Something they silently agreed to annotate and revisit later.
They moved on to older laws next and the shift in tone was immediate. These texts possessed a rigidity far beyond anything present in modern Hell. Back then, Hell had been a proper kingdom in every sense of the word. Life had been comparatively tolerable while Lucifer and Lilith remained a constant presence, their combined power keeping would-be tyrants firmly in their place.
It had been a decent place.
Once.
Then they turned the page.
Following Lilith’s departure, Lucifer withdrew and loosened his control over his kingdom. He remained King in title, but without a Queen he allowed the kingdom to rot. Governance collapsed. Oversight vanished. Sinners who remained, joined by those who continued to fall, rebuilt what they could.
Pentagram City rose from the ruins.
With it came new laws.
They were penned with brutal clarity, reshaping Hell’s hierarchy in the wake of chaos. Alphas were firmly placed at the top, Betas delegated as the workface of society and Omegas were downgraded to the status of sentient ‘property’. These laws were old and rarely referenced in modern Hell, but they had never been repealed.
They were still valid.
And Alastor was placed in a catastrophically vulnerable position.
As a married Omega, he was bound by statutes that Angel - who had remained blessedly unmarried - was exempt from entirely. By those laws, everything Alastor owned, earned, or achieved belonged to Vox. His territory. His influence. His resources. Even his career as a radio host had never truly been his. The law had entitled Vox to his earnings outright.
All because of a bitter god who lashed out against his wife’s respective designation.
“This don’t look too good, Al,” Angel said quietly.
“I know,” Alastor replied, the word clipped and tight.
They turned next to statutes regarding separation.
Every passage said the same thing.
Any plea for divorce could only be approved by the Alpha.
There was exactly one exception.
Lucifer Morningstar.
Alastor pressed his claws to the bridge of his nose, resisting the urge to tear the pages apart.
“You need to talk to Lucifer,” Angel said after a long silence.
The doe let out a hollow breath.
“Do you honestly think he’d help me?”
“You have to try,” Angel insisted, tension souring his scent. “Al - this is bad. Like… really fuckin’ bad.”
“I know,” Alastor muttered. “God, I know.”
“It’s either him or Vox,” Angel said, flatly. “That’s it.”
The air between them grew heavy. Angel pulled his knees up to his chest and leaned back against a bookshelf, eyes burning.
“Why the fuck is it like this?” he snapped. “Why does it always have to be so fuckin’ hard? Every time we get something good, it’s like Hell decides we don’t deserve it.”
“Angel…”
“He’s tryin’ to take you away from us,” Angel continued, quieter now. “Again.”
Alastor swallowed hard.
“I’ll talk to Lucifer,” he said at last. “I’ll… plead my case. Maybe he’ll allow me a measure of mercy.”
Something vaguely resembling hope flickered across Angel’s face before he smothered it and looked away.
“We’ll figure something out,” Alastor added. “If nothing else… I’ll delay it. Allow us the time we need to puzzle out a solution.”
Angel exhaled shakily.
❧
“Well… shit.”
Adam’s voice carried from the bed as though Alastor had just told him about a minor inconvenience rather than a legal noose tightening around his throat.
From where he lounged - sprawled across Alastor’s bed in nothing but boxers, one arm tucked beneath his head - the half-exposed Alpha watched with mild interest as the doe paced the room. Alastor’s movements were sharp and restless, his nerves written plainly in the way his fingers fumbled with buttons and seams. His perpetual smile had thinned into something brittle, stretched too tight across his face.
He’d explained everything in clipped bursts. Taking care to mention Vox, the laws and Lucifer’s looming authority. In addition to the very real possibility of being dragged back into a bond he’d clawed his way out of. Adam had listened without interrupting, one brow occasionally quirking as he absorbed the information.
Alastor finally stilled long enough to glance over his shoulder.
“How familiar are you with those laws, Adam?”
“Familiar enough,” Adam replied, easily.
He lazily scratched at his goatee, gaze never leaving Alastor.
Alastor hesitated, then forced himself to ask the question that had been burning in his chest all night.
“Is there… anything,” he said, carefully, “anything at all that could help me?”
Adam winced.
“You’re kinda fucked, babe.”
The words landed hard.
And the Adam paused, eyes flicking up toward the ceiling as he thought.
“I mean,” he added slowly, “you could let someone else claim you. That’ll weaken that fuckface’s chances of getting you back.”
Alastor spun toward him, ears flattening.
“I’m not overwriting my bond with another Alpha,” he snapped. “That’s not a solution - that’s me walking headfirst into another cage.”
Adam blinked, unoffended. He then made a small show of thinking it over before shrugging.
“Then yeah,” he said, plainly. “Still fucked.”
“Get out.”
The words were sharp.
Adam arched a brow as Alastor turned away, bracing his hands against the vanity.
“I’m not in the mood to fuck tonight,” the doe continued, tightly. “And if you’re going to be useless, I don’t need you here.”
The Fallen Angel didn’t move. Didn’t even look particularly inclined to.
“Damn,” he drawled. “Harsh.”
Alastor bowed his head, breath shuddering as he sucked in a long, steadying inhale. His claws dug lightly into the polished surface beneath his palms.
“Why,” he muttered, voice low and strained, “am I surrounded by men who insist on driving me utterly insane?”
Adam squinted, genuinely considering the question.
“‘Cause it’s Hell?”
A pause.
“So… you sure about the whole ‘not fucking’ thing?”
A low, aggravated groan tore its way out of Alastor’s chest.
Chapter 74: 74
Chapter Text
“I do recall being in quite the mood when I drafted those laws.”
Lucifer’s voice was absentminded as he squinted down at the half-finished ship in a bottle resting on his desk. With painstaking care, he guided a minuscule beam into place, tongue just barely peeking between his teeth in concentration. A delicate tool hovered in his grip.
They were presently located in the devil’s personal office, Lucifer hunched slightly over his project. Alastor stood opposite the desk, posture immaculate and his claws folded neatly before him. One ear twitched despite his best efforts to remain composed.
“Then surely,” Alastor said, carefully, “you recognize that they’re rather… archaic.”
Lucifer hummed, not looking up.
“Considering they came into existence in what you might generously call ‘ancient times,’ I should hope so. But they were necessary.”
He shifted, selecting another tiny piece from a meticulously arranged tray.
“After the war, clarity was required. Expectations needed to be… codified.”
He set the piece, adjusted it, then continued, “Everyone has a function. When I transitioned into the role of figurehead rather than ruler in practice, I ensured the hierarchy was unmistakable.”
“Omegas already lacked power,” Alastor replied, the smile on his lips tightening. “What purpose did further restriction serve?”
Lucifer finally glanced up, eyes sharp despite the languid tilt of his head.
“A rigid hierarchy leaves little room for misunderstanding.”
“Or,” Alastor countered, a faint edge creeping into his tone, “you were throwing a tantrum over your wife’s defiance.”
Lucifer paused. Then he smiled.
“Mmm. Perhaps I was feeling a touch vindictive.”
He returned to his ship as though the admission were trivial.
Alastor exhaled slowly through his nose.
“Do you loathe my sex so deeply, Lucifer?”
“Oh, don’t be dramatic,” Lucifer replied, lightly. “You and Angel Dust are delightful. Truly. You’ve brought a liveliness to my halls that hasn’t existed since Lilith departed.”
His voice softened, almost indulgent.
“Omegas possess a warmth others struggle to replicate. You make excellent adornments to my domain.”
Alastor’s right ear flicked despite himself.
“I’m gratified we’ve amused you, Your Majesty,” he said, blandly.
Lucifer chuckled.
“So. Vox has finally unearthed those old statutes.”
He glanced sideways at Alastor, eyes gleaming.
“I did wonder when desperation would drive him to weaponize them.”
“He intends to petition you,” Alastor said, jaw tightening, “to have me returned to his… care.”
“I’ve received no such request yet,” Lucifer replied. “But patience has never been Vincent’s strength. I imagine it will arrive soon enough.”
“You cannot expect me to simply comply, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer straightened at last, setting his tools aside. He folded his hands atop the desk and regarded Alastor fully.
“Of course I do, pet.”
The word landed like a slap.
“If I decide you will return to your husband,” Lucifer continued, calmly, “you will do so.”
Alastor’s smile strained, ears angling downward. He did not interrupt.
“The law is the law,” Lucifer went on. “You belong to me in certain respects - but in the eyes of Hell, you are Vox’s wife. If he submits a formal plea, I will consider it.”
“My presence at that wedding was… negligible,” Alastor said. “I was scarcely conscious.”
Lucifer arched a perfect brow.
“And?”
“He used hypnosis,” Alastor pressed. “I didn’t consent. It was a puppet - ”
Lucifer raised a finger.
“Rosie was your legal guardian,” he interrupted. “Her consent was sufficient. Vox did not require yours.”
His tone remained maddeningly conversational.
“He wanted your cooperation. You refused and he corrected that.”
Alastor’s claws curled.
“And the consummation?” he demanded.
Lucifer tilted his head.
“He made it easier for you.”
“It wasn’t legitimate,” Alastor snapped. “He - ”
“You’re attempting to argue marital rape,” Lucifer supplied, already turning back to his ship. “An interesting concept. And entirely irrelevant here.”
Alastor went still.
“There is no such crime in Hell,” Lucifer continued. “A husband cannot violate what is lawfully his. Your feelings are immaterial.”
He squinted as a piece slipped from his grip, muttering softly before reclaiming it.
“In the eyes of the law, Vincent is correct.”
Alastor’s breath shook.
“There has to be something I can do. You can’t simply give me back to him.”
“I can,” Lucifer replied, pleasantly. “And I will - if it amuses me.”
Alastor swallowed.
“And would that… ‘amuse you’? Have I displeased you?”
Lucifer finally looked up again, studying him with naked interest.
“Oh, no,” he said. “You’re endlessly entertaining.”
This was followed by a small, careless shrug
“But I have no quarrel with Vincent,” Lucifer continued mildly, as though he were discussing the weather. “And it would be terribly unfair of me to deprive a man of his wife.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“You’ve always been partial to Alphas, haven’t you, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer considered that, lips pursing as he reached once more for his tools.
“Perhaps,” he admitted. “They are efficient. After my… withdrawal from day-to-day governance, they ensured Pentagram City continued to function.”
A pause followed.
“I get the sense,” Lucifer said at last, “that you believe I’m apathetic toward your husband. Or worse - harboring some distaste for him.”
Alastor studied his face, searching for cracks in that polished composure. He found none so he said nothing.
Lucifer smiled faintly.
“Vox is fascinating, truly. He’s evolved considerably since the day he first stood before me. I’ve followed his ascent with interest - especially after he bound himself to you.”
His tone warmed, just slightly.
“He’s carved himself into the very backbone of media. His allies are influential. His reach impressive. He’s destined for something… enduring.”
The warmth in those words made Alastor’s stomach twist.
“I find both of you compelling,” Lucifer went on, entirely unbothered by the effect he was having. “It’s a shame you never paired properly. Your progeny would have been exquisite.”
Alastor recoiled before he could stop himself, revulsion flashing across his features. A sharp, visceral response.
Lucifer noticed and laughed softly.
“Oh?” Lucifer drawled. “Does the idea of motherhood still disgust you that much? It’s inevitable, you know. Someone of your caliber - a high-quality bitch - would be terribly wasted otherwise.”
The words settled like poison in Alastor’s chest. He felt them sink deep and Lucifer’s smile only widened as he fixed the doe with an openly amused gaze.
“What would you have me do?” Alastor demanded at last, the edge in his voice carefully restrained. “I’ve finally become an Overlord. As has Angel. We stand to lose everything - ”
“You stand to lose everything,” Lucifer corrected.
Alastor’s ears flattened at once.
“Angel Dust remains an unmarried Omega,” the devil continued, unbothered. “And as such, he is entirely mine. He will remain here if you are returned to your husband.”
Alastor sucked in a sharp breath, his claws curling reflexively at his sides.
“Niffty, Husk and Angel Dust are all free of Vox’s legal reach,” Lucifer went on, voice almost gentle now. “It is you, my dear, who stands to lose ‘everything.’”
His eyes glittered.
“I do wonder… would they throw themselves into the fire for your sake?”
That, finally, made Lucifer set his tools aside. His full attention settled on Alastor, intrigue sharpening his features as he leaned back slightly in his chair.
“You have two options,” he said.
He raised one finger.
“First: you return to your husband on your own terms. You find an arrangement you can endure - one that allows you to retain at least some fraction of what you’ve built over the past five years.”
Then a second finger rose.
“Second: Vox submits a formal petition. He argues his claim before the crown - before you, Adam and myself as witnesses. And I will permit you the courtesy of arguing against him.”
It was a sliver of mercy. Barely even that. A fragile, almost insulting concession.
But it was something.
Alastor stood there in silence, mind racing as he weighed the implications. He didn’t yet know what Vox truly wanted.
Technically, he could attempt both paths.
And that realization alone made his stomach twist.
“Is that all you need, pet?” Lucifer asked lightly, already sounding bored again, as though the conversation had been no more than an amusing diversion.
Alastor hesitated for the briefest fraction of a second before he responded.
“…Yes, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s expression brightened immediately. He clapped his hands together once, the sound echoing softly through the office.
“Wonderful! You’re excused,” he declared. “These little talks of ours are quite exhilarating, aren’t they?”
Alastor’s jaw tightened. He swallowed hard, the effort visible as he reined himself in yet again.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Satisfied, Lucifer flicked a casual gesture toward the door, already turning his attention back to the ship in its bottle as though Alastor had ceased to exist the moment his compliance was confirmed.
“Then you may leave.”
Alastor bowed.
The movement was precise and rigid with contained fury. He straightened, turned without another word and made his exit, every step measured as he carried his dread and his narrowing options back into the halls of the castle.
Chapter 75: 75
Chapter Text
Vox sipped at his wine, posture entirely lax as he lingered over the glass. Their meal had yet to arrive, though the drinks had been delivered promptly - a bottle set between them, uncorked and offered with the quiet implication that it was meant to be shared freely.
Alastor had allowed himself a single glass. Not a drop more.
He nursed it with careful restraint, claws curled around the stem as though it might steady him. His composure held - but only just. The edge of his nerves bled through his scent regardless, spice tinged with a bitter undertone he couldn’t quite suppress.
If Vox noticed, he made no comment.
That, somehow, was worse.
He hadn’t told the others about this meeting. He told himself it was practicality, but the truth was uglier. Shame sat heavy in his chest. Fear, too. The quiet dread that they might look at him and see someone who needed rescuing. Someone too weak to handle his own mess.
It was ridiculous. They would worry because they cared. They always had.
But Lucifer’s voice lingered.
Would they throw themselves into the fire for your sake?
Alastor lifted the glass again and took another careful sip, letting the wine rest briefly on his tongue before swallowing. His claws lightly trembled before he steadied them against the table.
He’d dressed carefully. It was clothing chosen not for comfort, nor for his own taste, but because Vox had explicitly requested he “dress nicely.” Attire that leaned into what was expected of an Omega. It galled him. But he was here to barter, and if appealing to Vincent’s sense of propriety gave him even the slightest advantage, he would stomach it.
What grated most was that Vox hadn’t rushed the point.
Instead, he treated the meeting as a proper lunch. As though this were a pleasant indulgence rather than a negotiation with Alastor’s future hanging in the balance.
Eyes were on them. Alastor could feel it - the glances and the careful looks stolen from nearby tables. Five years of very public conflict did not go unnoticed, especially not among Hell’s upper echelons. He could practically hear the murmurs already.
It was humiliating.
Another sip.
The food arrived soon after. Vox had ordered fish - baked, delicately seasoned and paired with roasted vegetables and lemon. Alastor’s plate held something richer - slices of meat seared perfectly, tasting vaguely of beef and pork in equal measure. Normally, he might have appreciated it.
Today, he barely registered the flavor.
Vox eventually broke the silence.
“How have you been?”
“I’ve been fine, Vincent. Thank you,” Alastor replied, politely.
They spoke of trivial things then. Neutral topics and harmless observations. The sort of conversation designed to ease one into heavier matters without upsetting the appetite.
Alastor forced himself to eat, taking small, measured bites, though nausea coiled stubbornly in his gut. More than once he thought he might be sick. Each time, he swallowed it down, dabbed at his mouth with a handkerchief, pretending it was nothing more than grease or crumbs.
His glass emptied quickly.
When Vox reached for the bottle to refill it, Alastor lifted a hand in quiet refusal.
“I’ll order a water,” he said.
Vox paused then set the bottle aside without comment.
By the time the plates were cleared, Alastor was working his way through the water, using it to coax the last of the meal down. It was only then that Vox spoke again.
“I’m glad you agreed to meet me like this,” he said. “When was the last time we actually… talked? Like this, I mean.”
Alastor didn’t look at him right away.
“Years, I suppose,” he replied. “If you don’t count our little encounter at Dante’s Inferno.”
“Right. Right.”
Vox took another unhurried sip of wine, the rim of the glass catching the low light as his gaze remained fixed on Alastor’s face. He didn’t look away. It was intimate in the most aggravating way.
“We’ve been married for thirty-five years now,” he said, mildly. “Nearly thirty-six now.”
“And six of those have been spent estranged,” Alastor replied.
The television Overlord hummed, a low sound of contemplation, eyes roving over the Omega as though he were assessing something familiar yet newly altered.
“I wouldn’t be forcing this,” Vox said at last, “if there were any chance you’d agree to a meeting like this without something hanging over your head, Alastor.”
Red claws stilled against the table.
“Did you even bother to try?”
“No,” Vox answered. “Because despite what you seem to think, I know you. I know you better than anyone else.”
Alastor’s smile sharpened, just slightly.
“Do you, Vincent?”
“Most certainly.”
“You wear your arrogance well,” Alastor remarked, lifting his glass of water and taking a measured sip.
Vox’s mouth curved into a pleased, knowing smirk.
“I certainly hope so.”
“How about we get to the point,” Alastor said at last, setting his glass down with deliberate care. “What do you want, Vincent?”
Vox didn’t answer immediately. He leaned back in his chair instead, projected eyes half-lidded in a way that suggested confidence rather than ease.
“You already know what I want.”
The doe scoffed quietly, ears flicking back.
“Then humor me. Allow me to feign ignorance.” His gaze sharpened. “What do you want?”
“I want my wife back.”
Alastor let out a low, incredulous breath.
“To do what, exactly? Play housemaid?” the doe questioned. “You can afford staff to tend to your quarters, Vincent. You can also afford someone to warm your bed - assuming Valentino isn’t already doing that for you.”
Vox’s expression tightens, irritation flashing across his screen before smoothing back into something controlled.
“Neither of them can replace you, Alastor.”
“You flatter me,” he replied flatly, unmoved.
“I’m serious, sweetheart.”
Vox leaned forward now, forearms resting against the table.
“Do you honestly think I’d just let you go? That I could forget what we had?”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed.
“And what, precisely, did we have?”
“What we still have,” Vox corrected at once, his voice firm. “We were the couple of Pentagram City. You and me. We had influence. We had something special.”
A brittle smile tugged at Alastor’s mouth.
“Ah,” he murmured. “So that’s it.”
The Omega tilts his head.
“You want a reunion for the cameras? A pretty little reconciliation arc to shore up your reputation? Is this just another media stunt?”
Vox’s gaze darkened.
“It’s more than that,” Vox said, the edge of bravado slipping just enough to sound sincere. “And you know it. Finding you was the best thing that ever happened to me. You made me happy.”
His gaze softened, almost earnest.
“And I know - if you’d let me - I could make you happy too.”
Alastor crossed his arms, shoulders drawing in as he turned his face away.
“I’m not going to be happy playing the housewife for an eternity, Vincent.”
“Alastor, baby.”
Vox reached across the table, his grip firm as he pried Alastor’s hands free from their closed-off knot, holding them between his claws.
“Look at me.”
A quiet, unsteady breath escaped the doe before he complied, lifting his gaze. His ears lay partly flattened against his skull, a clear tell he didn’t bother to hide.
“I’ll give you the freedom you want,” Vox said, carefully. “If you come back to me. You can be the Overlord you always wanted to be.”
Alastor blinked.
Then he blinked again.
“… Excuse me?”
Vox tightened his hold, just slightly.
“We can be a power couple - in the literal sense,” he said, conviction ringing through his voice. “Everything you’ve built. Everything you own. It’ll be yours.”
The doe stared at him, disbelief etched into every line of his face.
“You can’t be serious.”
“I am,” Vox said. “After five years, I think it’s time we figured out how to actually make this work.”
The words settled wrong in Alastor’s chest. A sharp, instinctive unease flared. Something about this was off. It had to be. Vox never offered anything without strings.
“If this is some sort of deal - ” Alastor began.
“No deal,” Vox interrupted, smoothly. “It’s just us, baby.”
He reached forward and threaded their claws together, his larger paw swallowing Alastor’s with deliberate intimacy - cool blue pressing against deep red. The contact was grounding in the worst way, familiar enough to make his stomach knot.
“Just give this a chance,” Vox said. “Give us a chance.”
The doe swallowed hard. Guilt twisted through him, sharp and corrosive. Angel’s face flickered unbidden through his mind. Husk. Niffty. The life he’d clawed into existence with them. The thought of what they would think - what Angel would feel - made his chest ache.
“You’re talking like I actually have a choice,” Alastor whispered.
“You do, sweetheart.”
Vox’s eyes slipped half-lidded, his voice dropping into something soft and devastatingly controlled.
“Either you come back to me willingly,” he said, each word precise, “and keep your position as an Overlord - ”
He leaned in just enough for Alastor to feel the weight of him.
“ - or I take everything away from you.”
Everything.
The word echoed.
Alastor’s eyes slid shut as he forced himself to breathe. His chest rose and fell slowly before the rhythm fractured, speeding as panic clawed its way up his throat. The edges of the room felt too close as the weight of Vox’s words pressed down on him until it became difficult to think at all.
“I need - ” His voice caught.
He swallowed hard and tried again.
“I need to think about this.”
Vox did not soften.
“It’s a yes or a no, sweetheart,” he replied, evenly. “We can discuss the stipulations here, in detail.”
The Alpha’s cool, unblinking gaze lingered on him, cataloguing every tell - the tremor in his claws, the way his ears angled back and the sour spike of fear bleeding into his scent. Cruel satisfaction flickered there.
“Go to the restroom,” Vox continued, almost kindly. “Don’t leave. I’ll know if you do. Go calm down.”
Only then did he release him.
Alastor rose on unsteady hooves, the chair scraping softly as he stood. His movements were stiff, obedience carved into muscle memory he hated himself for still possessing. Vox’s eyes followed him the entire way as he retreated, each step heavier than the last, until the restroom door shut behind him and cut the Alpha from view.
“Fuck. Fuck.”
The word broke out of him in a ragged whisper.
He staggered to the wall and collapsed against it, sliding down until he hit the floor. His claws came up to cover his face as his body began to shake in earnest, his breath hitching and chest tight with a pressure that felt unbearable.
Everything.
The word echoed again, louder this time.
He dragged his claws through his perfectly maintained hair, fingers biting into the roots as if pain might anchor him. Rage twisted and reshaped itself into fear. He thought of Angel’s laugh, of the warmth of Husk at his side and of Niffty’s devotion and small hands tugging at his sleeves.
Of the life they’d built together.
Of everything he stood to lose.
His eyes burned. His vision blurred. He squeezed them shut, his teeth clenched hard enough to ache.
He wanted Angel here - arms around him, voice soft and swearing and real.
He wanted Niffty’s fingers carding through his hair, grounding him in her strange, feral affection.
He wanted Husk’s solid weight, the low rumble of his purr vibrating through his bones and reminding him he wasn’t alone.
But there was no one.
Just tile. Cold walls. His own ragged breathing.
He curled inward, shaking.
He was alone.
He was alone.
Chapter 76: 76
Chapter Text
Eventually, he cleaned himself up.
He had done it before. Countless times, really - long before tonight. Moments where everything became too much and he had been quietly ushered away so as not to make a scene. Vox had always been adept at recognizing the subtle tells: the way Alastor’s smile went rigid at the edges, the way his ears twitched and the way his breath shortened just enough to be noticeable if one knew what to look for.
He’d called them Alastor’s Omega episodes and excused him somewhere discreet so he could break down where no one important could see.
Alastor leaned over the sink now, fixing his hair strand by careful strand, dabbing at the corners of his eyes until the faint redness receded. He adjusted his expression with practiced precision. The version of himself that emerged in the mirror was familiar.
Presentable.
It took him roughly ten minutes.
Once, when both he and Angel had been firmly within the Vees’ grasp, anything longer than fifteen would have prompted intervention. They didn’t like either Omega out of reach for too long.
He had to look content.
He had to look happy.
So when he stepped back into the restaurant, his chosen smile was already in place - exposing just the right amount of teeth.
Vox noticed him immediately.
His gaze snapped to Alastor the moment he reentered his line of sight, satisfaction flickering across the screen of his face as the Omega settled back into his seat with the poise expected of him.
“Feeling better, sweetheart?” Vox asked.
“Much better, Vincent,” Alastor replied, his tone smooth and sweet.
Vox grinned. Alastor mirrored it.
“Good,” the Alpha said. “Then we can finally discuss the finer details.”
“Of course,” Alastor replied, folding his claws neatly in his lap.
What soon caught him off guard was that Vox’s proposal didn’t stop with him.
“I know you’re close to your friends,” Vox continued, swirling the last of his wine. “And I don’t want you to feel isolated. A support system is important. Healthy, even.”
Alastor’s ears twitched.
The Vees and his companions had spent nearly five years openly antagonizing one another. What Vox was proposing wasn’t reconciliation but something closer to a merger. Not formal nor binding. Just… peaceful coexistence beneath the watchful eye of the public and the ever-hungry lens of media.
“You think they’d agree?” Alastor asked carefully.
Vox chuckled softly.
“For your sake? Absolutely. I can’t imagine them being comfortable leaving you to navigate all of this alone.”
He hated that Vox wasn’t wrong.
“And consider this,” Vox added, smoothly. “You’re the only one truly locked into this arrangement. Your friends - Angel Dust included - remain free. They can come and go as they please. All I’m offering is proximity. Cooperation. And perhaps,” his grin sharpened, “a little extra profit for their trouble.”
Alastor nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful.
He would leave the decision to them.
And yet, beneath the composure, a selfish part of him ached at the idea - at the comfort of knowing they might remain close and within reach. Where he wouldn’t be entirely alone again.
That it wouldn’t just be him and Vees and no one else.
They shifted, inevitably, to the subject of Alastor’s day-to-day living arrangements.
“You’ll be staying in the penthouse,” Vox said, tone calm and authoritative. “That will be your primary residence going forward. We’re married, Alastor. And I fully intend for us to live as husband and wife.”
Alastor felt the words settle like lead in his chest. His smile held, but only just. The tightening at the corners of his mouth betrayed him despite his effort and his ears angled back a fraction before he schooled them still. He inclined his head in a short, precise nod.
“Early mornings will also be ours to share a meal together,” Vox continued, unbothered by the Omega’s silence. “I expect you present. After that - from nine in the morning until six in the evening - your time is your own. You can spend it however you wish.”
Alastor resisted the instinctive urge to shift in his chair, claws flexing once against the linen before he stilled them.
“And if I wish to go out at night?” he asked, voice even.
Vox didn’t answer immediately. He watched him instead, projected eyes narrowing just slightly as if weighing how much resistance remained beneath that polished composure.
“You’ll ask,” Vox said at last. “And I’ll approve or deny.”
Alastor’s gaze flickered, sharp but fleeting.
“I’d like to request no fewer than several nightly outings a week,” he said, carefully.
Vox hummed, fingers tapping once against the table as he considered it. The pause was deliberate - long enough to remind Alastor who held the final word.
“Fine,” Vox said, eventually. “Several a week. Within reason.”
The word reason lingered unpleasantly between them.
Alastor nodded again, his smile never faltering, even as something tight and aching curled low in his stomach.
“You promised freedom,” Alastor said carefully, his tone measured despite the tension threading through it. “What you’re describing feels… conditional.”
Vox’s projected eyes sharpened at once, the warning clear. It was subtle, but it was enough to make Alastor’s ears dip despite himself. The movement betrayed him and he hated that it did.
“This is more freedom than most Omegas are ever allotted,” Vox replied. “You’ll have complete autonomy during the hours I outlined. So long as that autonomy isn’t spent embarrassing my brand, you’re welcome to live much as you did before.”
The phrasing made Alastor’s jaw tighten. Still, he inclined his head in a small, subdued nod, acknowledging the point.
“While you remain with me,” Vox continued, voice smooth and unyielding, “I expect you to fulfill your duties as my wife. A maid will manage the bulk of the household work - I’m not unreasonable. But if I request a meal, I expect it. And if I desire intimacy - ”
“Vincent.”
The interruption was soft but firm. Vox’s brow twitched, irritation flashing briefly across the screen.
“If I expect intimacy,” Vox corrected, his tone sharpening just a fraction, “then you will perform your duties accordingly. Is that understood?”
Silence stretched between them. Alastor’s gaze dropped to the table, his claws curling slowly into his palms as he fought to keep his breathing steady.
“Alastor,” Vox prompted. “I expect an answer.”
“Yes, Vincent,” he said at last, voice even. “I understand.”
A pleased hum escaped Vox, as though the matter had been settled neatly and without complication.
“There is also the strict expectation that you won’t be intimate with anyone else,” Vox continued, his tone deceptively casual. “I do recall those little markings you used to flaunt years ago.”
The words landed heavily. Alastor’s thoughts betrayed him at once - Angel Dust’s warmth and Adam’s presence; the fragile pockets of comfort he’d carved out for himself beyond Vox’s reach.
He locked them away immediately, sealing them off behind practiced composure. Those truths would remain his alone.
Especially Angel.
“Yes, Vincent,” he repeated.
Vox watched him for a moment longer, as if gauging whether the response satisfied him. Then he continued, folding his hands neatly together atop the table.
“And whenever we’re present before the media, I expect you to behave as you always have,” he said. “The version of yourself everyone recognizes. The Radio Demon.”
Alastor’s smile twitched faintly at the edges, a ghost of habit rather than amusement.
“It appears the public is quite fond of the persona you’ve cultivated,” Vox went on, almost approvingly. “I expect you to maintain that image. For appearances’ sake.”
“Of course,” Alastor replied. “I’ve never had any trouble performing.”
Vox’s projected smile widened at that while Alastor kept his own expression carefully arranged.
“I expect you to occasionally make appearances with Velvette, Valentino and myself,” Vox continued. “A united front is preferable. While we mourn the loss of Angel, your presence will suffice.”
The mention of their names alone made something coil tight in Alastor’s gut. Velvette’s sharp eyes and Valentino’s hands. The memories crowded too close for comfort and it took effort not to shift in his seat.
He inclined his head instead.
“Your career will remain your own,” Vox went on. “You may broadcast from the Vee Tower or from your own. Any profits you incur will belong entirely to you.”
Alastor listened as the Alpha laid out the remaining details regarding business. The language was clinical and entirely contractual.
He could do this.
He could do this.
He repeated it to himself as Vox spoke, as though repetition alone might make it true.
“Now,” Vox said, lightly, “regarding your heat.”
Alastor blinked, the word cutting through his thoughts.
“Yes,” he replied, carefully.
“We’ll be sharing it,” Vox said. “I believe it’s time we seriously consider starting a proper family.”
The air left Alastor’s lungs all at once.
“Vincent,” he said, measured but strained, “you know I can’t - ”
“And why is that?” Vox interrupted.
“I - ” Alastor faltered, then steadied himself. “How am I supposed to function as an Overlord if I’m pregnant?”
Vox waved a dismissive hand, as though the concern were trivial.
“A few years at most. Less if we secure a caretaker.”
“No,” Alastor said.
The single word landed hard.
Vox’s projected expression sharpened.
“No?”
“I refuse.” Alastor straightened in his seat, ears pinned back. “I can accept everything else but not that.”
“Alastor - ”
“No, Vincent,” he cut in, sharper now. “I would rather risk you petitioning Lucifer than accept this.”
For a long moment, Vox said nothing. Then he released a slow, irritated sigh - his claws drumming once against the table as his gaze bore into Alastor.
“We’ll delay that part of the conversation, then,” Vox said. “You’ve kept me waiting for decades, Alastor. I can tolerate a few more years.”
“Then my heats - ” the doe began.
“We’ll still be sharing them,” Vox cut in, seamlessly. “But with one added stipulation. You’ll take birth control.”
For a heartbeat, Alastor simply stared at him. Relief came first followed immediately by suspicion. Vox did nothing without calculation. Nothing came without strings.
After a moment, he inclined his head.
“…Very well.”
The word tasted bitter, but it was better than the alternative. He was being cornered from every possible angle; this, at least, gave him room to breathe. For now.
“Thank you, Vincent,” he added, carefully polite.
“Of course, sweetheart,” Vox replied, satisfied.
There was a warmth in his voice that did nothing to soothe the unease curling in Alastor’s stomach.
The Alpha reached for his wine again, unhurried.
“I’ll give you time to prepare. I’ve upgraded the penthouse since you left.”
His gaze lingered, the look possessive.
“I think you’ll like it,” he continued. “It has everything you could possibly need.”
Alastor gave a small, measured nod.
The penthouse was a cage. A beautiful one but a cage all the same. One that would boast an unlocked door at first, just long enough to lull him into a false sense of security, before it inevitably slammed shut.
But he could survive it.
He had survived it, once.
Thirty years of careful smiles and measured obedience, of knowing exactly when to bend and when to still. This time, at least, there was no formal deal binding him - no contract etched into his soul. That absence granted him a sliver of maneuverability. Not freedom. But room to breathe.
He could live a decent life, so long as he played Vincent’s tune on the surface. So long as he performed the role convincingly enough to keep the worst at bay.
“I expect you to behave as a wife should while in my company,” Vox continued. “I’ve no desire to reprimand you, Alastor. But I will if it becomes necessary.”
The words were delivered with chilling ease.
“You’ll accept any punishments given - quietly,” he added, “and with respect.”
Something in Alastor’s expression tightened, just briefly. A flicker at the edges of his smile. His ears angled downward a fraction before he corrected them, schooling his posture back into something presentable.
He had expected this.
Of course he had.
“I will revoke any privileges granted should you fall short of expectation,” Vox continued, evenly. “Temporarily, of course. I believe in fairness. But as your husband, it is my responsibility to ensure you’re kept in line. Going forward, if there are any addendums to this arrangement, they will be communicated clearly - for your benefit as well as my own. I won’t punish you for something I failed to clarify beforehand.”
Alastor remained silent.
The quiet stretched.
“Alastor,” Vox said at last, his tone sharpening. “I expect an answer.”
“Yes, Vincent.”
“Do you understand?”
“Yes, Vincent.”
“Look at me when I’m speaking to you, sweetheart.”
He did.
Alastor lifted his gaze and met the glow of Vox’s screen. The smile he wore was carefully constructed, betraying nothing of the turmoil roiling beneath it. His ears twitched once before settling.
Vox studied him with an expression Alastor couldn’t quite decipher.
“This is for your own good. You've had your fun. And now it's time to come home,” Vox said, quietly. “You understand that, right?”
There was the briefest hesitation. A fraction of a heartbeat where Alastor’s breath caught.
“…Yes, Vincent.”
Chapter 77: 77
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Holy shit, Al. What the fuck.”
Angel Dust was pacing now - too fast, the Omega’s hands buried in his hair as he tugged at the roots like he might tear the thoughts straight out of his skull. His movements were sharp and erratic, the edges of hysteria creeping in despite his best efforts to keep it together.
Lucifer’s apathy.
Vox’s blatantly predatory offer.
Adam’s blunt admission that there was no clean way out.
And, worst of all, the undeniable truth that Alastor had been cornered. Maneuvered into a choice where every path led somewhere he didn’t want to go.
“Oh, God,” Angel breathed, stopping short and pressing his palms to his face.
His hands were shaking.
Niffty hovered near the vanity, her single eye darting between them with rapid, anxious flicks. She wasn’t smiling. That alone said enough. Husk leaned against the wall, arms crossed and posture rigid. His tail twitched and the glow in his eyes was unmistakably angry.
“This is so fucked,” Angel groaned, voice cracking as he dragged his hands down his face. “Like - cosmically fucked.”
“It’s the only option that allows me any measure of freedom,” Alastor said calmly, though the effort it took to keep his voice steady was immense.
He remained seated on the edge of his bed, hands folded neatly in his lap, watching as the three of them struggled to process the reality he’d just dropped into the room.
“It’s a shitty fuckin’ option,” Angel snapped, turning back toward him. “All of them are shitty! Jesus Christ, Al - what the fuck are they doing to you?”
“Angel.”
Alastor stood and crossed the room in two measured steps, reaching out to take the spider’s hand. His grip was gentle but grounding, claws warm against Angel’s trembling fingers.
“It isn’t a deal,” he said, softly. “It isn’t binding. And while it won’t be comfortable… it’s survivable.”
Husk shifted, one claw scratching at the underside of his chin as he mulled it over. His ears flicked back slightly.
“So what,” he rumbled. “You play wife at night and you’re free during the day?”
Alastor nodded once.
“Essentially.”
The feline’s eyes narrowed, tail giving another slow twitch.
“…Interesting,” he muttered, clearly filing that away for later.
“They also extended an offer to all of you,” Alastor added. “An invitation, of sorts.”
Angel blinked, disbelief flickering across his face.
“I - ” he started, then stopped, shaking his head. “Al, I got a lot of bad memories tied up in that place. A lot. We both do.”
“I don’t expect any of you to accept it,” Alastor said, immediately. “During the day, nothing changes. We’ll continue to work together as we have been. I simply won’t be present here at night.”
There it was. The real cost.
His partial absence.
“So Lucifer’s a dead end,” Angel said slowly, voice hollowing out, “and Vox is… what. The least shitty option left?”
“My status as a married Omega puts me at a distinct disadvantage,” Alastor replied. “And Lucifer has no qualms about returning me to Vox’s care if he petitions.”
“And Lucifer can force that,” Angel said, swallowing hard.
“Yes.”
“And Vox already threatened to take everything away if you don’t play nice,” Angel continued, jaw tightening.
“Yes.”
Silence fell for several beats.
“So,” Angel muttered, “we’re playin’ it safe. For now.”
“I can survive this,” Alastor said, firmly. “I have before.”
“But you shouldn’t have to,” Angel shot back. “Maybe if we just -”
“They’d find some way to use all of you,” Alastor cut in gently but decisively. “Against me. I’m in a precarious position, Angel. And they know it.”
Angel’s shoulders slumped. He nodded once, small and defeated with lips trembling despite his effort to steady them.
“…I trust you, Al,” he said quietly.
Alastor’s gaze swept over all three of them - identifying Husk’s barely contained fury, Niffty’s tight, anxious posture and Angel’s raw fear for him.
“We have an eternity,” Alastor said. “An eternity to find a solution.”
He straightened, forcing calm into his stance and resolve into his smile as he buried the anxiety clawing at his chest, the dread gnawing at his gut.
❧
Alastor moved with deliberate care as he gathered the things he intended to keep close - small, personal artifacts accumulated over the past five years. Nothing ostentatious. Nothing that would draw attention. Just the quiet remnants of a life lived on his own terms. Each item was examined, considered and then placed neatly into a case prepared for nightly transport.
It felt strange - paring his life down to what could be carried so easily. Stranger still was the knowledge that these few possessions would be the only constants once night fell.
Niffty hovered nearby, never quite still. She shifted from foot to foot, hands twisting together and her single eye flicking from the open case to Alastor’s face and back again. The neurotic energy she usually carried was dulled, replaced with something small and fragile.
“Alastor,” she finally said, voice softer than usual. “Are you… gonna be okay?”
He paused then, closing the case with a quiet click before turning fully toward her. He knelt so they were eye level, his smile gentle.
“Of course I am, Niffty,” he replied, reaching out to take her tiny hand between his claws.
He gave it a reassuring squeeze.
“This isn’t goodbye.”
Her eye shimmered but she nodded anyway.
“You’ll see me every day,” he continued. “Nothing changes when the sun’s up. I’ll still be here. Still irritating Husk. Still listening to you chatter.”
That earned a small huff of a laugh.
Niffty nodded again, more vigorously this time, managing a tiny, crooked smile.
“Okay,” she said. “Every day.”
“Every day,” Alastor echoed.
❧
Alastor had insisted on discretion.
His return was scheduled for the quiet hours - those thin, liminal stretches of the night when most of Pentagram City slept and the Vee Tower functioned on a skeleton crew alone. He wanted to slip back in unseen, like a ghost reclaiming a haunt rather than a wife returning home.
The limousine hummed softly as it carried them through the city.
Vox and Alastor occupied opposite sides of the seat, a deliberate distance maintained between them. Alastor leaned against the door, his head tilted slightly as he watched the neon glow of Hell smear itself across the glass. His expression was composed, his smile faint and carefully neutral - but his eyes were half-lidded with thought rather than fatigue.
Vox, for his part, did not intrude.
He let the silence breathe, studying Alastor from behind the soft glow of his screen. Every so often his gaze flicked back to the doe, noting the tension at the corners of his mouth, the way his claws curled and uncurled against his lap.
He said nothing at first.
Then, casually he asked,
“Did Lucifer comment on your departure?”
Alastor gave a quiet hum, eyes never leaving the window.
“He wished me well,” he said after a beat. “I suppose.”
The memory surfaced whether he wanted it to or not. Lucifer’s arched brow. That unreadable, polished smile. The way his gaze had lingered as Alastor had taken his leave. Not surprised. Not disappointed. Merely… interested.
It had unsettled him.
Vox tilted his head slightly, considering.
“He seems like an interesting man to know.”
Alastor’s lips twitched.
“You two would get along.”
“Oh?” Vox replied, a hint of intrigue bleeding into his tone. “Would we?”
That earned him a sharp look at last. Alastor turned his head just enough for crimson eyes to cut across the space between them.
“I believe so,” he said.
Vox’s smile widened, as if savoring the implication. He leaned back into his seat, folding his hands.
Alastor turned away again, the city reclaiming his attention.
He did not voice the rest of the thought - that both of them were insufferable, power-hungry egomaniacs cut from eerily similar cloth. That if Lucifer and Vox were ever left alone together, they’d likely laugh over aged wine and trade stories at his expense.
He kept that to himself.
The limousine continued on through the sleeping city, its quiet hum underscoring the unspoken truth settling between them: whatever this arrangement was meant to be, it had already begun.
Alastor stifled the urge to sigh.
He had promised the others he would manage this - that he would endure and survive. He clung to that promise as though it were a lifeline. It helped to remind himself that this was not a severing. He would see them tomorrow. And the next day. And the day after that. Daylight would still belong to him. Their voices, their warmth and their presence would not vanish simply because night demanded something different of him.
But during the hours reserved for Vox, he would belong to his husband.
Entirely.
The thought settled in his chest like a weight. Not crushing but heavy enough to be felt with every measured breath. He could do this, he told himself again. He had done worse. He had survived thirty years under the same roof, under the same rules and under the same gaze. This arrangement was not a deal sealed in magic. It was leverage.Something he could navigate, bend and outgrow.
He had to do this.
Lost in those spiraling thoughts, he barely registered the limousine slowing to a stop. The gentle deceleration pulled him back into himself just as his door opened. Alastor blinked and looked up, momentarily disoriented, only to be met with the familiar glow of Vox’s screen and the offered hand extended toward him.
“Let’s get inside, sweetheart.”
Above them, the sky was choked with low, heavy clouds - promising a storm that had yet to break. Alastor hesitated for only a fraction of a second before accepting the hand, his grip careful and restrained. With his other hand, he held tight to the small bag at his side.
Inside it were things Vox would never understand the value of.
Fabric that carried Angel’s lingering sweetness. A trinket Niffty had pressed into his palm with a too-bright smile. Something faintly warm with Husk’s scent. Tiny, precious comforts he refused to part with, no matter how small or foolish they might seem.
It was childish, perhaps.
But he needed them.
And so, hand in hand with his husband, Alastor stepped forward beneath the storm-heavy sky, carrying what little solace he could into the place he once called home.
It was a strange thing, stepping back into the tower after so long. The space existed in a disquieting in-between - both achingly familiar and unmistakably altered. Upgrades had been layered over its bones, modernizing what had once been coldly elegant into something sleeker.
Alastor’s gaze drifted slowly across the expansive interior as they moved through it.
This had been his home.
And, it seemed, it would be his home again.
The route to the penthouse was burned into his memory, each turn and corridor resurfacing with uncomfortable clarity.
His heart began to thud harder with every step. His last memories of that space were not gentle ones. They were memories of being cornered.
Of being trapped.
When the doors to the penthouse finally opened, Alastor blinked, breath catching in his throat.
Memory rushed him all at once. Old impressions colliding violently with new ones. Familiar lines warped by renovation. It made his skin crawl. His chest rose and fell too quickly, his breath shallow as his mind struggled to reconcile past and present layered atop one another.
Then a hand settled at the small of his back.
It was a simple touch. Firm enough to remind him where he was, gentle enough to keep him from spiraling completely. Alastor forced himself to breathe, anchoring to the sensation as Vox leaned closer.
“It’s alright, baby,” Vox murmured, voice low and even. “Let’s get you settled.”
That, more than anything else, unsettled him.
It was strange how easily Vox slipped back into this version of himself. After years of hostility, violence and venomous words, he donned the role of husband as though it had never been discarded. The familiarity of it was unsettling, almost more so than cruelty would have been.
As if none of the blood had ever been spilled.
As if this place had not once been a cage.
Vox guided him toward the couch with a steadying hand. He poured a glass of water and returned just as calmly, placing it into Alastor’s claws with care. The doe accepted it with the small bag still clutched in his lap, lifting the glass to his lips despite the tremor that betrayed him. The water sloshed faintly against the sides.
“Do you need something to calm down, sweetheart?” Vox asked, gently. “You’re shaking.”
The wobble of the glass felt like an accusation. A tell. A weakness laid bare. Alastor hated it and hated himself for it.
“I’m fine,” he said, but the words rang hollow even to his own ears.
“Just something for tonight,” Vincent coaxed, voice low and patient. “I know this is hard.”
Do you?
The question burned, unspoken.
Alastor should have been stronger than this. He had faced Vox head-on countless times over the years and never once had his body betrayed him like this. But this place… this space… it was too heavy with memory. Too familiar. Every polished surface felt like it was watching him, remembering him as he had been.
“… just something for tonight,” Alastor conceded at last, forcing steadiness into his tone.
Vox nodded and stepped away, leaving him alone for only a moment before returning with two small white pills resting in his palm. He held them out without ceremony.
“It’ll help you sleep,” he said. “One or two. Your choice.”
Alastor didn’t hesitate.
He took both, tipping his head back and swallowing them down with the water in one practiced motion. The glass was set aside as he leaned back against the couch, the cushions yielding beneath him. Vox’s gaze lingered. But, mercifully, he didn’t crowd him. He didn’t insist on touch. He simply remained there, present but restrained.
The world began to soften at its edges. Not all at once - but slowly. An artificial calm settled over him, dulling the sharpest edges of his fear and panic and smoothing them into something distant and manageable.
Tomorrow, he told himself.
He’d see Angel Dust tomorrow. Husk. Niffty.
Tomorrow.
He barely registered Vox shifting him, carefully guiding him onto his side. A pillow was slipped beneath his head, cool and perfectly placed. A blanket followed, draped over him with quiet precision. Vox had always been gentle in the strangest, most unsettling ways. Capable of cruelty, yes, but equally capable of this practiced tenderness.
Even now, years later, muscle memory guided him.
“Goodnight, Alastor.”
Alastor tried to respond, but the words came out slurred and barely intelligible. His eyes fluttered. He stirred faintly, a flash of concern cutting through the haze as he realized his bag wasn’t within reach.
“It’s right here,” Vox said softly.
With effort, Alastor forced his eyes open just enough to see it. His small bag was perched neatly on the table across from him, close enough to scent.. That alone was enough to settle him. He relaxed back into the cushions, burrowing instinctively into the blanket.
Warmth spread through him. The medication dredged up gentler memories, blurring the harsher ones and his strained smile eased into something softer - something almost genuine. His breathing slowed, evening out at last.
Vox’s claws brushed lightly behind his ears.
Alastor sank deeper.
And deeper.
And
Notes:
Out of all the characters I write for this fic - Lucifer and Vox ( especially Vox ) are the most intriguing for me to handle. I have to really put thought in their dialogue and how they interact with other characters. Lucifer, in particular, is a character that continues to betray expectation among readers so far. As he doesn't act 'typical' when it comes to how a lot of male leads handle their respective love interests.
Problematic male characters have always been my personal favorite. Because getting in their headspace challenges me.
One thing I always like to avoid is writing characters I 'dislike'. I actually quite like the Curse of Eve versions of Vox and Lucifer. I enjoy every character in this story - from Niffty to Rosie to Valentino.
Though, I'll admit, Vox is the most fun to bring to life and remains my personal favorite.
But what also intrigues me is that among the comments that the pendulum swings wildly from one male lead to the other. Which is interesting, considering that everyone is generally aware of Vox’s intentions - while the specifics of Lucifer’s beyond a few select details is generally unknown. It’s a genuine dice roll.
In a lot of 'love triangle' stories the choice is rather obvious of who is the preferred lead. But, seeing as this plays as a 'visual novel' - either option could technically be 'viable'. Seeing people spin theories and contemplate character motivation is a delight to read. And lets me know that the characters are complex enough for people to dissect every word and small detail that may betray their intentions.
Chapter 78: 78
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Get up, babes.”
A sharp pinch caught at his cheek, just enough to drag him from the depths. Alastor let out a low, incoherent sound of protest as his eyes fluttered open, vision swimming. A familiar face hovered above him - perfectly sculpted brows arched, lips curled in a knowing little smile.
Light flooded the living room, far brighter than it had been when he’d collapsed. It took a moment to orient himself, the time of day elusive beneath the lingering haze of medication.
“… Velvette?” he murmured, blinking slowly.
“That’s me,” she chirped.
She watched him prop himself up on his elbows, bleary gaze sweeping the room as his mind caught up piece by piece. Polished floors. Expansive windows. Excess in every corner.
Vox’s penthouse.
“Up and at ’em,” Velvette continued, briskly. “Vox had an early meeting, so I drew the short straw and got babysitting duty.”
Alastor dragged himself upright, his movements sluggish. Velvette’s mouth twisted the moment she took in his appearance - still in the suit he’d arrived in, rumpled and creased from sleep.
“Oh, God,” she scoffed. “What the fuck are you wearing?”
She pinched the fabric between two manicured fingers, grimacing.
“This is a crime. It’s wrinkled to hell and back. Didn’t Vox think to strip you before you passed out?”
Alastor managed to sit, shoulders hunched slightly as he gathered himself. Velvette clapped her hands once.
“Alright. C’mon. On your feet.”
Before he could argue, she was already moving, all momentum and purpose.
“Before you go gallivanting off, we’re fixing this. Bath, hair, face - fucking everything. I refuse to be associated with this mess.”
He curled in on himself for a brief moment, dragging his claws over his face and blinking hard beneath them as he fought through the fog. Eventually, he stood - unsteady, but upright.
Velvette had taken on this role before, back when he’d been under the Vees’ roof. Where Niffty’s touch was gentle and comforting, Velvette’s was efficient and exacting. A handler’s touch. Critical, but oddly protective in its own way.
She steered him toward the bathroom attached to the master bedroom. Alastor hesitated at the threshold, gaze catching on the room beyond. It was different now - larger bed, sharper lines and modern furnishings that screamed wealth and control.
Excess refined into something cold and immaculate.
Velvette tugged him along before he could linger too long, already gesturing to shelves lined with products.
“Upgraded lineup,” she announced, proudly. “Proper maintenance this time. Oils, lotions, the good brushes. None of that bargain-bin shit.”
“What time is it?” Alastor asked quietly, eyes searching for a clock.
“Seven,” she replied without looking.
Two hours.
He could manage two hours.
Velvette pointed a perfectly manicured nail toward the bathroom.
“Strip and wash. Use the cedar soap. Scrub properly.”
He nodded and complied without protest. She left him to it, calling out instructions as she went. The ritual of bathing helped ground him. He counted breaths. Counted seconds and let the repetition carry him.
Just a little longer.
When she returned, she had him seated by the bedroom door, wrapped in a robe while she worked through his mane with practiced precision. Shears flashed and pluckers snapped. She circled him like a hawk, correcting every perceived flaw.
Claws. Hooves. All checked and deemed acceptable.
“Alright,” Velvette said at last, leaning back to assess him. “Good enough. Like night and day.”
Her fingers brushed through his curls, tilting his chin up as she studied his face one last time.
“You’re a real stunner when you actually let yourself be, Ally.”
Alastor’s smile twitched.
“Thank you, Velvette.”
❧
The corset was back.
Of course it was.
Alastor had barely managed to suppress a resigned sigh before Velvette was already behind him, tugging the garment into place with practiced efficiency. To her credit, she was merciful this time - threading the laces with a restraint that stopped short of cruelty.
Even so, he couldn’t quite stifle the wince that crept across his face as the fabric cinched in, breath compressing just enough to remind him of exactly where he was and what this place demanded of him.
“There we go, babe,” Velvette said, satisfaction ringing clear in her voice as she tied it off. “That waist is to die for now.”
Alastor’s smile came slow and unsteady, betraying the discomfort he was trying so hard to smooth over. A blouse followed soon after, its cut meant to flatter the dramatic line the corset forced upon him. Then tight black trousers, fitted just enough to be deliberate and tailored so his tail was impossible to ignore.
Velvette circled him once more then crouched slightly to spritz his tail with a fine mist of spray. She fluffed it with quick, efficient motions, ensuring the hair stood out - full, glossy and unmistakably eye-catching.
“Stop twitchin’ it,” she snapped.
He tried. He really did.
A long, weary sigh slipped free of him anyway, the sound heavy with exhaustion more than defiance.
His tail twitched.
Velvette’s response was immediate - a sharp pinch to his rear that made him jolt.
Alastor stiffened, ears flicking back as he shot her a look that was more tired than offended.
“… I’m behaving,” he grumbled.
“Uh-huh,” Velvette replied dryly, already straightening his blouse. “And you’re gonna keep doing that, yeah? Smile pretty and stand tall. Don’t give them an inch to think you’re anything less than flawless.”
She paused, her expression softening just a fraction as she met his eyes in the mirror.
“You look good, Al,” she added. “Really good.”
He didn’t comment.
❧
“Ya - uh - look nice, Al.”
The words came a little late, as though Angel Dust had needed a second to gather himself before saying them.
The four of them had met at their prearranged spot - a quiet, nondescript park tucked away from the busier streets. At its center stood a statue of Lucifer himself, cane planted against the stone, chin lifted in a lazy, self-satisfied smirk that felt uncomfortably appropriate.
“Thank you, my dear,” Alastor replied, voice bright with a cheer that didn’t quite take
Angel closed the distance without thinking, his gaze flicking over Alastor’s frame with a mix of appreciation and unease. His fingers brushed lightly against the cinched line of the corset at Alastor’s waist, careful but unmistakably displeased.
“Vel already got her hands on ya, huh,” he muttered.
The spider Overlord released a sigh.
“I swear,” Angel went on, thumb grazing the fabric, “she acts like we can’t function without this shit.”
“It’s… bearable,” Alastor said.
He shifted his weight, a faint wince betraying him before he could smooth it away. His tail flicked once, restrained but restless.
“I’ll manage.”
Angel pulled his hand back. He forced a smile in return - one that looked convincing at a glance, but didn’t reach his eyes.
“’Course ya will, Al,” he said, softly.
Niffty hovered close by, her single eye darting over Alastor with sharp concern, while Husk lingered a few steps back, his arms crossed, gaze narrowed and unreadable. None of them commented further.
They didn’t need to.
The statue loomed over them all, stone eyes fixed forward, eternally amused - while beneath it, the tension sat heavy and unspoken, coiled tight in the space between them.
❧
It should have felt like more than enough. Eight - maybe nine - hours of daylight, of freedom, of being able to breathe without permission.
And yet all of them felt it: the slow, oppressive passage of time as the clock crept forward. Each minute landed heavier than the last, an unspoken countdown humming beneath every conversation and half-finished thought.
Husk, in particular, wore it poorly. Irritability clung to him, his yellow gaze snapping back to Alastor again and again without conscious intent. Every so often a low, rumbling sound slipped from his chest - quiet enough to miss if you weren’t listening for it, but unmistakable once you were. Alastor pretended not to notice, even as that gaze lingered a little too long, searching his fur and frame for signs that weren’t there.
Bruising.
Marks.
Anything.
Husk remembered the hotel. Alastor knew he did. The memory of Vox’s assault remained fresh within their minds.
“I’m fine,” Alastor had assured him, gently but firmly. “If something happens - I’ll tell you. All of you. I promise.”
And it was the truth. Or, at least, he hoped it was.
Beyond combat, Vox hadn’t struck him. Not like Valentino had struck Angel Dust. Vox’s violence was… selective.
When it came, it was usually after words had failed and they were in the midst of a quarrel. A blow to the face meant to be sharp and humiliating. A slur often followed, typically spat with surgical cruelty.
Alastor did not intend to push him to that point.
Not while he remained within his ‘care’.
Bound by ancient law that threatened to ruin everything.
Not while he stood on such precarious footing, stripped of leverage and forced into compliance by law rather than strength. Survival demanded restraint.
Still, the hours came and went.
The sun dipped lower. Shadows stretched. And with every tick of the clock, the tension wound tighter - until even Alastor could feel it thrumming beneath his skin, counting down alongside them all.
❧
There was something deeply humiliating about the act of returning. It felt less like a choice and more like obedience. Like a trained pet responding to the familiar snap of fingers. The thought curdled in his gut as he crossed the threshold of the Vee Tower once more.
His entrance did not go unnoticed.
Not this time.
Eyes followed him immediately - Sinners and Hellborn alike pausing in their movements to stare as he passed. Some looked curious. Others smug. A few openly delighted. Alastor offered them nothing in return. No greeting nor acknowledgment. He kept his smile fixed into a thin, brittle line; though the faint twitch of his brow betrayed the irritation simmering just beneath the surface.
He fought the urge to quicken his pace and to escape the weight of their gazes before it could press any further into his spine. Haste would look like desperation and desperation would taste far too sweet to the kind of audience Hell cultivated.
They all knew what this looked like.
The context clung to him, suffocating and obscene - an Omega returning to his husband’s tower after years of open defiance; after five years of public war and whispered speculation. It was demeaning in a way that sank past pride and lodged somewhere uglier.
When the elevator doors finally slid shut behind him, sealing him away from the watching crowd, Alastor let his head fall back against the cool metal wall. A breath escaped him then, his shoulders easing just a fraction as the silence swallowed him whole.
❧
He returned to a note written in neat script. Alastor paused with it still in his claws, eyes scanning the words even though he already understood their meaning. He wasn’t expected to prepare dinner tonight. That small mercy had been granted to him. A meal would be ordered instead, something to be enjoyed together. All that was required of him was to freshen up and be present to greet Vox upon his return.
His jaw tightened. For a heartbeat his claws threatened to crumple the paper outright. Instead, he forced himself to relax his grip, tossed the note aside and released a quiet, controlled sigh that did little to ease the tension coiling in his chest.
He could do this.
He had to do this.
So he complied.
The act of freshening up sent his pulse skittering in his throat. Old memories surfaced unbidden, crawling out of the recesses of his mind with cruel clarity. Preparing for Vox’s return. Standing before the mirror. Adjusting his clothes. Practicing his smile until it sat just right. A wife’s smile.
One meant to please.
When he finally settled before the vanity, he noted the changes to the furniture. Sleeker lines. Modern fixtures. Expensive taste layered over familiar bones. And still, the mirror reflected him all the same.
His gaze lingered.
“Ya - uh - look nice, Al.”
Angel’s voice echoed in his skull, uninvited and painfully vivid.
There had been something in the spider Omega’s expression when he’d said it. Those many eyes had lingered on him as if trying to reconcile what they were seeing with what they remembered. As if Angel had glimpsed the ghost of a shared past and hadn’t known what to do with it.
Had there been distaste there?
Or something worse… recognition, perhaps?
Was Alastor merely a reminder now? An unpleasant one?
He squinted at his reflection, studying it more closely. He recognized himself. The sharp smile. The elegant posture. The careful control. And yet… he didn’t, not entirely. There was something missing, something subtle but vital, as though a core part of him had been shaved down by a sliver.
The image stared back at him.
A quiet, creeping dread settled into his chest as his gaze lingered.
He crushed it down immediately.
Alastor shut his eyes and drew in a slow breath, the doe forcing his heartbeat to steady.
He was still himself.
He was something more than a wife.
Something beyond an Omega.
The thought was repeated like a mantra, clung to with stubborn insistence. He straightened his posture, squared his shoulders and lifted his chin just slightly - as though daring the mirror to contradict him.
He was.
He was.
Notes:
Within the Omegaverse genre, I've not come across many pieces that really expand upon the concept of 'domestic horror'.
The gradual loss of a character's sense of self as they're meant to fit into a pre-determined mold.
There is something fascinating about the horrifying constraints placed on individuals in the domestic sphere.
I do vaguely recall Rosemary's Baby covering such a topic. I do really need to give that a proper read.
Chapter 79: 79
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vox entered with a broad, easy smile already fixed in place, the sort he wore when things were unfolding exactly as he intended. His expression brightened further the moment Alastor rounded the corner, the doe coming into view only seconds after the door had opened.
The Alpha’s gaze lingered openly, appreciative and possessive in equal measure, as though five years had done nothing to dull his sense of ownership.
“Evening, sweetheart,” Vox greeted warmly, his tone light.
Alastor approached at a measured pace, his steps betraying the slightest hesitation despite his best efforts to appear composed. He slowed a few feet away, instinct faltering for just a fraction of a second. Vox noticed immediately. One brow quirked upward, a silent prompt that tightened something unpleasant in Alastor’s chest.
He closed the distance at once.
Alastor reached for the suit jacket, moving to help him out of it as he would have once done without thinking. But his hands were stilled before they could complete the motion. Vox didn’t move. He simply watched him, that same expectant look settling in again.
The doe exhaled softly before tipping his head just so. Their lips met. The kiss was brief at first, but Vox hummed lowly at the contact, clearly pleased. A clawed hand slid to Alastor’s narrow waist, fingers curling as he attempted to deepen the kiss - tongue slipping forward with practiced ease.
Alastor pulled back before it could go further, leveling him with a pointed look. Vox only smirked in response and released him without protest.
The Omega turned to remove his husband’s coat, his movements stiff and precise as he carried it to the shared closet and hung it carefully in its proper place. His face burned with quiet indignity as he did so. It had been years since he’d been expected to perform these small, domestic gestures - years since anyone had dared assume them of him.
They were trivial acts. Easy ones. And yet each carried weight.
Each served as a reminder of his present position.
When Alastor paused, he forced his posture into place before returning to the living space. Vox had already begun loosening his tie, the picture of casual comfort. Alastor drew in a steadying breath, schooling his expression into something pleasant.
“How was your day, Vincent?” he asked, infusing his voice with as much sweetness as he could muster.
To his relief, it sounded convincing.
“Great,” Vox replied, cheerfully. “We’ll chat about it over dinner.”
He was in an excellent mood - there was no mistaking that. Between a productive day and the return of his wife after nearly half a decade, Vox had every reason to be pleased.
The meal arrived not long after, delivered hot and fragrant. The spread was indulgent without being ostentatious - pasta slicked in rich sauces, neatly portioned cuts of meat, roasted vegetables still glistening with oil and fresh bread torn and steaming.
Nothing excessive. Nothing careless. Even the wine had been chosen with intent: decently aged, sweet enough to soften the edge of the evening without dulling it.
They sat across from one another at the table, the space between them deliberate. Alastor lifted his fork and moved food around his plate more than he ate, the motions idle and unfocused. The scent should have made his mouth water.
It didn’t.
He hadn’t eaten all day. Not breakfast. Not when he’d been with the others. Hunger should have been gnawing at him by now - but his stomach twisted instead.
Vox noticed, of course.
“Sweetheart,” he said gently, lifting his glass before setting it aside, “you need to eat.”
Alastor didn’t look up right away. He nudged a piece of pasta with the edge of his fork, watching it slide back into place.
“I’m not very hungry, Vincent,” he admitted.
Vox tilted his head, studying him.
“Nerves?”
“I suppose.”
There was a brief pause before Vox spoke again.
“Velvette mentioned you didn’t eat before you left this morning either.”
The words landed heavier than they should have. Alastor exhaled and finally set his fork down.
“I wasn’t feeling well,” he said, carefully. “It happens.”
Vox’s gaze lingered on him, unreadable behind the glow of his screen.
“It happens,” he echoed, noncommittal. “But it happens less when you take care of yourself.”
Alastor’s ears angled back a fraction. He forced himself to lift his fork again, spearing a small bite and bringing it to his mouth out of obligation more than desire. He chewed, swallowed and felt his stomach protest anyway.
“There,” he said lightly, setting the fork down once more. “I’m eating.”
Vox smiled but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.
“Not like that,” he replied. “You don’t need to punish yourself just because you’re anxious.”
Alastor stiffened at that, something prickling beneath his skin.
“I’m not punishing myself,” he said, keeping his voice even. “I’m just… adjusting.”
Vox hummed softly, as though accepting the answer for now. He picked up his wine again, taking a measured sip, his gaze never fully leaving Alastor.
“Take your time,” he said at last. “The food isn’t going anywhere.”
Alastor nodded, though the knot in his stomach tightened all the same.
In the earlier years of their marriage, Alastor had struggled with the diet imposed upon him. His meals had remained heavy in meat, rich and carefully prepared - but they were not right. They lacked the sharp, iron tang he had once known.
Sinner flesh was a thing Vincent refused to touch, refused to store and refused even to acknowledge as anything other than a vulgar indulgence. It had never crossed the threshold of their shared kitchen.
He had been expected to eat what was set before him.
To do otherwise had chafed at the Alpha’s instincts in a way that was immediate and unmistakable. Vincent was meant to provide. A wife going hungry under his roof was an affront and an implication of failure or neglect.
And so Alastor had learned, quickly, that refusing food was not an option. He adapted because he had to. The diet of a cannibal was inaccessible within these walls and there had been no allowances made for it.
He forced himself to finish his plate.
Each bite was measured. He chased down every few mouthfuls with a sip of wine, letting the sweetness dull the edge of his unease until, eventually, the plate was clean. When he set his utensils aside, Vox noticed immediately. Satisfaction flickered across his projected expression.
Only then did the tension in the room shift.
“So,” Vox said, conversational once more, “tell me about your day with your friends.”
Alastor hesitated.
The question caught him off guard - not because it was invasive, but because of who it came from. For years, Vox had been an adversary. A looming presence and a very real threat. Speaking of Angel, Husk and Niffty to him felt strange.
Still, lighter details would be safe. He told himself that much.
“It was… pleasant,” he began, carefully. “We met in one of the public gardens. We talked and passed the time.”
Vox hummed, folding his hands together atop the table.
“You’ve grown close.”
“Yes,” Alastor replied, simply. “We have.”
There was another pause. Vox watched him - not with suspicion, but with something thoughtful, calculating.
“I’m glad,” he said. “I meant what I told you earlier. I don’t intend to isolate you.”
Alastor inclined his head, the motion polite and restrained.
“I appreciate that.”
Vox’s gaze lingered on him a moment longer than necessary.
“You look good, Alastor,” he said at last.
The doe searched his expression, trying and failing to read it.
He wondered what Vox saw when he looked at him now. Perhaps he saw the Omega he’d been all those years ago, before he’d surrendered his soul and before he’d burned bridges and rewritten his place in Hell.
His left ear flicked; the other swiveled subtly, betraying his unease.
“Thank you, Vincent,” he replied, evenly.
Vox leaned back slightly, fingers steepled, his projected eyes dimming a fraction as his tone shifted.
“There’s something I wanted to discuss with you,” he continued. “Regarding public appearances.”
Alastor felt his stomach tighten.
Of course.
“Yes?” he prompted.
“I think it’s time we present a more united front,” Vox said. “Everyone in Pentagram City is well aware of our… strained relationship over the past few years. And considering you took it upon yourself to announce our estrangement publicly I believe it’s only appropriate that I counter that narrative through my own channels.”
Alastor’s hands rested in his lap, claws pressing hard enough into his palms to bite. He forced himself to keep his posture composed, his expression pleasant.
“I’d rather we keep our relationship private, Vincent,” he said after a moment. “What exists between us doesn’t need to be… curated for an audience.”
Vox’s eyes slid half-lidded, the faint hum of irritation unmistakable.
“Alastor,” he said, “you embarrassed me. In front of the entire city.”
Alastor didn’t deny it. He couldn’t. He lowered his gaze just slightly, the silence doing the work for him.
Vox leaned forward.
“I think it’s only fair,” he continued, voice smooth and unyielding, “that you experience the other side of that equation. Actions have consequences, sweetheart. And part of returning to me means accepting them.”
Alastor swallowed, his smile tightening at the edges as he nodded once.
“I understand,” he said.
Vox looked pleased with himself. Not smug - no, this was something quieter than that. Satisfied. As though the conversation had finally begun to bend in a direction he approved of.
“I’ve already arranged a proper interview,” he said, casually. “On 666 News. With Katie Killjoy.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened at once.
“Katie… Killjoy,” he repeated, each syllable clipped.
Of all the names Vox could have uttered, it had to be hers.
The woman had delighted in taking cheap shots at him and Angel alike - thinly veiled sneers wrapped in speculation, innuendo passed off as ‘journalism.’ Crazed Omegas, she’d called them once. In love, she’d added, with a laugh that had carried far too much satisfaction.
Vox noticed the reaction immediately. Of course he did.
“Yes,” he continued smoothly. “She’s my top reporter. Sharp and excellent at steering a narrative where it needs to go. I’m confident she’ll handle the interview beautifully.”
Alastor lifted his gaze to meet Vox’s, irritation flashing despite his efforts to keep it contained.
“Vincent, darling,” he said, carefully, “she hasn’t exactly been kind to my image. Nor Angel’s. She’s gone out of her way to paint us as unstable. Hardly the sort of person I’d trust to conduct something meant to be… conciliatory.”
Vox’s mouth curved into a faint smile, not unkind, but far from apologetic.
“And neither have you,” he replied. “You’ve spent years cultivating an image that thrives on provocation, sweetheart. You can hardly be surprised when people respond in kind.”
He leaned back, unbothered.
“Katie understands spectacle. She understands scandal. And more importantly,” he added, eyes sharpening just a touch, “she understands what I expect from her.”
Alastor exhaled slowly through his nose, ears angling back before he consciously corrected them.
“So this isn’t just an interview,” he murmured. “It’s a statement.”
“Exactly,” Vox said. “One that reminds the city who you’re aligned with now. And who you’ve always belonged to.”
Alastor said nothing. He didn’t trust himself to.
Fuck.
❧
The doe fixed his gaze on the ceiling of their bedroom. His expression remained drawn, a tight grimace etched into his smiling features as his thoughts refused to settle.
At his side, Vox slept easily, his screen dimmed into a resting state. There had been no demand for intimacy tonight, no insistence beyond the expectation that they share a bed.
His mind kept circling back to the interview.
To the spectacle of it.
The calculated nature of it.
An elaborate humiliation ritual, dressed up as reconciliation and spun as goodwill for the public. He could already imagine the questions. Every word carefully chosen to remind him of where he stood and how easily his narrative could be reshaped by someone else’s hand.
And by fucking Katie Killjoy of all people.
The thought made his stomach twist.
He turned onto his side and dragged the sheets up, covering his face as though he could hide from his own thoughts. The fabric muffled the sharp breath he sucked in and the near-groan of misery he bit back before it could escape. His claws curled into the bedding, bunching it tight.
This was only the beginning, he knew.
And that knowledge settled heavy in his chest as the room fell quiet around him.
Notes:
Did Katie Killjoy spin the narrative of Alastor and Angel Dust being 'crazed homosexuals/lesbians/gays'?
Mmm. Yes.
Chapter 80: 80
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Turn.”
Alastor complied, pivoting slowly atop the slightly raised platform. The movement felt automatic by now - trained into him by decades of fittings just like this. Fabric hugged tightly against his legs as he turned, his posture straight, chin lifted and smile fixed into something careful and neutral.
Valentino leaned back in his chair, one arm draped over the backrest, crimson eyes dragging over Alastor with open appraisal. A low hum slipped from him, thoughtful rather than appreciative.
“Mmm. I don’t know, Vel.”
Velvette’s head snapped toward him.
“The fuck do you mean you don’t know?” she shot back, heels clicking sharply as she stalked closer. “He’s stunning. Look at him.”
Alastor resisted the urge to sigh. He stood still as instructed, hands folded neatly behind his back while the two Vees moved to circle him like opposing critics. He’d already been pinched, prodded, measured, repositioned - his sleeves tugged, his collar adjusted and his waist cinched and re-cinched.
The faint ache in his ribs reminded him the corset underneath was doing exactly what it was meant to do.
Valentino gestured lazily toward him, a cigarette dangling between two fingers.
“I’m not saying he doesn’t look good,” he replied. “I’m saying it doesn’t translate. Camera eats this shit alive. Looks great in stills but once he moves it loses impact.”
Velvette scoffed.
“Oh, please. You just don’t like that it wasn’t your idea.”
Valentino smirked.
“I like results. And we need conservative but sexy. A real you can look but you can’t touch finish.”
Alastor’s smile twitched at the edges.
Velvette’s eye narrowed, her gaze flicking from Valentino back to Alastor. For a moment, she assessed him in silence before clicking her tongue in irritation.
“Fine,” she snapped. “Babes. Go to the changing room and strip. We’re starting over from scratch.”
Alastor inhaled slowly through his nose, then exhaled just as carefully. His practiced smile tightened.
“I need a smoke break,” he announced, flatly.
Both of them looked at him.
Velvette crossed her arms, clearly prepared to argue before she stopped. Her jaw worked as she reconsidered, irritation warring with pragmatism. Finally, she waved a hand dismissively.
“Fifteen minutes,” she said, sharply. “Not sixteen. And don’t make me come look for you.”
Alastor inclined his head, already stepping down from the platform.
“I wouldn’t dream of it, Velvette.”
Alastor wasted no time making his escape.
The moment Velvette’s attention drifted back to the rack of garments, he slipped through the nearest door that led outside, moving on instinct more than intent. The air beyond was cooler and he didn’t stop walking until he found himself tucked into a relatively clean alleyway, far enough removed to feel momentarily unseen.
Only then did he reach into his pocket, fingers closing around a familiar packet and a lighter.
The first drag hit hard and fast.
Nicotine flooded his system, the familiar burn in his lungs a welcome sensation compared to the tight, creeping pressure in his chest. He exhaled slowly, smoke curling upward as his shoulders dropped a fraction.
He’d surrendered to Velvette and Valentino’s care far too easily.
Despite technically being free for the day, Vincent had applied pressure with the same practiced ease he always had. One day, he’d said. Just one. Comply now and the interview would be delayed by a few weeks.
More time to prepare.
More time to not fantasize about ripping Katie Killjoy’s face off her skull.
Yes. He could manage that.
Somehow.
Alastor released another measured breath, smoke spilling from his lips as he leaned back against the brick wall. The vibration against his thigh startled him.
A phone.
He frowned faintly before remembering, fingers brushing the outline through the fabric of his trousers. Angel Dust’s idea. A sleeker model than anything Alastor would have chosen for himself, encased in a red shell that felt a little too on the nose. He’d resisted at first, but Angel had been persistent and irritatingly correct.
He pulled it free, balancing the cigarette between his lips as the screen lit up.
A picture waited for him.
Angel Dust grinned into the camera, one arm slung around Niffty, who was half-squashed into frame and smiling like she’d just gotten away with something. The image was warm and alive. Familiar in a way that made his chest ache.
Alastor felt his smile soften without permission.
And then it faltered.
He should be with them.
The thought pressed in. He slipped the phone back into his pocket before the ache could deepen, drawing in one last drag before flicking ash to the ground. With a quiet sigh, he tilted his head back, eyes tracking the narrow strip of sky visible between buildings.
So this was it.
This was his life now.
“Ally!”
Velvette’s shrill call cut through the moment like a knife. Alastor startled, the cigarette slipping from his fingers. He crushed it beneath his hoof without thinking, already moving as he straightened and turned back toward the door.
❧
Alastor collapsed face-first onto the sofa the moment he crossed the threshold of the penthouse, a low, muffled groan pressed into the cushions. Somewhere between the door and the living room, he’d stripped off the offending blouse and the corset that had cinched him into compliance all day, leaving them discarded upon the floor.
He didn’t bother covering himself again. He lay there boneless, as though gravity itself had finally won.
Vox found him like that.
The Alpha paused only briefly, coffee cup in hand, before resuming his slow sip as though this were an entirely expected sight. His projected eyes flicked over Alastor’s unmoving form with mild amusement.
“Hard day with Vel and Val?” he asked, lightly.
Alastor’s hand twitched in response, claws flexing once before going still again. He made no effort to lift his head, committing fully to the role of a corpse.
Vox huffed a quiet laugh.
“I’ll take that as a yes.”
He moved a little closer as he took another drink.
“You’re free for the rest of the day, you know. What… four more hours?”
“I’m not moving, Vincent,” Alastor replied into the cushion, his voice muffled but pointed. “Those two are unbearable sometimes.”
“I’m aware,” Vox said easily. “But they are family.”
Alastor shifted just enough to turn his head sideways, one eye cracking open as he stared at the floor.
“Your family.”
“Our family, sweetheart,” Vox corrected without missing a beat. “And you know they care about you. In their own… abrasive way.”
Alastor exhaled slowly, the sound long and tired.
“Sure,” he grunted.
“Mm.” Vox took another measured sip, letting the silence stretch before adding, almost casually, “Rosie’s been asking after you.”
That earned him a reaction.
Alastor went still before lifting his head just enough to squint up at Vox, confusion and something sharper flickering behind his eyes.
“…?”
“She wants to see you,” Vox continued. “Actually asked me to pass the message along. I know things between you two are… strained. But she’s basically your mother, Alastor. It wouldn’t hurt to make an effort.”
Cannibal Town surfaced in his mind unbidden. Thirty-five years was a long time. And still he found himself longing for the period of his life where he wasn’t weighted by expectation.
“You don’t have to be on perfect terms,” Vox added, his tone softer now. “But family’s rare down here. You know that. When was the last time you even spoke to her?”
Alastor didn’t answer right away. He lowered his head back onto the sofa, cheek pressed into the fabric as he stared at nothing. A while, he supposed. Long enough that the gap felt intentional. Long enough that reaching out would hurt.
What unsettled him most was the quiet truth he didn’t voice - that some part of him missed her.
He hated that. Hated that she still occupied space in his thoughts, tangled up with Vox, with Velvette and with Valentino. Another soft place in him he hadn’t managed to cauterize. Another weakness that refused to die.
And Hell was very good at finding those.
“I’ll think about it, Vincent,” Alastor said, his tone carefully neutral.
“That’s all I need, sweetheart,” Vox replied, immediately pleased, as though the matter were already settled.
He leaned back, relaxed, satisfaction humming beneath his words.
“You know… once everything smooths out and you let yourself relax you might actually enjoy this life.”
“Really,” Alastor said, flatly.
“There’s always an adjustment period,” Vox continued, easily. “But come on. We’ve got an eternity ahead of us.”
“An eternity in Hell,” Alastor countered, just as dry.
Vox gave a short laugh.
“I mean - yeah. That part’s non-negotiable.”
He took another unhurried sip of his coffee, utterly at ease.
“But that’s just how it is.”
Alastor’s gaze sharpened, his head turning slightly against the sofa cushion so he could look at his husband properly.
“Is this Hell for you, Vincent?”
Vox paused, eyebrows lifting with mild surprise at the question.
“Because from where I’m laying,” Alastor went on quietly, “you seem perfectly content with your existence.”
Vincent set his cup aside, folding his hands together as though indulging a child’s curiosity.
“Sweetheart, let’s be honest.”
He gestured vaguely around them - at the penthouse, the tower and the city beyond.
“This place caters to Alphas. Always has. It’s brutal, sure. But if you can prove you’re worth something, it pays off.”
“Charming,” Alastor muttered.
“That’s the world,” Vox said, unbothered. “I get that from your perspective it feels unfair. But that’s what you’re struggling with, Alastor - accepting reality.”
He tilted his head, studying his beloved wife with an indulgent smile.
“You’re not trying to make the best of a bad situation. You’re trying to flip the whole system on its head.”
A low laugh slipped from him, warm and almost fond.
“And don’t get me wrong - you’ve done a hell of a job so far. Really impressive.”
Then, softer, amused:
“But you shouldn’t kid yourself into thinking there’s a way around how this place works. You’re one person. And an Omega, at that.”
His smile widened, affectionate in the most infuriating way.
“I love that about you. That fire. It’s… delusional, sweetheart - but cute. Points for effort.”
Alastor said nothing. He simply turned his face back into the cushion, pressing his cheek into the fabric and letting the conversation die there, unwilling to give Vox the satisfaction of a response.
Notes:
Odd to think this fic is nearly a month old now.
It's at 80 chapters and isn't anywhere close to being finished.
I've added a few more tags which honestly should have been present previously. But I think I needed to add extra emphasis that this is a Dark AU.
I'm a dark, psychological horror writer at my very core. It's the genre I derive the most personal joy from producing and consuming. But I'm genuinely having a lot of fun with these darker chapters.
Chapter 81: 81
Chapter Text
Vox had begun coaxing his wife back into intimacy with a patience that surprised even himself. Careful and never rushed. Each step was an exercise in restraint and deep knowing, as though he were reacquainting himself with a sacred instrument that he had once played to perfection.
Thirty years of marriage granted him an intimacy with Alastor’s body that even five years of absence couldn’t dull. Memory served him well, but touch reminded him that nothing had truly been lost.
It began with closeness. The subtle gravity of proximity. A kiss in greeting that grew bolder by the day - each one stretching longer, his lips lingering with a hunger not yet fully voiced. The deepening of each kiss marked another step.
Vox did not push. He invited and enticed. Testing boundaries not with brute insistence but with the tender, relentless coaxing of a man well-versed in his lover’s rhythms.
Alastor was drawn in, inch by inch, with a mastery only Vox could wield. He knew what softened the doe, what pulled him back from dissociation and from slipping too far into memory.
Vox knew the sounds, the touches and the angles that pulled soft sighs from his lips and brought heat back to those eyes. Alastor’s body welcomed him again.
On their bed Alastor lay back, legs parted and completely bared. Every inch of him seemed to glow in the low light. Vox hovered above him, reverent. The way Alastor’s lashes fluttered, the slight tremble in his breath, the subtle arch of his hips - it was an invitation, wrapped in uncertainty.
“Vincent,” Alastor sighed, voice breathy and open.
His back pressed into the sheets, his expression hazed with half-lidded desire and lingering wariness. Vox’s claws, careful and slow, traced over his most sensitive places, coaxing out glistening wetness and parting him with reverence. Each brush of claw against soft flesh made the doe gasp, his breath hitching in a rhythm Vox knew well.
Alastor’s body was art incarnate. He’d never stopped being beautiful - never stopped being his.
That narrow waist, that perfect curve of ass, the twitch of his tail as Vox’s slick fingers roamed up his spine. This was his to cherish. To worship and to reclaim.
The Alpha’s gaze softened as he looked down, watching his wife’s chest rise and fall. Alastor’s eyes, moist with unshed tension, sought something in his expression.
“Vincent?” he asked, quietly.
“Yeah, sweetheart?”
“You’re staring.”
Vox chuckled lowly, cradling his face with a tenderness that contrasted his claws.
“Can’t help it,” he murmured, brushing a thumb over that delicate cheekbone. “You’re everything.”
And he meant it.
His hand found its way down to the mark. The mark was still there. In a world where Omegas could be re-claimed, Alastor had chosen not to be. Chosen to remain his.
“I missed you, sweetheart.”
And then, Vox shifted forward, sliding between spread thighs, settling into that sacred space where he had always belonged.
When he leaned down to kiss him again, it was different. Deeper. Not just mouths meeting, but souls brushing. Tongues danced in a sinuous rhythm, their breathing syncing as their bodies responded. Vox’s cock brushed against that wet entrance - and the doe whimpered softly, hips tilting up.
He pushed in slowly, savoring every inch of that tight heat wrapping around him.
Alastor gasped, legs circling his waist. Vox didn’t break the kiss, choosing instead to swallow each soft moan and each hitch of breath as he began to move. His thrusts were long and smooth at first, his angle perfect - hitting that sweet spot that made Alastor whimper aloud as he clawed at his shoulders.
“Vincent…” the doe moaned again, voice thick and trembling.
Vox grunted, gripping the sheets as he began to cage Alastor beneath him, his movements sharper now - more urgent. The room filled with the sounds of flesh meeting flesh, slick heat and breathy cries. Alastor’s head tipped back, his eyes squeezed shut and his mouth open in a silent cry.
When release overtook him, it was a wave that rippled through his entire frame. His body arched, his walls fluttering around Vox’s cock. That tight, pulsing grip triggered Vox’s climax and with a deep groan, he spilled inside, burying himself deep in his Omega’s heat. The pleasure was profound. They remained joined, trembling and savoring the afterglow in the quiet that followed.
Vox collapsed gently against him, his weight a comfort rather than a burden. He kissed Alastor again, slower this time.
“You doing alright, baby?” he breathed against his lips.
Alastor blinked, his body still flushed and spent. A slow nod followed, his lashes fluttering in the aftermath. Vox smiled softly, content to remain where he was - still inside him.
But then the Alpha's hips rolled forward, ever so slightly.
“Again, Vincent?”
Vox’s tongue flicked over his wife's cheek, a teasing glint in his eye.
“Can’t help it, sweetheart. You’re perfect.”
❧
Alastor lay sprawled across the bed, one arm draped over his face and one leg hitched slightly as Vincent worked between his thighs. The cloth in his hand was warm and damp, careful and unhurried as he cleaned away the mess with practiced strokes. He knew Alastor hated the sensation of leaking through the night and over the years he’d quietly taken that task upon himself.
There had been a time when the doe insisted on doing it alone. Slipping away to the bathroom, his shoulders tight and pride bristling. But Vox’s insistence on taking care of him had eventually worn that resistance down.
Now he moved with an ease that spoke of routine and the pleased curve of his smile betrayed just how much he enjoyed this part.
“Feeling alright?” Vincent asked softly, his voice pitched low.
Alastor exhaled, a long breath leaving his chest as it rose and fell.
“I’m fine, Vincent,” he replied, his arm never leaving his eyes.
Vox hummed, clearly unconvinced.
“You enjoyed yourself,” he observed.
There was no answer - just the faint twitch of Alastor’s tail and the slow, even rhythm of his breathing. Vincent smirked to himself, satisfied enough with that.
Once he was finished, he stood and deposited the cloth into the hamper before returning to the bed. He smoothed the sheets, tucking them back into place with care and making sure nothing clung or twisted uncomfortably around his wife.
Then he drew Alastor in, settling him against his chest and pressing a soft kiss to his forehead.
God, he’d missed this.
“Goodnight, sweetheart,” Vincent whispered.
Alastor answered with another quiet sigh, the tension finally draining from him as sleep claimed him in earnest. Vox’s hand continued its slow, soothing path up and down his back until his own eyes slid shut, contentment settling in alongside him.
❧
Vox watched from the edge of the bed as his wife moved through the familiar motions of his morning routine.
Alastor toweled himself dry with practiced efficiency, working the cloth through his damp fur until it lay sleek and orderly once more. Panties were drawn up over his hips, followed by the corset - laced deftly, claws moving with the ease of someone who had done this countless times before.
There was no hesitation, just ritual.
He settled at the vanity afterward, posture straightening as he began the quiet work of becoming presentable. Each product was applied in its proper order: skin prepped, mane brushed and coaxed into place and a careful spritz of scent chosen to complement what was already uniquely his.
Vox found himself studying the process with open fascination. Alastor, for his part, ignored him pointedly, gaze fixed on his reflection as though Vincent weren’t there at all.
Even like this his wife held his attention. There was a kind of elegance to it. Watching Alastor transition from rumpled sheets and sleep-softened edges into something immaculate and composed felt almost intimate in its own way.
A transformation performed daily, unseen by most.
“You should get ready for work, Vincent,” Alastor said.
The doe leaned closer to the mirror as he applied his eyeliner.
“Ah - yeah,” Vox replied after a beat, stretching as he rolled his shoulders. “Breakfast?”
Alastor set the pencil aside neatly, meeting his own gaze in the mirror one last time.
“I’ll prepare something while you get ready.”
A smile tugged at Vincent’s mouth.
“Thanks, sweetheart.”
Alastor answered with a quiet hum.
❧
Breakfast came together quietly - fried meats crackling in the pan, eggs cooked just so and coffee brewed strong and dark. Vox lingered nearby, watching with undisguised interest as Alastor moved through the kitchen as though the years between had never existed.
There was no hesitation in his steps nor searching glances. He knew where everything was by instinct alone.
Vincent had never allowed the space to be rearranged. Not once. Not even when Alastor had been gone. The kitchen had been preserved with the unspoken expectation that this moment would come - that his wife would return and resume his place within it.
And now he had.
Alastor set a platter before him, the food arranged neatly and without excess. Nothing was overly spiced. Vincent’s tolerance for heat had always been laughable - and his meal was prepared exactly to his tastes.
Eggs done precisely how he liked them. Meat cooked to the right texture. Coffee poured and placed within easy reach. Every small preference remembered and every habit accounted for.
A pleased smile curved along the edge of Vox’s projected lips as Alastor took his own seat across from him, lowering his gaze as he began to eat.
He’d been eating more lately. That, at least, was a relief.
Vincent watched him closely, noting the subtle changes.
Alastor was adjusting.
The doe was slipping, bit by bit, back into the role he had once performed so flawlessly.
The perfect wife.
❧
“Have a good day, Vincent.”
They shared the customary farewell kiss.
Alastor adjusted his tie afterward with careful claws, smoothing the fabric as though it were simply another part of the morning ritual and saw his husband to the door. He stood composed and smiling as Vox stepped out of the penthouse.
Only once the door slid shut did Vincent allow himself to shift focus.
There was work to be done. A great deal of it. Preparations for the interview were already underway - talking points refined, optics curated and advertising seeded with just enough intrigue to ensure all of Pentagram City would be watching when the time came.
A public reconciliation, framed just so. Carefully constructed curiosity was a powerful thing.
As he made his way down the corridor, Vox reached into his trouser pocket and retrieved his phone.
Most of what greeted him was expected: messages, schedules and notifications stacked neatly into order. But nestled among them was a familiar icon that had been installed a little over five years ago.
He tapped it open.
The interface was simple. A map filled the screen, rendered in clean lines and muted color. At its center pulsed a single, unobtrusive dot.
Stationary.
Right where it should be.
Vox’s projected expression barely shifted as he regarded it. The app didn’t tell him anything he didn’t already know. Alastor was still in the penthouse, after all. There was no urgency at this hour. No cause for concern.
Still, he liked to check.
Replacing the tracker had been easy.
Alastor had been very clear in his stipulations. No drugs. Nothing that altered the mind nor dulled the senses. And Vox had agreed readily enough.
“Mm. Then I will amend that. I do not wish for anything invasive to be introduced into my body.”
Vox’s claw tapped idly against the seat.
“Elaborate.”
“Drugs,” Alastor replied, evenly. “I would prefer my senses remain intact.”
And a microchip, after all, wasn’t a drug.
With a satisfied hum, Vox slipped the phone back into his pocket and continued on his way, the small dot pulsing obediently behind his screen.
Chapter 82: 82
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Husk had been watching him more closely than before.
Far more closely than he ever had prior to this mess entangling Alastor’s life. The feline’s gaze was sharp and unyielding, yellow eyes lingering just a beat too long. It was a look that felt uncomfortably perceptive, as though Husk could peel back each carefully layered facade and find the fault lines beneath.
As though he knew something was wrong.
And he wasn’t wrong.
Because no matter how many hours of freedom Alastor was granted, it never felt like enough. Not truly. It felt measured. Rationed. Carefully portioned out like a reward for good behavior rather than a right he possessed by merit. He moved through the city with confidence and power, yes - but it felt performative in a way it never had before.
As though he were playing at being an Overlord instead of being one.
His reputation had already begun to suffer for it. Whispers circulated. Angel Dust was aware of it; Alastor knew he was. But Angel didn’t comment. Neither did Niffty. Nor Husk. None of them pressed. None of them asked the questions hovering just beneath the surface.
They didn’t need to.
Alastor was still powerful. Still dangerous and respected. But he had been leashed all the same. He was given enough slack to breathe and to savor life beyond the Vee Tower - but never enough to forget where the other end of that tether lay.
It was… survivable.
Tolerable.
And perhaps that was the most damning part of all.
His husband wasn’t cruel in the ways he could have been. Merely himself - possessive, indulgent and very much convinced of his own reasonableness. Alastor still had his power. His friends, his work and his influence.
If he made the effort it could be a good enough life.
Good enough.
❧
The encounter with Rosie was mercifully civil.
Alastor hadn’t faced her properly in years and he’d approached Cannibal Town with a coil of apprehension tight in his chest. Their parting had been ugly. He still remembered the crack of her whip against his back, the way a mother’s reprimand had been delivered with thorns instead of tenderness. He’d braced himself for resentment. For sharp words. For that familiar, suffocating pressure of disappointment.
Instead, she greeted him warmly the moment he stepped into the parlor.
She’d cleared space just for him. And before he could gather himself, she’d pulled him into an embrace. His body went rigid on instinct, years of conditioning snapping him stiff - but then her scent reached him, rich and familiar and layered with something achingly maternal. Warmth followed. Real warmth. The kind he hadn’t realized he’d been missing until it wrapped around him.
When she released him, her hands lingered. She cupped his face between her palms, dark eyes searching his with a quiet intensity that made his breath hitch. Her thumb brushed along his cheek, gentle where he’d expected reproach.
She didn’t speak right away.
Instead, she guided him toward the table, coaxing rather than commanding. They sat and for a while, they simply… talked.
They’d done this before. In another life. Another version of themselves. He spoke; she listened. No interruptions nor judgment.
“And how’s Niffty?” Rosie asked at last, her tone careful.
“She’s been wonderful,” Alastor replied, softly.
He took a bite of the meal she’d prepared for him herself. Sinner flesh cooked exactly the way he liked it. The flavor bloomed across his tongue and was paired with a savory soup spiced to perfection. It was comforting in a way that made his chest ache.
“I miss you both,” Rosie admitted. “You should visit more, Alastor.”
Her hand reached across the table, fingertips brushing his claws with a tentative gentleness.
“I know things are… unpleasant between us,” she continued. “But I want to mend this. However long it takes.”
Alastor resisted the urge to pull away, forcing his claws to remain relaxed as her touch lingered.
“I know,” he said, quietly. “But Niffty’s still angry. And… so am I.”
Rosie’s mouth turned down slightly before she nodded, accepting the truth without protest.
“I understand.”
And still, he stayed.
They talked about little things - about old memories and about the city. Time passed without him noticing. When he finally left, the weight in his chest hadn’t vanished… but it had eased.
He walked away uncertain of what to feel or think.
But it had been good to see her again.
❧
It was midday.
And for once, it was just him and Angel.
Alastor had arrived at Morningstar Castle beneath the guise of routine - another quiet visit folded into his carefully rationed hours of freedom. He’d been greeted warmly and ushered inside with the usual familiarity. Husk had been distracted elsewhere, Niffty happily occupied and when the moment presented itself, Alastor had taken Angel’s hand and stolen him away without a word.
The castle offered a kind of privacy the outside world never could. Thick walls. Long corridors. Spaces where eyes didn’t linger and cameras didn’t hum.
When Alastor was certain they were alone, he didn’t hesitate. He leaned in and pressed a kiss to Angel Dust’s mouth - soft at first. Angel startled, breath catching, before instinct took over and he kissed him back with equal hunger.
“God, Al,” Angel breathed against his lips, fingers curling into the fabric at Alastor’s sides. “I missed this.”
The words hit harder than they should have.
Time was their enemy now.
The hours they were allowed together were scarce, stolen and always shadowed by risk. They couldn’t touch like this in Pentagram City - not with eyes everywhere or lenses that could turn at a whim. Here, at least, they had a small pocket of safety. A fragile one.
“I missed you,” Angel whispered, quieter now, like the admission might shatter if spoken too loudly.
They tumbled onto the bed together, limbs tangling without thought or grace. The kiss deepened, the lovers trading control back and forth as though neither wanted to be the first to give in completely. Angel’s hands roamed; Alastor’s grip tightened. Heat built - not frantic, but aching.
When they finally broke apart, both were breathless with their foreheads nearly touching. Angel’s many eyes searched Alastor’s face, lingering there as though committing him to memory all over again.
“We’ve got a couple hours,” Angel murmured, hope threading his voice. “Did you…?”
Alastor nodded once.
Angel’s grin spread.
“Then c’mon,” he said, softly. “Don’t waste ‘em.”
There was something irresistible about Angel’s brand of mischief. Alastor adored the way the spider moved - light in his touches and always laughing under his breath as if everything they did together delighted him. It made the doe feel strangely at ease, safe in a way he rarely allowed himself to be.
Angel had a talent for making intimacy feel playful without ever making him feel small.
“Do you really need to take my underwear off like that, Angel?” Alastor asked, voice lilting as his tail gave a betraying flick.
Angel Dust grinned up at him with all eight eyes half-lidded, nipping teasingly at the thin bands of the doe’s panties.
“Honey, if you got a prettier way for me to do it, I’m all ears.”
He let out a chiming laugh, then tugged the fabric down with practiced ease, letting it slip off Alastor’s hips and down his thighs. Cool air kissed the doe’s exposed cunt, making him shiver. Angel’s hands were already back up roaming his waist, deft fingers undoing the laces of the corset.
Their clothes gathered into one pile upon the floor, eagerly cast aside. Their mouths found one another again - soft, needy kisses threaded with warm sighs and the occasional giggle that bubbled up between them.
Alastor pushed Angel down with gentle insistence, settling between his thighs as the spider stretched out languidly beneath him, lips already curling in anticipation.
“You’re staring,” Angel murmured, voice syrupy. “Admiring the goods?”
“Always,” Alastor breathed, lowering himself until warm breath ghosted over Angel’s slick folds.
The spider Omega let his thighs fall open without a hint of shame, a delighted shiver coursing through him as Alastor’s claws brushed his inner lips, parting them. The doe’s tongue followed, slow at first before he began to lap in earnest.
Angel’s hum slipped into a breathy moan, his head thrown back as one of his upper hands slid into Alastor’s hair.
“Al… fuck, sweetness… you always eat like you’re starved.”
“Mmm. Perhaps I am.”
Alastor’s reply came muffled against his clit, followed by a deep, indulgent suck that made all four of Angel’s arms twitch.
The doe’s own fingers had drifted between his legs by then, stroking himself with idle, needy pressure as he relished the flavor blossoming on his tongue. Angel always tasted sweet and Alastor wondered every time whether it was because the spider practically lived on candies and pastries. Whatever the reason, he devoured him with a hunger that bordered on joyful.
Angel’s multiple eyes fluttered, rolling briefly as a tremor rippled through his stomach.
“Don’t - ah - don’t you dare stop,” he breathed, voice breaking into a helpless laugh. “You’re too fuckin’ good at this.”
Alastor didn’t stop. He only pushed deeper, tongue curling and nose nudging that swollen clit as soft moans vibrated into Angel’s cunt. The hand in his hair tightened.
When the orgasm hit, it was sudden and sweet, Angel’s hips jerking as a warm gush spilled over Alastor’s tongue. The doe pulled back only once the trembling had eased enough for Angel to breathe again, his lips wet and curved in an unguarded smile. He licked his mouth clean as though savoring a favorite treat.
Angel lay beneath him quivering, eyes glassy with bliss and his mouth slack in a grin that betrayed pure pleasure. Alastor crawled up his body with slow, affectionate weight, settling atop him until their chests pressed together.
Angel’s legs hooked around his hips instinctively, pulling him closer as their mouths met again. This kiss was deeper, heavier - but still threaded with that unmistakable playfulness they shared.
Their eyes opened almost at the same moment, gazes catching and softening. For a heartbeat the whole room felt quiet, wrapped in warmth neither of them bothered to hide.
“C’mere,” Angel whispered against his lips, rolling his hips up to grind their slick cunts together. “We ain’t done yet, babe.”
Alastor chuckled low, pressing down to meet the motion, their bodies slotting together with easy, eager familiarity.
“My dear Angel,” he purred, kissing him again, “I should hope not.”
And with that, they lost themselves again in the slow, delicious rhythm of each other - laughing softly and savoring every stolen moment they could claim.
❧
“I’m real worried about that interview, Al,” Angel murmured.
They lingered in the aftermath, bodies still warm, sheets tangled around their legs. Once their breathing finally slowed, they’d shifted onto their sides, facing one another. Angel’s fingers traced slow, absent paths through Alastor’s mane.
Alastor’s eyes were closed, his expression softened into something rare and unguarded. For a fleeting moment, he looked at peace.
“Al?”
One ear flicked.
“Mm?”
“The interview,” Angel pressed, quieter but no less tense.
Alastor exhaled, the sound faintly edged with irritation. He’d wanted to forget for a little while. To exist here, in this bed, with this warmth. But Angel’s anxiety had a way of seeping through everything.
“I’ll manage,” he said, dismissive.
“But it’s Katie,” Angel insisted, pushing himself up onto one elbow.
He stared down at Alastor, a fierce scowl pulling at his features.
“That bitch is gonna do somethin’ to piss you off. I know it. And she’s countin’ on Vox keepin’ you on a leash the whole time.”
“Most likely,” Alastor admitted without hesitation. “But I’ll survive, Angel.”
The spider Omega didn’t look convinced. His fingers slowed in Alastor’s hair, tension coiling back into his shoulders.
“I’ll manage,” Alastor repeated, opening one eye to peer up at him. “I always do.”
Angel swallowed, worry still written plainly across his face.
Alastor shifted then, drawing Angel down and into his arms. He tucked him close, chin resting lightly against Angel’s temple, one hand smoothing slow circles along his back.
“Trust me,” Alastor murmured.
There was a long pause. Angel’s grip tightened, just slightly.
“…I trust ya, Al,” he said at last.
And for now, that had to be enough.
Notes:
I dug up my old t.A.T.u playlist with the songs 'All The Things She Said' and 'Not Gonna Get Us'. I recall listening to those when I was way young. I thought they'd be interesting choices to listen to while I wrote this chapter.
Chapter 83: 83
Notes:
A short chapter. But pretty relevant. It's basically a short prelude building up to the interview.
Chapter Text
Alastor stared down at the stack of papers in his lap.
They’d been handed to him only hours prior - every line carefully curated for public consumption. He sat in the changing room while a steady stream of Sinners flowed around him, fixing his hair, touching up his makeup and adjusting seams and fabric.
His smile twitched as his eyes tracked line after line.
It was borderline romantic drivel.
Carefully sanitized and polished until it no longer resembled the truth in any recognizable way.
And uncomfortably, it reminded him of Vox’s letters from decades ago. Those disgustingly saccharine declarations sent during their courtship. Flowery, flattering and written with the same intent: to shape a story that benefitted Vincent above all else.
He remembered them all. He always had.
“Sweetheart!” Vox’s voice rang out brightly. “How’s the reading going? What do you think?”
The chair spun sharply.
The Sinners tending to him startled as Alastor whirled around, claws biting into the armrests as he fixed his husband with a glare sharp enough to draw blood. His lips peeled back into a smiling snarl, all veneer stripped away in an instant.
“What the fuck is this, Vincent?”
He thrust the papers outward, the neat pages crumpling beneath his grip. The script suddenly looked as offended as he felt.
Vox blinked then smiled.
“It’s great, isn’t it?” he said, utterly pleased. “I wrote it myself.”
Alastor looked back down at the pages, jaw tightening as he scanned them again, this time aloud - each line dripping with restrained venom.
“‘We had a disagreement.’ ‘I became upset.’ ‘It was a gradual breakdown of communication on my part,’” he echoed.
His eyes snapped back up.
“You and I both know why I left.”
“Well, sweetheart,” Vox replied lightly, adjusting his tie with infuriating calm, “we do. But they don’t.”
He let out a short laugh before it vanished just as quickly. His expression hardened, eyes narrowing as his tone cooled.
“And let’s not forget,” Vincent continued, “that all of this could’ve stayed off the books.”
He gestured vaguely, as though indicating the entire city.
“But guess who ended up plastered all over the media because of your little stunt?”
The room shifted.
The Sinners who had been hovering nearby retreated a step, eyes darting nervously between husband and wife. No one wanted to be close when the temperature dropped like this.
Alastor’s claws tightened around the ruined pages.
“So how about you be a doll and take it on the chin?”
The words landed with deliberate flippancy, tossed out as though Vincent were commenting on the weather rather than dismantling Alastor’s credibility line by line.
The papers trembled in his grip as his composure fractured at the edges.
“I didn’t spew lies, Vincent,” he snapped. “You’re asking me to lie. To stand there and make myself look like some crazed - ”
Vincent scoffed loudly, cutting him off with theatrical disdain.
“Oh, but you are ‘crazed’ in the eyes of Pentagram City,” he said breezily. “How many Overlords have you killed again?”
Alastor’s ears pinned back.
“I behaved like any other Overlord,” he shot back. “What’s the difference between me killing them and you dealing with them personally?”
Vox tilted his head, considering that for all of half a second.
“Well,” he said mildly, “some folks might call your little murder spree an emotional outburst.”
The room seemed to go very still.
“So,” Alastor said slowly, each word measured, “you’re claiming I slaughtered them because I was being emotional.”
“Yup.”
The way Vincent popped the p made something hot and furious coil in Alastor’s chest.
“Vincent!”
“Oh, spare me,” Vox replied, waving a dismissive hand. “The interview’s an hour long. You’ll live, baby.”
He sighed as Alastor’s glare intensified, heat rolling off him in palpable waves.
“This is for us, Alastor. After this, we fix your image properly. I’m thinking a more… conservative angle going forward, especially if you’re stepping anywhere near the political sphere.”
He smiled, pleased with himself.
“A proper wife,” he added, almost thoughtfully, “but… ‘empowered’. You know? The ‘modern-aged Omega’.”
The doe’s eyebrow twitched.
“And what’s this about Husk?” Alastor asked, coolly. “Angel Dust?”
He flipped the pages, claws dragging through the stack until he found the sections in question. His jaw tightened as his eyes skimmed the lines meant to neatly erase the people who had stood beside him when Vox hadn’t.
“Well, sweetheart,” Vincent said easily, as though explaining something obvious. “Think about it. The media’s already spun the narrative that you’ve been fucking both of them. Equally. At the same time, actually.”
His mouth twitched.
“Especially after those photos with that neck of yours made the rounds.”
Alastor’s gaze snapped up, livid.
“And you want me to ‘cover that up’,” he said, voice low and shaking with restrained fury, “by claiming I was still fucking you the entire time?”
“I mean… yeah,” Vox replied, unapologetic. “It’s been five years. Of course you’d go back to the love of your life in between. It’s only natural for an Omega to return to their Alpha to keep themselves satisfied.”
“Oh, I stayed satisfied alright, Vincent,” Alastor snarled.
The table rattled violently as Vox slammed his fist into it, the sound cracking through the room. In a blink he was leaning over Alastor, his shadow swallowing the light.
“You’re going to read that script,” Vox said, voice tight and dangerous, “and you’re going to smile sweetly while you do it.”
Alastor’s ears folded flat against his skull. A low, involuntary rumble rolled from his throat.
Vox’s eyes flashed at the sound, fury igniting behind the glass.
“You’ve been so good, Alastor,” he said, teeth bared in something close to a smile. “And all you’re doing right now is testing my patience. Testing the boundaries of our little agreement.”
“At least let me make amendments,” Alastor shot back. “This script is - ”
“Shut up. And fucking deal with it.”
Vox straightened abruptly, composure snapping back into place as if the moment hadn’t happened.
“It doesn’t have to be word-for-word,” he added. “But I expect you to follow the spirit of it.”
He turned sharply toward the Sinners lingering nearby.
“Get back to work,” he barked. “He needs to be stunning for the cameras.”
“Yes, sir,” they answered in unison, immediately crowding back around Alastor while the doe remained rigid in their midst, jaw clenched and the perfect smile already being forced back into place.
Chapter 84: 84
Chapter Text
Katie Killjoy’s voice cut through the studio.
“Oh, Alastor,” she drawled, eyes raking over him. “It’s been an age. And look at you - positively polished. I suppose a few days of married life really does wonders for one’s image, doesn’t it?”
Alastor’s smile held, perfect and tight over his teeth. It took effort not to bare them.
“Thank you, Katie,” he replied.
“Of course, sweetheart,” she continued, lips stretching into that unmistakably venomous grin. “We’re just thrilled to have you back in the tower. Pentagram City hasn’t been the same without your… distinctive fashion sense. No offense to Velvette, naturally - but there’s only so much you can do with certain canvases, if you catch my drift.”
“Mm,” Alastor hummed.
He reached for the glass of water placed with deliberate precision on the narrow table in front of the couch. Close enough for a pause and close enough to look casual. He took a sip.
Katie sat at her desk while a Sinner dabbed powder along her cheekbones, her painted mouth still curved into that smug approximation of warmth. Every inch of her posture screamed ownership of the room. Of the narrative. Of him.
Around Alastor, the studio buzzed with movement. A Sinner brushed lint from his sleeve, another checked the angle of his horns and a third leaned in to correct a shadow beneath his eyes.
Different but the same.
Vox eventually settled beside him, close enough that their knees brushed.
“Feeling better?” Vincent asked.
A flash of raw irritation sparked in Alastor’s chest. He wanted to scream.
Instead, he nodded once.
Vox’s claw settled on his knee, giving a soft squeeze meant to read as comforting. Alastor resisted the urge to flinch.
It did nothing but make the room feel smaller.
And then the craving hit.
A drink.
Something stronger than water. The old familiar ache stirred and Alastor hated it - hated that this was what dragged it back to the surface after years of discipline.
He drew in a slow, steadying breath through his nose.
I can do this.
The mantra repeated itself over and over as a Sinner leaned in to dust a final touch of makeup along his cheek. Alastor straightened, posture impeccable as his smile softened into something warm and rehearsed.
A Sinner stepped forward with a clapperboard.
“Quiet on set.”
The room stilled. Lights flared brighter. And everyone moved to their marks.
Just as Valentino had taught him, Alastor relaxed beneath the camera’s gaze. His shoulders loosened and his expression smoothed.
The Radio Demon returned to the airwaves, perfectly composed.
Even as something inside him quietly screamed.
❧
“This is Katie Killjoy with the 666 News and boy-howdy do we have a treat for you tonight!”
The studio lights flared brighter as the camera settled on the couch. Vox and Alastor sat side by side, angled just enough toward one another to read as intimate.
Radio and television.
Red and blue.
Alpha and Omega.
A united front.
Katie leaned back behind her desk, lacquered nails steepled as she smiled with predatory delight.
“For years now, Pentagram City has been absolutely buzzing over one of Hell’s most complicated power couples. Vox and Alastor. My, my. You two have certainly given the public something to chew on.”
Vox laughed easily, the sound rich and practiced, one claw resting lightly against Alastor’s knee.
“That’s one way to put it, Katie. We’ve always had a… passionate dynamic.”
“Passionate,” Katie echoed. “That’s a very generous way of framing it.”
Her gaze slid toward Alastor.
“After all, you didn’t exactly slip out the back door quietly, did you, dear? Public broadcasts. Territorial bloodbaths. A five-year separation that had the whole city clutching its pearls.”
Alastor’s smile didn’t falter.
It couldn’t.
“I suppose I made my feelings rather… apparent at the time,” he replied, feigning mild amusement. “I’ve never been one for subtlety.”
“Oh, we noticed, deary,” Katie said, brightly. “But that’s what makes your return so fascinating. Redemption arcs play wonderfully with audiences.”
She turned back to Vox, eyes gleaming.
“And Vox - our beloved TV Daddy - you must realize how thrilled your fans are. Thirty-five years of marriage isn’t nothing. I imagine a lot of hearts were just shattered when the two of you had that little… misunderstanding.”
Vox offered a sympathetic hum, shaking his head with performative regret.
“Marriage isn’t a straight line, Katie. It’s full of ups and downs. We hit a rough patch. It was unfortunate.”
Katie nodded solemnly.
“Of course. Totally normal marital turbulence. Happens to the best of us.”
Her lips twitched.
“Though most couples don’t respond by dismantling half the local Overlord population.”
A ripple of quiet laughter passed through the studio crew.
Alastor inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the jab without rising to it.
“I was under a great deal of stress,” he said, calmly. “And I reacted poorly. In hindsight, I can admit that I allowed my emotions to dictate my actions.”
Katie arched a brow.
“How refreshingly self-aware. Would you say that was an… Omega thing?”
The question landed sharp.
Vox chuckled before Alastor could respond, squeezing his knee just a bit tighter.
“I think it was a people thing,” Vox said, smoothly. “Alastor’s always been intense. That’s part of what makes him brilliant. ”
“How romantic, Vox.”
She turned back to Alastor, smile razor-thin.
“So tell me, Alastor! What finally convinced you to come home? A change of heart? Or did you simply realize life was easier with an Alpha keeping things… structured?”
Alastor’s claws curled minutely against his palm.
“I realized that running from conflict wasn’t resolving it,” he said, evenly. “And that I owed it to myself - and to my husband - to address our issues properly.”
“By returning to his penthouse,” Katie added, helpfully. “And his bed.”
Alastor gritted his teeth.
Vox laughed, unbothered.
“Well, we are married.”
“Indeed,” Katie said. “Which brings me to the rumors.”
She tapped her desk, the sound sharp.
“For years, speculation’s been flying. Other partners and questionable alliances. Your… alleged closeness with Husk. With Angel Dust.”
Her gaze flicked pointedly to Alastor’s neck, then back up to his eyes.
“Care to clear that up for us, deary?”
Alastor didn’t miss the implication. He straightened slightly, smile softening into something almost sheepish.
“Idle gossip tends to grow when one’s personal life becomes public,” he said. “I leaned on friends during a difficult time. Nothing more.”
“And I was still very much involved,” Vox added, warmly. “Even when we were apart.”
Katie beamed.
“There you have it, folks. A classic case of a wife straying emotionally - only to find comfort and true fulfillment back where he belongs.”
She clasped her hands together.
“Isn’t that just beautiful?”
The camera lingered on Alastor’s face.
His smile held.
“So,” Katie continued brightly, folding her hands atop her desk, “I think the entire city is wondering the same thing right now.”
She leaned forward, eyes glittering.
“Are we going to be hearing the pitter-patter of little hooves any time soon? I mean - really - it’s been decades you two. You can only keep an audience waiting for so long before they start expecting a special announcement.”
The camera cut neatly between the three of them.
Vox’s smile widened at once.
“We can only hope, Katie,” he said. “Starting a family is something we’ve… discussed at length. It feels like the natural next step, don’t you think?”
Katie laughed.
“Oh, absolutely. Nothing stabilizes a marriage like a few children.”
Her piercing gaze slid back to Alastor.
“Especially after a… turbulent phase.”
Vox chuckled in agreement, nodding.
“It certainly helps keep priorities straight,” he said. “Gives you something bigger than yourself to think about.”
The laugh they shared was easy.
Alastor’s smile didn’t falter - but it froze at the edges.
“Family is a deeply personal matter,” the doe interjected. “One that benefits from patience rather than expectation.”
Katie tilted her head, feigning surprise.
“Oh? That sounds almost cautious. I would’ve thought someone like you would be eager to settle fully back into domestic life.”
She tapped her nail against the desk.
“After all, Hell does adore a redemption arc. It gives the public something wholesome to root for.”
Vox’s claw brushed Alastor’s knee again.
“We’re taking things one step at a time,” he said, tone affectionate but firm. “What matters is that we’re together again. Everything else will follow when it’s meant to.”
Katie smiled broadly at the camera.
“There you have it, folks. Love, reconciliation and the promise of new beginnings.”
She laughed softly.
“Sounds like Hell’s favorite fairy tale is back on track.”
Vox’s hand tightened around Alastor’s without warning.
Alastor’s brows knit despite himself as he glanced sideways, the squeeze drawing a flicker of tension through his wrist and up his arm.
“I’d also like to make a special announcement,” Vox said,
Katie’s perfectly sculpted brows rise.
“Oh?” she chimed. “Well, don’t keep us waiting, Vox. You’ve got all of Hell on the edge of its seat.”
The camera lingered on Vox as he turned fully toward Alastor. The warmth in his projected eyes was practiced to perfection. For a split second, Alastor caught a glimpse of something achingly familiar beneath it.
The man from long ago.
Hopeful and younger.
The one who had once spoken of forever like it was a gift.
Vox shifted closer, weaving their claws together until their fingers interlocked. The gesture was intimate enough to draw interested murmurs from off-camera staff.
“Alastor, honey,” he began.
The word honey landed like a thumb pressed into a bruise.
Alastor’s smile twitched.
Just barely.
“…Yes, Vox?”
“I think it’s time we plan our anniversary,” Vox continued, voice warm with sentiment. “A proper one. Something meaningful. Something public.”
His thumb brushed slow circles against Alastor’s knuckles.
“One that everyone will remember.”
For a fraction of a second, the world seemed to tilt.
This wasn’t it.
This wasn’t the end of the performance.
Alastor’s heart slammed violently against his ribs, his breath catching as realization settled in. His gaze flicked toward the camera, then back to Vox.
“I - ”
The word stalled in his throat.
“How precious,” Katie cut in brightly, clapping her hands together. “Look at that, folks. He’s at a loss for words.”
She leaned toward the camera, grinning.
“And honestly? How romantic is that?”
Laughter rippled through the studio.
Vox squeezed Alastor’s hand again his smile widening as if he’d just delivered the perfect line.
Alastor swallowed, his smile locking into place as the camera lingered on his face - one eye giving a light twitch.
A devoted Omega.
A cherished wife.
Speechless with love.
And Hell ate it up.
Alastor’s eyes slid shut.
“That bitch is gonna do somethin’ to piss you off. I know it. And she’s countin’ on Vox keepin’ you on a leash the whole time.”
Angel’s voice echoed in his mind. The warning lingered like a splinter beneath the skin. He drew in a slow breath, held it, and let it ease back out through his nose.
His smile never faltered. It only changed.
It was the kind of smile he’d perfected over decades. The kind that suggested composure where there was none. He rose from his seat with unhurried grace, the movement smooth enough to draw a flicker of bemusement across Vox’s screen.
He reached the small table beside the couch and rested his claws against it, fingertips splaying as though he meant only to steady himself. For a heartbeat, nothing happened.
Then the wood cracked.
With a sharp, controlled motion he snapped one of the table’s legs free. The remaining structure sagged, collapsing in on itself with a startled clatter that cut through the studio’s hum. The glass of water spilled along with it.
The room froze.
Alastor turned.
He boasted an almost serene expression as he crossed the short distance between himself and Katie.
He raised the makeshift weapon high.
And then proceeded to beat the ever living shit out of her.
Chapter 85: 85
Chapter Text
“You fucking crooked-necked bitch - ”
The words tore out of him, the last thin veneer of civility shattering beyond repair.
Alastor’s rage came all at once.
The world narrowed to motion and impact, to the sickening release of pressure he’d been carrying for years. His makeshift weapon rose and fell with mechanical insistence, his body moving on instinct alone. There was no restraint left to summon. No voice of reason whispering about consequences or optics or after.
He didn’t care.
He couldn’t.
Every insult she’d ever hurled. Every sneer on the airwaves. Every implication, every insinuation and every time she’d laughed at him and his people. He’d swallowed it all. Packaged it and turned it into jokes and charm and a grin stretched too tight.
Not anymore.
“I’ll show you just how fucking precious I can be!”
The studio was paralyzed. No one moved at first. Shock rooted them in place as Alastor brought the weapon down again and again, his movements precise in their fury. This wasn’t sloppy. This wasn’t wild.
It was intentional.
Katie would survive. He knew that. Hell was good at keeping its monsters alive. But survival wasn’t mercy. He wanted her to remember. Wanted the pain to linger and stay there long after the cameras were shut off and the blood scrubbed from the floor.
It felt good.
Too good.
The realization flickered somewhere in the back of his mind, partly drowned beneath the rush. His laughter bubbled up, cutting through the chaos like broken glass.
“Alastor, what the fuck!”
Vox’s voice finally pierced the fog.
A hand closed around Alastor’s wrist.
That was a mistake.
He turned on his husband in a heartbeat, eyes wild and weapon swinging up between them. The leg had splintered, its edges jagged now. Had he been in his right mind, he would’ve summoned his staff. Had he been himself at all, this wouldn’t have happened like this.
But he wasn’t.
“Don’t you fucking touch me!”
The swing was a warning, not an attack - but it carried enough intent to make the point unmistakable. Vox recoiled a fraction, surprise flickering across his screen before hardening into something colder.
“Calm down.”
The words hit wrong.
Alastor froze, chest heaving and breath tearing in and out of him. His vision swam. The studio lights warped and bent, their glow bleeding into static. He could feel it. His power slipping its leash and buzzing beneath his skin.
“Calm down?”
The laugh that followed was broken.
His pupils burned, radio dials ghosting into place as his grin stretched wide enough to hurt. His head throbbed viciously, pressure building behind his eyes and behind every carefully constructed wall in his mind.
The shadows at his feet stirred.
Then spread.
They peeled outward, stretching long and eager across the studio floor, writhing with anticipation. From them came the familiar shapes - his minions, his darlings - responding not to command - but to the need for violence and release.
“I know exactly what I need to calm down, Vincent.”
❧
Chaos detonated through the studio in a single, irretrievable moment.
Alastor stopped being just an Omega.
The smile split wider than anatomy should allow, stretching into something feral as his shadows surged. His silhouette warped first before his body followed, bones bending with a wet, echoing creak that was swallowed by the roar of static flooding the air.
Lights flickered. Cameras screamed. The hum of electricity distorted into a shrill, panicked whine as the Radio Demon tore free of the delicate facade he’d been wearing.
He no longer thought in sentences.
He thought in need.
He turned on the room without discrimination - Sinner and Hellborn alike collapsing into the same category in his eyes.
They had watched.
They had listened.
They had laughed.
They had stood there while he was cut down to something lesser and obedient. That was reason enough. Mercy required consideration and consideration no longer existed in him.
Claws raked and shadows lashed. His magic tore through the studio like a living thing, ripping through walls and bodies with equal ease. His minions flooded the space around him, answering the call of his unraveling mind - dragging screaming figures into the dark with open relish. The sounds were glorious. Panic pitched high and desperate and voices breaking as they fled or begged or realized far too late that there was nowhere left to run.
It felt right.
Too right.
His thoughts simplified further with every heartbeat. There was nothing but the exquisite feedback of fear as it rippled outward from him. He barreled through the tower, leaving ruin in his wake and laughter crackling through the speakers embedded in his very being. Vox chased him, shouting - but they barely registered.
The building became a playground.
Walls split and floors collapsed. Portions of the tower’s pristine interior was reduced to a maze of broken corridors and shadow-choked spaces as Alastor carved a path through it. Anyone foolish enough to cross that path was met with overwhelming force.
His form grew with the violence.
Limbs stretched unnaturally long. His posture hunched and predatory. His mouth was full of too many teeth, laughter bleeding into snarls as he finally indulged in what he’d been denied for so long. The taste was different outside Cannibal Town. A savory and fresh banquet handed to him by the very husband who’d tried to cage him.
He fed without thinking.
Without guilt nor restraint
For a handful of incandescent moments, he wasn’t a wife or an Omega trapped in contracts and expectations.
For this small window of time he was the Radio Demon again.
❧
He would later recognize it for what it was.
A bout of insanity.
At the time, it felt like the world itself had finally slipped out from under him.
Reality thinned until all that remained was a red-stained haze. Malice and fury congealed into something thick and intoxicating, thoroughly clogging his thoughts and drowning out consequence.
The screams blurred together. The destruction felt distant. Abstract.
It was perfect.
And then… clarity.
For a single, horrible second, the fog parted.
He saw them.
Velvette stood at a distance, her expression hard and furious, eyes blazing. Her magic struck first, vicious arrows tearing into his side with enough force to stagger even his monstrous form. They burned as they embedded, sigils flaring to life and binding runes snapping into place around his limbs. His hooves were yanked together mid-movement, momentum ripping out from under him.
Valentino followed.
Gunfire thundered through the space. Round after round slamming into him, not meant to kill but to break. Each impact jolted through his body, rattling bone and nerve alike and tearing a snarl from his throat that dissolved into static-laced laughter even as pain finally began to register.
And then Vox.
The wires came fast.
They wrapped around his arms, his torso and his throat - coiling painfully tight. Power surged through them and for the first time since the rampage began, agony eclipsed his hunger.
True agony.
It screamed through every nerve as his form began to collapse inward. The world snapped back into sharp focus. His eyes glazed as the strength bled out of him in waves, his body shrinking and trembling.
The Radio Demon was stripped away piece by piece.
He hit the ground hard.
The impact knocked the breath from his lungs, leaving him sprawled and bound, the doe’s fur matted with blood that wasn’t entirely his own. His chest heaved before his body finally surrendered.
And yet a smile lingered on his blood-smeared face.
Soft and unrepentant.
As consciousness slipped away that grin never faded.
For all the pain.
For all the consequences rushing toward him.
For one perfect, incandescent moment -
He had been free.
Chapter 86: 86
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He felt heavy.
The sensation clung to him as though gravity itself had been dialed up while he slept. It wasn’t simply exhaustion. No, this was something deeper. A weight that pressed into his bones and dragged at his limbs until even the idea of movement felt distant and impractical. He tried to catalogue the feeling, to name it, but his thoughts remained slow and uncooperative.
When he finally stirred properly, he realized he was back in the bedroom he shared with his husband.
That knowledge landed first.
His eyelids refused to lift all the way, hovering half-closed as though even sight demanded more effort than he could spare. Turning his head was a laborious affair; the muscles in his neck protested, trembling faintly as he managed the smallest shift. He felt… wrong. Like his body had been packed full of sand.
He wasn’t wearing any clothes.
Soft sheets brushed against bare skin. They were drawn up over his lean frame, as though someone had arranged them carefully after the fact. That, too, registered in a distant way.
His vision swam.
Everything was blurred, smeared at the edges with light bleeding into shadow. It reminded him uncomfortably of another life. Of squinting at the world without his spectacles - of shapes existing without definition.
He narrowed his eyes, attempting to force clarity where there was none.
On the far wall, a timepiece ticked softly, its presence known more by sound than sight. He knew it was there. He remembered it being there. But the numbers refused to resolve, stubbornly indistinct no matter how long he stared. The effort left him dizzy and a dull throb bloomed behind his eyes.
A part of him wanted to surrender. To let his eyes slide shut again and sink back into the dark. Into the nothingness where thinking wasn’t required and feeling dulled to a distant echo.
But another part of him persisted.
It urged him to move. To orient himself and to understand how much time had passed. That part tugged insistently at the edges of his awareness.
Yet his body refused to listen.
He lay there, suspended between wakefulness and sleep, the heaviness deepening with every breath.
So heavy.
So impossibly heavy.
So
❧
When he woke again, it was to something different.
The world no longer pressed down on him in the same way, though it still felt distant. He was no longer lying flat. Someone had an arm around him, propping him up carefully. Their presence close enough that he could feel warmth through the haze.
The touch was familiar.
Achingly so.
It tugged at something deep in his chest, a sense-memory that stirred without offering clarity. He’d felt like this before - he was sure of it. The sensation of being held upright when his body refused to cooperate. The gentle steadiness of another guiding him through something he couldn’t manage alone.
But the details refused to come.
Thoughts slipped through his grasp the moment he reached for them. Names hovered just out of focus. Time meant nothing. He knew only the immediate - the pressure at his back and the soft cadence of a voice speaking close to his ear.
“It’s okay, sweetheart.”
He tried to respond. Tried to shape words around the feeling lodged in his throat. What came out instead was a warped, broken sound - a warble that didn’t resemble speech at all. He frowned faintly, frustration blooming and then fading just as quickly as his strength failed him again.
Something warm touched his lips.
The savory scent reached him first. His mouth parted on instinct alone, the response immediate and unthinking. Broth slid over his tongue, carrying the deep, coppery note of Sinner flesh prepared with care.
It was good.
More than good.
The taste grounded him in a way nothing else had. His throat worked as he swallowed, the warmth spreading through him and settling low in his belly. Another spoon followed and he accepted it just as readily, driven by hunger he hadn’t fully registered until now.
“There we are,” the voice murmured, pleased. “I knew you’d eat something from Rosie.”
“Vin… cent?”
The syllables came out slurred, heavy on his tongue. He squinted, forcing his eyes open a fraction more, and the world resolved into light and color.
“Focus on eating, Alastor.”
The spoon returned and he obeyed.
He ate because his body told him to. Because the taste was right. Because the voice was calm and steady and seemed to know what he needed better than he did himself. He managed a fair amount before the effort began to weigh on him, his head drooping and his eyelids fluttering.
The haze crept back in.
He tried to resist it, some dim instinct warning him not to slip under again. But then gentle claws brushed the sensitive spot just behind his ear. The sensation sent a shiver of relief through him, loosening something tight in his chest. It was a touch he knew. A touch that had always quieted him.
His breathing evened out.
The world dimmed.
And with a soft, contented sound caught in his throat, the doe drifted back into sleep.
❧
He tried to move beyond the bed that day.
It wasn’t an impulsive act - more a quiet, stubborn insistence born of returning awareness. He had enough of himself back now to recognize the room. Enough to feel the wrongness of being confined to the mattress, day after indistinct day.
Enough to try.
He rolled to the edge of the bed, claws digging into the sheets as he forced his limbs to comply. For a fleeting moment he thought he had it…
And then his body betrayed him entirely.
His legs folded beneath him like they didn’t belong to him at all and he crumpled into an painful heap on the floor. The impact knocked the breath from his chest, leaving him gasping in shallow, panicked pants. The room tilted. The carpet pressed cold against his cheek. His limbs felt distant, refusing to answer his frantic attempts to move.
Time stretched.
Each breath felt too shallow. Too loud. His heart hammered in his ears. He didn’t know how long he lay there before footsteps approached.
Then hands were on him.
He was lifted with practiced ease, gathered up as though this had happened before. The world blurred as Vox carried him back to the bed, settling him carefully among the sheets as though nothing had happened at all. As though he hadn’t just fallen apart on the floor.
Alastor blinked up at him, eyes glassy and unfocused.
“Vincent…”
The name came out thin, almost pleading.
His claws fisted weakly in the fabric of Vox’s clothing, desperate for anchoring.
“… wrong,” he managed, swallowing thickly. “I feel… sick.”
Vox’s expression softened into something patient.
“It’s just the meds, Alastor,” he said calmly. “They’ll do that. It’s nothing to worry about.”
Alastor’s brow furrowed. Confusion rippled across his face as he failed to assemble the words into something coherent.
“…?”
Vox smoothed the sheets over him with meticulous care, tucking him in as though he were fragile glass.
“You had a meltdown, baby,” he explained, voice low and reassuring. “A bad one. We’re just being careful for now.”
Meltdown.
“We just need to keep you settled,” Vox continued gently, “until we’re sure you won’t have another one.”
He stepped away.
Panic flared instantly.
Alastor’s gaze followed him, breath hitching as the space beside the bed felt suddenly too empty. When Vox returned moments later, something in his posture changed.
There was a syringe in his hand.
Alastor’s heart lurched violently in his chest.
“No,” he whispered, the word barely audible.
His eyes widened, pupils blown as fear cut through the haze.
“No, Vincent…”
His voice shook, painfully soft.
Vox sighed, as though disappointed rather than alarmed.
“It’s just for now, sweetheart,” he said. “You’ll feel better.”
Alastor tried to recoil, but his body refused him even that. The needle pierced his skin and he stiffened with a broken sound tearing from his throat. The pain was brief, but the sensation that followed was worse.
Warmth spread through him almost immediately.
His thoughts unraveled at the edges, slipping through his grasp no matter how desperately he tried to hold onto them. The room dimmed and the fear dulled. His muscles slackened as the drug took hold, dragging him back down into that soft, artificial calm.
Vox’s hand rested on his chest, steadying him as his eyes fluttered shut.
“There we go,” he said.
And Alastor slipped away again, his mind dissolving before he could fight it.
❧
Eventually, the medication was slowly reduced. The fog did not lift all at once. It thinned and receded in layers. Sensation returned before clarity did, leaving him acutely aware of his body long before he trusted it. His limbs trembled when he stood. His balance faltered. But he could stand. He could walk.
Vincent remained ever-present throughout it all.
He was meticulous in his role as caretaker. He observed Alastor’s waking hours closely, made note of his appetite, his sleep cycles and the way his eyes lingered too long on nothing at all. He corrected him gently when his steps wavered. Offered an arm without being asked. Ensured the transition back to full consciousness happened on his terms.
Now, Alastor sat across from him at the small dining table, a modest breakfast arranged neatly before him.
Vox watched him as he ate.
Not openly. Not rudely. Just… watched.
“You caused a fair amount of damage, sweetheart.”
The words were delivered evenly.
Alastor didn’t respond.
He chewed a piece of egg slowly, his gaze unfocused.
“Thankfully,” Vox continued, “I anticipated the possibility of an outburst.”
Another bite.
Another careful chew.
“That broadcast wasn’t live,” Vox explained. “And your little rampage was confined to the tower. Which means we have room to maneuver. Room to clean up.”
Alastor swallowed. His jaw worked again. His expression remained distant.
“It won’t be easy,” Vox went on, folding his claws atop the table. “Covering up something like that never is. But I think it’s time we talk about your… gifts.”
That made Alastor pause.
The fork hovered midair for a moment before he set it down.
Slowly, he lifted his gaze.
Vox met it.
“Whatever that was,” he said firmly, “cannot happen again. You had an emotional outburst that cost us a significant amount of resources to contain.”
His tone sharpened.
“You’ll help recoup those costs,” Vox continued. “Through work. Broadcasts. Endorsements. Appearances. Whatever I ask of you, you’ll do. That’s part of repairing the damage you caused.”
He leaned forward slightly, claws steepled, posture calm but unmistakably authoritative.
“We made this arrangement because you didn’t want Lucifer involved,” he reminded him. “And frankly, neither do I. I’d prefer not to invite a third party into our marriage.”
His gaze hardened.
“But if you continue to give me evidence that an Omega can’t mentally handle the power of a Beta - or an Alpha - then I will submit that evidence to the crown.”
Alastor could test his luck. He knew that Lucifer wouldn’t strip him of his staff - that had been guaranteed. But power was meaningless if his soul remained tethered and half-shackled to obedience. What good was strength if he could still be bent?
“This won’t happen again,” Vox said, his voice final. “This is the second time you’ve done this…”
As he spoke, Alastor’s eyes drifted shut.
His head dipped slightly, his body swaying in his chair as though the effort of remaining upright was suddenly too much. He leaned back, claws resting uselessly against the table’s edge.
The room felt warm. Too warm.
Vox noticed immediately.
Alastor wasn’t listening anymore.
Or rather he was, but not in the way Vox intended.
In the lingering haze of medication and exhaustion, memories began to surface.
Why all this effort?
Why this obsession with keeping him so close?
Why did Vox love him like this?
The question echoed faintly in the back of Alastor’s mind, as the world continued to tilt gently around him.
❧
Vox’s smile widened, earnest as a boy showing off a handcrafted gift.
“I try,” he admitted. “I really do think you’ll like it here, Alastor. I… I want you to. More than anything.”
❧
Adam.
The Fallen Angel crouched before him, shirtless and half-shifted. His claws draped over Alastor’s thigh like a man greeting a lover. His wings cast jagged shadows on the wall and his tail curled lazily behind him. His eyes glowed faintly, not with affection but hunger.
❧
Husk stared at him. Really stared. His pupils blew wide.
His breath hitched.
He blinked.
And then, as though dragged forward by an invisible leash, he stepped closer - each movement tight. His handsome muzzle lowered, settling with stiff reluctance against Alastor’s waiting palm.
❧
Angel tilted his head just enough to peek up at him - a sweet, unguarded smile curling across his face.
❧
“You understand now why they want you. Why they need you.”
❧
‘History following Lilith’s departure was… illuminating.
Before she left, Lucifer had been deeply entangled in the inner workings of Hell’s governance. But it was Lilith who had fostered genuine relationships with its denizens. She had been their queen in more than name alone.
There was something undeniably alluring about her presence. ‘
Alluring.
❧
Alastor’s eyes slowly opened.
“Sweetheart, do you understand?”
The doe gave a small, slow nod.
“Yes, Vincent. I understand.”
Notes:
' Siren’s Allure - A curse placed upon Alastor and intensified by Lucifer thirty-six years prior. It causes souls to gravitate toward and fixate on him. '
Chapter 87: 87
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alastor stiffened the moment Lucifer pressed a genteel kiss to his knuckles in greeting.
Vox had allowed the visit, though the word tasted bitter even thinking it. The permission came with stipulations, of course. Alastor was expected to maintain his work schedule now - daylight hours spoken for and his freedoms carefully parceled out.
Time with Angel Dust, Husk and Niffty had been reduced to fleeting moments. Even here, within Morningstar Castle, he’d been granted only a narrow window to linger.
But he needed to speak with Lucifer.
The King greeted him personally at the threshold of the sitting room. A hand settled at the doe’s waist, guiding him inward with a familiarity that made Alastor’s spine go rigid.
“You caused quite the commotion in the tower, pet,” Lucifer remarked, casually.
Alastor squinted, brows knitting.
“You’re aware of that?”
Lucifer’s smile curved.
“I’m aware of everything.”
The Omega arched one sculpted brow. And the devil released a small, theatrical sigh in response.
“You wound me,” Lucifer said. “Has our brief time apart lowered your opinion of me so?”
“I’m afraid it has, Your Majesty,” Alastor replied smoothly, leaning into the banter. “Perhaps if you’d be so kind as to deny Vox’s potential petition outright - ”
“Oh, no, no, no,” Lucifer tutted, wagging a finger as though correcting a child. “You don’t honestly believe I’d make it that easy for you, do you? Not unless you’ve come prepared with an argument compelling enough to sway the devil himself.”
Alastor exhaled slowly through his nose.
“And what, exactly, would ‘sway’ you, Lucifer?”
The King’s hand tightened at Alastor’s hip.
“Well,” Lucifer said mildly, tilting his head, “I am a man.”
Alastor shot him a flat, unimpressed look.
“Would fucking you help my case at all?”
Lucifer actually paused, lips pursing as he considered it with mock seriousness.
“Mmm,” he hummed. “No. Not really.”
The devil laughed and Alastor released a long sigh.
“If you’re so overeager to disentangle yourself from your husband,” Lucifer continued, “you do have other options.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“You,” he said flatly. “Or Adam. Those are my options?”
Lucifer regarded him with open amusement, head canting to the side.
“Are you familiar with any other Alphas who might be suitable?”
Alastor didn’t hesitate.
“No.”
Lucifer shrugged.
“Then there’s your answer.”
Alastor’s shoulders sank a fraction, the tension in him shifting from sharp to exhausted.
“It’s like I’m being driven into a corner,” he said, weary. “With no feasible way out.”
“Out?” Lucifer echoed, then laughed softly, as if the notion itself were charmingly naïve. “Of course there’s no way out. Hell is forever, Alastor. Your circumstances are merely… more uncomfortable than most.”
Before Alastor could respond, the world tilted. One moment he was standing and the next he found himself pressed back against the plush cushions of the ornate sofa Lucifer had led them to earlier.
Lucifer loomed into his space with a pleased smile.
“It’s well-deserved, of course,” the King went on. “You are a Sinner. And a lovely one at that.”
Alastor swallowed, pulse ticking loud in his ears.
“Would I have fared better in Heaven?”
Lucifer laughed outright at that.
“Oh, no. You’d have loathed it there just as much. Eternal matrimony all the same. Only this time with some sanctimonious heavenly being. You’d spend forever producing cherubim with antlers and halos, all in service of a domain that would call it divine purpose.”
The image struck and Alastor shuddered despite himself.
“The moment you came into existence,” Lucifer purred, voice rich with quiet delight, “you were destined to suffer. Both in life and long after it regardless of how it was lived. Isn’t that wonderful?”
Alastor turned his head away, jaw tightening.
“Are you enjoying yourself, Lucifer?” he asked.
“I am.”
Lucifer settled more fully between his thighs, presence absolute without ever needing to press down. Those immaculate hands slid along Alastor’s waist and hip.
“I’ve told you time and time again how exquisite your suffering is,” the devil continued, fondly. “I - ”
“Is it because I remind you of your wife?”
Lucifer stilled.
Alastor didn’t give him the courtesy of hesitation. He kept his gaze fixed forward, voice steady, almost clinical.
“Am I being punished for her sin?”
Slowly, Lucifer tilted his head, studying him as though seeing something new.
“You are.”
The answer was immediate.
Alastor drew in a careful breath through his nose, forcing himself to remain composed even as something cold curled in his gut.
“She’s the progenitor of my curse,” he said quietly. “Of the ancient laws that bind me to my husband.”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
Lucifer laughed.
“Why? Because of beings far superior to yourself. Yours not to reason why, pet.”
“Why me,” Alastor pressed, the emphasis sharp.
For the first time, Lucifer’s mirth dimmed.
“Alastor,” he said, more seriously, “what an interesting question. This is merely your fate. Just as reigning over Hell was mine.”
Alastor turned his head back at last, crimson eyes bright and searching.
“Do you enjoy watching me suffer because you hate me, Lucifer?”
The devil’s smile softened.
“Of course not, pet,” he replied. “Quite the opposite, actually. Or as close to it as a being such as I can manage.”
His thumb traced a slow, thoughtful line along Alastor’s hip.
“You fascinate me beyond words.”
Lucifer paused, studying him with an expression that was altogether too thoughtful.
“I can offer you a simple solution,” he said. “A way to extract yourself from the suffering that awaits you in Pentagram City.”
Alastor felt the answer before it was spoken. His ears pressed flat against his skull, instinct screaming even as he forced himself to remain still.
The devil’s finger traced the line of Alastor’s jaw, cupping his face with a mockery of tenderness. He tilted the doe’s chin upward, ensuring there would be no escaping his gaze.
“Become my queen.”
Alastor’s eyes slid shut as Lucifer leaned in, lips brushing the marked side of his throat. The contact was intimate without being rushed.
“And what does that entail?”
Lucifer spoke against his neckline, breath warm.
“You’d have the power you so clearly crave. No one would dare question you.” A faint smile colored his words. “They would kneel at your feet.”
“And my position as an Overlord?” Alastor asked, already knowing the answer.
Lucifer scoffed softly.
“Far beneath you, pet. All of them would be.” He drew back just enough to look at him again. “You would reside here, in the castle - unless you were directly overseeing your duties. I'll not have you running amok in the streets like a common Sinner.”
His tone slipped into something almost ceremonial.
“As Lilith did before you. You would make appearances when it suited us. You would serve as my voice. You would oversee the upper echelons of Hell’s society.”
Alastor inhaled slowly.
“…And?” he prompted.
Lucifer leaned in again, this time to his ear. The word was uttered directly into it.
“You would provide me with an heir, of course.”
Alastor didn’t bother to disguise the sound that escaped him. A long, weary sigh, threaded with disbelief and something darker beneath it.
Of course.
“Would it truly be so terrible, Alastor?” Lucifer asked, his tone deceptively gentle. “You would want for nothing. You would be respected. Feared, even.”
Alastor’s gaze sharpened, lifting to meet his.
“Because of you,” he replied, evenly. “They wouldn’t fear me. They’d fear you. Yes - you gave me my weapon, Sire. But I am the one who wields it.”
Lucifer’s mouth curved, thoughtful rather than amused.
“The crown and its title are weapons as well,” he said. “Often wielded with far greater efficiency.”
“The price is too high,” Alastor answered.
“And you would rather remain with Vox?” Lucifer pressed.
“I know Vincent.”
Lucifer’s brows lifted.
“Ah. Rather the devil you know, then?”
“Exactly that.” Alastor’s voice hardened. “You broke Adam. You drove Lilith to flee. You fell and rose again as the King of Hell. You’re the - ”
“Devil,” Lucifer finished as he loomed over him, hands planting firmly on either side of Alastor’s head, caging him in.
Alastor swallowed, then spoke anyway.
“I want to request an extension of my boon - ”
“No.”
“I need more time - ”
“No.”
“Then my claim mark - ”
“No,” Lucifer cut in, crisp and final. “Not unless you agree to my previous offer.”
Alastor exhaled, the sound thin and bitter.
“You’re insufferable.”
Lucifer smiled.
“And you’re stubborn, pet.”
There was a pause.
Alastor’s gaze drifted, before returning to Lucifer with a careful stillness.
“The curse you placed upon me,” he said. “It affects everyone?”
“Everyone except me,” the devil replied, smoothly.
“Even Adam?”
“Even Adam.”
Alastor’s fingers curled faintly against the upholstery.
“The feelings it provokes… are they planted? Artificial?”
Lucifer snorted, a sound of genuine amusement.
“Does it matter?”
The question lingered between them. Alastor considered it in silence. He had been told that there was no reversing it. That whatever he inspired in others was permanent and woven into the fabric of their perception of him.
It shouldn’t matter.
And yet it did.
Because if the feelings were not wholly real then what, exactly, did that say about the life he was living now? About Vox. About Angel Dust. About the way the world bent toward him whether he wished it to or not.
Lucifer watched him with open interest, eyes half-lidded, savoring the spiral of thought he had set in motion.
“All that matters,” the devil purred, “is you, pet.”
His smile slowly spread to reveal teeth.
Notes:
This is only part one of Alastor's conversation with Lucifer. Please look forward to it!
Chapter 88: 88
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Of course,” Alastor sneered. “I’m the centerpiece of it all, aren’t I?”
“Indeed,” Lucifer replied. “As Lilith was.”
Alastor’s lips curled, the expression sharp with disdain.
“And I’m meant to be her replacement? A shallow copy?”
“Not a replacement,” Lucifer corrected. “A reflection.”
The distinction did nothing to soothe him. Alastor’s ears flattened and his gaze hardened.
“Did you burden her with this as well?” he asked.
Lucifer hummed, as if the question had momentarily slipped past him.
“Hm?”
“This curse,” Alastor clarified, pushing himself up on one arm.
He leaned closer, closing the distance with deliberate intent. Lucifer did not move, as though Alastor’s advance were expected.
“This disgusting mockery of a gift you so fondly compare to a ‘siren’s call’.”
His voice dropped into a low hiss, vibrating with restrained fury.
Lucifer blinked slowly.
“Indeed,” he said.
Alastor exhaled, the sound carrying more weight than a shout ever could.
“You aren’t the first to be given that particular branding, I’ll admit,” Lucifer continued, tone almost idle. “But you are the first Omega to draw my attention in the same way she did. I wondered whether your spirit would survive it once it was… intensified.”
Alastor felt nothing but rage. It burned hot and sharp beneath his skin, coiling in his chest until his breath felt too tight to draw properly. His claws flexed against the upholstery, leaving faint impressions he didn’t bother to hide.
“And you did,” Lucifer went on, unfazed. “Vincent is a remarkable man. Had you been even slightly weaker in spirit, you would have surrendered to his whims entirely. And had you not requested that little boon of yours - ” the devil’s lips twitched, “ - you would have surrendered to your affections for him instead.”
Alastor’s composure fractured for just a moment.
“My affections - ”
“You know what intrigues me most about you mortals?” Lucifer interrupted smoothly, as though Alastor hadn’t spoken at all. “You cling to those who hurt you the most. You do it instinctively. Despite everything, you banter with Velvette. You don’t flinch when Valentino touches you. And you cling to Vox when he fucks you.”
Lucifer’s expression sharpened into something openly cruel.
“There have been Omegas throughout history who still crawl back to the very hands that harmed them. Again and again.”
Alastor’s ears pressed flat against his skull, his smile twitching as if it were being held in place by force alone. His eyes gleamed, not with submission, but with something strained.
“You love them the way a captive loves their captor,” Lucifer said. “And they love you in return. They could tear you apart. And still you would think of them. Still reach for them.”
The devil leaned in just enough for the words to feel intimate.
“Not once,” he added, almost thoughtfully, “have you ever said that you hated them.”
Lucifer chuckled, the sound too pleased with itself to be anything but cruel.
“Even in the midst of your rage,” he went on lightly, “you turned it outward instead of inward. You could have struck at the very source. At the cause of your suffering. At them. At Vox.”
His smile widened.
“But you didn’t.”
Alastor’s chest rose and fell in sharp, uneven breaths as he struggled to rein himself in; claws curling as though they ached to sink into something solid.
“Instead,” Lucifer continued, almost conversational, “you chose those who merely bore witness. The onlookers and the audience. The ones who saw you humiliated.”
The devil’s eyes gleamed.
“They’re so deeply entrenched in your heart,” he added, voice dripping with amusement. “How fucking embarrassing.”
“Get off of me, Lucifer.”
The words were sharp but they landed without force.
Lucifer blinked.
“Have I upset you, pet?”
“I’m leaving.”
A soft laugh followed.
“Running back to your beloved husband?” Lucifer drawled.
“Lucifer.”
The warning in Alastor’s voice was unmistakable now.
The devil only smiled wider, his tone syrupy with mock concern.
“Oh? Did I hurt your feelings?” he asked.
The devil was visibly amused as he allowed the Omega to squirm free, offering no resistance as Alastor awkwardly disentangled himself. The heat in the doe’s face burned hot with indignation, his movements sharp and clipped as he put distance between them.
Behind him, Lucifer adjusted with infuriating ease. The man settled back into his seat, lounging as though this were all an entertaining diversion rather than a calculated cruelty.
Alastor reached the door in long strides. His claw closed around the handle and twisted.
Nothing.
He tried again, harder this time - the mechanism rattling uselessly beneath his grip.
Still nothing.
He turned sharply, fury blazing bright and unmasked as he fixed Lucifer with a heated look.
“Do you persist on being childish, Lucifer?”
Lucifer tilted his head slowly, his smile spreading into something utterly insufferable.
“Yeeesssss,” he purred, drawing the sound out like a taunt.
Alastor’s jaw clenched.
“You are, by far, the most inane - ”
“Mmm.”
“ - depraved - ”
“Oh, absolutely.”
“ - megalomaniacal - ”
“I do like that one.”
The silence that followed was tight and vibrating, Alastor’s eyes narrowing to slits as his breath hissed through clenched teeth.
“Open the door.”
Lucifer’s expression shifted as delight surfaced.
“Well now,” he said, lightly, “maybe if you say please?”
He placed a hand over his chest in a mockery of wounded dignity.
“My feelings are hurt, Alastor. You just insulted me…”
He lifted his hand and began counting on his fingers, lips moving as he silently mouthed the numbers with exaggerated care - as though indulging a child’s game.
“... this many times.”
Three fingers lifted.
Alastor stared at them, then at him, the fight visibly draining into a dangerous calm.
“…What do I need to do to make you let me leave?”
Lucifer brightened instantly, his posture straightening with unmistakable interest - as though those words were exactly what he’d been waiting to hear. The shift was immediate and unsettling, the languid cruelty giving way to something keen and attentive.
He crooked a finger.
The gesture was small. A summons masquerading as an invitation.
Alastor hesitated only a moment before he moved. Each step felt heavier than the last, his hooves quiet against the polished floor as he approached the seated King. Lucifer patted the space beside him and Alastor obeyed, settling there with rigid composure.
“A kiss,” Lucifer said.
Alastor’s ears flattened against his skull.
“A… kiss?”
“Yes, pet.”
The devil smiled.
“You’ve plenty of experience and I’ve been patient. I've waited years, even. I wish to finally indulge.”
The words sat heavy in the air.
Alastor swallowed, his jaw tightening as he drew in a steadying breath and braced himself. He could feel Lucifer’s gaze on him. There was no mistaking the power imbalance. No mistaking what was being demanded.
Reluctantly, he leaned in and pressed his lips to the devil’s.
A bolt of cold ripped through him only to be swallowed whole by an overwhelming surge of heat. It rolled through his body with dizzying force, stealing the air from his lungs. A startled sound slipped from him before he could stop it, his mouth parting as Lucifer deepened the contact with effortless dominance.
The kiss became something consuming.
Not merely desire, not merely heat - but an intrusion that sank its claws into his mind.
Alastor’s thoughts scattered, fraying at the edges as instinct rose up like a tide, urging him to yield. To submit. To let himself be taken until there was nothing left of him at all.
He tore himself free with a strangled sound, squeezing his eyes shut as though that might banish the sensation.
It didn’t.
The heat still burned through him.
“What is - what did you - ” His words faltered, breath uneven, voice stripped of its usual control.
Lucifer’s tongue traced languidly over his teeth, his smile slow and satisfied and his mouth glossy.
“You taste wonderful, pet.”
He reached for Alastor again.
“Attend to me,” Lucifer said.
The warmth vanished from his tone, replaced by something cold and absolute.
“Properly.”
Alastor snapped his eyes open and froze.
Lucifer’s gaze was no longer red nor expressive.
It was empty.
Utterly black - an abyss where nothing lived. No affection. No warmth. No desire beyond possession itself. A vision of Hell reduced to endless nothingness.
Panic surged.
Alastor moved on instinct alone, fleeing with the desperate urgency of prey. His hooves barely touched the floor as he wrenched the door open and bolted through it, a strangled noise escaping him.
Behind him, laughter echoed.
Notes:
Outer Darkness - A version of the Christian Hell. A state of blackest darkness that is devoid of light, warmth, hope and belonging.
Chapter 89: The Curse of Eve [ Light Guide - 2 ]
Chapter Text
Author’s Note & Soft Guide
As I approach 200k words, I decided it would be interesting to put together another softcore guide. This is meant to offer readers a clearer look into my intentions, such as characterization, themes, settings and inspiration.
Tone & Subject Matter
As I’ve reiterated in prior author’s notes, I am a fledgling horror and dark content writer. This is, technically, the first work I’ve presented publicly that engages so openly with complex, uncomfortable and problematic themes.
My inspirations draw heavily from writers such as Stephen King, as well as other authors from a similar vein. I’ve also taken inspiration from works like The Handmaid’s Tale, Rosemary’s Baby and related stories that explore bodily autonomy, systemic cruelty and quiet dread.
As a result, this work lacks levity by design. My characters are rarely afforded relief. Comfort is sparse and safety is conditional.
While rereading earlier chapters - both weaker and stronger ones - it dawned on me that The Conquest of Power is, in many ways, the story I’ve been craving as a reader for years. I wrote this specifically for those who want a darker setting and a harsher interpretation of characters.
I’ll also admit - somewhat embarrassingly - that I’ve altered chapters in the past to soften the blow for readers who seemed weary of the merciless path Alastor is forced down.
I want to avoid doing that going forward.
My vision requires a certain level of darkness and intensity. And I don’t want to disappoint readers who came here because of that interpretation. The discomfort is intentional.
That said, I genuinely appreciate the engagement. I read every comment. I recognize frequent commenters and they hold a very close place in my heart. I’m deeply grateful to have people walking alongside me as I work through Alastor’s journey - step by agonizing step.
At the same time, I understand why some readers may step away and drop the work entirely. This story is not pleasant. It is not easy. And it is often painful. While the ending is, in my eyes, satisfying, I completely understand if some don’t wish to wait for it -especially now that the work has firmly entered longfic territory.
Writing Style
My writing style is admittedly complex.
I write with an older audience in mind. I generally envision my readers as being around my age, perhaps a bit younger or older. I’m a thirty-year-old woman who has been writing for eighteen years and I try to respect my reader's intelligence by allowing the work to be layered and intricate.
Because of that, I rely heavily on callbacks.
Something introduced in Chapter 15 may become relevant again in Chapter 110. With so many moving pieces, I understand that retaining every detail can be difficult. Please don’t hesitate to ask questions if something feels unclear - I recognize that I’m asking a lot from my readers.
Potential Length & Upload Schedule
On workdays, I typically upload in the afternoon or evening. On my off-days, uploads may happen late at night, early in the morning, or mid-day.
I aim to upload at least once a day whenever possible.
As for total length - I honestly don’t know yet. There’s still a great deal left to explore.
Characters & Characterization
(Only characters tagged in relationships are covered here.)
Alastor
Alastor presents as a resilient, formal character who is still actively evolving. My interpretation of the Curse of Eve version of him is intentionally severe because he has very little choice but to be.
He is notably more relaxed around Husk, Angel, Adam, and Niffty, as these are the few individuals with whom he can be more authentically himself.
At his core, Alastor represents a character forced to endure systemic injustice in a horror setting. When conceptualizing him for this work, I deliberately avoided allowing him to convincingly masquerade as a Beta or Alpha, as many interpretations do.
There is a strong element of female rage embedded in his characterization.
His relationship with Angel Dust is meant to reflect homosexuality and the way it has historically been trivialized, fetishized or dismissed - particularly how lesbianism was treated both historically and even in modern contexts.
(Funnily enough, the monocle was viewed as a symbol of lesbianism in the 1920s.)
His relationship with the Vees is meant to explore Stockholm Syndrome and Lima Syndrome rather than romanticized abuse.
Vox (Vincent)
Vox is my favorite character to write.
He is emboldened by a system that caters directly to him and he embraces it openly. Vincent represents the majority - those naturally uplifted by the structure in place, who dismiss or downplay discrimination simply because they’ve never experienced it personally.
When I write a problematic male love interest, it’s important to me that he genuinely loves the main character.
This interpretation of Vox is severe, with underlying anger issues. He is brutal, self-important and condescending but he was raised in a system that actively encouraged those traits.
My personal favorite chapter to write was 28 because I was actually able to dig deep into his perspective.
The “1950s wife” was advertised openly in his era. Omegas were expected to maintain a certain image. From his perspective, his worldview makes perfect sense.
Vox remains my favorite largely because truly sexist characters are interesting to explore when they're given a chance to develop alongside with the main character.
Lucifer
Lucifer’s concept wasn’t fully solidified until roughly Chapter 20. His early appearances were meant to sow unease - he is intentionally a stark departure from his canon personality.
I drew inspiration from works like The Witch, American Horror Story and similar media when shaping him.
Once I committed to the idea that Hell should be entirely hellish, Lucifer became an abomination wrapped in beautiful skin - something akin to Pennywise from IT. A horror disguised as something almost approachable.
His dialogue requires careful consideration. He carries himself as royalty - but within Hell, he is closer to a god. His emotional range reflects that. He does not behave like a traditional love interest.
He does not experience love.
In Christian lore, God is the source of love and by being completely severed from the heavenly realm, Lucifer is fundamentally incapable of it - as he is Hell to a certain degree.
To an extent, Lucifer shouldn’t really even be viewed as a “he,” but rather as an it.
(Yes. That was an IT reference.)
His true intentions remain unknown.
Adam
Adam did not exist in the original draft of this story. Despite appearing as early as Chapter Two. He was added later, largely because I was intrigued by the idea of a character originating from Heaven, and I enjoyed his portrayal in the show.
He provides much of the levity that this story otherwise lacks.
He is unlike Vox or Lucifer in key ways. While he adheres to the system and obeys his master, he is aware of Alastor’s predicament. He acknowledges it - and, in his own flawed way, even sympathizes.
Adam is primarily confined to the castle, as he is ordered to remain there unless explicitly permitted otherwise by Lucifer.
His relationship with Alastor will continue to expand.
Angel Dust
Angel Dust serves as Alastor’s comfort in more ways than one.
They share similar experiences and Angel is the only other Omega present in this story. That shared identity naturally draws them together, especially after years of living in close proximity.
Their love is genuine and free of expectations.
Unfortunately, due to the system in place, their relationship cannot be formally recognized - though that has never stopped them.
Only Lucifer, Niffty, Husk, and Adam are fully aware of the depth of their bond.
Settings
Heaven
Heaven functions as a “utopian” mirror of Hell under the Curse of Eve. Unbound Omegas who ascend are typically bound to heavenly beings or unbound Alphas if they are bereft of a mate.
They live lives of apparent marital bliss.
The system closely mirrors Hell’s, though it disguises itself as benevolent and divine.
If I ever write a spin-off focused on this setting, it would center on Omega!Abel.
Hell
Hell is currently self-governing.
Overlords manage the populace and territory and souls are constantly contested.
It is chaotic by design - a direct result of Lucifer’s absence.
The finer details of Hell’s structure will be elaborated on later.
Themes
Pregnancy
This is something I intend to explore in the future, particularly as it relates to Alastor’s tokophobia. If it occurs, I want to approach it with care and intention.
Love
“Love” is a complicated concept in this story. It manifests in many forms, through different love languages and expressions—and not all of them are gentle, healthy, or mutual.
Chapter 90: 90
Chapter Text
He collapsed in the vast, echoing hallways of the castle as though his legs had simply given out beneath him.
The marble floor was cold against his skin, yet his body burned with an unbearable heat that made the contrast cruel. It felt wrong, like his blood had been set alight from the inside. His breath came in shallow, ragged pulls as his thoughts spiraled - each one circling back to that gaze.
That empty gaze.
It haunted him.
It hadn’t been darkness in any way he understood it. Not shadow nor the comforting absence of light that he himself wielded so easily. It had been something else entirely. An abyss that swallowed meaning whole. A void without hunger nor warmth.
Just nothing.
Endless, merciless nothing.
The realization hollowed him out.
He trembled violently where he lay, claws scraping weakly against the polished floor as dread seeped into his bones. Fear like that was unfamiliar to him. It was raw and paralyzing, the kind that stole coherence and left only instinct in its wake. His thoughts refused to line up properly, each one dissolving before it could be fully formed.
And beneath it all, his body betrayed him.
Lucifer’s touch had lit something inside him with terrifying immediacy. Not the slow, aching warmth of a heat that he knew how to endure. But a sudden, invasive surge that left no room for control. It burned through him indiscriminately, turning every nerve into a live wire.
He curled in on himself with a broken, miserable sound. He drew his limbs close as though he could contain the sensation by force alone. His thighs pressed together instinctively, muscles tightening as a dull, insistent throb pulsed through him
His mind was a heat-soaked haze.
Alastor sucked in a harsh, shaking breath, claws digging into the floor.
The scent of Brimstone reaches him.
Heat and weight blurred together as strong arms lifted him from the floor. Alastor released a shuddering breath, his claws catching weakly in fabric as he clung to the figure who bore his weight with ease. He had just enough presence of mind to bury his face into heavy robes, drawing in shaky breaths.
The world shifted.
Softness replaced stone and he was set down with care. The handling was familiar enough to make his heart stutter, but there was something different in it; something that didn’t quite align with Vox’s measured precision. He heard a low, irritated grumble somewhere above him, followed by the sensation of hands stripping away excess layers with blunt efficiency.
Cool air kissed overheated skin.
The relief was immediate and dizzying. Fabric fell away, allowing his fur and flushed flesh to breathe and the sensation nearly undid him. He was hovering on the edge of delirium now, body aching with need he couldn’t properly name nor control. His claws reached out blindly, grasping at anything solid.
He blinked.
Memory snapped back into place with startling clarity, effectively cutting through the heat-soaked haze.
“Adam.”
The name left him in a breathy whisper.
The man paused. Alastor felt the shift in his presence immediately. The doe forced his eyes open and found Adam close, far closer than he’d realized.
Alastor’s trembling claws rose to that maskless face, cupping his cheek.
“I need help,” he whispered, the words barely holding together. “Help me.”
For a moment, Adam didn’t move.
He hesitated as the Omega clung to him, scent thick and heady in the air, his distress unmistakable. And then Adam’s gaze darkened as though a decision had finally settled into place.
Their lips met.
Alastor sagged instantly, relief crashing through him as a warm, heavy body pressed him gently but firmly into the bed.
❧
His head rested against Adam’s chest, the steady rise and fall grounding in a way Alastor hadn’t expected. Somewhere in the back of his mind, a quiet awareness whispered that he’d stayed too long. That the world beyond the bedchamber would soon come knocking. He clung to the thought that it could be excused. Just this once.
Just a little longer.
Adam’s arm remained looped around his waist, firm and possessive without being suffocating. He had always been like this after, insisting on closeness. Alastor didn’t protest. His claws traced idle, absent-minded circles against warm skin, his gaze unfocused as the last remnants of tension bled out of him.
His body had finally cooled. Whatever Lucifer’s kiss had ignited had burned fast and hard before collapsing in on itself. It left behind only exhaustion and a dull, unsettled ache in his thoughts.
Adam broke the silence first.
“He really got his hands on you, didn’t he?”
Alastor blinked, then tilted his head just enough to meet Adam’s gaze. There was no accusation in the question - only certainty edged with something darker.
“I suppose he did,” Alastor replied, his voice distant and oddly hollow. “But… this was different.”
He swallowed, ears angling back slightly.
“I’ve spoken with him before. I’ve been touched by him before. But he’s never crossed that particular line.”
Adam’s jaw tightened.
“Yeah. Figures.” His thumb brushed once, rough but careful, along Alastor’s side. “Lucifer’s Pride first and foremost. But don’t let that fool ya. He can stack sins on top of sins when he feels like it. Lust. Greed. Envy.”
He huffed, the sound entirely humorless.
“You gotta be real fuckin’ careful around him, babe. He ain’t like the rest of us.”
Alastor’s brow creased faintly.
“You mean he’s not human.”
Adam snorted under his breath.
“Never was.” He stared up at the ceiling for a moment, his expression hard to read. “He likes pretendin’ when it suits him. Puts on the charm. Makes ya think you’re dealin’ with somethin’ familiar.”
His eyes slid back down to Alastor.
“But it’s only skin-deep. Under that? There’s nothin’ warm there.”
Alastor studied him then. At the lines etched by time and by battles long forgotten by history. In that moment, it struck him with sudden clarity just how old Adam truly was. The first Alpha. A fallen heavenly executioner and a living relic.
And now he was here. Trapped like the rest of them.
A slave afforded a measure of comfort…
… but a slave all the same.
Alastor’s claws stilled against Adam’s chest.
“He asked me to marry him,” Alastor admitted.
The words felt unreal once spoken aloud, as though saying them might finally force them to take shape. Adam’s chest rose beneath his cheek, the breath leaving him in a slow, shallow sigh.
“Yeah,” Adam grunted. “Had a feelin’ he’d pull that one sooner or later.”
Alastor’s claws flexed faintly against his skin.
“I don’t…”
He stopped himself, eyes squeezing shut as the words caught painfully in his throat. When he spoke again, his voice trembled despite his effort to keep it steady.
“I don’t know what to do, Adam.”
The admission felt like a fracture.
“He terrifies me,” Alastor continued, softer now. “With Vincent… I know the shape of the pain. His cruelty has rules. But Lucifer - ”
His breath hitched.
“Lucifer feels like standing at the edge of something bottomless.”
That empty gaze rose unbidden in his mind. Vast, waiting nothing.
Nothing.
Adam’s claw slid slowly up and down Alastor’s back, a grounding motion worn smooth by repetition. The touch was steady, an anchor more than a caress.
“It’s an Alpha’s job to make their Omega feel safe,” Adam said. “And you got dealt a real shit hand when it comes to choices, babe.”
“I suppose that’s my punishment,” Alastor replied, the words dull
“Yeah?”
“I believe so.”
There was a pause, filled only by quiet breathing.
“You’ve got fourteen years on the clock,” Adam said.
Alastor grimaced, ears tilting back. He hated when it was said aloud. He hated how solid it made it feel. He’d pushed the number to the back of his mind for years, treating it like a distant rumor rather than an approaching certainty.
Fourteen years left of reprieve and avoidance.
“I do,” he said, quietly.
“Got any idea what you’re gonna do when it runs out?”
Alastor was silent for a long moment.
“…No,” he admitted. “I’ve had over thirty years to think about it. And I still have nothing.”
Adam snorted softly.
“You talk like it’s gonna be your execution day.”
“Isn’t it?” The doe asked. “Isn’t it a kind of death? A loss of self? I’ve never been claimed properly, but I’ve seen what it does to Omegas. I’ve seen what it took from them. My maman…”
The word caught. His breath stuttered, chest tightening as memory pressed too close.
He inhaled sharply.
“….”
Adam’s arm tightened around him.
Alastor shut his eyes, the memories rising. His mother’s face slowly worn down by years of rage and rot. He remembered how she had softened despite herself. How the fire had gone out of her until there was nothing left but a woman shaped by a man who drank and broke and took. A useless waste of flesh and bone. And still she had surrendered. Again and again. Not because she wanted to, but because fighting forever had become impossible.
The thought made his chest ache.
“If I surrender completely to an Alpha…” Alastor whispered, his voice barely above a breath, “…I’m afraid I’ll disappear.”
His throat tightened.
“That everything I am will just… erode. I could lose myself entirely. I could lose everything.”
Everything.
A hand came up to his face. Adam’s thumb brushed beneath his eye, wiping away a tear Alastor hadn’t realized had fallen.
Alastor blinked and met his gaze.
And for the first time, he truly saw him.
Not the Executioner.
Not the Fallen Angel carved from wrath and authority.
But the man beneath it all - the one who had lost everything. A being shaped and reshaped by a force far larger than himself.
The realization struck him with startling clarity.
Adam was trapped.
Bound to a higher power that used and wielded him.
Just like Angel Dust.
Just like himself.
Despite being an Alpha - despite being the first Alpha - Adam would never truly be free.
“I know, babe,” Adam said, quietly.
The words carried weight, edged with something old and painful.
“I know.”
This was an Alpha who wanted to protect.
And couldn’t.
This was his punishment for his failure.
His Hell.
Alastor’s smile trembled, fragile at the corners. His gaze softened as he spoke Adam’s name, the sound intimate and low.
“Adam…”
When their lips met again, it was slow. A kiss born not of desperation, but of understanding. Adam didn’t overwhelm him. His warmth was steady and soothing.
And when Adam’s arms tightened around him it felt as though he could hold the world at bay.
And Alastor felt it.
It was fleeting. But it was there.
Safety.
Chapter 91: 91
Chapter Text
Alastor’s gaze dragged slowly over the documentation spread before him across the dining table. He’d been dragged from sleep far earlier than he preferred, roused only long enough to be ushered into a chair while his husband seated himself opposite, a neat stack of paperwork already prepared and waiting.
There were consequences to his rampage. Vox hadn’t been bluffing. Not in the slightest. Every expense had been painstakingly recorded and annotated in clinical detail; shattered walls, ruined fixtures, scorched wiring and the loss of employees. Even the smallest, pettiest damage had been noted.
Every price was listed. And Vox made certain he read it all.
So Alastor did.
Dressed only in a loose robe, bare beneath it, he squinted down at the figures as they climbed higher and higher. Page after page slid beneath his claws, the numbers bleeding together as the sum continued to swell. He moved carefully, because the moment he paused, even just long enough to rub at his face or shift in his seat, Vox’s claws tapped against the tabletop.
Alastor straightened every time and continued on.
With each page, the weight settled deeper into his chest. The figures grew oppressive, pressing down on him until his shoulders felt heavy. By the time he reached the final sheet, his breath had gone shallow.
He stared at the last number for a long moment.
Vox had promised him once that everything he earned would be his own. And yet the amount laid out before him was staggering. For a fleeting second, a treacherous part of him wondered if it had been inflated.
But no.
Every expense was justified.
Alastor drew in a slow breath before finally setting the page aside.
“I’ll ask Lucifer - ”
“No, sweetheart.” Vox cut in smoothly, already anticipating it. “I’m well aware you have partial access to his vaults. You’re not getting out of this, Alastor.”
He lifted his gaze then, meeting Alastor’s fully.
“There are consequences to everything you do,” Vox continued, voice level and unyielding. “And I think it’s important you finally understand that.”
The doe sucked in a sharp, uneven breath, his fingers curling instinctively into the fabric of his robe. The numbers still lingered in his mind.
“What do you expect me to do then?” he demanded, voice tight despite his attempt to steady it.
“I’ve already told you before,” Vox replied, evenly. “But I’m going to repeat myself. You’re going to work.”
Alastor squinted at him, ears angling back. “My days - ”
“Your free hours,” Vox interrupted, “are being cut down to two until you’ve repaid everything in full.”
The chair scraped loudly as Alastor surged to his feet, outrage flaring bright and immediate in his gaze. It wasn’t the labor that struck him - it was the blatant theft. The stripping away of the little time that had been his.
“Vincent!” he snapped. “You said - ”
“I do recall,” Vox cut in smoothly, not raising his voice, “that one of our previous agreements involved you taking whatever punishment I gave you quietly.”
“I - ”
“Sit down.”
The command landed heavy and absolute.
Alastor stood there, rigid, breath tight in his chest - the doe angry and humiliated. Vincent’s gaze never wavered. It pinned him in place until, with visible reluctance, Alastor obeyed and lowered himself back into the chair.
Only then did Vox continue.
“You’ll be working with Velvette and Valentino,” he said. “I obviously don’t expect you to work in the sex industry itself. But I do expect you to help endorse it.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“With Velvette,” Vox added, “you’ll assist with advertising and modeling.”
The implication settled in slowly, leaving Alastor with the distinct sense that this punishment had been designed not merely to repay a debt, but to reshape him.
Vox went on, listing the details with meticulous calm. Alastor’s days would be busy. Not merely full, but crowded to the point of suffocation.
A schedule was placed into his hands.
Alastor’s claws trembled as he read and read again. Lines of ink blurred together as the reality of it settled in. His former nine free hours had been reduced to a meager two, tucked away like an afterthought at the edges of each day.
After their shared breakfast, he wasn’t meant to reunite with his companions. He wasn’t meant to rest or wander or recover. He was expected to prepare himself for duty. Each task was neatly itemized, each role accompanied by a precise sum and how much of it would be applied toward his debt.
None of it would ever reach him.
Every cent was directed toward ensuring the Vees were properly compensated.
Day after day after day.
Week after week after week.
Month after dreadful month.
“This covers an entire year,” Alastor breathed, disbelief bleeding into his voice.
His only reprieve was one day a week. And the brief ‘mercy’ of his heat cycle.
“A year and three months,” Vox corrected without hesitation.
The doe sagged in his seat, the paper slipping from his claws as he set it down. A shaky breath left him.
He knew Vox had more than enough to absorb the costs of the incident without effort. The damage hadn’t been ruinous - not to someone like him. And yet this wasn’t about reimbursement. It was about instruction and consequences. A lesson stretched deliberately long.
For one moment of violence, he would pay for every splintered wall and shattered fixture. For every ruined surface. For every inch of damage he’d inflicted.
How willing was he to endure this?
The thought barely had time to form before the alternative rose unbidden in his mind.
Lucifer.
Alastor’s eyes slid shut.
It was only a year, he told himself. A year and some months. He could endure that. He had to. And yet something ugly churned low in his gut - a growing dread that had nothing to do with the labor itself.
His days were being taken from him.
Stripped down and controlled.
But it was just work.
He could do this.
He had no choice but to do this.
❧
Alastor’s work did not exist in isolation.
It was paired with the expectation that he assume responsibility for the household as well. Portions of the maid’s duties were quietly phased out. Not because it was necessary. But because Vox wanted it done that way.
And so Alastor began waking early. Earlier than he ever had before.
He slipped from their marital bed with care, ensuring not even the faintest disturbance.
He cleaned himself thoroughly, washing away the remnants of sleep before dressing with equal deliberation. Clothing chosen not for comfort, but for presentability. By the time he left the bedroom, he was already composed - the part of a well-kept spouse slipping neatly into place.
The kitchen came next.
Alastor prepared breakfast as expected, adhering closely to Vincent’s preferences. Coffee brewed strong and exact. Eggs cooked just so. Meats fried to the point of crispness Vox favored, neither underdone nor scorched.
When Vincent rose, they shared the meal together.
Polite conversation followed, Alastor engaging where expected and listening where required. He laughed softly at the appropriate moments. Responded attentively and played his role with practiced ease. It was a performance and he understood the rules well enough by now.
Only after the dishes were cleared and the space returned to order did he turn his attention to the rest of his day.
His schedule awaited.
❧
“Stop scratchin’ at it, Ally.”
Alastor winced, his claws hovering uselessly before curling back into his palms. The fabric clung to him like a second skin. It was stiff where it shouldn’t be, unyielding where it mattered most. It was an awful material, heavy with excessive frills and decorative nonsense, the sort of thing designed to be looked at, not worn.
He felt less like himself and more like a caricature; a fanciful Omega torn from some medieval painting and forced into heels that his hooves despised, his balance thrown just slightly off with every shift of weight.
The bodice was tight. Cinched in a way that made him acutely aware of every breath he took.
“My apologies, Velvette,” he said, carefully composed despite the irritation prickling beneath his skin.
She glanced at him sidelong, lips curling with amusement.
“You know what I always say,” she drawled, tone light and teasing.
“Mmm,” Alastor replied, noncommittal.
Her gaze sharpened.
“Say it.”
“Mmm - ”
Velvette reached out and pinched his rear without warning.
Alastor stiffened, ears flicking back as the words finally left him, flat and resigned.
“Beauty is pain.”
Velvette clapped her hands together delightedly, heels clicking against the floor.
“That’s exactly it, Ally!”
She grinned, bright and predatory, already circling him as if assessing a finished product. Alastor swallowed back a sigh, the smile he offered twitching faintly at the corners.
❧
“A little more enthusiasm, baby.”
Alastor resisted the urge to roll his eyes, keeping his posture composed as he stood just outside the soundbooth. The faint hum of equipment buzzed in the background, the walls still echoing softly with remnants of his previous takes.
“I doubt I can sound any more sultry without crossing into outright embarrassment,” he replied dryly, tail flicking once behind him.
Valentino hummed in response, the sound low and pleased rather than irritated.
“Oh, but people love that voice,” he said, sing-song. “You just gotta pitch it right. Tease it a little.”
He stepped closer, close enough that Alastor could smell the sharp sweetness clinging to him and extended a hand expectantly. After a beat, Alastor surrendered the script. It was a fully voiced advertisement, promoting a rewards ceremony for adult film talent. The kind of thing designed to sound decadent without saying much of anything at all.
Valentino skimmed it quickly. Then, with theatrical flair, he struck out a few words and scribbled replacements in their place before handing it back.
Alastor squinted down at the altered lines. Then he looked up at Valentino, unimpressed.
Valentino only grinned.
“Get that pretty little ass back into the booth,” he crooned.
Alastor exhaled through his nose. Without another word, he turned and did exactly that - stepping back into the booth and preparing once more to lend his voice to something that wasn’t his.
The red recording light blinked on.
❧
“You look like shit,” Husk remarked flatly, barely glancing up from his own glass.
The doe took a slow sip of his drink, the burn welcome.
“It was a busy day,” he replied, simply.
The four of them occupied a quiet corner of a nondescript bar, tucked away from the worst of the noise and the neon glare. Alastor had done his best to recount the finer details within the narrow slice of time he’d been granted. Valentino had released him early, allowing him just enough freedom to stretch the evening by an extra hour.
He’d punctuated that generosity with a light pat to Alastor’s rear. Those spindly fingers brushing against his tail because of course he had.
Alastor drank without much care for the consequences that would follow. Angel Dust watched him closely, concern bright in his many eyes, but he didn’t press. Instead of lingering on Alastor’s increasingly miserable arrangement with his husband, the conversation drifted toward Niffty.
She was already grinning, eager, as she produced a small dagger and held it up proudly. The blade had been tucked away on her person with alarming ease.
“It’s real sharp,” she announced, proudly.
It looked old. Well-maintained - but aged.
“Looks like somethin’ from the armory,” Angel Dust remarked, leaning closer to inspect it.
“King Lucifer’s super nice,” Niffty announced, cheerfully. “He shows me around sometimes. And he lets me pick out a few to keep for my personal collection.”
That unsettled Alastor more than he liked to admit. Unfortunately, there wasn’t much he could do beyond offering restraint - a concept Niffty rarely embraced.
“Lucifer is a very busy man, Niffty,” Alastor said, carefully. “I’d advise against taking up too much of his attention.”
She tilted her head, genuinely puzzled.
“Is he?” A pause. “Uh… what does he do again?”
Angel Dust cocked his head, squinting as he considered it.
“That’s… actually a good question.” He glanced around the table. “What does bein’ the ‘King of Hell’ even entail nowadays?”
Husk snorted into his drink.
“Being a fuckin’ creep, most likely,” Husk sneered, ears flicking back as he lifted his glass
Angel Dust shot him a sharp look.
“Hey.”
“What?” Husk shrugged. “You don’t think I notice how he looks at you?” His gaze slid briefly toward Alastor. “At you and Al?”
Alastor arched a brow, the corner of his mouth twitching faintly.
“And how, precisely, does he look at you?”
Husk paused and his jaw tightened.
“…I’d rather not say,” he grunted, tipping his glass back for another swallow.
Angel Dust, predictably, leaned in with interest.
“Think he swings that way?”
Husk looked immediately affronted, fur bristling.
“I’m just sayin’ - ” He gestured vaguely between the two of them. “Has he fucked either of you?”
“No,” Angel and Alastor answered in unison.
Husk huffed, unconvinced but unwilling to push it further.
They lingered on the subject longer than strictly necessary, speculation drifting lazily between sips and half-baked theories, the topic losing its edge the drunker they grew. Somewhere between the noise of the bar and the warmth settling into his chest, Alastor found himself relaxing.
Really relaxing.
For the first time all day, there were no schedules nor expectation
Just familiar voices and a fragile, fleeting sense of normalcy.
This was nice.
❧
He was, admittedly, wasted by the time he made it back to the tower.
His steps across the penthouse floor were unsteady, the world tilting just enough to keep him off balance as he fumbled his way inside.
Vox quirked a projected brow as his wife half-collapsed into him, a soft, breathless titter slipping free.
“Had a good day?” he asked mildly, arms sliding around Alastor’s narrow waist to steady him.
“Mmm,” Alastor hummed, forehead bumping lightly against his chest.
Vox’s hold tightened just slightly, possessive but careful.
“Let’s get you to bed, sweetheart,” he murmured. “You have work tomorrow.”
“Mhmm.”
The sound was barely coherent.
Alastor sighed heavily as Vox guided him toward the bedroom, the effort of staying upright already slipping beyond him. He sank into the mattress the moment he was helped down, curling instinctively into the pillows.
Vox tucked him in with practiced ease, smoothing fabric and adjusting him until he was comfortably contained. A soft smile lingered on his screen as he leaned closer, fingers lifting to lightly scratch behind Alastor’s ear.
The tension drained from the doe almost immediately.
His breathing evened out, consciousness slipping away before he could form another thought. Vox remained there a moment longer, watching him sleep as he continued to caress the space behind his ears.
Chapter 92: 92
Chapter Text
He was tired.
Not in any sudden or dramatic way, but in the slow, creeping manner he’d known would come eventually. A gradual erosion. Each day shaving away a little more of him than the last, until the fatigue no longer lifted fully no matter how he slept.
He woke early. Prepared himself with mechanical precision, then prepared their meals. Coffee poured. Food plated. Conversation performed. After that, he followed his schedule to the letter, moving from obligation to obligation until the day blurred into a single, continuous stretch of effort. Whatever time remained was spent with his companions. But even that had begun to feel thin.
The hours were too small for anything meaningful.
Their meetings had become brief intersections rather than real gatherings. Shared drinks cut short. Conversations left unfinished. His position as an Overlord felt strangely distant, like something he remembered rather than inhabited. There simply wasn’t time to be anything beyond what was demanded of him.
He tried to raise the issue with Vox.
He tried to explain that this arrangement wasn’t sustainable. That something had to give.
Vox met him with an unsympathetic look.
All he had to do was sit pretty for an hour, after all.
“And you couldn’t do that,” Vox had said. “Now could you, Alastor?”
The humiliation burned. But Alastor gritted his teeth and swallowed it down. He endured because endurance was all that was left to him.
Velvette.
Valentino.
And Vox, on occasion.
The debt ticked downward in neat, incremental sums. The end existed, even if it felt impossibly far away. That knowledge alone was enough to offer him a thin strand of comfort.
This was temporary, he reminded himself.
It had to be.
Still, it didn’t change how bone-deep the exhaustion felt at the end of each day. How it lingered, heavier than it should have been. And when evening came and he weighed the effort of joining his companions against the ache settling into his limbs, he made a rare choice.
He went to lie down instead.
Just a short rest, he told himself. Thirty minutes at most. A small nap to steady himself before the night carried on.
❧
“Sweetheart.”
Alastor blinked awake slowly, disoriented. The penthouse lay steeped in darkness, save for the soft glow of Vox’s screen hovering above him.
“Mm?” he murmured.
He was on the couch.
The memory returned in fragments; entering the penthouse and the relief of soft upholstery beneath his back. He’d meant to rest only briefly. Just long enough to steady himself. Instead, sleep had claimed him the instant his eyes shut.
“Let’s get you into bed,” Vox said, gently. “You can shower in the morning.”
Confusion flickered across Alastor’s features. His gaze drifted toward the wall, to the nearest timepiece. The digital clock glowed clearly in the dark.
Several hours had passed.
His few precious hours of freedom were gone.
The realization struck harder than he expected. Alastor’s shoulders sagged, the tension leaving him all at once as Vox helped him upright, a steady hand settling at the small of his back.
Once he’d stripped down and Vox began his own after-work ritual, Alastor lay back against the bed and stared up at the ceiling, the darkness above feeling heavier than usual.
He would not make the same mistake tomorrow.
Vox joined him a moment later, claws gentle as they drew him closer, touch open and tender as it traced familiar paths. Alastor was pulled into a kiss, Vox’s hands dipping lower as it deepened, lingering with intent.
Alastor didn’t protest.
He didn’t have the energy to resist.
❧
He became familiar with Velvette and Valentino again - not all at once, but gradually, through repetition. There was something almost nostalgic in the rhythm of their interactions. They were unchanged. Two distinct personalities he had once known intimately enough to navigate without thinking.
And that familiarity was dangerous. To become the docile creature he had once been.
It was… easy to slip back into old habits.
Even the corset ceased to be a constant irritation. The tightness dulled into something tolerable. The endless fittings and refittings became background noise - another indignity absorbed and normalized through sheer exposure.
He bantered with Valentino lightly, exchanging remarks with a practiced ease that surprised him when he stopped to think about it. The touches went mostly unremarked upon. The lecherous comments passed over him with little more than a flick of an ear.
It wasn’t ideal.
There was nothing particularly dignified about the situation he found himself in. But as the days blurred together he found himself thinking something far more unsettling.
That it wasn’t awful either.
❧
Vox was, unsettlingly, pleasant as Alastor endured his punishment.
All of them were.
On the days when he overslept there was no sharp correction. Instead, they softened around him.
Velvette noticed immediately. She always did. After a glance and a subtle gesture, he found himself suddenly dismissed from standing, allowed a brief reprieve off his hooves.
Valentino was worse.
He offered him quiet places to rest. Darkened corners and cushioned couches. A low, indulgent croon threaded through his voice as he urged Alastor to lie down, to be good and let himself recover. There was something almost affectionate in it.
He knew he shouldn’t accept it.
He shouldn’t display weakness. And he shouldn’t allow himself to be seen faltering - not by the likes of them. But the exhaustion made resistance feel unnecessary. It was far too easy to close his eyes. To let himself drift, just for a few minutes.
So he often did.
❧
The interview was properly televised.
The footage was clean. Edited with care and intention, every cut designed to present them as unified once more. Vox stood beside him throughout, a pleased expression flickering across his screen as he replayed the segment for Alastor.
Alastor watched.
He watched himself speak and noted the way his posture had been adjusted through subtle edits, his expressions smoothed and softened. A touch of technological augmentation brightened his eyes and lifted the corners of his mouth - making him appear convincingly happy.
It ended neatly with the announcement of their upcoming anniversary.
“You were serious,” Alastor said quietly once the screen went dark.
“Of course, sweetheart!” Vox replied at once, unmistakably pleased. “It’s going to be the anniversary of the century.”
“Will it, now?” Alastor asked, tone mild but wary.
Vox beamed.
“We’ll time it around your heat.”
Alastor’s gaze sharpened immediately, ears angling back.
“And the birth control?”
“It’ll be provided,” Vox said, waving a dismissive hand as though the matter were trivial - already settled.
Alastor said nothing in response. He only nodded faintly, expression carefully neutral.
He prided himself on not being foolish.
Nor naive.
And as Vox continued to chatter excitedly about venues, Alastor’s thoughts drifted elsewhere
❧
Angel Dust had been quick on the draw when it came to securing reliable contraceptives.
“I don’t trust Vox not to pull some underhanded shit,” Angel said, bluntly.
They stood on the grounds of Morningstar Castle as they spoke, the vastness of it looming quietly around them. Their conversation had drifted through logistics and contingencies until Angel fell silent mid-thought. He studied Alastor with a sharpness that made the doe stiffen.
“Al,” Angel said, slowly. “You look exhausted.”
Alastor blinked, processing the observation. The day had felt no different from the others. But perhaps the wear was beginning to show.
“Vox’s punishment for my outburst,” he replied, simply.
“’Course it is,” Angel scoffed. “They’re wearin’ you down on purpose.”
“I know,” Alastor said quietly. “But all I can do is manage until it’s over.”
“And then what?”
The question landed sharp.
Angel’s voice hardened.
“We deal with this shit for an eternity? You dancin’ to the Vees’ tune while we pretend everything’s fine in the background?”
Alastor exhaled slowly, gaze slipping away.
“I need more time - ”
“Fuck, Al.” Angel’s voice rose despite himself. “We’re running out of it. They’re not gonna stop. They’ll keep pushin’ until you break. You know it. They know it. We all fuckin’ know it.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
Angel had been informed of the boon - there had been no point in hiding it. Husk and Niffty knew as well, each of them burdened with the same quiet understanding. And the countdown loomed over them all, ticking steadily onward no matter how carefully they tried to ignore it.
“Would you rather risk getting Lucifer involved,” the doe questioned.
Angel looked away, shoulders tense.
“Maybe… maybe we could make a deal?”
“We have nothing to offer,” Alastor said, sharper now. “We already gave him everything.”
“Then maybe you should really fuckin’ consider what I suggested ages ago,” Angel snapped, turning back on him.
“You know how I feel about - ”
“At least you’d be with us instead of them!”
Alastor’s ears flattened against his skull.
“Even if I allowed Adam to claim me,” the doe said, tightly, “he’s still under Lucifer’s control.”
Angel swore under his breath.
“God, you’re so fuckin’ stubborn, Al.”
He grabbed Alastor by the shoulders and shook him once.
“Don’t you realize how fucked we are?”
Alastor didn’t answer.
“We’ve been fucked from the start,” Angel continued, voice breaking through its edge.
“You don’t understand what he is,” Alastor said, quietly. “What Lucifer is.”
Angel frowned.
“Lucifer?”
“Yes,” Alastor replied, voice gone cold. “He’s an abomination. He wants me as his queen. As a broodmare and slave. For an eternity.”
Angel stared at him.
Something blank overtook his expression and then it cracked.
“Oh, Al…”
A trembling smile pulled at Angel’s mouth as he leaned closer, eyes widening with something unsteady and dangerous beneath the concern. He cupped Alastor’s face in both hands.
“We already are slaves,” he said, softly. “We were the moment we were born.”
Chapter 93: 93
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Husk, my good man! To what do I owe the pleasure?”
Lucifer stepped back smoothly, swinging the door open wider to admit his guest. The room’s warm light spilled across the sharply dressed tom standing in the threshold whose severe scowl pulled hard at the corners of his furred mouth.
Husk hesitated for a beat before crossing the threshold, his gaze flicking instinctively around the spacious office. It was richly appointed, filled with carefully placed furniture of superior quality. He took a sharp intake of breath and stepped inside.
The door shut behind him with a soft, final click. One ear twitched.
“I hadn’t anticipated your arrival,” Lucifer said lightly, voice bright and melodic. “I fear I’m unprepared.”
“Yeah,” Husk replied, gruff. “Sorry for the - uh - abrupt visit.”
He shifted his weight, claws flexing faintly.
“I ain’t interruptin’ nothin’, Your Majesty?”
The title landed awkwardly. Formalities were clearly not his strong suit.
“Of course not!” Lucifer exclaimed at once.
He closed the distance between them in two easy steps and clapped a hand against Husk’s shoulder. Husk fought the instinctive urge to stiffen as the touch lingered, strangely possessive. Fingers gave his clothed flesh a brief, knowing squeeze.
“You’re a dear companion of Alastor’s,” Lucifer continued, warmly. “And I’ve been hoping we might have a proper conversation someday.”
At last, Lucifer released him.
Husk exhaled slowly through his nose, relieved.
Lucifer turned away with a small bounce in his step, returning to his desk as though the moment had been entirely innocuous. Husk followed his movement and froze.
There was a chair now.
Not shoved awkwardly to the side or half-hidden but placed directly opposite the desk. And atop the polished surface sat two glasses alongside a bottle of chilled alcohol beading faintly with condensation.
Husk was certain it hadn’t been there when he first looked.
His stomach sank.
Fuck.
“Sit, sit,” Lucifer insisted, gesturing toward the chair with theatrical flourish. “Please.”
Stiffly, Husk complied, lowering himself into the seat without ever fully relaxing into it.
“Drink?” Lucifer offered brightly. “It’s very good stuff.”
Husk’s gaze flicked from the bottle to Lucifer’s face as the King poured, filling both glasses with a bronze-hued liquid that caught the light beautifully. The moment the bottle was uncorked, Husk’s nostrils flared. The scent hit him immediately. It wasn't unpleasant. Just… specific.
Lucifer settled back into his chair with effortless grace, folding his hands together as a grin spread across his sharp features.
“No need to be shy,” he coaxed. “Go on.”
After a moment’s hesitation, Husk leaned forward and took a sip.
The taste stopped him short.
It was good. Too good. Smooth, warm and carrying notes that seemed to unfold exactly where his palate wanted them to. Like it had been crafted with him in mind. He pulled the glass away slowly, eyes narrowing as they drifted from the cup to the unlabeled bottle resting innocently on the desk.
“Well?” Lucifer prompted, brow quirking.
“It’s…” Husk cleared his throat. “Yeah. It’s good. Real good.”
“I should hope so,” Lucifer replied, pleasantly. “It’s imported from Envy. The companies down there are always clawing at one another to claim they’ve produced the finest spirit in Hell.”
He took a sip himself, eyes sliding shut in open appreciation, savoring it without shame.
“You’ve been well, I hope?” he asked, lightly.
“I’ve been fine,” Husk answered.
Lucifer hummed.
“Really?” He tilted his head. “From what I’ve heard, you’ve been doing considerably better than fine. Your influence rivals Velvette’s these days. A tidy little gambling empire, all your own.”
Husk gave a small, guarded nod.
“I’ve been lucky, I guess.”
“More than lucky,” Lucifer said, smirking. “It seems Alastor’s investment in your future has paid dividends.”
At the mention of the doe’s name, Husk drew in a quiet breath. He lifted the glass again, took another mouthful and then gingerly set it aside.
“I’ve been wantin’ to have a chat about Alastor, Your Majesty.”
“Mmm?”
Lucifer was mid-sip when Husk spoke. He gave a soft smack of his lips in appreciation before setting the glass aside.
“May I ask what, precisely, you’d like to discuss?” he continued, pleasantly. “I’d hoped this visit might lean more toward pleasure than business, you know.”
He leaned forward, elbow resting atop the desk and his rosy cheek settling into the curl of his fist. The posture was strangely intimate, even.
Husk’s right ear flicked.
“’Fraid not,” Husk replied. “I’m sure ya already know the shit he’s tied up in with Vox.”
“Ah, yes,” Lucifer drawled. “Alastor and his devoted husband.”
A smile curved across the devil’s mouth.
“They’re spinning quite the story before our eyes, aren’t they?”
Husk’s eyes narrowed.
“A fucked up one, if ya ask me.”
Lucifer only chuckled.
“Hardly the worst I’ve witnessed throughout history. Alastor’s predicament is downright luxurious compared to some of the tales I’ve borne witness to.”
Husk leaned forward, claws scraping faintly against the arm of the chair.
“I’m here ‘cause I wanna understand why you’re lettin’ this shit happen in the first place. You’ve seen him. Al’s bein’ run into the ground by that piece of shit husband of his.”
“Mmm.”
Lucifer squinted thoughtfully, studying Husk as though he were a mildly interesting puzzle.
“And this concerns you,” he asked, “how, exactly?”
“Al and I got a deal,” Husk said flatly. “We’re partners. I help him, he helps me. That was the arrangement. I can’t just sit back and - ”
“Your arrangement,” Lucifer interrupted, smoothly, “is business-related. You’re not contractually obligated to intervene in marital disputes.”
“He’s my friend,” Husk shot back. “And you’re his…”
He stopped himself, eyes narrowing to slits as something ugly surfaced behind them.
“…what the hell are you to him, anyway?”
“I suppose I serve as a patron,” Lucifer replied lightly, shrugging one shoulder. “Among other things.”
“You mind me askin’ why?”
“I find him interesting,” Lucifer replied. “So I invested. Naturally.”
Husk’s jaw tightened.
“And where’s that investment goin’ as long as he’s shackled to the Vees?”
Lucifer’s lips twitched.
“May I ask what you want, exactly, Husk?” Lucifer said, tone light. “All these questions… one is left with the distinct impression that you’re concerned over Vox’s ability to take care of his wife.”
Husk didn’t hesitate.
“Of course I am. We all are. Al’s lookin’ dead on his feet every time he comes around.”
“He’s receiving correction,” Lucifer replied, calmly. “A temporary consequence.”
“But it ain’t - ”
Lucifer raised a single finger.
Husk’s mouth snapped shut mid-sentence.
“You’re a Beta, my good man,” Lucifer said gently, almost kindly. “It is not your place to question how an Alpha disciplines their Omega. They are both above and below your station, respectively.”
Husk bristled instantly. Not at the dismissal of himself, but at the casual relegation of Alastor. His ears flattened, tail lashing once behind him.
“Alastor and I are partners,” he said, firmly.
Lucifer’s brow arched, interest sparking.
“A most curious arrangement. To view an Omega as… your equal. It’s akin to extending the same courtesy to an Alpha.”
Husk drew in a slow breath.
“You do impress me, Husk,” Lucifer continued. “You’ve exceeded expectations in nearly every respect. Though I must admit, it is faintly embarrassing to see you uplifted by an Omega of all things. Even one I’ve been so generous in providing for.”
Lucifer’s gaze sharpened, assessing.
“Your view of hierarchy is… surprisingly modern. You never judged Alastor nor Angel for their sex. You scarcely acknowledge it at all when you interact with them.”
Husk’s lip curled faintly.
“Unlike the rest of Hell, I ain’t led around by my dick.”
Lucifer chuckled softly.
“You aren’t, are you?” He regarded Husk with renewed interest. “I half-suspected you might fancy one or the other. But no… you remain the gentleman. You respect them and you respect their boundaries.”
Lucifer leaned back in his chair, fingers steepling together.
“But despite everything,” Lucifer continued, “you remain a Beta. I would advise you not to concern yourself with such matters. And be thankful that Alastor remains free albeit briefly throughout the day.”
“You don’t expect me to just watch -” Husk began.
“I do, actually.”
Lucifer lifted a perfectly sculpted brow.
“You and Niffty have been doing precisely that for years, haven’t you?” He tilted his head slightly. “It’s what you’re particularly good at.”
Lucifer rose from his chair and paced slowly, hands clasped behind his back.
“Throughout the ages, the vast majority of Betas have merely… observed events as they unfold. Niffty watched as Alastor suffered through the years - always somewhere in the background. Present, but unseen. Allowed the occasional moment in the spotlight before being ushered aside again.”
He stopped, turning back with a theatrical little sigh.
“You Betas serve your purpose admirably,” Lucifer said. “You attend to an Omega or Alpha as needed then slip quietly back into obscurity. Your role is to emerge only when convenient. That is your burden. To suffer in silence. To be largely ignored. To be useful. And to be scarcely remembered.”
“Fuck that!”
Husk surged to his feet, paws slamming down onto the polished surface of the desk hard enough to rattle the glasses. His fur bristled, tail lashing violently behind him as a low snarl tore free.
“You expect me to stand around and do fuck all while they grind him down?” he snarled. “You expect me to just watch?”
The air in the room shifted.
Lucifer regarded Husk with quiet interest.
“What were you doing…”
Lucifer blinked slowly.
“…when Alastor was dragged along by an invisible leash by the Vees that night?” he continued, softly. “Paraded about like the sweet little pet he so vehemently denies being.”
Husk’s mouth snapped shut.
“Where were you…?” Lucifer pressed.
The devil’s lips flattened, his tone cool and measured.
“…when he was pulled away,” he went on, “guided somewhere private. Somewhere quiet.”
Husk’s claws curled against the desk.
Lucifer smiled then.
“Where were you…” His voice dipped into a low, almost affectionate croon. “…when he was barely conscious. When he was no longer capable of choosing. When his husband decided that he’d fuck him while he was bleeding and half-concious.”
Husk’s ears flattened hard against his skull, breath catching as his mouth fell open.
He’d seen Alastor afterward.
He’d pulled back the sheet with hands that had gone clumsy the moment his eyes registered what lay beneath. He hadn’t been able to look for long. The damage had already been done. So he’d focused on what he could do instead. He cleaned him up. Clearing away the remnants left behind while Alastor drifted in and out of awareness.
Husk hadn’t said a word when Alastor mentioned he didn’t remember much of anything.
“It is your nature to stand back and observe,” Lucifer said, mildly. “Even when you were present to confront Vox, it was entirely rehearsed. You were explicitly summoned. As was Niffty. The role of a Beta is to be convenient. To serve when called. And to become, ultimately, a footnote in history.”
Husk shook his head sharply.
“I’m not somethin’ Al just uses.”
“No,” Lucifer agreed, easily.
The King scratched absently at his chin, as though considering something trivial.
“He loves you.”
The words landed harder than any insult.
Husk flinched.
“He loves you,” Lucifer continued, unbothered, “and Angel Dust and Niffty. So deeply that even while worked to exhaustion, he does everything within his power to see you. To remain present.”
A faint smile curved his lips.
“It is an Omega’s nature to sacrifice.”
Husk dragged in a breath, chest tight.
“He took that deal because he wanted to help you,” Lucifer went on. “Your empire. Your future. He wanted to be there. To belong in your lives. It wasn’t merely about preserving what little he had left.”
“I…” Husk started.
And then he stopped.
He didn’t know what to say.
Didn’t know what he was supposed to do.
“It is not your place to involve yourself too deeply in such affairs,” Lucifer said, gently. “Know your role, Husk. Be present when summoned. That is all that is required of you.”
“He needs help,” Husk whispered. “I -”
“ - can’t do anything,” Lucifer crooned, mockingly. “Tragic, isn’t it?”
The devil reached for the bottle, lifting it with an easy grace.
“Another drink?”
Notes:
Isn’t it interesting how - in most interpretations of Omegaverse - Betas are relegated to the role of ‘side character’? Our eyes often pass over them with disinterest. They usually help in some way - and then disappear into the background - scarcely noted or remembered in great detail in comparison to the Alpha and Omega characters.
When I crafted the ‘Burden of Cain’, I wanted to call attention to this. And how that can, psychologically, affect a character. What is it like to be truly ‘ordinary’ in the grand scheme of things?
Niffty’s outburst toward Rosie was partly fueled by the desire to compensate for simply not doing anything. For being present - but not present enough.
Chapter 94: 94
Chapter Text
Alastor blinked awake slowly.
He’d slept in again. The realization drifted in on a delay, carried by the faint glow of the digital clock hovering at the blurred edges of his vision. His body felt wrong.
He was exhausted.
Not merely tired, but worn thin to the core.
This week had felt endless, each day bleeding into the next without reprieve. He’d forced himself to remain active even after work, pushing past the warning signs in a desperate attempt to reclaim the time he’d already lost. But in doing so, he’d only wrung himself dry, draining what little he had left.
The scent of breakfast drifted into the bedroom. The maid had likely prepared it. This was the one day of the week where Alastor wasn’t expected to lift a finger. A small mercy. And a reminder that, at least today, there were no obligations waiting to swallow him whole.
He was free today.
He should have been spending it with Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk. Pretending, if only briefly, that things were normal.
Instead, he lay still, staring up at the ceiling.
The fatigue clung stubbornly to him, a tangled blend of mental strain and physical depletion that refused to loosen its grip. His thoughts wandered, inevitably circling back to the argument he’d had with Angel Dust before leaving. It had escalated sharply after the spider’s bitter declaration that they were slaves. They’d parted bristling, words left jagged and unresolved.
He was dimly aware that Angel had sent him a message afterward.
He hadn’t opened it.
Alastor swallowed, his gaze unfocused as another thought surfaced. He’d noticed the way they’d begun to look at him lately.
With pity.
Not with admiration. Not with the respect he’d once commanded so effortlessly. But with eyes softened by concern - as though he were something fragile.
Something diminished.
And somehow, that hurt more than the exhaustion ever could.
The bedroom door opened without ceremony, light spilling into the dim space and cutting sharply across the sheets. Alastor squeezed his eyes shut on instinct, then cracked them open again, squinting at the figure standing there.
It was Vox.
He stood framed in the doorway, posture relaxed and a platter balanced neatly in his claws.
“Breakfast in bed?” the Alpha offered.
Alastor pushed himself upright, the sheets sliding down to his naked waist. His gaze dropped immediately to the tray as Vox approached and set it down within reach. The scent hit him at once. The meat was… different.
Familiar.
His mouth flooded with saliva.
“…Is this?” he started, voice faltering.
Vincent brightened visibly.
“I thought you’d like it,” he said, pleased. “Since you’ve been working so hard, I asked Rosie to bring over some special cuts.”
Alastor’s eyes widened despite himself, genuine surprise flickering across his features.
“…I… see.”
He made a valiant effort to contain his excitement, but his claws trembled faintly as he lifted the cooked flesh to his mouth. The first bite sent a relieved shudder through him. Something deep and instinctual easing all at once.
“Is it alright?” Vincent asked, watching him closely. “I asked Rosie how you liked it.”
It was perfect.
Alastor chewed slowly at first, then took another bite. A rare eagerness crept into his movements. He barely noticed himself finishing the plate, appetite overtaking restraint entirely.
Vox’s smile widened as he watched, clearly pleased as the Omega cleaned the platter without leaving so much as a scrap behind.
❧
When he finished dressing, Alastor found himself lingering within the penthouse rather than leaving it behind. The realization came slowly, only registering once several idle minutes had passed. The days he didn’t work tended to align neatly with the days Vox remained home - a coincidence that no longer felt accidental.
“Not heading out?” his husband asked, a projected brow quirking with mild curiosity.
“I believe a day of proper rest is in order,” Alastor replied, vaguely.
“Huh.”
Vox remained sprawled comfortably across the couch, dressed casually and his attention half-fixed on the television mounted along the far wall. The program playing was unremarkable - some live broadcast, voices droning softly in the background. After a moment, Vox shifted, opening his arms in a silent invitation.
Alastor hesitated.
He blinked at him, ears flicking once in quiet indecision. There were a dozen places he could have gone. A dozen excuses he might have made. But the fatigue clinging to him dulled the instinct to resist and before he could overthink it, he stepped closer.
He settled against Vox’s chest, his slight weight fitting easily there. A soft sigh slipped free as his eyes closed, tension bleeding out of him in a slow, reluctant exhale. Vox’s hand came to rest at his back, moving in a gentle, absent rhythm.
The sound of the television murmured on, meaningless chatter blending with the warmth beneath him. To his surprise, it lulled him rather than irritated him. His thoughts slowed.
Sleep crept up on him quietly.
And when it claimed him, it did so without resistance.
❧
“Were you in the mood to cook?”
Vox watched him with open interest as Alastor worked his way through the packaged meat, carefully examining each cut as it was laid out across the counter. The Alpha leaned against the kitchen island with his arms folded, posture relaxed. The open-concept space offering him an unobstructed view of every movement.
The doe hummed noncommittally in response. He sorted through the portions with practiced ease, noting texture, marbling and the precise balance of fat. He sampled tiny slivers with care, thoughtful rather than indulgent. These were premium cuts. There was nothing stringy or cheap here.
Even the bones had been included.
Without hesitation, Alastor began preparing broth, already planning how to make the gift stretch as long as possible. Nothing would be wasted. The scent that soon curled through the air was deep and tantalizing, filling the kitchen as he worked methodically, movements smooth and familiar.
Memories surfaced - his maman standing at a stove long ago, hands steady, voice humming softly as she taught him how to coax flavor from even the humblest ingredients.
The recollection soothed him.
For a while, he lost himself in the task, slipping easily into the rhythm of domestic labor. It tethered him to a life lived nearly a century prior.
“Alastor?”
He paused and turned his gaze toward Vox.
“Did you want to prepare anything?” Vox asked, lightly.
“It wouldn’t be to your taste, Vincent,” Alastor replied dismissively, already returning his attention to the pot.
“I could give it a shot,” Vox suggested, tone casual.
Alastor glanced at him again, this time with a speculative look - ears angling slightly as he assessed the offer.
Vox only shrugged in response.
❧
He watched as Vox partook in his offering.
There was a brief moment of hesitation before his husband indulged. A subtle pause that Alastor didn’t miss. During their courtship, Vox had consumed the flesh of Sinners without realizing it, blissfully ignorant of its origin. Now, with that knowledge firmly in place, there was an undeniable measure of discomfort in the awareness of what sat in the bowl before him.
Vox took a bite anyway.
Another pause followed before he took a second mouthful and released a thoughtful hum.
“Huh,” he murmured. “I expected it to be… different.”
Alastor glanced up.
“Different?”
“Something stranger,” Vox elaborated . “Like something I’d never eaten before.”
He tilted his head, considering.
“But it’s good, sweetheart.”
Alastor looked down at the simple stew he’d prepared, steam curling gently from the surface. They ate together in relative quiet. After a while, Vox began to inquire politely about Alastor’s plans for the remainder of the day.
He still had hours left.
Hours that were his alone.
The realization settled uneasily in his chest. There was the sense that he should be doing something with that time. Something productive. He thought, briefly, of Angel’s unanswered message. Of the conversation left hanging between them.
He didn’t reach for his phone.
Instead, he let the moment stretch.
Just for a little while longer.
He took another mouthful of the stew, eyes sliding shut as the warmth spread through him. When he finally responded vaguely to Vox’s question, his husband only gave a soft hum of acknowledgement.
❧
“How about you come out with us tonight?”
Alastor blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the suggestion.
“I… have work tomorrow,” he replied, carefully. “My schedule - ”
“I’ll let you off tomorrow,” Vox offered without hesitation.
“I - ”
“I’ll deduct the exact amount you would’ve earned,” Vox continued. “When was the last time we had a proper night out? It’ll be just us. You, Val, Vel and I.”
Alastor hesitated.
“The entire day tomorrow,” Vox clarified, voice warm and persuasive, “in exchange for tonight. Dinner somewhere nice. Then a little fun afterward.”
It wasn’t a bad trade.
He thought of Angel Dust, of the message left unanswered. But tomorrow would be free. More than enough time to talk. To explain. To mend what had frayed. Two days of reprieve instead of one.
The logic settled easily.
Alastor gave a small, measured nod.
Vox beamed.
And just like that, the evening was decided.
Chapter 95: 95
Chapter Text
Velvette insisted on overseeing his outfit personally.
Alastor found himself ushered into her room soon after his agreement, the Beta already pacing through her expansive wardrobe with a contemplative hum. Vox had directed him there with explicit instructions - something tasteful, he’d said - and Velvette had taken that as both a challenge and an invitation.
The first thing she did was tell him to strip down to his panties.
She circled him slowly once he complied, her expression pinched in concentration as her gaze traveled over his narrow frame. Alastor flinched when she reached out and gave the waistband of his undergarments a playful tug.
“A bit plain, don’t you think, Ally?” she teased.
Alastor glanced down at the thin fabric. He’d chosen a simple cut. Vox favored lace and intricacy, yes, but plain designs still existed in his wardrobe. Barely.
“It serves its purpose,” Alastor replied, mildly.
“Mm,” Velvette hummed. “Does it?”
Her lips curled.
“I’m sure Vox’ll want a little fun by the end of the night. Why not try…”
She turned sharply and disappeared into her closet, emerging moments later with a strip of fabric held delicately between two fingers.
“Is that a -”
“A thong,” Velvette purred. “Yes. I keep ’em in all sizes.”
“For your…?”
“Ladies,” she said, smugly. “And this one would fit you perfectly. I know your measurements, Ally.”
Alastor grimaced.
“I’d rather… not.”
“Oh, c’mon!” Velvette scoffed. “Have you even tried one before?”
“…No.”
She rolled her eyes dramatically.
“Figures. Vox is still partly stuck in the ’50s. Old fuck.”
After a moment’s consideration - and a dismissive sigh - she allowed him to keep his original undergarments. From there, she moved on with purpose, selecting a crimson blouse tailored closely to his frame and pairing it with dark slacks. A neat bow tie was fastened at his throat, the blouse trimmed with subtle frills that framed his collarbones just so.
She polished his claws next, then trimmed and shaped them with meticulous care. Makeup followed - eyeshadow dusted lightly, eyeliner drawn and lashes coaxed into a graceful curl beneath her knowing fingers.
His mane and tail came last.
Velvette warmed a small amount of hair oil between her palms before working it through, teasing and shaping until every strand fell exactly where she wanted it. Alastor sat quietly at her vanity throughout, watching himself slowly transform in the mirror.
When she finally stepped back, she smiled at him.
“Vox’ll be pleased,” she said, satisfied. “You’re a real stunner, Ally.”
Alastor blinked at his reflection.
Then he gave a small, measured nod.
❧
Valentino emerged midway through the process, drawn in by curiosity more than invitation. He lingered near the doorway at first, then stepped closer, cimrson eyes sweeping openly over Alastor with unabashed interest.
“So beautiful, baby,” he purred.
He reached out, fingers lifting toward Alastor’s hair only for Velvette to smack his hand sharply out of the way.
“Don’t fuckin’ touch it, Val,” she snapped. “I just perfected that.”
Valentino recoiled with an exaggerated pout, clutching his hand to his chest as though wounded.
“You’re no fun.”
His gaze slid back to Alastor anyway, lingering.
“Y’know,” he mused, “you should really consider puttin’ him in a dress. Or a nice skirt with heels.”
His grin widened.
“He’d look delicious.”
Velvette hummed thoughtfully, head tilting as she regarded Alastor anew, as though genuinely entertaining the idea.
“Next time,” she decided.
Alastor stifled a sigh, schooling his expression into something neutral before it could slip.
Valentino clapped his hands together suddenly, mood shifting back to buoyant enthusiasm.
“Well! Let’s get going! The limo’s waiting.”
❧
Vox greeted them at the doors leading out of the tower, already waiting as though he’d timed their arrival precisely. He was dressed in a suit, all sharp lines and tailored angles in layered shades of blue that caught the light just right. The moment he spotted Alastor, his arms opened wide.
“There’s my sweetheart,” he greeted, warmly. “As lovely as ever.”
Alastor hesitated only briefly before stepping into the offered embrace. Vox’s arms closed around him with practiced ease, drawing him in for a brief kiss.
“You look wonderful,” Vox added, pleased.
“Thank you, Vincent,” Alastor replied, politely.
Vox’s hand lingered at his hip as they turned toward the open air, claws curled with casual ownership. A faintly smug expression settled across his face as he guided Alastor forward. Velvette and Valentino followed close behind, both impeccably dressed and visibly satisfied with the evening’s presentation.
A grand limousine waited at the curb, glossy and immaculate. The door was opened for them by an imp driver and Alastor slipped inside first, settling into the plush interior. The Vees followed in turn - Vox taking the seat beside him, Valentino and Velvette arranging themselves comfortably across the way.
Once everyone was settled, the door shut with a muted thud and the vehicle eased into motion.
Vox’s claw never left Alastor’s hip for the duration of the drive. After a moment, he drew him closer still, pulling him comfortably against his side as the limousine glided forward.
“Feeling alright?” Vox asked, softly.
Alastor leaned into him without thinking, his posture slackening as his gaze drifted unfocused across the glass. The hush of the vehicle, the gentle sway of motion and the mingled scents of the Vees wrapped around him; coaxing his body into a fragile calm. It was familiar, disarmingly so. He’d taken trips like this countless times over the years, settled into this same plush interior, lulled by the same ease.
But Angel had been there, too.
The absence struck him suddenly and without mercy, wrenching something deep in his chest. There should have been murmured asides and the quiet commentary traded beneath the Vees’ voices.
It had been all of them.
Together.
And yet, as the thought settled, another followed close behind. Angel was safe. Comfortable and free. That knowledge carried its own bitter comfort, even as it sharpened the loneliness curling in Alastor’s gut.
Was this how Angel had felt in the beginning?
Alone, but resigned.
Accepting that this was the best alternative.
Looking around and noticing that someone was missing.
Perhaps.
Perhaps this was recompense.
Alastor’s jaw tightened slightly as the realization took shape. He could have saved Angel. He had the power to do it. But the desire for revenge had driven him elsewhere and he’d left Angel to rot in the aftermath for nearly half a year.
This was a delayed punishment.
But a punishment nonetheless.
Alastor wondered, distantly, if he deserved it. If he deserved all of it - the exhaustion, the confinement and the slow reshaping of his days into something smaller and quieter than they’d ever been before.
Angel’s past outburst in the garden resurfaced and how painfully accurate it had been.
“While I was bein’ fucked and bound and pissed on you were sittin’ up here in the lap of fuckin’ luxury.”
The words had struck deeper than Alastor cared to admit, lodging themselves somewhere raw and sensitive that he’d been carefully avoiding.
“Alastor?”
He deserved this.
“Hey.”
He’d abandoned the only person who cared for him as a person. Who loved him and this was the price. This was what came of choosing confrontation over compassion.
“Alastor.”
Had he prioritized Angel, truly prioritized him, perhaps the Vees wouldn’t have been able to twist him into a living trap. They wouldn’t have broken him down so thoroughly. Wouldn’t have hollowed out his thoughts and filled the space with obligation and compliance.
And he wouldn’t have had to sell his soul to Lucifer just to cleanse what had been left behind.
He deserved this.
He deserved this.
He -
A claw lifted his chin gently, forcing his gaze upward.
Vox studied him with a contemplative frown, eyes searching his face.
“Are you alright?”
Alastor blinked, pulled abruptly back into the present. After a brief pause, he gave a small nod.
“I’m just thinking, Vincent.”
“You looked upset,” Vox observed, thumb brushing lightly along his cheek.
“I’m fine,” Alastor said, quietly. “Unpleasant memories.”
“I understand.”
Their gazes held for a moment longer than strictly necessary.Then Alastor shifted closer, leaning into Vox’s side. A gentle hand resumed its slow, circular motion at his hip, grounding and possessive all at once.
And for now, that was enough to quiet the noise.
❧
The restaurant was elaborate, ostentatious in a way that bordered on theatrical. Its design was reminiscent of Dante’s Inferno, all set upon neutral ground. They were guided smoothly to a round table tucked away from the worst of the noise.
Aged wine was brought out almost immediately.
Glasses were filled. Then filled again. Their meals followed not long after, artfully plated and rich. Conversation flowed easily enough once they’d settled, the formality of the space doing little to stifle familiarity.
Alastor found himself indulging in the wine more than he cared to acknowledge. Vox didn’t comment on it - neither did Velvette nor Valentino. His husband poured generously, attentive without being obvious and refilling Alastor’s glass before it ever sat empty for long.
This was meant to be a night of relaxation.
Alastor welcomed the warmth as it spread through him. It was enticingly familiar - that gentle dulling at the edges of his thoughts and the easing of tension he carried so tightly every other day. The wine softened his focus, blurred the sharper lines of regret and exhaustion.
It made everything easier.
As the evening wore on, his mood lifted despite himself. Laughter came more readily, quiet and genuine, slipping free at Velvette’s sharp wit and Valentino’s animated stories. He even found himself leaning into the conversation, participating rather than merely enduring.
For a little while, the weight he carried loosened its grip.
It was nice.
❧
Alastor rolled the drink slowly in his glass, wrist moving with practiced ease. He was hovering at the edge of drunkenness. Not quite gone. Not quite present either.
The club itself was tasteful in the way only excess could be. Richly appointed and curated to cater to the so-called superior tastes of Hell’s upper echelons.
Plush seating and polished surfaces gleamed beneath low lighting, the air thick with perfume, smoke and wealth. Betas mingled freely in well-cut suits and elegant dresses, while Alphas moved through the space with confident ease, many boasting a beautifully adorned Omega at their side.
Vox lounged comfortably upon a leather couch, thrown back in relaxed amusement as he laughed uproariously at some remark made by another Alpha. Alastor was pressed against his side, his posture lax as he continued to drink.
His eyes had fallen half-lidded, lashes heavy as his head swayed faintly with the rhythm of the room. Jazz spilled through the speakers, threading its way through his senses. The music was good. Smooth enough to sink into. To let it wash over him and carry him somewhere quieter.
He let it.
For the moment, it was easier not to think and simply to exist there. With a warm glass in hand, sound and motion blurred together into something almost pleasant.
“Alastor?”
The voice cut through the haze.
It wasn’t Vox nor Valentino nor Velvette.
Alastor blinked slowly, the world tilting just enough to remind him how close he was to being drunk. Bemusement creased his features, a faint, unfocused smile present as he lifted his gaze toward the source.
And then he froze.
Standing a short distance away was a familiar figure. One he hadn’t expected to see here. Not like this. Not tonight.
For a heartbeat, the room seemed to recede.
There was a pause.
And then, softly, he spoke.
“Angel?”
Chapter 96: 96
Chapter Text
Alastor stiffened.
The reaction was immediate. He shifted forward, beginning to rise from the couch to close the distance between them. He didn’t get far.
Vox’s clawed hand wrapped firmly around his middle, halting him and forcing him back into his seat with practiced ease. The touch was not rough, but it was unmistakably decisive - the slight press of pointed tips against his side a quiet, wordless command. Alastor’s ears flattened against his skull as he froze, breath catching just enough to betray him.
“Angel Dust!”
Vox gestured expansively with his free hand. Alastor angled his head up to look at him. A smirk played across Vox’s projected face.
“You’re a pleasant sight for sore eyes, sweetheart,” Vox crooned, gaze sliding back to the spider. “What a lovely coincidence.”
Angel Dust was impeccably dressed - a dark dress split high at the thigh and thigh-high heels elongating his already graceful frame. Dark gloves covered all four of his hands, lending him an air of sharp elegance. He looked stunning.
That didn’t stop his expression from tightening into open hostility as his eyes locked onto Vox.
“Hello, Vox,” Angel said, stiffly.
“We’ve missed you tonight,” Vox replied. “Felt your absence, actually. Why don’t you join us? Just like old times.”
The phrase struck.
Angel flinched despite himself, gaze darting to Alastor. The doe gave the smallest shake of his head. The subtlety didn’t save him. Vox’s grip tightened just enough to cause Alastor to wince.
“I - ” Angel began.
Alastor’s pupils dilated, his attention snapping away as a presence loomed behind the spider. The air shifted. Angel blinked, then turned, instinctively retreating a step at the sight that awaited him.
“Angel, baby.”
Valentino had moved in close from behind, his shadow spilling forward as his lips curled into a sharp, toothy grin. The space around Angel felt suddenly crowded and Alastor could do nothing but watch, held firmly in place as the moment tipped from ‘coincidence’ into something far more dangerous.
“You should really consider it,” Valentino crooned, voice low and indulgent. “Our little doe’s missed you. You two come as a pair, after all.”
He leaned in closer, deliberately invading Angel’s space, tongue sliding slowly over his teeth as he drew in a breath.
“Ah… that scent,” he said. “I’ve missed it.”
Angel Dust retreated another step, spine straightening as his eyes narrowed. His posture was defensive now.
“This is neutral ground,” he said, tersely.
“We’re well aware,” Valentino replied smoothly, unbothered. “We just wanted to enjoy the pleasure of your company for tonight.”
“Vincent,” Alastor hissed, the sound strained as he twisted slightly against the grip still holding him in place. “What is this?”
Vox didn’t look at him right away. When he did, his expression was maddeningly casual.
“Well,” Vincent said, lightly, “you’ve been a bit down in the dumps lately, sweetheart.”
His gaze flicked between Alastor and Angel, measuring.
“We thought a night out with your little friend might do you some good.”
How did they even know Angel would be here?
Alastor’s thoughts spiraled, grasping for logic where there was very little comfort to be found. Surveillance was the easiest explanation. Vox’s reach was long and Valentino’s networks were infamously invasive. Still, that didn’t fully dispel the wrongness of it. The timing was too neat. Too convenient. The suddenness of it left a sour taste in his mouth.
Angel looked just as unsettled.
The spider’s posture betrayed his confusion, eyes flicking between faces as though searching for the trick.
“Why not stick around?” Valentino suggested smoothly. “Alastor won’t be so lonely with another Omega around to keep him warm.”
Alastor frowned immediately, tension pulling tight across his features.
“I’m fine,” he said quickly, forcing the words out. “Angel, you don’t have to stay.”
“I - ”
Angel opened his mouth, then closed it again. He drew in a steadying breath and straightened, shoulders squaring as composure slid back into place. His multiple eyes opened fully, locking onto Valentino’s gaze without flinching.
“For tonight,” Angel said, carefully.
“For tonight,” Valentino echoed at once, clearly pleased. “We’re all friends here. Aren’t we?”
Valentino moved without asking, hand drifting toward the curve of Angel’s hip with lazy confidence.
It never made it there.
Angel slapped the moth’s hand aside hard enough to draw attention, his posture snapping taut as his eyes flared.
“Don’t fuckin’ touch me,” he hissed, every syllable edged with warning.
Valentino paused and then smiled, leering.
“Oh,” he crooned, unbothered. “I do like a little spirit.”
His gaze dragged slowly over Angel, equal parts appreciative and predatory.
“This version of you is… enticing, baby.”
Alastor bristled instantly, ears flattening as his body tensed on instinct. His claws flexed, a sharp retort already forming at the tip of his tongue.
And then Vox leaned in.
His voice brushed against Alastor’s partially flattened ear.
“Don’t make a scene,” he instructed, quietly.
The command settled like a weight.
Alastor swallowed it down, shoulders stiffening as he forced himself still. Even as his gaze remained fixed on Angel, helpless fury simmering just beneath the surface.
The spider Omega met his gaze as the Alpha’s within their presence grinned.
❧
Velvette, Valentino and Vox behaved as though nothing were amiss.
They slipped easily back into old habits, laughter and conversation flowing smoothly as they mingled with Hell’s upper echelons. Appearances were maintained flawlessly. To any outside observer, it looked effortless. Angel Dust and Alastor were seated close together, positioned apart from the others.
They both knew better.
They knew exactly what this was.
A reminder of what they were meant to be. Of what they had been, once. Displayed neatly and set aside. Expected to sit prettily while others spoke over them and around them.
Angel Dust trembled with barely restrained anger, the malice in his gaze sharp and unmistakable whenever it flicked Valentino’s way. The moth noticed. Occasionally, the Alpha’s attention would drift back to them, a smug, knowing smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.
Still, Angel remained.
Not for them.
But for Alastor.
Their fingers brushed first before slipping together naturally, interlacing and lightly squeezing.
“You didn’t have to stay,” Alastor whispered.
Angel gave a small huff, shoulders lifting in a half-shrug.
“I can handle the same old song and dance for one night, Al.”
His grip tightened just slightly.
“I already let Husk know what’s goin’ on. He’s nearby - close enough to step in if things get ugly. But he won’t poke his head in unless he has to.”
That knowledge eased something tight in Alastor’s chest.
“Do you… come here often?” he asked quietly, attempting something lighter.
Angel smiled faintly, the tension softening around the edges.
“Yeah. Sometimes.”
He glanced around the club.
“I like dressin’ up sometimes and pretendin’ I’m a big shot for a few hours.”
“Well,” Alastor said, gently, “you are one now.”
Angel’s smile turned wry.
“Doesn’t always feel like it. The usual suspects still look at me like I’m nothin’ more than a pretty face.”
“But you know that isn’t true.”
“Yeah,” Angel admitted after a beat. “I guess I do.”
His eyes flicked back to Alastor.
“But when they look at us like that - like we’re somethin’ lesser…”
The spider’s voice dipped.
“You know how it feels, Al.”
Alastor fell quiet for a moment.
“I do,” he said, softly. “I feel it every day.”
Angel nodded once.
They sat like that for a while, fingers still linked.
“Y’know,” Angel said eventually, leaning back against the couch, gaze unfocused. “Sometimes I think about what life’d be like if we could just… be somewhere else.”
Alastor leaned back as well, blinking in mild surprise.
“Somewhere else?”
“Yeah,” Angel replied, quietly. “Away from all this.”
Alastor went quiet, considering it.
“Away from all of this,” he echoed softly, the words turning over in his mind.
Angel nodded, eyes distant as he spoke.
“I had a real nice dream once,” he said. “It was you, Nif, Husk and me. We were somewhere safe.”
His voice softened.
“We didn’t have to worry anymore. No Vees. No Lucifer. And what we were didn’t matter at all.”
Alastor closed his eyes.
And for just a moment, he let himself dream.
He saw them settled in his old childhood home - not as it had been, but reshaped gently to suit them. Familiar walls made warm again. Their lives were simple there. They shared every meal. Took their outings without fear and returned home without looking over their shoulders.
Niffty and Husk each had rooms of their own, overflowing with personal touches. And Angel… Angel shared a room with him. A space they could retreat to together, knowing there would be no sudden separation. No hands pulling them apart.
He imagined the ring on his finger being replaced by something modest. A simple silver band.
Angel would have one, too.
“Al?”
Alastor’s eyes fluttered open.
Angel was watching him closely now, expression unreadable.
“Hm?”
“You looked…” Angel hesitated, then smiled faintly. “You looked real happy. More than usual.”
Alastor blinked once, the dream dissolving as reality crept back in.
“Did I?”
“Yeah,” Angel said, fondly.
There was something deeply painful in the knowledge that he couldn’t reach out - not really. Not in the way he wanted to. Not in the way that would have felt honest. So instead, he settled for what was allowed, what was safe.
Alastor rested his head gently against Angel’s shoulder.
It was a small thing. And yet it carried more weight than any grand gesture ever could.
“You smell nice,” Alastor whispered.
Angel let out a soft huff of a laugh.
“Heh. You do too.” After a beat, quieter: “I wish you could visit more.”
“I do too, Angel,” Alastor replied, the words heavy with everything he couldn’t say.
Angel shifted slightly, resting his cheek against Alastor’s head. The contact was warm.
The tension that had come about due to their recent argument was forgotten - replaced, instead, with this.
“I miss you.”
I love you.
The words landed gently, emotion carefully woven into them.
Alastor swallowed, eyes slipping shut as he leaned into him just a little more.
“I miss you too, Angel.”
I love you too, Angel.
And in that quiet space between them, the longing spoke louder than anything else ever could.
Chapter 97: 97
Chapter Text
Life transitioned into becoming bearable.
It was busy and structured down to the hour. But bearable all the same. Work and wifehood were punctuated by brief moments of reprieve, carved out carefully in the forms of Angel Dust, Husk and Niffty. Small anchors in a life that otherwise threatened to drift into something unrecognizable.
Vox, for his part, wasn’t a terrible husband.
To most Omegas, he would likely be considered exemplary. And so, while quietly suppressing the part of himself that demanded more, Alastor slipped into the role expected of him without open resistance.
He supposed, in some way, it was only fair.
This was his life now.
This was how it would be lived.
The realization crept up on him one morning as he stood over the stove, preparing Vox’s breakfast for what felt like the umpteenth time. The routine unfolded automatically as his thoughts drifted ahead to the rest of his day.
And then it struck him.
He was losing himself.
Not all at once. But steadily - like it was something slipping through his claws no matter how tightly he tried to hold on. The version of himself he’d once been felt increasingly distant.
He was alive, in the most technical sense.
But he wasn’t living.
It’s just a year, he reminded himself.
The debt had dwindled. A little under a year remained before it would be paid in full. Before the hours of his day would belong to him again - or at least, more so than they did now. More time for his companions. More room to exist as something other than a role.
He just needed to endure.
Just a little longer.
❧
More months.
More time.
Everything stayed the same.
He just needed -
Just needed…
“Sweetheart?”
Alastor blinked, the dull haze in his eyes receding as their familiar shine returned.
“Yes, Vincent?”
They were seated together over dinner. A roast he’d prepared with careful attention, seasoned and cooked to perfection. Vox had delighted in it despite the knowledge of its origin, praising it between bites as though it were any other evening meal.
Vox quirked a brow, studying him.
“The anniversary?”
“Oh. Yes… the anniversary,” Alastor replied.
He paused, setting his utensil down before rubbing at his face with the heel of his palm. The gesture didn’t go unnoticed. Vox’s posture shifted, concern flickering across his projected features.
“Are you alright?” he asked. “Tired?”
“A little,” Alastor admitted, quietly. “Please. Go on.”
Vox hesitated then resumed, slipping easily back into his plans. He spoke of color schemes first - red and blue - then the venue, the guest list and finally Alastor’s upcoming fittings for appropriate attire. Every detail carefully curated.
This was meant to be an event to remember.
Alastor responded when expected, nodding at the right moments and murmuring agreement where it was required. His interest sounded convincing even to his own ears. The date, Vox explained, would fall several weeks after his heat.
“You mentioned wanting to procure your own birth control?” Vox asked, tone polite and even.
“Yes, Vincent.”
“I see.” Vox smiled, faintly. “Well, I don’t see why not.”
There was no resistance. Only a calm acceptance that felt almost generous on the surface.
He supposed Vox, after all, was getting what he wanted regardless.
Alastor returned to his meal, the conversation moving on while he quietly counted the days and months again.
And told himself, once more, that he only had to last a little longer.
❧
He had survived thirty years of constriction.
Thirty years of careful compromise. Of knowing when to bend and when to remain still. He’d endured it all without unraveling - without this.
So why now?
He couldn’t understand what was wrong. What had shifted so catastrophically, that the weight of this life had suddenly become unbearable.
Was it Angel’s absence?
Or was it because he’d tasted something that vaguely resembled freedom - just enough to recognize what he’d been denied?
Perhaps it was the endless work and the grinding repetition. The way his days were no longer his own, parceled out in obligations and expectations until nothing remained untouched.
Or maybe it was the anniversary looming ahead. The ceremony that would broadcast his arrangement to the world.
Something was wrong.
Deeply wrong.
The realization settled in his chest like water.
He was drowning.
Drowning -
Drowning.
❧
“Don’t touch me!”
“Alastor, sweetheart. Calm down.”
Vox found him kneeling on the floor of the penthouse, hands clawed into his hair, eyes squeezed tightly shut as though he could will the world away by force alone. The lighting was low, shadows pooling thickly around him, his power stirring in response to his distress.
He was tired.
He’d been working all day. Being guided, squeezed, pushed, pulled and prodded into place like a fucking toy.
He was so fucking tired.
Vox reached for him and Alastor lashed out on instinct, his shadows flaring beneath him in a dark ripple of warning.
“Tell me what’s wrong,” Vox said calmly, as though this were a puzzle to be solved rather than a breaking point.
“I just - ” Alastor sucked in a shaky breath, shoulders trembling. “I just want to be left alone, Vincent.”
His voice wavered, thin and strained.
“Please.”
As Alastor struggled to steady himself and push back against the throbbing pressure behind his eyes, Vox shifted tactics. He coaxed instead of commanded, guiding him toward a familiar solution.
“It’ll help,” Vox murmured, producing the medication. “Like before.”
With trembling claws, Alastor accepted it. Then the glass of water. It took a moment but eventually he swallowed it down. The tension didn’t vanish immediately, but it dulled, edges smoothing as an artificial calm seeped through him.
When Vox touched him again, Alastor didn’t protest.
He was lifted with care, gathered into a bridal carry as though he weighed nothing at all. His head lolled weakly to the side, consciousness hazy as the penthouse blurred past him. Vox tucked him into bed with meticulous attention.
The shadows receded.
Alastor lay still, heavy with exhaustion and chemical quiet, while the world narrowed down to softness and dark
❧
Vox made certain that, after work, Alastor took a single pill.
It was bitter on the tongue, but it did what it was meant to do. A half dose that was just enough to take the edge off without dulling him completely. He could still function. And the tightness in his chest loosened, the racing thoughts softened into something manageable.
It helped him calm down.
Helped him unwind.
And in the quiet moments that followed, Alastor began to notice the way his husband watched him.
Not with concern.
But with interest.
Alastor understood then that Vox was waiting. Waiting for the moment when the strain finally split him open. When his spirit fractured just enough to be reshaped and bent into something truly compliant.
Vox knew about Alastor’s insistence on returning to the life he’d once had. Knew he hadn’t truly let it go. And that knowledge made the anticipation sharper.
So the work intensified.
Longer hours and fewer breaks. Tasks curated not merely to occupy him, but to erode him and grind away at whatever stubborn edges still remained. Every demand was purposeful. Every expectation layered carefully atop the last, until endurance blurred into habit and habit into resignation.
The pills kept him steady.
The work kept him exhausted.
And somewhere beneath it all, Vox waited patiently
❧
Angel Dust grew increasingly pensive as he interacted with the doe. It wasn’t anything Alastor said - it was what he didn’t. The weight beneath his eyes was unmistakable now. His voice had grown quieter, as though speaking too loudly cost him something he no longer had to spare.
Husk had watched him lately with an anger that simmered just below the surface. It wasn’t directed at Alastor, but at the forces that pressed in from all sides, compressing him little by little. Husk said less than usual, jaw tight and his gaze sharp whenever it followed Alastor’s movements.
Niffty’s eyes betrayed something older and more fragile. She’d seen this before and had lived through the moment he’d been taken from her once already. And now, watching him fade by degrees, she seemed haunted by the possibility that it could happen again.
“Make sure to take these, Al,” Angel said gently, holding out the bottle.
“Thank you,” Alastor replied, quietly.
He accepted the pills without hesitation, fingers closing around the container as though it were simply another obligation. He didn’t question it nor indulge in the usual banter. That alone made Angel’s chest ache.
Alastor lacked the energy for much else. He barely engaged when Angel tried to coax him into conversation, his responses short and distant, attention slipping away even as he stood there. Before long, they quietly parted ways.
Each time Angel saw him like this, it felt as though something inside his chest cracked just a little more.
Maybe Lucifer, he thought, desperately. Maybe I could speak to him.
There had to be something they could do. Some way to intervene.
This couldn’t be it.
It couldn’t end like this.
There had to be another option.
And so the Omega Overlord’s legs carried him through the expansive halls of Morningstar Castle, footsteps echoing softly in the wake of Alastor’s quiet departure. The grandeur of the place usually offered some measure of comfort nowadays, but tonight it only amplified the unease curling low in his gut.
He would have asked Adam outright if he’d been present.
But the Executioner was nowhere to be seen.
Angel Dust checked the study first, pushing the door open only to find the room empty. untouched, as though no one had occupied it in hours. He tried the bedroom next.
“Your Majesty?”
Nothing.
That left only one place.
The Throne Room.
His pace slowed as he approached, caution overtaking urgency. And as he rounded the corner leading toward the grand doors, he stilled abruptly - slipping behind a nearby pillar just as a voice reached his ears.
A familiar voice.
One that felt wrong here.
Angel held his breath and peeked around the edge of the stone.
Adam stood before the towering doors of the Throne Room, arms crossed over his broad chest. His masked face was twisted into a sneer, teeth bared in open irritation. He looked every inch the Executioner.
And standing before him was Vox.
Angel’s heart dropped.
Fear punched the air from his lungs.
Why was he here?
Why now?
Adam’s low, distinctive rumble carried through the hall as the massive doors began to swing open. Vox didn’t hesitate. He stepped forward confidently, posture relaxed as he passed into the expansive chamber beyond.
The doors shut behind him with a heavy finality. And Adam remained outside, resuming his post without ceremony.
Angel stayed frozen in place, his eyes rounding in alarm.
Whatever Vox had come here for, it wasn’t coincidence.
Angel found his back pressing instinctively against a nearby pillar, the cool surface grounding him just enough to steady his hands. He pulled out his phone, thumb moving quickly as he unlocked the screen. The words came in a rush, meant to serve as a half-formed message meant only to warn Alastor. To let him know something was wrong.
Just as his thumb hovered over the send button -
“Whatcha doin’?”
Angel froze.
The phone lowered slowly in his hand as his breath caught. He turned his head by degrees, dread pooling heavy in his gut as the looming figure came into view.
Adam stood far too close for comfort, presence overwhelming even before he spoke again. His posture was casual, almost lazy - but there was nothing relaxed about the way his attention fixed on Angel.
Angel swallowed hard, the unfinished message still glowing on his screen.
Chapter 98: 98
Chapter Text
Lucifer lounged comfortably upon his throne, one elegant leg crossed over the other. His crimson gaze fixed on the approaching figure with open interest, a soft smile curving his lips - something that almost resembled fondness. It was the sort of expression that suggested indulgence rather than warmth.
Vox stopped at a respectful distance and lowered himself smoothly to one knee, a hand pressed to his chest in a flawless display of deference.
“You honor me, Your Majesty,” Vox said, voice measured and respectful.
Lucifer’s smile widened a fraction.
“You responded to my summons with admirable haste, Vincent,” he replied, clearly pleased.
“Of course,” Vox said, smoothly. “My loyalty lies with the crown above all else.”
Lucifer let out a soft, almost wistful sigh, leaning further back into his seat.
“Does it?” he mused. “Loyalty has become such a malleable thing these days. I have been… largely absent for centuries now.”
“May I ask why that is, Your Majesty?” Vox inquired carefully, lifting his gaze just enough to meet Lucifer’s.
“Reasons,” Lucifer answered lightly, punctuating the vague response with a shrug. “More reasons than I care to enumerate.”
“I see,” Vox replied, accepting the answer without challenge.
For a moment, Lucifer’s attention drifted elsewhere, his gaze sliding off to the side as though caught by some unseen distraction. Then, abruptly, it snapped back to Vox.
“You’ve built quite the reputation,” Lucifer continued. “You stand before me now as the most powerful Sinner among your peers.”
“You flatter me,” Vox replied, tone effortless.
“Of course,” Lucifer said, amused. “I’ve watched your ascent with great interest. I’ll admit, I didn’t expect much from you when you first appeared before me.”
His eyes gleamed.
“You’re one of the youngest Overlords to rise so quickly.”
Vox’s lips curved faintly.
“Then I suppose I should thank you for culling half our number,” he said, appreciative. “It certainly… cleared the field.”
“Yes,” Lucifer agreed, easily. “They were disappointments. The sort that fell far short of my expectations.”
He waved a hand dismissively.
“It was like tending a garden. Dead growth must be removed for something worthwhile to flourish. I merely did my duty.”
Vox’s eyes shone with open admiration.
“You remain remarkably attentive,” he said. “Even while playing the role of a ‘figurehead.’”
“I do,” Lucifer replied, calmly. “I keep a close eye on those who rise into the upper echelons of my kingdom.”
His smile sharpened.
“Your methods intrigued me. You seized upon Hell’s fledgling media infrastructure and turned it into an empire.”
He leaned forward slightly.
“And not merely a profitable one,” Lucifer finished. “But an influential one.”
“Just so,” Vox replied, a note of pride threading his voice. “Influence has the power to sway the masses.”
“Indeed,” Lucifer agreed. “They look upon you with admiration and fear in equal measure. A delicate balance.”
His gaze lingered thoughtfully.
“They respect you - despite your…”
He gestured vaguely, a flick of his fingers.
“…controversies.”
“Alastor,” Vox supplied, simply.
“Precisely,” Lucifer said, smiling. “You see, Vox, you are remarkably intelligent. But given your history, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. You concealed your crimes in your past life with truly masterful finesse.”
Vox inclined his head slightly.
“You’re familiar with my work.”
“Oh, very,” Lucifer replied, lightly. “Admirable, actually. Had you been discovered, you would have gone down in history as a prolific serial killer.”
A pause, then a soft chuckle.
“Instead, you perished merely as a cult leader.”
Vox’s smile thinned, but he didn’t interrupt.
“An admirable enough feat,” Lucifer continued. “Your method of culling your followers resulted in your erasure from the living world.”
The devil leaned back, considering.
“There are only a handful of cult leaders who ever earned my attention. Fewer still my admiration.”
His gaze sharpened again, settling squarely on Vox.
“But you,” Lucifer said, quietly, “are the only one I’m aware of who managed to carry those same skills forward and use them to draw the full, undivided gaze of Hell.”
Lucifer gave a light, almost theatrical sigh.
“But I admit,” Lucifer said, softly, “I am quite disappointed in you, Vincent.”
Vox stilled.
For the first time since entering the chamber, his composure faltered. Not visibly, not in any way that would read as weakness to an outside observer, but in the subtle tightening of his posture. His gaze lifted, searching the flawless face of the devil. Lucifer’s tone carried the unmistakable cadence of a sovereign addressing favored progeny who had failed to live up to expectation.
“May I ask how I’ve fallen short of your expectations, Your Majesty?” Vox said, carefully.
“Thirty-six years,” Lucifer breathed. “And you couldn’t rein in a single Omega.”
He glanced down at his nails, inspecting them with idle disinterest as a faint sneer tugged at his lips.
“Is it truly so difficult,” he added, mildly, “to tame a rowdy bitch?”
Vox’s mouth twitched just slightly.
“I’m left with the impression,” Vox replied, slowly, “that you know Alastor, Your Majesty. Truly know him.”
He hesitated, choosing his next words with care.
“They are… remarkable in ways that words fail to describe.”
There was something unmistakable in his voice then.
Longing.
Lucifer looked up at him at last.
“Oh, I agree,” Lucifer said. “Had they shown no potential at all, I would have ignored them outright. I have no patience for weakness. And Omegas - while necessary - are prone to it. Their true value lies elsewhere. In companionship. In mothering. And in ensuring our legacy endures.”
Vox’s features tightened almost imperceptibly at the word legacy.
“Alastor will, in time, make a superb mother,” Lucifer continued, smoothly. “The children he bears will be of exceptional quality. His temperament, once inherited and paired with a mate of exceptional quality, will truly shine in a Hellborn.”
A faint smile curved his lips.
“They will cause ripples throughout the rings of Hell. I’m certain of it.”
Vox inclined his head.
“Yes,” he said, quietly.
“But he is a stubborn one, isn’t he?” Lucifer added, dismissive now. “Perhaps he will soften with time. He has resided in Hell for a century already. Eventually, his season will arrive.”
“That is what I’m hoping for, Your Majesty,” Vox replied.
“Progress can be slow,” Lucifer mused.
“It is,” Vox agreed. “He’s stubborn.”
Lucifer’s hummed, arching a brow.
“Not an ideal quality in an Omega.”
“No, Your Majesty.”
“Well,” Lucifer said smoothly, voice easing into a new cadence, “I did not summon you here merely to discuss Alastor, Vincent.”
The transition was seamless. One subject set aside, another brought forward with the grace of a ruler accustomed to steering conversations wherever he pleased.
Vox regarded him with renewed attention, a thoughtful frown tugging faintly at the corners of his projected lips.
“I see.”
“As the strongest Sinner currently under my domain,” Lucifer continued, settling more comfortably into his seat, “there are matters of considerable importance that require your attention.”
His gaze sharpened.
“Matters I intend to discuss with you at length regarding Pentagram City.”
Vox’s eyes brightened at once, interest flaring - ambition quick to surface beneath his composure.
“Of course, Your Majesty,” he replied, smoothly. “I'm at your disposal.”
Lucifer’s smile widened.
❧
“Adam, please.”
“Sorry, babe.”
Angel trembled, desperation bleeding into his voice.
“But I - Vox is here. I need - ”
“This is a strict need-to-know scenario,” Adam cut in flatly, already losing patience. “And you don’t need to know, legs.”
Angel was dragged another few steps down the hall by his wrist, momentum stolen before he could brace himself. His phone was taken with humiliating ease, the device pried from his grasp despite his resistance.
“Hey - !”
“Go back to your room,” Adam ordered. “And stay there.”
“But - Alastor - I - and Vox -”
Adam cruelly mocked the stutter before he forced Angel to turn and shoved him further down the corridor. When Angel tried to twist back, Adam repeated the motion, irritation vibrating through a low rumble in his chest.
“Christ, what is up with you bitches and having a hearing problem?” he snarled. “I said move.”
Angel resisted again - not enough to fight, but enough to show he wouldn’t go quietly. Adam seized his wrist once more, this time halting him completely. He gave it a firm shake, just short of painful.
“That shit is Alpha business,” Adam growled. “And last I checked, you’re not a fuckin’ Alpha.”
Angel found himself shoved hard into his room, momentum stolen as he stumbled forward and collapsed into an ungraceful heap on the floor with a sharp grunt.
“You’re staying here till morning.”
The words barely registered before instinct kicked in. Angel scrambled back to his feet and rushed for the door, only for it to slam shut inches before he reached it. His face collided painfully with the elegantly carved wood, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs.
“Fuck!”
He clutched at his face, teeth bared as pain flared hot and bright. It took only a moment to recover. Fury followed fast on its heels. Angel slammed all four fists against the doorframe, the sound echoing sharply through the corridor.
“Give me back my fuckin’ phone, you oversized prick!”
From the other side, Adam paused - then hummed with exaggerated interest.
“Mmm… no,” Adam drawled. “This is a real cute cover you got here, legs. Holy shit.”
A beat. Then laughter.
“Is that your screensaver? You and Alastor takin’ a selfie?”
His laughter boomed down the hall.
“That’s fuckin’ adorable!”
Angel’s face burned instantly, heat flooding up his neck and into his cheeks - a mix of rage, embarrassment and something dangerously close to panic creeping in. He pressed his forehead against the door, fists still clenched, jaw tight enough to ache.
On the other side, Adam kept laughing.
Chapter 99: 99
Chapter Text
Alastor curled in on himself atop the bed, settling onto his side with the sheets drawn up to his chest. The posture was instinctive, as though he could fold himself small enough to escape the weight pressing in on him. After returning from the castle and taking his prescribed medication, he’d made certain the bottle was tucked carefully away.
And yet he decided to always keep several pills within reach.
He didn’t trust them not to be tampered with.
Vox was a clever man, after all. The sort who didn’t need to interfere directly to achieve the desired result. Alastor understood that well enough to be cautious. Better to keep what little control he had over his supply.
Today, though, he didn’t feel particularly well.
That, in itself, was unsettling. He’d taken his usual medication and swallowed it down with care. And still, a dull malaise clung to him, heavier than it ought to have been. Alastor tried to blame it on the tedium of the day as he lay there.
Angel’s expression rose in his mind. The way the spider’s gaze had lingered, their beautiful features pinched. Alastor had tried to summon the energy required to be himself in response. To smile and jest and reassure. But there had been so little left to give.
At least there was one less thing to worry about tonight.
The thought barely finished forming before his eyes slid shut. Sleep took him gently, Alastor drifting off before he even realized he’d surrendered to it.
He stirred as he felt the mattress dip beneath an unfamiliar weight.
Alastor blinked, consciousness returning in sluggish fragments. He turned his head and found Vox beside him, close enough that the glow of his screen cut softly through the dim of the room.
“Vincent?” he whispered.
His gaze drifted toward the nearest timepiece, vision still fuzzy. The numbers swam for a moment before settling.
It was late.
Close to midnight.
That alone set him on edge. Vox usually woke him well before dinner.
“Hey, sweetheart,” Vox said.
His voice was unusually gentle. He extended his claws, touching Alastor’s face, his palm brushing along his cheek as though testing something fragile. There was something off in his expression that made Alastor’s ears flick back.
“Is something wrong?” Alastor asked.
Vox paused.
He seemed to consider the question seriously, head tilting just slightly. Alastor watched him, bemused, as his husband’s mouth opened then closed again. For a moment, it looked as though he might say nothing at all.
Then he spoke.
“The King summoned me to the castle.”
“What?”
Alastor pushed himself upright on instinct, the words jolting him fully awake - only for the room to lurch violently. A wave of dizziness crashed over him without warning, forcing a sharp gasp from his throat as he nearly pitched backward.
He braced himself against the bed, heart pounding and vision dimming at the edges.
“Hey, hey,” Vox said, immediately steadying him. “Careful now.”
Alastor blinked a few times, breathing through the lingering dizziness until the room stopped tilting. When his vision finally cleared, he squinted up at his husband, unease tightening his features.
“What do you mean he summoned you?” he asked, quietly.
“I received the notice this morning,” Vox replied.
Alastor swallowed hard. His gaze flicked away, ears flattening tight against his skull and his anxiety written plainly across his features.
“W–… what did you talk about?” he asked after a beat.
“The city,” Vox said.
“The… city?”
“Penta - ”
“Obviously, Vincent,” Alastor snapped, the edge in his voice sharp despite the weakness still lingering in his body. “Why?”
Vox regarded him calmly.
“He wanted to discuss its future,” he said. “I’m the strongest Sinner, sweetheart. Of course he’d come to me.”
His thumb brushed lightly along Alastor’s cheek.
“He knew I’d know everything worth knowing about it.”
The reassurance did little to settle the tight knot forming in Alastor’s chest.
“He’s the devil,” Alastor hissed, the words scraping out of him raw. “He already knows everything. Something happened - it had to have.”
His heart hammered painfully against his ribs, each beat loud enough to drown out reason.
“I can’t really disclose that, sweetheart,” Vox said, calmly. “But I assure you - everything will end up alright. I promise.”
Alastor didn’t believe him.
Not for a single second.
The reassurance slid off him uselessly, failing to catch on anything solid. His anxiety only spiked further, gaze darting about the room as though searching for an exit that wasn’t there.
“Sweetheart - ”
“That’s fucking Lucifer, Vincent,” Alastor snapped, voice breaking despite himself. “He - he’s…”
The words collapsed in on themselves as another dizzy spell hit. His breath stuttered into soft, shallow pants, eyes squeezing shut as the world pitched again beneath him. Vox was there immediately, steadying him with a firm but gentle touch, uttering low reassurances he barely registered.
“It’s alright, Alastor. It’s alright.”
Alastor sucked in a trembling breath and let his eyes remain shut.
❧
Shok.wav bumped their head lightly against the glass, the impact gentle despite their immense size. A low, resonant rumble vibrated through the thick pane as Alastor leaned against the massive aquarium, the sound carrying up through his bones like a familiar hum.
The doe blinked and tilted his head, meeting the gaze of the technological shark on the other side. In response, Shok.wav’s fin gave a slow wag - a clear sign of recognition. The two other sharks sharing the habitat drifted closer, circling lazily where he stood, just as affectionate in their own way toward their ‘mother’. They brushed past one another, bodies gliding through the water before nudging the glass or letting their sides skim against it.
All three sets of eyes settled on him.
There was comfort in that attention - it was entirely uncomplicated.
Behind him, the world carried on as usual.
The Vees were engaged in their habitual business, Vox’s voice carrying as he launched into the finer details of some plan or another. Alastor didn’t bother listening. The words blurred into meaningless noise.
For now, his focus remained on the glass and on the creatures who pressed close without asking for anything more than his company.
“Sweetheart?”
Alastor blinked, pulled from his reverie as his unfocused gaze snapped back to his husband.
“Yes, Vincent?”
Vox swiveled in his chair, screen brightening as a grin spread across it. Without a word, he patted his leg.
Alastor rolled his eyes.
The pat came again, firmer this time.
With a soft sigh, he pushed himself away from the glass and crossed the short distance between them. He turned with practiced ease and settled primly onto Vox’s lap.
Vox’s hands came to rest at his waist, the man appearing satisfied.
“We were talking about the anniversary,” Vox said, easily. “Velvette’s going to design your outfit.”
Alastor glanced toward her. Velvette was already wearing a pleased expression, chin lifted with satisfaction as though the matter were settled beyond question.
“And Valentino will be handling the filmography,” Vox continued.
Valentino responded with a short nod, lips pulling back to reveal his teeth as his gold tooth flashed beneath the lights.
“We thought you might want to invite your friends,” Vox added, casually.
Alastor stilled.
“I…”
The word lingered unfinished as he searched for something that wouldn’t sound like refusal.
“It is your special day, sweetheart,” Vox said, mildly. “Why not?”
“I’d rather not involve them, Vincent,” Alastor replied, tone careful.
Vox studied him for a moment, head tilting as though reassessing a variable he hadn’t expected to change.
“Hm,” he murmured. “You sure about that?”
Alastor swallowed.
“I’ll… ask,” he said, reluctantly. “But we don’t exactly have the most pleasant relationship, do we?”
Vox’s hands tightened just slightly at his waist - thoughtful but not displeased.
“Well,” he said, lightly, “that’s something anniversaries are very good at fixing.”
❧
The vast majority of the planning was never his to oversee.
His involvement was minimal at best with control over the affair resting firmly elsewhere. Vincent encouraged him to relax, assuring him that everything would be handled with the utmost care. As consolation, he was promised a brief reprieve: a so-called ‘honeymoon period’ following the ceremony. Two full weeks of rest.
Alastor hated to admit how much relief that promise brought him.
The thought of real rest relieved him more than he cared to admit.
His heat was approaching quickly now. The signs were subtle but unmistakable - faint cramps that came and went paired with small twinges of discomfort that lingered just long enough to remind him of what was coming. His body was already preparing, whether he wanted it to or not.
He informed Angel, Husk and Niffty of the exact date.
And, after a long hesitation, he extended an invitation.
It was a selfish choice, he knew. Entirely so. But the idea of being surrounded mostly by unfamiliar faces was unbearable.
They accepted without hesitation.
Of course they did.
Despite the risks. Despite everything that might go wrong. They wanted to be there. They refused to let him face it alone.
That knowledge hurt in a way he couldn’t quite articulate.
Because it was love.
And because he wasn’t sure how much longer he’d be able to protect them from what loving him now seemed to cost.
He thought of them as he retrieved the pills he kept carefully on his person.
Alastor opened his palm and stared down at the tiny blessings resting there, their presence familiar enough to be almost comforting. It was strange, taking them so openly now - standing in the bathroom without haste and without the old reflexive urge to hide or obscure what he was doing.
There was no need for sleight of hand. No careful timing. No fear of discovery curling tight in his chest.
That alone felt unsettling.
And yet… there was something quietly liberating about it, too.
For once, he didn’t have to pretend. Didn’t have to swallow them in secret or measure every movement with paranoia gnawing at the edges of his thoughts. The pills simply were and so was he. No performance required.
Alastor tipped his head back and swallowed them down, chasing the bitterness with a mouthful of cold water from the tap. The chill grounded him, the sensation sharp and real as he lowered his hand and steadied himself against the sink.
For a fleeting moment, he allowed himself to stand there - holding onto the fragile sense that this small act, at least, still belonged to him.
Chapter 100: 100
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As was customary, Vox had left him alone at the onset of his cycle.
His timing, as always, was impeccable. The Alpha excused himself discreetly, well before the flow began. It was an absence that felt practiced rather than considerate. Alastor noted it distantly, registering the silence only after it had already settled in around him.
He attended to the familiar routine with mechanical care, ensuring that the menstrual blood was properly managed and that he remained as clean and composed as possible despite the discomfort. For the most part, he stayed in bed, the world narrowing down to the quiet rhythm of breath and ache.
He wished Angel or Niffty were here.
They were the ones he tolerated best during this time. Their presence was grounding in a way that required no explanation. Their scents soothed him instinctively and they understood what was needed without being told.
And when it hadn’t been Adam, Angel had always been there for his heats. Just as Alastor had been there for him when the spider entered his own season. There had been comfort in that reciprocity - in the quiet intimacy of shared vulnerability. They relished one another’s company in those moments, even when the discomfort was sharp; even when the mess and cramps and fog made everything feel unbearable.
They had made it bearable together.
But they weren’t here now.
And he had been explicitly instructed not to leave.
He never was during this time of year. Omega cycles were annual, after all. Alphas were particular about where their mates remained during that period.
This was the only time in the year when breeding was possible.
And to miss it was considered devastating by more than a few.
❧
Angel had finally messaged him.
Not with comfort. Not with reassurance. Just confirmation of what Alastor had already known.
Lucifer and Vox had met.
That knowledge settled into him like a sickness. There would be consequences - there always were when two beings like that crossed paths. Two forces that had already carved his existence into something unrecognizable had shared a room and exchanged words behind closed doors. Whatever had been said there would ripple outward. Of that, he was certain.
Vox, at least, was predictable. Cruel in ways Alastor had learned to anticipate.
Lucifer was not.
The devil did not think like a man. Nor like an Alpha. Nor like anything mortal or familiar. He operated by a logic that felt alien.
An ordinary Alpha would never have allowed this.
No ordinary being would permit their so-called future queen to roam freely - to be fucked by Alpha and Omega alike without protest and without a show of possession. There were no public claims. No declarations of devotion to anchor the role Lucifer supposedly intended for him.
Nothing warm.
Nothing human.
Alastor tried, unsuccessfully, to think like an abomination.
To strip away instinct. To imagine something hollow and vast and detached - something that saw people not as people, but as functions. As inevitabilities.
What could Lucifer possibly want with Vox?
His husband refused to answer when pressed. He simply looked at him as though waiting for the question to exhaust itself.
Did the others know?
Velvette? Valentino?
Did Adam know the specifics? Or only fragments?
Alastor didn’t know.
And that uncertainty filled his mind to the brim, anxiety pressing in from all sides with nowhere to go.
Whatever had been set in motion at the castle was already moving.
❧
He dreamed during the nights spent by his lonesome.
The dreams were quiet - unsettling not because of violence or noise, but because of their stillness. He found himself within the castle, though not any section he recognized from the waking world.
This place was immaculate and untouched by dust or decay. Yet it felt abandoned. And old beyond measure.
So very, very old.
Alastor wandered its halls alone, footsteps echoing softly as he passed beneath towering walls lined with portraits. He always woke with the ache of wanting to remember them clearly but the details slipped away the moment consciousness returned. Only dull impressions remained.
Night after night, he pressed deeper.
It felt as though the place had been frozen in time. A relic of something long buried beneath newer structures. Replaced, forgotten… yet preserved. A truth sealed away rather than destroyed.
He went further each time.
Eventually, he reached the end of a seemingly endless hall, where a single painting hung alone upon the wall.
He remembered this one even when he returned to the waking world.
It was Lilith.
Alastor slowed as he stood before the portrait, blinking as his gaze met hers. The likeness was flawless. For a moment, he simply stared.
Is this who I was meant to replace?
The painted gaze remained fixed ahead. And then it shifted. Not in any obvious way. Not with a visible turn of the eyes. But in the way skilled artists cheat perspective, allowing a subject to follow the viewer no matter where they stand.
The realization prickled at his spine.
Alastor glanced around.
The endless hall was gone.
In its place stood four ornate walls, enclosing him completely. Each wall bore a single portrait, framed in gold and shadow. At first, the three faces aside from Lilith’s were unfamiliar. Sinners he didn’t recognize, rendered with the same reverence and care.
Then he blinked.
And the faces changed.
Angel.
Husk.
Niffty.
All three were there now - beautifully composed and perfectly still. Their expressions serene in a way that felt profoundly wrong, as though whatever made them themselves had been gently excised.
Alastor’s breath caught as he turned back to the central portrait.
To Lilith.
But it wasn’t Lilith anymore.
It was him.
Not exactly as he was now but unmistakably him.
A replacement.
A successor.
Alastor tried to step back.
And then he was somewhere else.
The transition was jarring, seamless in the way dreams often were. One moment he was trapped between painted walls and the next he was stepping directly into someone’s arms. His breath caught as his gaze darted around, disoriented.
The ballroom.
The same one from nearly forty years prior.
It was vast and opulent, just as he remembered and yet profoundly wrong. The figures that filled the space stood eerily still, their faces indistinct and drenched in shadow. A frozen audience to a performance already long rehearsed.
“Dance for me.”
Not with him.
For him.
The distinction settled heavily in Alastor’s chest, a familiar pressure that demanded obedience rather than companionship. As though he existed solely to fulfill a role already chosen on his behalf.
“Sire, I - ”
The words escaped him just as they had before.
He looked down at the figure who had drawn him close, an arm encircling his narrow waist with quiet authority. Their eyes met his and something inside him gave way.
He felt himself surrender.
“Yes, Sire,” he repeated, softly. “I’m yours to command.”
❧
He woke with a sharp gasp, breath tearing free of him as he lurched upright in bed. His heart hammered violently against his ribs, every pulse sending a spike of alarm through his body. Alastor knew that something was wrong.
So deeply, terribly wrong.
But he couldn’t name it. Couldn’t grasp it long enough to give it shape. There was only a sensation clawing at his insides as though something unseen had reached in and twisted.
Alastor folded in on himself, arms wrapping tight around his torso as tremors overtook him. Fear shook through him in waves. His eyes squeezed shut as his head throbbed dully, the ache worsened by the cramps from his menses - pain layered atop pain until it blurred together into something overwhelming.
He lay there for a long moment.
Fragments of the dream pressed in on him - ancient halls and the suffocating stillness of the paintings.
Him.
His stomach lurched violently.
Alastor barely made it out of bed before the nausea overtook him. He stumbled into the bathroom and dropped to his knees, bile surging up his throat in a burning rush. He retched into the toilet, eyes stinging with tears as his body convulsed, guts clenching painfully with each spasm.
When it finally passed, he slid weakly onto the cold tile floor, back braced against the porcelain as he shook uncontrollably. The chill seeped into his skin as he suffered in the quiet of the penthouse.
Something was wrong.
Something was wrong.
❧
His husband approached him carefully, almost reverently.
Alastor had curled back into the bed after the sickness passed, his body folded around a pillow as though it were an anchor. His gaze was distant. The room was hushed, the air thick with the sense that something was about to change.
His breaths came slow and shallow, eyes half-lidded as though he were balanced precariously between sleep and waking.
A claw came to rest gently on his shoulder.
Alastor tensed on instinct, muscles tightening before he turned his head. His eyes found Vox who smiled down at him.
“Hello, sweetheart.”
“…Hello, Vincent.”
There was a pause.
Just long enough for Alastor to feel the weight of the moment settle fully into his chest.
“It’s time.”
“Yes, Vincent.”
Notes:
This chapter heavily references Chapter 4 and Chapter 70.
Chapter 101: 101
Chapter Text
He felt better after his heat passed.
The discomfort ebbed away almost entirely, leaving his body lighter - as though the worst of it had simply dissolved overnight. His schedule eased as well. The suffocating tightness of his days loosened, work hours pared back until they no longer pressed in quite so relentlessly. Vox made a point of mentioning it, explaining that he didn’t want Alastor worn thin ahead of their anniversary.
He was meant to look radiant.
Bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. The ideal Hell-Bride ready to renew their vows and walk down the aisle beneath a sea of expectant gazes.
He could pretend.
He took his medication and smiled when he was meant to. Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk would be there and that alone made everything easier. So much easier. Their presence was a balm - a reminder that there were still parts of his life that felt real.
As the day approached, he attended his fittings without protest. Crimson and silk draped carefully over his frame - an echo of the Omega-appropriate suit he’d once worn, now elevated and refined by Velvette’s discerning hand. He stood for photographs, smile bright and perfectly rehearsed. He sampled catering options and accompanied Vox to every outing related to the celebration.
Each time, his mind went blank.
He moved as he should. Spoke as he should. Responded when prompted. And all the while, an emptiness crept quietly inward, settling somewhere deep where emotion should have lived.
I’ll mend this when it’s over, he told himself.
Two weeks of rest awaited him afterward. Time to relax without expectation and without scrutiny. He barely worked now, retiring earlier in the evenings. It was pleasant, in its way. He spent more time at home - sleeping, listening to jazz and losing himself in the books that lined the shelves.
Everything was easier now.
He saw his friends three times a week.. They looked at him oddly sometimes - glances that lingered a fraction too long - but they never pressed. They smiled instead, though the curve of their lips never quite reached their eyes.
Alastor pretended not to notice.
He could be happy like this.
If he put forth the effort.
Rosie’s words echoed in his mind - that happiness required acceptance. That if he let go, if he stopped resisting the life he’d been given, he’d realize he already had everything he needed. Everyone he loved was within reach.
So Alastor chose gratitude.
Vox was affectionate - more than ever. Almost overeager in his efforts to please him. And Alastor allowed himself to receive it and soften beneath it.
❧
He waited for the results of the pregnancy test.
He’d plucked it from the shelf only the day prior, purchasing it quickly and without ceremony. This morning, he followed the instructions exactly as recommended. He’d read over the directions again despite knowing them by heart, committing each step to memory as though precision alone could ward off consequence.
Settling onto the toilet, he did what was required. When he finished, he cleaned his claws meticulously and set the test aside on the counter, positioned just so.
The wait was only a few minutes.
It felt endless.
Alastor found himself pacing the small bathroom, steps light but restless. Back and forth. Back again. His ears flicked as though listening for something even though the only sound was his own breathing.
He trusted Angel.
The contraceptives had been reliable. Carefully sourced. Angel wouldn’t have been careless about something like this. There was no reason to assume failure. No reason to panic.
There wasn’t much to worry about.
Still, he folded his arms around himself, shoulders drawing inward as he finally stopped pacing. His gaze settled on the small piece of plastic resting on the counter.
Something so small.
Something that could so easily damn him.
He squinted at it, heart thudding softly in his chest, bracing himself for whatever truth it was about to reveal.
After a while, the result faded slowly into view.
Negative.
Just as he had every time before - across thirty long years - Alastor sagged with relief. The tension drained from him in a quiet rush, leaving him lightheaded but steady. At the very least, when he emerged from the bathroom, he wouldn’t have to pretend. That alone felt like a gift.
He cleaned himself up carefully, disposed of the test and took a moment to wash his claws once more before leaving the room. When he stepped back into the bedroom, his movements were lighter, his posture less guarded.
Another year, he thought.
Vox was seated at the dining table, enjoying his morning coffee. He glanced up as Alastor approached, one brow quirking with mild curiosity.
“You look happy,” he remarked, clearly amused.
“You could say that,” Alastor replied, unable to keep the note of genuine pleasure from his voice.
Vox gave a quiet chuckle and returned his attention to the tablet before him, tapping idly at the screen as he sipped his drink.
❧
“How are you feeling, darling?”
Rosie was present at every fitting.
She hovered in that familiar, motherly way - eyes always tracking him and searching for signs of strain he might not voice. Their relationship had softened considerably since his return to Vox. Where there had once been distance, there was now concern and care. She asked after him often, sent carefully selected cuts of Sinner flesh on a semi-regular basis to ensure he was being properly fed - his preferred diet never forgotten.
Alastor visited in turn.
He cherished those moments of quiet. Of shared meals and gentle conversation. They reminded him of his earliest years in Hell, when things had been simpler.
When life hadn’t yet become so complicated.
“I’m… fine,” he said, simply.
Rosie studied him for a moment longer, then nodded.
“You’ll be alright,” she said, assured.
“I’ll be alright,” he echoed, softly.
He turned back toward the mirror.
The outfit wasn’t finished yet - silk and crimson still pinned and half-set, portions awaiting refinement. Adjustments would be made and details perfected. He stood still as the process continued around him, a mannequin waiting for completion.
Behind him, Velvette’s voice rang out, demanding more thread.
Alastor blinked slowly at his reflection.
And saw
❧
Angel Dust, Niffty, Husk - and Alastor himself - went together to a boutique that specialized in attire appropriate for the occasion. Measurements were taken swiftly and efficiently. Tape drawn tight, notes made and fittings adjusted with professional detachment. Their outfits were selected to align precisely with the prescribed color scheme.
Velvette had provided a strict list.
Nothing outside the palette. Nothing that would draw undue attention. They weren’t meant to stand apart, only to blend seamlessly - conforming to expectation and aesthetic alike.
They would not clash.
They would belong.
There was hesitation, of course. Subtle resistance in the way Angel grimaced, in Husk’s flat stare and in Niffty’s momentary frown. But they agreed nonetheless.
For his sake.
Always for his sake.
Alastor watched as they were poked and prodded, instructed to dress, then undress, then dress again. Each of them reshaped, gently but insistently, into something that fit the image being curated.
Just like him.
Made to look right.
Made to behave.
Made to
❧
Vox held him loosely against his side as the television droned on in the background. Some program played and Alastor scarcely registered any of it. His gaze remained dull and unfocused, eyes half-lidded as though the effort of paying attention cost too much. Vox’s claws traced slow circles behind his ears, scratching just enough to soothe without demanding response.
It was calming.
Numbing.
The anniversary would arrive in two days.
The thought stirred no excitement. No dread, either. Only the distant acknowledgment that it would come and go like everything else. A ceremony followed by a moment of reprieve - and then the same days would resume. The same schedule. The same careful endurance. Only a few months remained before the debt was paid in full.
He tried to hold onto that.
How long have I been with Vox now?
The answer surfaced slowly.
A year.
The realization felt heavier than it should have.
There were thirteen years left.
A year, then - a year already spent. A year quietly wasted, the time slipping by while he ignored or gently set aside the reality of his circumstances. A year where survival had masqueraded as contentment. Where acceptance had replaced resistance.
Alastor exhaled softly and pushed the thought away.
He still had time.
Didn’t he?
Vox’s hand continued its steady motion along his back. Alastor let his eyes fall shut, leaning into the touch as his thoughts softened and blurred at the edges.
He had time.
He had
❧
It was only him and Angel Dust in the room reserved for a bride and maid of honor.
A space set aside exclusively for them - insulated from the noise and bustle beyond its doors. The spider Omega moved with quiet attentiveness as they helped prepare Alastor, every motion careful. Angel’s expression was somber, the weight of the moment evident even as their hands remained steady. Each touch was loving but restrained.
Even here they did not dare cross that line.
Fear lingered in the air, unspoken but ever-present. Fear of discovery and consequence.
Alastor’s gaze followed Angel as they moved about the room.
And with each passing second, the guilt pressed heavier into his chest.
He was being cruel.
Cruel to force Angel to stand here and witness this. To play a role in a ceremony that was never meant for them. He saw the sadness in Angel’s eyes - the quiet realization that this moment did not belong to them. That it never truly would.
They would never have this.
No wedding of their own. No open celebration of their union. Their love was meant to be hidden away, tucked behind closed doors as though it were something shameful. Something to be endured rather than honored.
“You’re beautiful, Al.”
Spindly fingers cupped his face and for a moment they simply looked at one another - really looked. Angel’s gaze was warm, tender and sincere.
Angel was beautiful, too.
They were dressed in a pale shade of crimson, the gown less elaborate than Alastor’s but no less striking. Their lips were painted a similar red, glossy and full, a softness to them that made Alastor’s breath catch.
He wanted to close the distance. To press a gentle kiss there and to claim this moment, however briefly, as something real.
But he couldn’t.
Angel smiled anyway and gently guided him toward the mirror.
And Alastor blinked as he took in his reflection.
The attire stared back at him - an echo of something he’d worn before. A wedding he couldn’t remember. A past that refused to come into focus no matter how desperately he reached for it. His gaze lifted to his face and…
And then
He saw it.
Vox’s ideal bride.
His perfect wife.
Oh, God.
What the fuck.
What the fuck was this?
What the fuck was he doing?
The air seemed to snap taut around him, the room suddenly too small, too close. His breath caught painfully in his chest as the realization crashed through whatever numb acceptance he’d been clinging to.
“Al?”
Angel’s voice reached him, but it sounded distant, like it was coming through water.
With a clawed hand, Alastor tore at the fabric of his wedding attire.
“Al! Holy shit - !”
Hands rushed to stop him, grasping at his wrists and at the silk and crimson as it pulled free beneath his grip. Alastor snapped his gaze upward, eyes locking onto Angel’s -
And then he went utterly still.
He straightened slowly, spine snapping rigid. His ears lifted high atop his skull, alert and sharp. His pupils dilated, swallowing color - and that familiar, dangerous shine returned to his eyes. The dullness was gone. Burned away in an instant.
“We’re leaving,” he said, snarling. “I’m done.”
Angel Dust stared at him.
Just for a heartbeat.
And then his lips curled upward, teeth flashing as a smile split his face - fierce and unmistakably relieved.
Chapter 102: 102
Chapter Text
Alastor should have been present by now.
He should have been waiting, ready for the final touches before walking down the aisle. Velvette had allowed more than enough time. Generous time, even. At least by her standards.
She released an aggrieved sigh, already forming her assumptions. Another mood, then. It wouldn’t be the first. The Omega had a tendency to stall when the pressure mounted, like a deer caught in headlights. Annoying, yes. But manageable.
Her heels clicked sharply against the polished floor as she made her way down the hall, irritation sharpening her pinched expression. She had words prepared for him . Nothing cruel. Just enough bite to get him moving again.
He’d been good lately.
Exceptionally so.
They’d been making progress, all of them. He was adjusting. Velvette had no intention of undoing that by pushing too hard. She just needed to remind him where he was meant to be and why.
She stopped before the door and knocked briskly.
Angel Dust was inside as well. She expected an immediate response.
Nothing.
Velvette sighed again and knocked a second time, harder.
“Ally! C’mon out. You’re late.”
Still nothing.
Her irritation flickered into suspicion. She reached for the handle and tested the door.
It turned.
Unlocked.
Velvette blinked, momentarily bemused.
And then she froze.
The barrel of a shotgun was leveled directly at her midsection.
Her gaze followed the line of the weapon slowly, disbelief crawling up her spine as she lifted her eyes to meet the one holding it. Her mouth parted -
“Ang - ”
The sound was deafening.
The blast tore through the space between them and sent Velvette hurtling backward, her body flung violently across the polished floor. One arm and a leg detached cleanly from her frame as she struck the wall, clattering apart like discarded porcelain. The force of the shotgun pellets shredded her immaculate outfit, fabric torn and scorched beyond repair.
Angel Dust didn’t flinch.
He stepped out into the hall with practiced calm, already reloading. The motion was smooth . The weapon in his hands was a gift from Lucifer, much like Alastor’s. Capable of transforming into whatever firearm its bearer desired.
And for this moment, Angel had chosen a shotgun.
Velvette stared at him, stunned.
Her expression was frozen somewhere between outrage and disbelief, her remaining limbs twitching faintly as she tried to process what had just happened. Her mouth opened as if sharp words might still fix this.
Angel took careful aim.
The second shot rang out.
Another limb was blown free from her doll-like body, skidding across the floor as her form finally collapsed in a heap. Her eyes rolled back, lids fluttering once before closing completely.
Down.
For now.
She would reassemble herself eventually. Velvette always did. Her body was resilient in that way. But when she woke again, this whole ordeal would already be over.
And she would not be present for the remainder of the event.
That, at least, was intentional.
The spider Omega sneered, satisfaction written plainly across his face.
Alastor stepped up beside him, his gaze dropping to Velvette’s limp, partially dismantled form. Detached limbs lay scattered across the polished floor, expensive fabric ruined beyond saving. She would recover eventually, but for now she was out of the equation.
A pity they couldn’t have used a silencer.
Not that it would have made much difference. Even at close range it wouldn’t have been enough to properly incapacitate her. Velvette was stubborn like that. So instead they opted for the shotgun.
It generated noise and a lot of it.
The sound would carry. It would draw attention. But that was a price worth paying.
Because now there were only two left that could prevent their escape.
Valentino. Vox.
It was a small mercy that no other Overlords were present. No additional complications. In fact, the absence tilted things neatly in their favor.
Angel Dust had already sent a message to Niffty and Husk
The spider glanced sideways at Alastor, his expression sharp despite the adrenaline still buzzing beneath his skin.
“This is gonna get messy, Al.”
Alastor’s lips curved faintly.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
And after what felt like an eternity, he summoned his staff. It materialized into his grasp with familiar weight, the hum of its power thrumming beneath his claws. He twirled it once, twice, the motion dramatic and precise.
Old instincts stirred.
❧
Husk tucked his phone neatly away into the pocket of his trousers, He lowered his head just enough to murmur something under his breath to Niffty, whose eyes gleamed in response - bright with excitement, sharp with malicious glee barely contained beneath her smile.
They were seated near the front.
That, unfortunately, was the problem.
Their absence would be noticed almost immediately. Slipping away wouldn’t be easy not without drawing suspicion.
Still, Niffty was prepared.
She always was.
Small bladed weapons remained tucked discreetly on her person, hidden away with practiced ease.
Husk straightened slowly, forcing his posture into something neutral.
Ahead of them, Vox stood near the altar, adjusting his bowtie with meticulous care. His grin was broad, almost radiant. Those mismatched eyes shining with open excitement as he surveyed the gathered guests.
The sight made Husk feel fucking sick.
Valentino lingered at Vox’s right, playing the part of best man with effortless ease. Both were sharply dressed, polished to perfection and ready to perform their roles. Around them, guests murmured quietly among themselves, indulging in light conversation as anticipation swelled.
They were waiting.
Waiting for Alastor.
The excitement in the room was thick, humming just beneath the surface.
And then -
The distant sound of a blast. Followed by a second one.
Every head turned. The murmurs faltered and then stilled, tension rippling through the room like a struck wire.
Husk watched carefully as Vox and Valentino reacted - their smiles faltering, confusion flickering across their faces as they exchanged a look.
Husk leaned slightly toward Niffty.
“Nif.”
“Heh,” Niffty tittered softly, delight curling through the sound.
Vox’s gaze sharpened.
And then it snapped directly toward them.
His timing was impeccable because Niffty was already in motion. She sprang upward with startling speed, hopping cleanly onto the head of an unlucky Sinner seated in front of them. The impact barely slowed her. Using the man as a launch point, she vaulted higher still, her small form twisting midair.
Something left her hand.
It sliced cleanly through the air.
A throwing knife.
The television Overlord tilted his head just enough, the blade missing him by a breath as it hissed past. The weapon embedded itself elsewhere with a sharp thunk, lost to the sudden uproar.
Gravity reclaimed Niffty a heartbeat later, dropping her back into the seats amid the crowd as screams erupted around them. Surprise turned instantly to alarm.
The distraction was brief.
But it had to be enough.
Husk moved immediately, using the confusion to begin maneuvering through the crowd. This wasn’t about standing ground. It never had been.
The plan was simple.
Get the fuck out.
Husk broke into a sprint, weaving through the chaos as he aimed for one of the side exits. He was nearly there -
When cables shot past him.
They slammed violently into the door with a deafening crack, metal biting into metal as the exit was sealed in an instant. Husk shouted in surprise and dropped low, scrambling onto all fours as more cables whipped overhead. They lashed indiscriminately, snagging furniture, tearing through decorations and catching unlucky guests who hadn’t moved fast enough.
Screams filled the space.
“You’re not going anywhere, cat,” Vox announced, his voice carrying easily over the din.
Husk snarled under his breath and twisted away, claws scraping against the floor as he searched for another route.
Across the room, Niffty bolted toward a different exit.
Gunfire answered her.
Bullets slammed into the floor in front of her feet, sparks jumping as she skidded to a halt with a sharp hiss. She froze, small blades still clenched in her hands.
“No one’s going anywhere,” Valentino said, smoothly.
He stepped down from the altar at an unhurried pace, weapon leveled squarely at the small Beta woman. His grin was gone now - replaced by something colder.
The Overlords advanced through the wreckage and panic, eyes narrowed as they closed in on their chosen quarry.
Both Husk and Niffty prepared themselves, their eyes fixed upon Vox and Valentino, respectively.
But that moment of preparation prior to the lunge and commitment toward a proper battle was interrupted, the primary doors that led into the large room opening.
Angel Dust stepped in first.
The weapon in his hands had already shifted, reforming into a rifle that he held steady. The barrel trained immediately on Valentino. His stance was wide, every inch of him coiled and ready to fire without hesitation.
Alastor followed.
Whatever restraint he had been clinging to was gone.
The rage etched across his features was naked and sharp, no longer dulled by medication or resignation. His posture was rigid, shoulders squared and shadows stirring restlessly at his feet as though answering the call of his fury. This was not the compliant bride they had dressed and posed and molded.
This was the thing they had spent a year trying to bury.
“Oh?”
Vox’s grin widened as he stepped forward, spreading his arms as though welcoming an embrace. His eyes glittered as they fixed on Alastor.
“What’s this?” he crooned. “Was it the venue, sweetheart?”
He tilted his head, feigning concern.
“You should’ve spoken up. I didn’t mean to upset you.”
“Our little anniversary is being called off, Vincent,” Alastor sneered.
“Is that so?” Vox replied smoothly, unbothered. “That’s a shame, Alastor. But - ”
He lifted a finger and wagged it once
“ - from what I recall, that decision doesn’t belong to you.”
Vox gestured lazily toward the wreckage - overturned chairs, shattered décor and screaming guests pressed back by fear. He gave a soft tsk, his tone almost regretful, though his eyes gleamed with calculation.
“And you were so close to paying off that debt,” he continued. “Painfully close.”
His smile sharpened.
“Now I’ve got a ruined venue, injured guests and a ceremony that never happened. That’s expensive, sweetheart. Very expensive.”
He clasped his hands behind his back and leaned forward just slightly, voice lowering.
“I think a few more years of work should more than make up for it.”
The Alpha released an aggrieved sigh, as though he were the one inconvenienced.
“But,” Vox continued lightly, “if you behave, maybe I’ll consider cutting it down by a small percentage. That should save you a few days.”
Alastor’s eyes flashed.
“Enough.” His voice cut through the space, sharp and unmistakably clear. “I’m leaving. Do you understand me? Do you actually hear what I’m saying to you for once in your life?”
Vox’s expression hardened. The pleasant curve of his projected lips twisted slowly into something crueler, more familiar.
“You’re not going anywhere, sweetheart,” he said calmly. “We’re going home.”
He took a step forward, tone lowering.
“And then we’ll deal with these little tantrums you’re so prone to.”
Alastor stood his ground, Angel at his side.
“You’ll have to drag me back.”
Vox only stared at him, Valentino unhurriedly reloading his pistol.
Then the television Overlord’s smirk widened.
“Gladly.”
Chapter 103: 103
Chapter Text
The interior of the wedding hall descended into ruin in seconds.
Gunfire cracked through the air in deafening bursts, bullets tearing into marble pillars and ornate decor. Cables screamed as they whipped and recoiled, snapping across the space like living things. Shadows surged from Alastor’s feet in thick, writhing tendrils colliding head-on with Vox’s searing wires in violent arcs of power.
Husband and wife met one another not as lovers, but as equals locked in vicious, unrestrained combat.
Valentino and Vox were outnumbered but numbers meant very little when weighed against what they were. Alphas and Overlords. Beings who had clawed their way to the top of Hell’s hierarchy and stayed there. Their power wasn’t theoretical or borrowed. It was ingrained. Sharpened by decades of bloodshed and dominance.
They hadn’t earned their titles by accident.
Valentino danced through the chaos with infuriating grace, his movements sharp. He faced Angel Dust and Niffty simultaneously, all four of his arms working in seamless coordination. When Niffty lunged with a blade, he knocked her aside with a brutal backhand without even looking - his bespectacled gaze already tracking Angel’s next move.
“Do you really think you can handle me, Angel baby?” he purred, voice smooth even as he fired.
Angel answered with gunfire.
Bullets screamed past Valentino’s head, but the moth twisted aside with practiced ease, every dodge precise and every counter immediate. He fired back without hesitation, forcing Angel to retreat as debris exploded around them.
They ducked behind the remains of a shattered seating row, Angel snapping a new magazine into place with a sharp curse under his breath.
Bodies littered the hall.
Incapacitated Sinners lay strewn across the floor - crushed beneath falling fixtures, tangled in wires or dropped where they stood by stray rounds. The wedding hall looked nothing like a place of celebration now. It had transformed into a battlefield.
Messy.
Just like Angel had predicted.
Across the room, Vox clashed head-on with Alastor and Husk.
Cables lashed out in brutal arcs, clashing against Alastor’s shadows in bursts of crackling energy. The air thrummed with power as Husk darted in and out of the fray. Vox moved like a conductor at the center of it all, redirecting threats with lethal efficiency.
“You’re making this harder than it needs to be, sweetheart!” Vox called.
Alastor answered with a snarl and a surge of shadow that slammed his husband backward through a fractured pillar.
Neither side gained ground for long.
Angel peeked over the ruined seat, eyes narrowing as Valentino prowled closer, weapon raised and his smile sharp.
They didn’t need to win.
They just needed to survive long enough to leave.
Angel glanced back at Niffty, whose grin hadn’t faded despite the chaos.
“Alright, Nif,” Angel muttered, voice tight but determined. “Ready to pull out the secret weapon?”
Her smile widened.
“Ohhh, absolutely.”
❧
Alastor was holding his own on the other side of the room.
So was Husk.
They moved together with the kind of instinct that only came from long familiarity - reading one another’s shifts in weight and anticipating the next strike without needing to speak. Husk kept pressure on the cables that sparked and snapped through the air, forcing them back with well-placed blows from his cards, while Alastor’s shadows surged in relentless waves, coiling and striking wherever Vox’s attention wavered.
They didn’t give him space.
They didn’t let him breathe.
Vox met their assault head-on, the sneer never leaving his projected face.
With a violent snap of motion, a cable looped around Alastor’s leg and yanked. The doe was flung bodily across the hall, his back slamming into the wall hard enough to crack stone. Before Husk could close the distance, another wire lashed out and caught him mid-movement, hurling him aside with a vicious twist.
Vox snarled, advancing.
“Don’t you know who I am?” he barked. “What I am?”
Alastor groaned softly as he crumpled, breath knocked from his lungs. He forced himself upright a moment later, shaking his head sharply as the world spun, ears ringing with the aftermath of impact.
“You’re not fucking stupid, sweetheart.”
A wire snapped toward him again.
Alastor dropped into a crouch just in time, the cable missing his throat by inches and embedding itself deep into the fractured wall behind him. Stone shattered outward in a spray of debris.
Blood slicked the floor.
The stench of fear, ozone and burning circuitry mixed with the coppery tang of spilled ichor. Bodies lay strewn across the hall. Sinners crushed or unmoving where they’d fallen.
There was no undoing this.
No stepping back.
And Alastor knew that if Vox dragged him back into his care, there would be no mercy waiting for him. Only punishment.
Vox loomed closer, eyes blazing.
“You really think you and your little friends can take me?” he sneered. “I don’t give a shit how strong you think you are.”
His smile twisted.
“We’ve survived too long to be taken down by a pair of uppity Omegas and their Beta pets.”
Alastor rose fully to his feet, shadows writhing around him, fury burning hot enough to drown out the pain.
Husk’s golden circus rings manifested at his paws in a flash of familiar light, solid and deadly as they snapped into place around his hands. The Beta moved without hesitation, shouldering up beside Alastor as they faced Vox together. His fur bristled, jaw set, eyes locked onto the Alpha who stalked toward them with maddening composure.
For a brief moment, everything went still.
Vox advanced unhurriedly, each step measured and confident. His wedding suit was now scorched and torn in places, the damage doing little to dull the sharp edge of his presence. If anything, it only seemed to irritate him.
Then he lunged.
The distance between Vox and Husk vanished in an instant. The Alpha crashed into the Beta with brutal force, their clash erupting into a rapid flurry of motion. Husk fought hard, rings whirling as he struck and parried, but the exchange forced him backward, paws skidding across the blood-slick floor as Vox pressed the advantage relentlessly.
Alastor reacted at once.
Shadowy tendrils surged forward to intercept, only to be beaten back as Vox’s wires snapped into motion, forming a crackling barrier around their wielder. Each lash warded off Alastor’s assault, electricity flaring as shadow met current.
The stalemate lasted only seconds.
With a sharp flick of his wrist, Alastor shifted tactics.
The air around Vox darkened as minions began to manifest - pulled from nothing by sheer force of will. They crawled forth in a writhing tide. Their intent was unmistakable.
They rushed the Alpha in a seething horde.
Vox snarled as his gaze was forced to flick from threat to threat, focus dividing as the creatures clawed and lunged at him from all sides, tearing and biting at his defenses at the behest of their summoner.
For the first time in the fight, Vox was forced to react rather than dictate.
And Alastor took savage satisfaction in that.
Still, Vox held his ground.
It was maddening how competent the Alpha remained - how effortlessly he adapted and how quickly he compensated for every shift in strategy. Alastor felt the spike of anxiety curl in his chest as he registered it. Worse still was the realization that Valentino, across the ruined hall, remained largely unmarred. Bloodied guests and shattered décor littered the floor around him, yet the moth himself looked infuriatingly intact.
Even after five years.
Even now.
They still didn’t measure up.
The thought was humiliating.
They couldn’t overpower them. Not cleanly nor directly. They had to solve this fight, not win it by force.
“What the - what the fuck!”
Valentino’s scream cut through the chaos, high and sharp with genuine alarm.
Alastor’s head snapped toward the sound.
The moth was stumbling, his movements suddenly uncoordinated. Elegant balance was betrayed as his limbs wobbled beneath him. He staggered a step, then another, claws scraping uselessly against the floor as his posture collapsed into something sloppy and uncontrolled.
Alastor’s attention shifted immediately to the likely cause.
❧
Angel Dust was kneeling, braced low behind shattered seating, a compact tranquilizer rifle held steady in his hands. His expression was focused. Nearby, Niffty snickered as she leapt lightly off Valentino’s back, having served as the distraction that made the shot possible.
The tactic had been flawless.
Angel didn’t hesitate.
He cracked the chamber open and produced another round - not standard ammunition, but a small vial packed with a crimson liquid. Alastor recognized it instantly.
Velvette’s potion.
The one she’d made explicitly to incapacitate an Overlord. To incapacitate him.
Angel slotted it into place with practiced ease, fingers steady despite the chaos. As the chamber sealed with a sharp click, his gaze lifted - flicking past Valentino’s staggering form and locking onto Vox
Niffty shifted targets without hesitation.
She skittered toward Vox with a sharp cackle, small body darting low and fast across the ruined floor. Wires snapped toward her instantly, lashing out in crackling arcs. But for just a heartbeat, the Alpha faltered. His expression flickered, bemusement flashing across his face as he registered the sudden change in threat.
That moment was all they needed.
Husk lunged first, golden rings cleaving through the air as they struck, severing cables before they could recoil. Alastor followed a breath later, shadows surging forward in a violent tide. Niffty was already there, blade flashing as she slashed deep, movements manic and fearless.
The assault was merciless.
Cards sliced clean through cable. Steel bit into circuitry. Shadow crushed and dragged and held. Vox snarled as his defenses were overwhelmed from multiple angles at once, forced backward under the sheer ferocity of their combined assault.
“You fucking - !” Vox roared, fury finally breaking through his control.
Across the hall, Angel Dust exhaled slowly.
In.
Then out.
All but one of his eyes slid shut as his focus narrowed to a razor’s edge. The chaos around him fell away. There was only the sightline. The weight of the weapon in his hands. The thrum of his pulse in his ears.
Two shots left.
That was it.
He hadn’t kept Velvette’s potion all these years for nothing. He hadn’t waited and kept it on his person just to waste it now.
This would be its purpose.
A delayed reckoning.
A small, vicious form of revenge - one that had been circling back toward them for years, patient and inevitable.
And now, finally, it was ready to come home.
Angel fired.
The report cracked through the chaos. The needle struck true, burying itself deep into Vox’s midsection. The empowered round punched cleanly into his reinforced exterior.
For the first time, genuine shock crossed the Overlord’s face.
Not pain.
Shock.
The effects weren’t immediate. Not fully. But his screen flickered, lines of distortion rippling across it as Vox snarled and tore the tranq free with a violent motion. He straightened, fury igniting as he turned his gaze toward Angel, teeth flashing as he prepared to retaliate.
And then he faltered.
His step hit wrong.
His balance wavered.
The room seemed to tilt beneath him as his movements lost their precision, his posture sagging just enough to be unmistakable.
“What?” Vox breathed, disbelief edging his voice.
The battle shifted instantly.
Angel Dust reacted the moment Vox faltered. He switched weapons in one smooth motion, the tranquilizer rifle reforming into a standard firearm as he pivoted and leveled his sights on Valentino.
Three shots hit in rapid succession, punching clean through the moth’s chest before he could react. Valentino’s usual grace failed him. The impact staggered him violently, blood spilling from his mouth in a thick, choking rush as his lungs collapsed under the damage.
He tried to draw breath and failed
Valentino crumpled, limbs giving out beneath him as he collapsed in a heap against the shattered floor.
Vox began to falter in earnest only moments later.
His wires slowed, their once-lethal precision degrading into sloppy arcs as his footing turned uncertain. The confident posture he’d worn like armor finally cracked. His movements now staggering and his balance betrayed by the poison now burning through his system.
❧
Alastor moved.
He surged forward, shadows recoiling as he closed the distance in a single, decisive motion. His claws flashed, matching Vox’s reach as they collided in brutal, close-quarters combat. This was no longer wires, shadow and distance.
This was melee.
Their bodies slammed together in a vicious exchange that rattled the fractured hall, Alastor driving Vox backward with relentless fury. Every strike was fueled by months of humiliation, control, and quiet erosion - every blow an answer to a year stolen from his life.
It ended with a kick.
A solid, perfectly placed strike from Alastor’s hoof slammed into Vox’s midsection with bone-jarring force, driving the air from his lungs and sending him stumbling back several steps, the man barely catching himself before falling.
Vox snarled, breath hitching as pain finally carved its way through his composure.
“Of course you’d have to rely on fucking tricks,” he spat. “It’s all you bitches have.”
Alastor sucked in a sharp breath.
They had done it.
Vox was reeling. For the first time, the Alpha was on the back foot. Alastor stepped forward, ready to finish it -
And then his gaze flicked.
Just for a fraction of a second.
At the corner of Vox’s screen, barely perceptible unless you knew what you were looking for, an alert pulsed. A call in progress.
Intended to be missed.
But Alastor knew his husband’s face. Knew the way Vox multitasked. Knew the telltale signs of contingency.
His stomach dropped.
“Well,” Vox breathed, straightening slightly despite the tremor in his stance. “I’ve got tricks too, sweetheart.”
His voice lowered.
“Take the shot.”
The world exploded.
Glass shattered high above as a window in the wedding hall burst inward, fragments raining down in a glittering cascade. The sound came a heartbeat too late - the report sharp and distant.
Angel Dust was mid-motion when it hit him.
Something slammed into his side with brutal force, the impact folding him instantly. He was thrown backward, body hitting the floor hard near Valentino’s unmoving form. The shock robbed him of breath and movement alike, mismatched eyes blown wide and glassy as he lay there stunned, blood already blooming dark against fabric.
For a moment, everything froze.
And then -
Husk roared.
Pure, animal fury tore from his throat as he whirled toward the shattered window.
“It’s a fuckin’ sniper!”
❧
Working for Vox was easy.
Real easy.
All it ever required was patience. The kind that came naturally when you were paid well enough to sit still and watch the world move without you. From this height, everything looked smaller. Everything reduced to shapes and patterns through a scope.
He’d crossed paths with Vox nearly five years ago.
The meeting itself had been brief. Vox hadn’t bothered with threats or posturing. He never needed to. The request had been simple: know Alastor. Know his habits. Know his little circle. Know where they went, who they talked to and what they did when they thought no one was watching.
So the imp watched.
And waited.
On and off for the better part of half a decade, he kept eyes on them. Not constantly - that would’ve been tedious - but often enough to stay sharp. Vox paid generously for that kind of vigilance. Generously enough that the imp never questioned why someone would want contingencies layered atop contingencies.
In all that time, he’d never been called in.
Not once.
There had been moments where he thought he might be. But Vox had always handled his little disputes with his wife just fine on his own. He didn’t need backup. He liked doing things personally.
Until now.
Tonight was different.
His comm crackled, Vox’s voice tight - controlled, but edged with irritation. The instruction had been clear: keep watch. Make sure Alastor’s friends didn’t get clever on their special day. Make sure Alastor didn’t get clever. And if they did?
Put them down.
And then secure them once they were incapacitated. All of them.
The imp adjusted his position, steadying his breathing as he peered down through the scope. The wedding hall below was chaos now - shattered glass, flickering lights and bodies strewn across marble floors.
And there.
The spider.
The first shot had been easy.
The imp exhaled slowly.
In.
Then out.
Three more to go.
His eye narrowed as he aligned the sights again, lips curling into a grin that showed sharp teeth and a golden fang.
Finally.
After years of waiting.
It was time for a little fun.
Chapter 104: 104
Chapter Text
Alastor moved on instinct.
The moment Angel fell, his body surged forward without thought. He barely made it a step before strong arms wrapped around his waist and hauled him back hard.
“Do ya wanna get shot too?” Husk snapped, voice low and furious as he dragged him down. “Keep your head down.”
Alastor struggled once, before the reality of it punched through his panic. He went still and crouched low as shards of glass crunched beneath them.
Vox laughed.
It was a soft sound, filled with genuine mirth. His eyes were half-lidded now, unfocused but fixed squarely on Alastor, delight bleeding through the damage and the sedative in his system.
“This…” Vox started.
He staggered mid-step, posture collapsing inward.
“…isn’t over,” he slurred. “You’re… mine.”
The words came out thick, possessive even in defeat.
Then his legs gave out.
Vox collapsed heavily as his screen blacked out, his body striking the blood-slick floor as he joined Valentino and Angel Dust in a grim sprawl of limbs and shattered finery.
Silence followed.
Not peace but a tense, brittle quiet that rang louder than the gunfire had. Somewhere nearby, debris still settled with soft, ominous clatters.
Niffty crouched beneath an overturned seat, her single eye wide and unblinking. And Alastor’s gaze never left Angel.
“We need to get Angel,” he said, voice tight, almost breaking.
The spider Omega lay motionless, breaths shallow and uneven. Blood darkened the fabric beneath him. If they left him here…
The Vees would recover.
And when they did, Angel would be taken.
That was not an option.
“We need to deal with that sniper,” Husk said grimly, scanning the shattered windows above. “And our only long-distance fighter is down.”
Husk and Niffty could manage medium range.
But Angel Dust had been their long-distance combatant. The shooter had known exactly what they were doing when they took him out first.
That much was undeniable.
The question was how.
Had Vox instructed them outright? Given a name, a priority and a clear command? Or had the sniper made the call themselves - reading the battlefield, identifying the most dangerous piece and removing it with cold efficiency?
Or worse -
Was it something more insidious than either of those options?
Alastor didn’t know.
He stared helplessly as blood continued to pool beneath Angel Dust’s side, the spider’s breaths shallow and uneven.
And then something in him hardened. His gaze darkened, sharpening into something cold and decisive.
“I’ll deal with them.”
Husk’s head snapped toward him.
Alastor tilted his head slightly, eyes tracking upward. The doe searching for the likely vantage point with unnerving calm.
“Al - wait,” Husk warned, panic bleeding into his voice. “You don’t know what the fuck is waiting for you.”
Alastor’s lips curled back, teeth flashing faintly.
“You’re not wrong,” he hissed, eyes shining with feral resolve. “But there’s nothing we can do about that, is there?”
Before either of them could respond, his form slipped free. Shadows swallowed him whole, his body dissolving into darkness as he surged upward and away, leaving Husk and Niffty behind in the suffocating quiet of the ruined church.
A space drenched in blood, shattered glass and the aftermath of chaos.
And somewhere above them, something waited.
❧
The building stood adjacent to the wedding hall - across the street and tall. It was an excellent vantage point. From there, the shooter would have a clear, uninterrupted view of the ceremony hall and every exit point that mattered.
Alastor didn’t know much about firearms.
But he knew Angel.
He knew the patience it took to line up a shot like that. The discipline. The way Angel could sit perfectly still for hours, waiting for the exact right moment to pull the trigger. Whoever was up there wasn’t an amateur.
That alone made Alastor’s chest tighten.
He moved low and carefully, his shadow clinging close as he crossed the street - keeping to darkness. Every movement was deliberate.
The rifle suddenly cracked.
The sound was sharp and immediate, the round slamming into the concrete behind him with explosive force. Stone burst outward in a spray of debris, fragments pelting his back as he twisted away on instinct.
He didn’t hesitate.
Alastor surged forward, shadows stretching and snapping as he moved, heart pounding with the knowledge that his opponent was sharper than he’d hoped. And watching more closely than he’d anticipated.
That told him one thing.
This wouldn’t be easy.
But there was no alternative.
If he wanted his companions to make it out - if he wanted Angel to stay free - then this threat had to be dealt with.
Alastor crossed the remaining distance in a blur of shadow, his form dissolving and reforming as he reached the side of the building. He emerged at a service entrance that clearly belonged to an apartment complex of decent quality.
Without pause he forced the door open. The metal frame buckled under the sudden pressure.
The moment he stepped inside, Alastor knew something was wrong.
The quiet was wrong.
Not the ordinary hush of an affluent building late at night, but something deeper. As though sound itself had been stripped away and left behind as an afterthought. The hallway stretched ahead of him in dim, uneven light, shadows pooling unnaturally along the walls and corners.
He stilled, straining his senses.
There were traces of Sinners here. Lingering impressions clinging to the air and the walls - a day old, perhaps.
But now?
Nothing.
No footsteps above. No hum of distant appliances. No murmured conversations bleeding through thin walls. None of the ambient noise that came from a place that was lived in.
It felt abandoned.
Vacant in a way that set his nerves on edge.
Alastor paused, ears flicking as he listened harder, shadows tightening instinctively around him. The silence pressed close, as though the building itself were holding its breath.
Still, he moved.
Whatever waited for him was already aware of his presence. Retreat would only leave Angel bleeding on the floor and his friends trapped beneath a sniper’s scope. So Alastor pressed forward into the darkness.
Alastor strained his senses with every step.
His ears remained rigid atop his skull, tracking even the smallest disturbance as he moved deeper into the building. He didn’t rush. Instead, he crept forward with care.
He tested the elevator first.
Nothing.
No response when he pressed a claw to the panel. It was dead.
That unsettled him more than he liked to admit.
The building wasn’t just quiet - it was disabled. Intentionally so.
As he turned toward the stairwell, a sudden vibration startled him.
His phone buzzed in his pocket.
Alastor froze. Confusion flickered across his features as he reached for it, half-expecting Husk on the other end. On instinct alone, he lifted it to his ear without checking the caller ID, stepping into the stairwell as he did.
An unfamiliar voice greeted him.
“You’re real interestin’, darlin’.”
Alastor stilled completely.
His foot hovered over the next step, balance catching just in time as the sound of that voice slid through him. Whoever was speaking was relaxed as though this were a casual phone call and not a confrontation.
He resumed climbing, slower now.
“Who…”
He stopped himself.
Of course he already knew.
“Vox hired you,” Alastor sneered into the receiver. “Of course he did.”
The stairwell echoed faintly with each measured step upward as the line stayed open - the presence on the other end patient and entirely unbothered by being found out.
“He knew you’d be trouble,” the man drawled, tone easy and conversational. “And ya are. Real feisty. I like that.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened as he continued up the stairwell. The shadows along the walls seemed to press closer, reacting to the quiet fury curling in his chest.
“All we want,” Alastor said, coldly, “is to leave. So why don’t you do us that favor and end this now by disappearing quietly.”
The laugh that answered him was soft.
“I don’t think so, doll,” the voice replied. “I’ve been watchin’ you for a while now. Long while. Dreamin’ ‘bout this moment, actually. Wonderin’ if you were really worth the kinda money Vox put down to have you handled.”
Alastor’s grip tightened around the phone.
A sharp crack echoed faintly through the receiver.
A gunshot.
Alastor froze mid-step, every muscle going rigid. He heard the faintest echo of it from here.
“What was that?” he demanded, voice sharp despite himself. “What did you do?”
There was a pause on the other end. Just long enough to let the implication settle.
Then the man spoke again, still unhurried. Still calm.
“Now don’t you worry your pretty lil’ head ‘bout that, darlin’.”
“What do you want?” Alastor demanded.
The reply came without hesitation.
“Ain’t it obvious?” the man drawled. “Vox wants ya back. You slipped your collar, darlin’. Happens sometimes with unruly bitches like you.”
Alastor took the stairs two at a time now, polished hooves striking concrete as he climbed higher, pulse hammering. The shadows around him stretched thin and taut, mirroring the spike of anxiety and helpless rage that clawed up his spine.
“And I’ve been paid to bring you in,” the voice continued, pleasantly. “I get a nice little bonus if I grab that pretty lil’ friend of yours. Extra on top for the cat and the bug.”
Alastor’s breath hitched.
Husk. Niffty.
He moved faster.
“Then he’s delusional,” Alastor hissed into the phone. “And so are you if you think for even a moment I’m coming back.”
The man chuckled softly.
“I don’t mind a tussle,” he said. “Omegas are usually easy enough to handle in all the rings.”
There was a pause.
“But you?” the voice continued. “You’re gonna be more of a challenge, ain’t ya?”
Alastor reached the next landing, scanning the corridor ahead, senses straining.
“Not unless you surrender, of course,” the man added, lightly. “I’ll still rough ya up a lil. Vox wants to make real sure you learn your lesson.”
He kept the line open as he continued his search, forcing his breathing into a slow, even rhythm. The stairwell creaked faintly beneath his steps as he neared the top.
“You oughta keep talkin’,” the man drawled through the phone. “You’ve got a real nice voice, y’know? Guess it comes with that radio host thing. You Sinners really do come in all shapes and sizes.”
Hellborn, then.
The realization settled coldly into place.
“You’ve heard my broadcasts?” Alastor asked, keeping his tone level as he reached the final landing.
“Oh, yeah,” the man replied, easily. “Real nice on the radio. But you’re kinda a frigid bitch nowadays, ain’tcha?”
Alastor’s lips twitched.
“My apologies,” he said, coolly, “for failing to meet your expectations.”
The man chuckled on the other end of the line, like this was all exactly as entertaining as he’d hoped.
“You’re forgiven, darlin’.”
Carefully, as he reached the final floor, Alastor summoned his minions.
They spilled forth in a low, skittering wave. Their claws scraping and soft impacts echoing through the hallway. He didn’t bother silencing them. Noise was the point.
And, distantly, through the phone he heard it.
A subtle shift. A breath.
Then the call cut dead.
Alastor lowered the phone slowly and slipped it back into the slim pocket of his wedding attire.
Smart of him.
But it told Alastor everything he needed to know.
He was close.
One by one, the minions fanned out into the apartments. Doors were forced open with sharp cracks and splintering wood, small shadowed forms pouring inside to search. They skittered about in their search.
Alastor moved with them, unhurried but alert. His crimson gaze swept every room, every corner, every shadow that felt just a bit too deep. The air was stale here - lived in recently, but scrubbed of presence.
At first, the search yielded nothing.
Room after room came up empty.
And then he stepped back into the fourth apartment - one they had already cleared.
He paused.
Looked left.
Then right.
Something itched at his senses.
Alastor inhaled slowly, scenting the air. His ears swiveled, catching something faint - a sound so soft it almost slipped past him entirely.
A dry, rattling noise.
Like a snake.
“Eyes up, darlin’.”
Alastor froze.
Then, slowly, he lifted his gaze.
Clinging to the ceiling was a tall imp, limbs splayed wide, claws dug deep into plaster and support beams. Their body was twisted at an unnatural angle, head cocked just enough to reveal a pair of bright yellow eyes gleaming with amusement. Their lips peeled back in a grin, teeth flashing sharp and eager.
“Surprise.”
Chapter 105: 105
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The imp dropped from the ceiling before Alastor could even draw breath.
The impact was brutal. His world pitched violently as he was driven face-first into the floor, the force knocking the air from his lungs in a sharp, strangled gasp. A hand seized the back of his neck, fingers digging in with punishing strength. Before he could gather himself that grip shifted, tangling in his hair.
And then his face was slammed into the apartment floor.
Once.
Twice.
“Hate to do such a thing to such a pretty face,” the imp sneered above him, voice thick with satisfaction. “But there’s a lesson to be had here.”
Alastor’s minions shrieked in response, their cries sharp and frantic as they surged forward. The sound barely registered before gunfire rang out. The imp didn’t even look as he fired, addressing the encroaching horde with lethal efficiency.
Shots cracked through the space.
Alastor tried to move but the world reeled, his thoughts slipping loose as his head was smashed down again.
And again.
There was no mercy in it. Just the dull, jarring impact that rattled through his skull until what remained of his focus scattered completely. His minions went silent as they dissolved, collapsing back into nothing as their summoner’s grip on them failed.
Then the weight was gone.
Alastor groaned softly as he dragged himself upright, limbs trembling as he pushed to his knees. The room swam, edges blurring as he sucked in a shaky breath.
“Sorry ’bout that, darlin’,” the imp drawled, unbothered. “Didn’t care much for the extra company.”
Alastor wiped at his nose with the back of his sleeve, smearing away the thin trickle of blood that had begun to spill. His vision was still hazy, head throbbing with a deep, nauseating ache.
But he was conscious. And that meant the fight wasn’t over yet.
The imp was tall for his kind.
Broad-shouldered and long-limbed, his silhouette cut an imposing figure against the dim apartment lighting. He was dressed like something torn straight out of the Old West - worn leather, tan cloth and a gun belt slung low at his hips.
He didn’t rush Alastor again.
Instead, he gave him space, watching with open amusement as the Omega struggled to recover. A slow grin tugged at the corners of his mouth, yellow eyes tracking every unsteady movement.
Past the iron tang of his own blood, Alastor caught another scent - unmistakable as it settled on his tongue.
Alpha.
Of course he was.
Vox wouldn’t have trusted a Beta with something like this. Not with him. The realization hardened something in Alastor’s chest, even as his head continued to throb.
“We finally meet face to face,” the imp drawled.
He tipped his hat with exaggerated courtesy, playing the part of a gentleman.
“It’s a real pleasure.”
Alastor spat, blood and saliva splattering across the floor between them.
“I’m afraid I don’t share the sentiment.”
He drew in a slow breath and straightened fully, rolling his shoulders despite the ache that screamed through him. His lips pulled further back into a smile that was all teeth.
“My companions and I are leaving,” Alastor said. “But it appears I’ll have to deal with you first.”
The Alpha let out a low snicker, clearly entertained.
“I reckon so,” he drawled. “But how ’bout we have ourselves a lil’ chat beforehand?”
Alastor arched a brow.
“Is that what you’re being paid for?” he asked, flatly. “To chat?”
The imp lifted one hand in mock surrender, palm out, his grin never faltering.
“Jus’ curious,” he drawled. “Like I told ya earlier - you’re real… different. You and the spider.”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed at the mention of Angel, the shadows at his feet stirring almost imperceptibly.
“I’ve been watchin’ y’all for a while now,” the imp continued. “Your husband paid me good money to keep an eye out.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“For how long?”
“That’s for me to know,” the Alpha replied, lightly. “I just figured it’d be a real shame if we never got ourselves a proper conversation.”
“Really now?”
“Yeah,” he said, scratching idly at the underside of his chin. “See… all you Omegas tend to be real cookie-cutter. Least from what I’ve seen.”
His gaze dragged slowly over Alastor.
“But you?” he continued. “You’re different. There’s somethin’ about ya that catches the eye.”
Alastor’s lips twitched, his expression empty.
“I’m flattered,” he replied, dully.
The imp’s grin widened.
“I gotta say,” the imp drawled, tilting his head as he studied Alastor, “I admire your… spirit, doll. Can’t help but think we’re kindred in that way. Buckin’ against the roles folks expect us to play.”
Alastor regarded him coolly, his smile thinning until it was little more than a line.
“Is that so?” he replied. “Then you’re aware of why I’m trying to leave my husband.”
“I am,” the imp acknowledged. “And I’ll say this much - it’s a real admirable effort.”
“Then why not let us go?”
Striker’s grin didn’t falter.
“’Cause work is work.”
Alastor inhaled slowly, considering.
“I could pay you - ”
“I’d rather not cross the strongest Sinner in Hell,” the imp cut in smoothly. “And I’ve got myself a reputation for bein’ loyal to my clients.”
Alastor exhaled through his nose.
“Then there’s no point in continuing this conversation, is there?”
The imp rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck, posture shifting as he straightened, that casual ease bleeding into readiness.
“Suppose not,” he said.
Then, as if remembering himself, he tipped his head once more.
“But where’re my manners? Name’s Striker, by the by.”
His tail flicked once behind him, the action accompanied by the sound of a rattle.
“A pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Alastor replied.
Striker was smaller than him.
Shorter in stature, lean where Alastor was narrow - unmistakably an imp. And yet, within the first few exchanges, it became painfully obvious why Vox had hired him of all Hellborn to handle this.
He was terrifyingly competent.
The imp produced a wicked knife with fluid ease, the blade flashing silver in the dim light as he closed the distance without hesitation. Alastor was forced to twist and contort sharply, dodging each precise slash by inches as steel bit through air where his throat and ribs. The confined space offered no room to retreat, no distance to exploit - every misstep punished immediately.
Shadows surged instinctively, tendrils lashing out and were cut down just as quickly.
Striker countered with brutal efficiency, a gun held steady in one hand while the knife remained a constant threat in the other. His sharp, yellow gaze tracked everything. Every attempt Alastor made to draw on the power gifted to him by Lucifer was anticipated and answered before it could fully manifest.
The imp didn’t panic.
He adapted.
The cramped quarters of the apartment worked entirely against Alastor. This was not his arena. He was a mid-range combatant by nature - his shadows meant to harry and overwhelm from a distance. Striker denied him that advantage completely, pressing close with relentless pressure and forcing him into a particular style of fighting.
Close-quarters.
Personal.
Their movements were tight. Furniture shattered under the force of missed blows, walls gouged and splintered as they tore through the apartment, the interior reduced to wreckage with every exchange.
“Real quick on your feet, ain’tcha?” Striker taunted.
The imp darted in close and succeeded where a dozen previous strikes had failed. His blade tore across Alastor’s front in a vicious arc, slicing cleanly through what remained of the wedding attire. Fabric gave way and then flesh. Pain bloomed hot and sharp as a deep gash opened across his chest, blood welling almost immediately.
Alastor hissed through his teeth but did not falter.
He snapped back instinctively, a thin tendril of shadow manifesting with a crack of displaced air. It lashed out and struck true, forcing Striker to retreat several steps as it wrapped and constricted just enough to buy Alastor breathing room.
For the first time, the imp’s grin tightened.
Alastor had managed to hurt him. Not grievously but enough to matter.
Striker was no Overlord. That much was clear. And yet, despite that, he possessed the strength and skill to fight one. To pressure him and to keep him on the defensive.
That realization sat heavy in Alastor’s gut.
It didn’t bode well.
Not after he’d already fought Vox. Not while fatigue dragged at his limbs and the damage from that battle still lingered.
Every breath burned. And every movement cost him more than it should have.
And Striker could tell.
The imp’s eyes flicked briefly to the blood seeping down Alastor’s chest, then back to his face with a pleased grin.
Alastor knew then that brute force wouldn’t win this.
Striker was too fast and too disciplined. And Alastor was already bleeding and teetering on the edge of exhaustion. If he wanted to survive this, he’d have to outplay him.
Alone.
As they circled one another, blades and shadows flashing in short, brutal exchanges, Alastor let his gaze drift - not in distraction, but in assessment. The ruined apartment lay gutted around them: overturned furniture, splintered walls and shattered glass. He gauged distances. Lines of sight and angles.
And, slowly, carefully, he began to shift the fight.
Each retreat was deliberate. Each dodge angled just so. He yielded ground inch by inch, guiding Striker backward toward a familiar space.
The room.
The window.
The vantage point where Angel had been shot.
“Best surrender now, doll,” Striker sneered, advancing with confidence. “Wouldn’t want to hurt ya more’n I gotta.”
The imp’s grin sharpened.
“That spider friend of yours - Angel, was it?”
Alastor’s glare was withering, but he kept moving, kept the rhythm of the fight intact.
“You two real close, ain’tcha?”
The knife flashed.
Alastor twisted aside just in time.
“Closer than most,” Striker continued, clearly enjoying himself.
The gun barked.
Alastor dropped low, the shot punching into the wall behind him as plaster rained down.
“I’d almost suspect you two of bein’ - ”
Alastor’s eyes flashed.
For the briefest moment, Striker’s widened in realization - the exact instant he understood he’d miscalculated.
Alastor committed.
He poured a considerable portion of his remaining strength into the summoning, forcing a tendril into existence that was far more refined than the last. The shadow erupted from the floor behind Striker, slamming into the imp’s back and launching him forward as Alastor stepped cleanly aside.
The window he impacted spiderwebbed outward in a violent bloom before shattering entirely, glass exploding into the open air. Striker barely managed to catch himself, claws scraping as he clung to the ledge by sheer instinct. The sniper rifle that had been present in the room remained leaned against the wall.
The Omega approached slowly.
Striker hauled himself up just enough to flash a wolfish grin, breath sharp but triumphant - as though he still believed himself untouchable.
Alastor didn’t hesitate.
He delivered a swift, decisive kick to Striker’s upper half. The imp’s grip broke instantly, his body vanishing downward with a sharp curse swallowed by distance.
Alastor stood at the broken window and then he peered over the ledge.
He had hoped to see a body.
There was nothing.
His jaw tightened, but he didn’t linger. Instead, he turned back toward the fallen weapon. With a sharp gesture, he summoned one of his remaining minions and pointed.
“Destroy it.”
The creature complied without question.
The doe exhaled slowly.
His friends were safe.
For now.
❧
It was no simple task gathering his friends and getting them out.
The frantic movement dredged up memories he hadn’t wished to revisit. Six years ago. After the battle with Vox and Rosie.
They were fleeing again.
Husk carried Angel this time, the spider’s weight cradled carefully against his chest. The bleeding had slowed, but only just. Angel remained frighteningly still, his breaths shallow and his body limp in a way that made Alastor’s chest tighten painfully. The wound was grievous. There was no disguising that.
They moved as quickly as they dared.
Toward the castle.
And yet Alastor couldn’t quiet the unease curling in his gut. The castle no longer felt like a certainty. Nor a sanctuary he could blindly trust to shelter them from whatever followed.
They fled to it anyway.
Because there was nowhere else to go.
Notes:
This officially concludes the heavy combat chapters.
What follows beyond the next chapter won't be exactly pleasant.
But the conclusion of Arc 3 is steadily approaching.
Arc 1: 1 - 20
Arc 2: 20 - 70
Arc 3: 70 - ???
Chapter 106: 106
Chapter Text
Lucifer’s hands moved over Angel Dust’s wound with unnerving calm, his motions slow and clinical. There was no urgency in him. Husk and Niffty lingered near the door, rigid and watchful. Alastor hovered at the bedside, close enough to feel Angel’s uneven breaths against his chest, the spider’s claws curling into the sheets beneath his palms.
The King had answered their plea without comment. He’d merely looked down at the spider sprawled across the bed, unresponsive and pale beneath the blood, that crimson gaze alight with quiet curiosity.
Then Lucifer acted.
With startling precision, he plunged his fingers directly into the wound.
Angel came back to himself with a raw, broken scream, his body arching violently as his eyes snapped open. Alastor reacted on instinct, throwing his weight forward and pressing Angel’s shoulders firmly into the mattress.
“Stay still,” he hissed, voice tight.
Lucifer’s claws worked inside the injury without hesitation, blood slicking his fingers as he searched. Angel sobbed openly now, a strangled, animal sound tearing from his throat as tears streamed down his face. His hands clawed weakly at Alastor’s chest, bunching the ruined wedding fabric between shaking fingers.
At last, Lucifer withdrew his hand.
The bullet followed - pinched neatly between his blood-soaked claws.
Angel went slack with a shuddering gasp, the fight draining out of him all at once. He folded inward, burying his face against Alastor’s chest as his body trembled. Alastor wrapped an arm around him without thinking, murmuring soft nonsense under his breath.
“Strip him,” Lucifer said, calmly.
The King stepped back from the bed, inspecting the bullet as though it were a curiosity.
Alastor shot him a sharp, incredulous look - but he obeyed. Carefully, he eased the dress away from Angel’s body, peeling the ruined fabric down and off with painstaking care.
“Undergarments as well,” Lucifer added, voice still maddeningly mild. “He’s bled through them. I dislike unnecessary mess.”
Alastor swallowed hard, biting back the urge to snap. He nodded once and continued, slipping the blood-soaked garments down Angel’s long legs. The fabric was heavy and damp in his hands, stained dark with drying blood.
Angel clung to him the entire time, trembling
Lucifer leaned over Angel once more, his expression unreadable as he examined the gaping wound. With a casual flick of his wrist, he discarded the ruined bullet. Then his hands returned to Angel’s body and power followed.
Wherever his claws passed, the damage unraveled.
Flesh knitted itself together beneath his touch, muscle drawing closed and torn tissue smoothing as though it had never been disturbed. The process was meticulous and unmistakably painful. Angel’s body shuddered beneath it, a low, broken sound leaving his throat as he trembled through the ordeal. Alastor held him firmly, his grip steady even as Angel clutched at him in reflex.
Once the wound itself had been fully restored, the devil’s fingers swept over the bare patch of exposed skin where fur had been scorched away. White hair bloomed back beneath his touch, replenishing itself strand by strand until there was no visible sign of injury left behind. Lucifer’s thumb lingered there for a brief moment, a faint, almost absent caress.
Angel flinched sharply, a hiss escaping him. The area was still tender, his nerves raw despite the healing.
“Clean him up,” Lucifer said.
A cloth appeared in his hand with a flick of his wrist, and he wiped the blood from his claws with practiced ease, already disengaging from the situation.
“And have the servants change the sheets,” he added, coolly. “I’m not overly fond of filth.”
Alastor lowered his gaze, his voice quiet but steady as he answered.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer took his leave without much in the way of ceremony. There was nothing hurried in his motions. He merely walked with a measured grace, his hands neatly folding behind his back.
Niffty and Husk’s gaze followed him, the latter in particular wary.
❧
Angel was cleaned with care by both Alastor and Niffty.
The bath had already been prepared by the servants. Angel barely stirred as they guided him into it, his body pliant with exhaustion and lingering pain. Alastor worked with slow movements, washing away dried blood and grime with gentle hands. Niffty assisted without a word, uncharacteristically subdued, her touch careful as she helped rinse silk-white fur and comb damp strands free of tangles.
When it was done, they dressed him in a loose silk chemise, the fabric soft against newly healed skin. Husk had excused himself earlier, muttering something about giving them space, the door closing quietly behind him. The absence felt heavy, but necessary.
They remained together in the room afterward.
Nightwear replaced torn finery and bloodied clothes, discarded remnants of a ceremony that would never be completed. The lights were dim, the bed made fresh and the air thick with the quiet aftermath of violence narrowly survived. Angel rested against Alastor, breathing shallow but steady now and Niffty curled nearby.
This should have been the moment where relief set in.
They had escaped. They were free at that moment. Angel was healing.
And yet none of them truly relaxed.
The silence carried weight. All of them understood what still loomed over Alastor like a suspended blade.
There would be consequences.
But for now, Alastor allowed himself to breathe.
The simple act felt precious. There was no familiar weight pressing in at his back, no expectation waiting beyond the door. No greeting Vox with a practiced smile. No carefully prepared meal laid out like an offering. No quiet vigilance required to anticipate a husband’s moods or demands. He was allowed, for this fleeting span of time, to simply exist.
At least for now. While he remained beyond Vincent’s reach.
He knew that if Vox took him again, there would be no pretense of independence left. No illusion of autonomy to cling to. The punishment would not be corrective or symbolic. It would be thorough. He would be worn down until there was nothing left to resist with. And once he was broken, truly broken, there would be no putting himself back together.
And there would be nothing any of them could do about it.
The battle in the wedding hall had proven that much beyond argument. Challenging the Vees directly was not victory - it was merely a delay. A desperate, clever stalling tactic that relied on chance, coordination and one perfectly timed betrayal of expectations. Had it not been for their little trick they would have been dismantled.
Not once in five years had they truly defeated them.
They survived instead. They relied on tactics, ingenuity and an intimate understanding of their enemies’ habits. They learned how to keep the Vees at bay, how to redirect their attention and how to fortify Husk’s territory just enough to keep their claws from fully closing around it. They thrived not through strength, but through cleverness.
They were Omegas and Betas playing an Alpha’s game.
Alastor tightened his hold around Angel as the thought settled in. His mind betrayed him even as he enjoyed his lover’s warmth, conjuring the inevitable moment where he would be pulled away. Dragged back and forced once more into the role of wife and possession.
This moment should have been cherished.
Instead, it was fractured - dampened by the echo of a sniper’s bullet and by the knowledge that safety was temporary and freedom even more so. Alastor held Angel a little closer, as if memorizing the feel of him, knowing all too well how easily such things could be taken away.
❧
No one left the castle.
Not because Lucifer forbade it but because each of them felt it, keen and unspoken; whatever time they had left was slipping through their fingers. Running out in quiet, imperceptible increments. Leaving now felt like squandering something fragile. Something they would never get back.
So they pretended.
They smiled and laughed. They spoke as though tomorrow was assured and the future still belonged to them. It was delusional but the pretense kept them functional. Kept them sane. Days were spent in one another’s company, meals shared, idle conversations drifting lazily into the evening. A fragile normalcy stitched together by willpower and mutual understanding.
And, somehow, it worked.
Alastor felt more like himself than he had in a long while. Not the polished mask he wore for others. Not the brittle thing he’d been forced to become under Vox’s watchful eye. But himself. He no longer took the medication. He hadn’t announced it. Hadn’t explained. There was a faint dizziness at first, the aftershock of abrupt withdrawal, but he compensated. He acted as though nothing was amiss.
He hadn’t told them what he’d been taking to keep himself functional. He’d feared their expressions more than the pills themselves. But now, without the relentless grind of work, without the constant mental strain and surveillance, he didn’t need it. His thoughts were clearer. His body felt like it belonged to him again.
He was better.
Not completely healed or safe, but better.
Constantly surrounded by their warmth, Alastor found himself breathing easier. Laughing more readily and existing without the low, ever-present hum of dread clawing at his spine. Love filled the spaces where fear had once lived, even if only temporarily.
Most nights, he slept pressed against Angel.
There was a quiet that existed between them now - heavy with understanding. Even as the evening faded and they eventually retreated to bed, words in excess were mostly unnecessary.
There was intimacy, but restrained. Light touches that lingered but never demanded. Fingers brushing, arms wrapped loosely and foreheads pressed together in the dark.
Just closeness.
Just warmth.
And for now, that was enough.
❧
Angel’s voice cut softly through the dark.
“What are we gonna do, Al?”
It was quiet enough that it almost sounded like he’d meant to keep the question to himself. Like it had slipped free before he could stop it. The room was still, heavy with the slow rhythm of shared breathing and the distant hush of the castle settling for the night.
Alastor didn’t answer right away.
Instead, he reached out in the dark, his claws finding Angel’s hand and curling around it. The contact was gentle and warm. He squeezed once, even as the truth pressed heavily against his chest.
“I wish I had an answer,” he admitted, his voice low. “I’ve been thinking about it and how to prepare… for when the time comes.”
Angel swallowed.
“Maybe he won’t - ”
Alastor cut in, not sharply, but firmly.
“I won’t let myself believe that. He’ll come.”
The words settled between them like a weight.
Angel let out a quiet, trembling breath, his fingers tightening reflexively around Alastor’s.
“He’ll take ya away,” he whispered. “And we won’t get to see you again. Maybe we shouldn’t have -... maybe we shouldn’t have done any of this.”
“No,” Alastor said, sharply. “I needed to do something. What we did… it was inevitable.”
His grip tightened, just slightly.
“I won’t let him break me. Not after all of this. Not after you.”
Angel’s voice wavered.
“I’m scared. Every day. I was scared before and now I’m fuckin’ terrified. I keep expectin’ him to show up and drag you back to that prison.”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed in the dark.
“Then they’ll have to drag me screaming,” he said, quietly.
❧
They were in the middle of a midday meal in the garden when it came for them.
Plates were half-cleared drinks barely touched as they indulged in light conversation. For a fleeting moment, it felt like a life that might continue.
Then Adam arrived.
The summons wasn’t just for Alastor.
It was for all of them.
The doe stiffened the instant the words were spoken, his claws curling faintly against the table as he lifted his gaze to the Executioner.
“Why them?” he asked, the question sharp with fear he didn’t bother to hide.
Adam’s masked expression was set in a hard frown.
“They’re in the same mess as you, babe.”
Alastor’s stomach twisted. He shot a look at his companions, the guilt hitting him all at once.
“But they - ”
“Don’t know the specifics,” Adam cut in, curt. “But you’re all comin’ with me.”
His crimson gaze swept over the group, lingering just long enough on each of them to make the point land.
“And I do know this,” he continued, voice dropping into something ironclad and unforgiving. “There are fuckin’ consequences to everything you do. Everything.”
Husk let out a low, involuntary rumble, his ears flattening tight against his skull.
“Adam, we’re - ” Angel started.
The snarl that cut him off was immediate and violent.
It rolled through the garden like thunder, primal enough that instinct took over before thought could intervene. Every one of them froze - their shoulders drawing in and spines stiffening. Adam cloaked form loomed over them now, his presence absolute.
One by one, he met their gazes.
Even Husk broke beneath that stare. All averting their eyes in submission.
“Don’t,” Adam growled. “I don’t wanna fuckin’ hear it. Keep your mouths shut. All of you.”
A sharp gesture followed.
“Now get up. Start walkin’.”
They abandoned the meal where it sat and rose together. No one spoke as they fell into step, side by side, Adam leading them away from the garden and toward the Throne Room.
Niffty reached for Alastor’s hand.
Then Husk’s.
Angel took Alastor’s other hand, gripping tight.
They were all each other had.
Their fingers squeezed together in silent reassurance as they walked toward whatever judgment waited for them at the end of the hall.
Chapter 107: 107
Chapter Text
They had half-expected for Alastor’s husband to be waiting for them.
For Vox’s smug grin to be the first thing they saw when the great doors of the Throne Room opened.
But there was only Lucifer.
He sat upon the throne as though it were a favored chair rather than a seat of judgment. His legs crossed, one heel bouncing lazily as crimson eyes alight with quiet interest.
Alastor did not allow himself the luxury of relief.
His gaze flicked instinctively through the vast chamber, Angel mirroring the motion beside him. Both Omegas were tense, alert for movement that never came. Husk and Niffty followed half a step behind, their shoulders drawn tight.
They were guided forward and stopped at a respectful distance from the throne.
Then they lowered themselves.
Prostration came easily, well-practiced and instinctive. Bodies pressed low to the cold floor, heads bowed and hands splayed open in an unmistakable show of submission. No one spoke and no one dared to lift their eyes.
Silence stretched.
It was heavy, the kind meant to make the accused squirm beneath it. Alastor felt Lucifer’s attention pass over them slowly.
Finally, the King spoke.
“You all stand before me as accused,” Lucifer announced calmly, his voice smooth and unhurried. “Angel Dust. Husk. Niffty. You are charged with the willful aiding and abetting of an Omega in active defiance of his husband.”
That crimson gaze shifted.
“And you, Alastor,” he continued, tone sharpening just slightly, “stand accused of defying the will of your husband… and of indulging in conduct deemed unbecoming of an Omega under claim.”
All four of them stiffened at once.
No one looked up.
“I will grant you a measure of time,” Lucifer went on, settling more comfortably against the throne, “to understand the charges laid before you. An argument will be presented regarding your guilt.”
A faint smile curled the devil’s lips.
“Afterward, you will be permitted to respond.”
His heel stopped bouncing.
“Judgment will follow.”
It was simple and almost civilized.
An accusation.
A defense.
And then a verdict.
“Do you understand?”
Alastor moved first.
Carefully he raised himself just enough to kneel upright without breaking the posture of submission. His head remained bowed, his gaze fixed somewhere upon the marble floor before the throne.
“How much time are we granted to prepare our defense, Your Majesty?”
Lucifer regarded him for a long, unreadable moment.
“Three hours.”
Alastor inclined his head a fraction deeper.
“Thank you, Your Majesty.”
That was all.
There were no further questions. And with a lazy flick of Lucifer’s hand, they were dismissed - explicitly instructed to remain within the boundaries of the castle and to return the moment their allotted time expired.
Judgment had been delayed. That alone felt like a mercy.
They did not speak until the great doors of the Throne Room had closed behind them.
Only then did the tension snap.
Alastor sagged first, a sharp breath escaping his chest as though he’d been holding it since the moment they’d entered. Angel Dust followed, one of his hands pressing flat against his thigh as if to steady himself. Husk exhaled through clenched teeth, tail lashing once before going still. Niffty hovered close, her eye wide and alert, fingers fidgeting at the hem of her dress.
Three hours.
Not a reprieve but an opportunity. It was enough time to think and prepare.
They moved quickly, instinctively, without needing to discuss where they were going. The castle's expansive library awaited them. And its doors soon shut behind them with a soft thud.
Scrolls, books and ledgers stretched as far as the eye could see. Records of Hell’s laws. Amendments and precedents. The aftermath of Lilith’s departure - when everything had shifted, hardened and been rewritten to favor control.
Alastor and Angel Dust split immediately, both moving with urgency toward familiar sections. Their voices rose almost at once, sharp and overlapping.
“The post-Lilith codices,” Angel said. “They’ll be usin’ those.”
“I know,” Alastor replied, already moving, his claws trailing along spines as his eyes scanned titles with practiced speed.
The weight of it settled in then.
All of them were at risk.
This wasn’t a matter of Alastor standing alone before judgment. If they failed, if they misstepped even once, all four of their fates would be sealed together. And none of them needed to voice what punishment might look like once their guilt was confirmed. Hell was not subtle with its consequences - especially not when Omegas and Betas overreached.
The system had been built against them.
Refined over centuries. Reinforced after Lilith’s departure and codified to ensure obedience, hierarchy and silence.
Which meant they couldn’t argue the truth.
They had to argue around it.
Husk broke the silence first, his voice low and rough as he flipped a page with more force than necessary.
“Are we even innocent here?” he asked, grimly. “All that shit’s true… technically.”
The word hung there. Technically.
Alastor didn’t look up right away.
“Then we’ll have to be creative,” he replied. “It’s what we’ve always done.”
Angel huffed softly, a humorless sound.
“Yeah. Wouldn’t be the first time.”
They had never beaten the Vees head-on. Not once. They’d survived by misdirection and by knowing when to vanish and when to strike. By turning expectations into blind spots.
Perhaps Vox had been right in one narrow, infuriating way.
Perhaps tricks were all they had.
Alastor didn’t allow himself to linger on the bitterness of that thought. Instead, he focused on the task in front of him.
He pulled volume after volume free, committing himself to the laws governing his sex.
Time mattered.
He glanced up at the old timepiece mounted high upon the wall.
The seconds were already slipping away.
Angel Dust had taken position beside him, mirroring his intensity. They worked in silence now, shoulders nearly touching, each absorbing as much as possible.
Their allotted time bled away faster than any of them liked.
Pages were turned. Laws were cross-referenced. Arguments were started, dismantled, rebuilt, only to be found wanting moments later. Frustration simmered beneath the surface - sharp looks exchanged, teeth clenched and claws digging into old parchment as the reality of their position pressed down on them.
This system had not been designed to be navigated by people like them.
It had been designed to contain them.
Still, they clung to what little they’d managed to piece together. It wasn’t airtight. But it was something.
And something was all they had left.
❧
Their return to the entrance of the Throne Room was a silent procession.
No one spoke or dared look too closely at another’s face. Their gazes remained fixed ahead, shoulders tight, steps measured - each of them bracing for what waited beyond those doors.
Adam stood at the threshold.
His usual sharp edge was dulled, his expression uncharacteristically flat as his gaze swept over them. It lingered on Alastor a fraction longer than the rest before the Executioner stepped aside without a word.
The doors began to open.
Lucifer awaited them upon the throne. And this time, he was not alone.
Vox and Velvette stood off to the side, impeccably composed. Their heads turned in unison as the four entered.
Velvette’s lips curved into a knowing smirk, her sharp gaze passing over each of them with open appraisal. Vox mirrored her expression, his attention fixing on Alastor with unmistakable satisfaction.
They took their positions.
Two parties, clearly divided.
Accused on one side. Accusers on the other.
Lucifer leaned forward slightly, fingers steepled, his voice carrying easily through the chamber.
“There will be little nuance in how this proceeding functions,” he said, calmly. “One side will not interrupt, interject nor object while the other speaks.”
His crimson gaze swept across both groups.
“I am already in possession of the submitted evidence. I do not require elaboration for its sake. If clarification is needed, I will ask for it.”
A pause.
“Do all parties understand?”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” they answered in unison.
❧
“The laws you drafted centuries ago are unambiguous, Your Majesty,” Velvette began smoothly. “There is little room for misinterpretation - nor should there be.”
She gestured lightly as she spoke, her movements precise.
“We exist in Hell, yes. But Hell is not chaos. It's order. A hierarchy carefully constructed to ensure stability. And in the centuries following your withdrawal from daily governance, that hierarchy has not merely endured, it has thrived.”
Her eyes flicked briefly toward the accused before returning to Lucifer.
“You entrusted Alphas with leadership. You positioned Betas, my own class, as facilitators. And you ensured that Omegas were cared for.”
She paused, allowing the word to settle.
“Omegas, in particular, are fundamental to something of immense importance: continuation.”
Her tone softened just slightly - not with kindness, but with calculated reverence.
“In exchange for their contribution, they are granted protection and stability. The laws exist to ensure that they understand this exchange and that they recognize their role within it. Just as all of us recognize ours.”
Velvette turned then, extending a manicured hand toward Alastor and his companions.
“Instead, Alastor and those aligned with him have chosen to spit in the face of the very foundation upon which our society stands.”
Her expression sharpened.
“We rebuilt after Lilith’s departure. We took what remained and forged something functional - a sprawling metropolis that reflects our ideals, our labor and our sacrifices.”
She took a step closer, voice ringing clearly through the chamber.
“By defying the natural hierarchy and by rejecting their assigned place, they threaten to destabilize everything we have built. This is a blatant act of defiance against the system that keeps Hell functional.”
Velvette folded her hands neatly before her, posture immaculate.
“And that,” she said, coolly, “is why this cannot be allowed to continue.”
Velvette’s expression tightened with sharpened intent.
“Lilith contradicted the natural order of things,” she continued. “When afforded immeasurable power she betrayed you, Your Majesty.”
Her gaze never wavered from Lucifer’s.
“The hierarchy that followed was not cruelty. It was a correction. It was erected to ensure that Omegas possessed clarity - a clear, concise understanding of how life is meant to be lived within our society.”
A brief pause.
“We all know the story of the war.”
She loosened her clasped hands and gestured sharply toward the accused.
“Alastor’s actions mirror Lilith’s to an alarming degree.”
Her voice sharpened.
“The moment he was granted power rivaling that of a Beta Overlord, he sowed chaos. Chaos far exceeding what is acceptable for one of his station.”
Velvette’s lips curved faintly, not in pleasure, but in certainty.
“We have already seen where such paths lead. And Hell cannot afford to repeat that mistake.”
Velvette shook her head softly, a controlled sigh escaping her as though in disappointment rather than frustration.
“I fear that his behavior - this insanity that plagues him - renders him profoundly un-Omega-like,” she said, coolly. “And worse still, it's spread.”
Her gaze shifted.
“His influence has already taken hold of Angel Dust. An Omega who, until recently, fulfilled his role until he was exposed to Alastor and left within his so-called loving care.”
Lucifer tilted his head slightly at that, interest sharpening.
“Elaborate,” he said, simply.
Velvette inclined her head.
“We have been made aware of their… relationship, Your Majesty.”
Alastor stiffened instantly.
So did Angel Dust.
Velvette continued without pause.
“Such behaviors are not inherently problematic among Betas or Alphas. I myself favor Beta women,” she added, offhandedly. “But among Omegas, they are unnatural. And they must be discouraged.”
She gestured again toward the pair.
“Alastor’s confusion has led Angel Dust astray. They indulge in one another instead of fulfilling their purpose. Instead of focusing on serving their respective companions, they waste themselves on a bond that produces nothing.”
Her lips pressed into a thin line.
“This is not affection. It's deviation.”
Chapter 108: 108
Chapter Text
“There are no laws that explicitly prohibit such behavior among Omegas,” Lucifer replied smoothly, head tilted.
“No,” Velvette agreed without hesitation. “But within the constraints of our society, it is wasteful.”
She turned slightly, pacing a measured step.
“When Angel Dust entangled himself with other Omegas in the past, it was performative. A fantasy sold for consumption. But this -”
She thrust a finger toward the two Omegas.
“ - goes far beyond illusion.”
Alastor’s smile tightened, twisting into something sharp and feral as his jaw clenched.
“Your Majesty,” Velvette continued, voice cool. “I fear that as time passes, Alastor’s behavior will spread. This is not solely about his relationship with Angel Dust. It is about influence. His delusions of autonomy and grandeur are disruptive. And disruption, left unchecked, becomes contagion.”
Lucifer appeared to consider this, rubbing his chin absently.
“I would also like to draw your attention to the incident at Vee Tower,” Velvette pressed on, emboldened. “As well as his outburst at the same location six years prior. These are not isolated events. They are patterns. Obvious breakdowns. Clear evidence of an illness that plagues his mind.”
She paused, lips thinning.
“An Omega in hysterics.”
A low, dangerous rumble threatened to rise from Alastor’s chest at the word.
“And you are, of course, aware of his long history of denying Vox a child,” Velvette added, smoothly. “Multiple times. He has proven himself unstable. A liar. And increasingly volatile.”
Her gaze flicked briefly to Vox, then returned to the throne.
“He should be properly reined in,” she concluded. “At your behest.”
Lucifer’s brow lifted faintly.
“Reined in?”
“A limitation placed upon the gift you so generously bestowed upon him,” Velvette clarified. “For his own safety and for the safety of others. I would never presume to question your judgment, Your Majesty.”
She dipped her head just slightly.
“We merely request that Alastor be returned to his husband and that his power be curtailed accordingly.”
The King released a thoughtful hum, the sound low and unreadable as it echoed through the Throne Room.
“I will take this into consideration,” Lucifer replied.
“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Velvette said smoothly.
She bowed deeply, satisfaction evident in the precise line of her posture. When she straightened, her attention shifted toward those who had aided and abetted Alastor.
“There is one additional matter,” she continued. “We formally request enforced separation between Alastor and his companions.”
Her gaze passed over Angel Dust, Husk and Niffty in turn.
“Their continued presence contradicts the natural order. Their actions have enabled and encouraged his deviance. We therefore seek a sentence that ensures Alastor is unable to contact them for a fixed duration.”
Lucifer regarded her calmly.
“And what duration do you deem appropriate?”
“Five years,” Velvette answered.
Lucifer’s brow lifted slightly.
“And why five?”
“Because they are a detriment,” she replied, evenly. “They reinforce his delusions. They validate behaviors that should be corrected. Separation will allow Alastor to reacquaint himself with his role without interference.”
She folded her hands neatly.
“In that time, discipline may be properly administered without interruption.”
Lucifer inclined his head, a thoughtful nod.
“I see.”
The words lingered in the air as the weight of Velvette’s request settled.
“We thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty.”
Velvette bowed once more, graceful and precise. Vox followed suit beside her, his movements smooth - the picture of a loyal Alpha who knew exactly how to perform submission when it suited him.
Then they stepped back.
And Alastor stepped forward.
❧
“The place of an Omega is clearly stated,” Alastor said, calmly. “As Velvette has already noted, the statutes are concise with very little room for interpretation.”
He stepped fully into view then.
Dressed in a fitted blouse and dark trousers, he was poised and immaculate. He held himself with deliberate pride as his gaze lifted to meet Lucifer’s directly.
“We are meant to be catered to,” he continued, evenly. “And why is that?”
His lips curved faintly.
“Because we are considered inferior. Because we are believed to possess weaker dispositions. Because we are presumed incapable of matching our Beta and Alpha counterparts in fortitude, restraint and judgment.”
The words were measured.
“I will freely admit,” Alastor went on, “that Vox adhered to the law as written. His documentation was flawless. His request for courtship, his petition regarding my heat and his formal request for my hand in marriage were all conducted precisely as they should have been.”
Vox’s posture remained composed, though the faint flicker across his screen did not go unnoticed.
“I do not contest the legality of his claim,” Alastor said. “It is sound.”
He paused.
Just long enough for the admission to settle.
“But I would argue,” he continued, lightly, “that he is an unsubstantial Alpha.”
His gaze slid sideways, cutting cleanly to Vox.
For a fraction of a second, the television Overlord’s expression glitched then steadied.
Lucifer’s brow lifted with interest.
“Oh?” he asked. “And in what way?”
Alastor’s smile broadened.
“Your Majesty,” he said, “I spent no fewer than thirty years under his care. Thirty years of structure and so-called correction.”
His shoulders remained squared.
“And yet,” he concluded calmly, “I did not settle.”
The silence sharpened.
“An Omega properly tended,” Alastor added, “softens. Becomes content.”
He spread his claws just slightly.
“And yet here I stand.”
Lucifer regarded him with open curiosity now.
“Unimpressed,” Alastor finished.
The King’s lips twitched.
“You’re arguing incompetence.”
“Just so, Your Majesty,” Alastor replied, sweetly.
“I wish to hear the reason for your… dissatisfaction,” Lucifer said, voice smooth with interest.
Alastor inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment.
“Am I not without a child?” he asked, tone mild enough to sting. “A husband of superior intellect would have detected my little deception long before now.”
His gaze slid toward Vox.
“And yet not one but two Omegas managed to play him for a fool.”
A soft, breathy laugh escaped him.
“For thirty years, no less.”
Alastor did not bother to hide the snicker that followed.
“How embarrassing.”
The Throne Room seemed to tighten around the words.
“But beyond that,” he continued, composure returning seamlessly, “Vox styles himself as the strongest Sinner of this age. At the moment of my ascension, he should have been capable of subduing me outright.”
He spread his hands just slightly, as if presenting an obvious truth.
“I am an Omega. Newly empowered and inexperienced by comparison. My grasp of what I was becoming should have paled beside his own years if dominance.”
Alastor lifted his chin, meeting Lucifer’s gaze without flinching.
“And yet he failed.”
A pause.
“Repeatedly.”
The Omega gave a slow shake of his head.
“Husk, Angel and Niffty detected that weakness,” Alastor continued, calmly. “As well as my disinterest. Their response was not corruption - it was instinctual. They acted to ensure my well-being once it became apparent that Vox was… unreliable.”
His gaze remained steady.
“I am well aware that Omegas rarely choose their husbands. That much is written plainly. But it is also within our nature to gravitate toward a mate worthy of us. That instinct cannot be legislated away.”
Lucifer regarded him intently.
“And you believe the strongest Sinner in Hell is… unworthy?” the King asked.
“I fear so,” Alastor replied, evenly. “Vox is not terrible. I would not claim such. But I have not been satisfied.”
Lucifer’s lips twitched.
“Satisfied?”
“Perhaps my so-called ‘deviation’ stems from that very deficiency,” Alastor said, lightly. “Angel Dust, for instance, has proven himself a far more satisfactory companion. As have others.”
The silence that followed was sharp.
The glare leveled at him was absolute - cold and unmistakably displeased.
And Alastor, for all his restraint, found that he delighted in it.
“This so-called insanity,” Alastor continued, evenly, “was born from nothing more than a desire to resist an arrangement that failed to meet my needs.”
Lucifer’s gaze sharpened, attentive.
“You claim Vox is the cause of your deviation?”
“Perhaps,” Alastor replied. “But I would ask this, Your Majesty - prior to our arrangement, was I not the ideal Omega?”
The question was posed without accusation. Simply stated, as though the answer were self-evident.
Lucifer regarded him in silence for a long moment before speaking.
“I will take this into consideration.”
Alastor inclined his head, the motion controlled and precise.
“Thank you, Your Majesty.”
The King’s eyes narrowed just slightly.
“And what, then, is your ideal outcome?”
Alastor did not hesitate.
“I ask only that I be permitted to continue living as I have for the past five years,” he said, calmly. “I do not request an annulment. I am fully aware that such a demand lies beyond my rights.”
A measured breath.
“Instead, I ask to retain my power - and my associations - without interference. If Vox believes himself capable of reacquiring me,” his lips curved faintly, “then let him prove it. Under those conditions.”
He lifted his chin, gaze steady.
“Should he succeed, then I will concede that he is worthy of the title he claims. Until then, I ask only for the freedom to exist as I have already demonstrated I can.”
❧
As both parties fixed their attention upon Lucifer, the tension in the Throne Room thickened to something almost tangible.
The King’s eyes were closed now, his cheek resting against a loosely curled fist - a posture of idle contemplation that did nothing to soften the gravity of the moment. It was impossible to tell whether he was truly weighing their words… or merely savoring the silence that followed them.
The arguments had been made.
And the imbalance was unmistakable.
The accused stood at a profound disadvantage. The law loomed over them all.
No one moved.
They had not been granted permission to do anything but stand.
Some shut their eyes, as though bracing themselves. Others fixed their gaze upon nothing at all - an imagined point in the distance, safer than meeting the devil’s unreadable face.
Husk’s expression was grim, jaw tight, and shoulders set.
Niffty fidgeted, fingers twisting together before stilling - forcing herself into unnatural quiet.
Angel Dust’s breaths came unevenly, the occasional tremor betraying his fear.
And Alastor simply stared ahead. Composed in a way that bordered on unnatural.
He knew the truth of it.
Their defense had been… middling. Clever but fragile. The laws were suffocatingly rigid, written not to be questioned but obeyed. There had been no room to argue morality, no space to plead circumstance.
So they had done the only thing left to them.
They had turned the blade sideways.
They had argued Vox’s incompetence. Not because it was ideal, but because it was the only opening the law had left them.
And now, all that remained was judgment.
❧
Lucifer’s eyes opened.
“I have reached a decision.”
Angel Dust flinched beside Alastor and all four of them tensed as their gazes lifted toward the throne. The air itself seemed to draw tight, every breath suddenly too loud.
Lucifer regarded them calmly.
“I will admit that both sides presented arguments of interest,” he began. “Velvette spoke for law and order - for what is permitted and what must be corrected. Alastor, meanwhile, invoked a self-defense clause, arguing incompetence.”
His lips curved faintly.
“A tactic Omegas have wielded throughout history when seeking separation.”
The devil leaned back slightly, fingers steepled.
“I am well aware that my judgment does not affect both sides equally. The Vees stand to lose little, if anything at all. Alastor and his companions, by contrast, stand to lose everything.”
A pause.
“That imbalance is… customary, is it not?”
No one spoke.
“After deliberation,” Lucifer continued, unhurried, “I reviewed the evidence presented and considered the full breadth of events as they transpired.”
His gaze flicked briefly toward Vox.
“I will not deny that Vox failed, on multiple occasions, to perform his duties as Alpha and husband. It was arrogance and oversight. A consistent underestimation of his Omega. Time and again, he was outmaneuvered.”
Vox did not move.
“I will also not deny that the law is explicit,” Lucifer went on. “And that Vox acted within his rights to correct as he saw fit - whether through hypnosis, medication or the occasional employment of a third party.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“Omegas should evaluate their Alpha’s capability,” Lucifer said, smoothly. “Testing that strength is instinctual. Beasts capable of bearing life favor the strong. And given Alastor’s temperament, his actions may reasonably be interpreted as an attempt to assess his mate’s worth.”
Lucifer’s eyes returned to Alastor.
“He is correct in noting that no children were produced. And that his ‘deviant’ behavior likely escalated in response to his husband’s incompetence.”
A pause.
“But the law remains the law.”
The words landed with quiet finality.
“And I acknowledge,” Lucifer added, “that both I - and others - have tipped the scale unfairly in Alastor’s favor. His companions’ continued presence proved… disruptive. Their interference denied Vincent consistent access to his wife, and by extension, the family he is entitled to.”
Alastor’s stomach twisted sharply.
“I hereby declare Alastor not guilty.”
The words struck like a sudden release of pressure.
Before relief could fully take hold, Lucifer’s gaze shifted.
“But his companions,” the devil continued, “are another matter.”
Husk’s breath caught.
Niffty froze.
Angel Dust’s eyes widened, dread flashing bright and immediate.
“Their interference - whether through force, influence or manipulation of Alastor’s bodily cycle - constitutes guilt,” Lucifer said. “They acted in defiance of order without the excuse of ‘insanity’. Their minds were entirely clear. And their decisions were entirely their own.”
There was barely time to react.
Lucifer snapped his fingers.
Metal manifested instantly, manacles slamming into place around Husk’s wrists, Niffty’s neck and Angel Dust’s arms. The restraints yanked them downward, forcing each of them into kneeling positions as glowing tethers bound them to the floor.
The sound echoed through the Throne Room.
“And so,” Lucifer concluded softly, rising from his throne, “they will receive correction.”
His crimson gaze lingered on them.
“My correction.”
A beat.
“For five years.”
Chapter 109: 109
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He moved through the castle grounds like a ghost.
They were gone.
All of them.
Taken with a cruelty so clean and efficient that it left no room for denial. There was no space to pretend it might somehow be reversed if he only waited long enough. The echoes of the Throne Room still rang in his mind. He could still see them as they were dragged away, bound and powerless beneath Lucifer’s decree.
And worse still he had seen their faces.
Velvette’s thin, satisfied smile. Vox’s calm, measured composure. They hadn’t gotten everything they wanted. But they had gotten enough.
They had punished him - not by chaining him or stripping him of power - but by carving away the family he had chosen. By severing him from the only warmth he had allowed himself to keep.
From a family that was not them.
The realization made him feel sick.
The rooms they had filled with noise and presence now lay eerily still. No quiet murmurs. No shared meals. No hands brushing against his in passing. The silence was not peaceful, it was accusatory.
Every corridor felt too wide. Every chamber too empty.
And in that quiet, something awful settled in.
Who was he without them?
Would he have remained free had they not intervened? Had they not fought, planned and bled for him? Was his acquittal merely another cruelty - a hollow victory paid for with their absence?
The questions gnawed at him.
So Alastor wandered.
Through pristine halls and manicured gardens, past stained glass and marble statues that watched without judgment.
Morningstar Castle remained immaculate, timeless, untouched by the loss it now contained. And as Alastor walked its perfect corridors, the truth became impossible to ignore:
Freedom had never felt so empty.
In the days that followed, he scarcely touched his meals.
Plates were delivered and removed with little change between them. Conversation never came - there was no one left to speak to. Even Adam, ever looming in the periphery, could not coax a reaction from him. The Alpha’s gaze followed him through the halls, but he never intervened.
He said nothing. There was nothing to say.
Adam knew him well enough to understand that words would slide off uselessly, unable to reach whatever hollow place had opened inside him. So he kept his distance.
And Alastor remained alone.
Alone.
How was he meant to endure this? He had never truly existed by himself - not even beneath Vox’s roof. Angel Dust had always been there. Always close enough to touch. Even the Vees, for all their cruelty, had filled space. There had always been presence.
Now there was only absence.
He began to wonder if this had been the point all along.
Had the Vees orchestrated this not to reclaim him outright, but to strip him down first? To remove everything he loved until desperation gnawed at his ribs and he reached for the only hands left to him? A compliant Omega, starved of family, pliable with grief.
The thought made his stomach twist.
Was he truly that weak?
If he had been an Alpha - or even a Beta - would this loneliness have crushed him so completely? Would he have adapted? Endured? Or was this ache something instinctual, something woven so deeply into him that no amount of willpower could sever it?
He didn’t know.
❧
At first, he wasn’t permitted to see them at all.
His requests were dismissed with quiet efficiency, explained away with vague assurances that they needed time to settle. That correction required adjustment. That separation was part of the process. Each refusal landed like another small cut.
He endured it in silence.
Eventually, ‘mercy’ won out.
He was granted a small window each day. And Alastor took it with a devotion that bordered on desperation, arriving the moment he was permitted, the doe unwilling to squander even a second of what little time remained his.
The dungeons lay a level below the castle’s ground floor.
And they were immaculate in a way that made them all the more unbearable.
Each cell was barred, the metal polished, the stone scrubbed clean. Nothing overtly cruel. Nothing visibly wrong. And yet the uniformity of it stripped away individuality.
A bed. A table and chair. A sink. A toilet. A simple shower fixture. A narrow shelf for personal effects - strictly limited.
Lives reduced to essentials.
Niffty was the first he was allowed to see.
“I’m okay, Alastor,” she promised, brightly.
She stood on the balls of her feet, tiny hands wrapped around the bars as she grinned up at him. The dress she wore was plain - stripped of color, rendered tan and forgettable. Something meant not to offend nor stand out.
He lowered himself to sit before her door, just as he always had before beds and couches and quiet corners of shared space. And they talked as they had before.
And yet the sight of her here because of him cracked something open in his chest. A fracture he couldn’t quite stop, no matter how carefully he held himself together.
When the time came for him to leave, she smiled just as she always did. The Beta reached through the bars and patted his claw with gentle insistence.
“I love you, Alastor.”
The words lodged painfully in his throat. For a moment, he couldn’t speak at all.
Then, quietly, he responded.
“… I love you too, Niffty.”
And when he stood and turned away, it felt as though he was leaving pieces of himself behind, locked neatly in iron and stone.
❧
“It’s not your fault,” Husk said again - quieter this time.
They sat across from one another on opposite sides of the bars. The space between them felt wider than it actually was. Husk wore plain trousers and a loose tunic. His arms were folded over his chest, shoulders hunched inward, posture guarded in a way Alastor had never quite seen before. His hair wasn’t slicked back anymore - it sat mussed and uneven now.
Alastor let out a brittle breath.
“Isn’t it?”
Husk’s ears twitched. A faint grimace pulled at his muzzle as he studied the doe from beneath his brow.
“All of us knew what we were gettin’ into.”
“But I pushed you,” Alastor replied, his voice tightening. “I made you choose. I - ”
“I knew,” Husk cut in, firmer now. “I knew exactly what I was signin’ up for.”
He shifted slightly, claws tapping once against his arm.
“Everything’s a gamble, remember?”
Alastor’s mouth twitched humorlessly.
“Then I suppose you lost with me.”
Husk snorted softly.
“Nah,” he said. “Wouldn’t say that.”
Alastor lifted his gaze then, meeting Husk’s.
“We’re partners,” Husk continued. “That didn’t change just ‘cause things went to hell.”
His voice softened, rough edges worn down by something gentler beneath.
“All we can do is roll with the punches. This ain’t forever. When we’re out, we’ll figure somethin’ out. Like we always do.”
“You’re going to lose everything,” Alastor whispered, his ears flattened against his skull. “Your territory. Your empire. Everything, Husk.”
Without its Overlord, Husk’s domain would fracture. There would be nothing waiting for him.
Because of Alastor.
Husk huffed a quiet laugh.
“I’d have lost everything if you hadn’t shown up in my life in the first place.”
The man’s expression softened. He smiled and blinked once, the unmistakable feline gesture of trust and affection.
“Now?” he went on. “Nah. I don’t lose everything. Not even if I rot here a while.”
His gaze held Alastor’s.
“I still got you. All of you. That counts for somethin’, don’t it?”
Alastor didn’t answer.
He leaned forward instead, pressing his forehead against the cold bars. His shoulders shook enough to betray the fracture beneath his composure.
Husk shifted closer and mirrored the motion, resting his own forehead against the iron from the other side. His smile lingered, fond and patient.
Neither of them spoke.
They didn’t need to.
❧
“Y’doin’ alright?”
Angel asked it softly. Instead of worrying about his own condition, his own cell and his own sentence, Angel’s attention stayed fixed on Alastor. He lingered as close to the bars as he could get, fingers curled around the cold metal. His senses were sharp, attuned in a way only another Omega could be. He’d caught it immediately - the way Alastor’s spiced scent had soured at the edges, turning thin and brittle with stress.
They knew each other too well for lies to linger long.
“I’m fine,” Alastor said.
Angel’s eyes narrowed just a touch. Not in anger but in concern.
“Al, you look exhausted,” he murmured. “And kinda starved. I don’t think you’re fine.”
Alastor let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. It slipped out shaky and defeated.
“I can’t,” he said, quietly, “just stand by and let you all rot down here for five years.”
“Hey…”
Angel reached through the bars. Two fingers tipped Alastor’s chin upward, coaxing his bowed head to lift. Their gazes met, close enough that the iron between them felt crueler than ever.
“What’s five years to an eternity, Al?” Angel said, voice low but steady. “It’ll be over before ya know it. Hell, Lucifer even kept it short.”
“And what about me?” Alastor asked, the words slipping out before he could stop them.
Angel blinked.
“You’re free,” he said simply. “You’ll be alright. You can live your life.”
Alastor’s breath hitched.
“Without you?” he asked. “Without all of you?”
He dragged his claws down his face, frustration bleeding into despair. His ears flattened, posture folding inward as though the weight of it all had finally found purchase.
“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” he whispered.
Angel didn’t smile. Didn’t joke. He leaned closer instead, forehead nearly touching the bars.
“I know,” Angel said, softly. “But it did. And we’re still here. Still yours.”
Alastor’s breath hitched.
“Are you?” he asked. “Because from where I’m standing… you belong to Lucifer.”
“Al.”
Angel’s voice carried his name the way hands once had.
“He may own us,” Angel said, low and steady. “But he doesn’t own our minds. He doesn’t own our hearts. And he sure as fuck doesn’t own what we choose to feel.”
Alastor stared at him, eyes glassy.
“None of us blame you for this,” Angel continued. “Not me. Not Husk. Not Niffty. We made our choices. Same as you did.”
His thumb brushed lightly against Alastor’s jaw, a touch that lingered despite the iron between them.
“We want you to be happy,” he said. “With us… or without us.”
That was the part that broke him.
There was no resentment in Angel’s eyes. No bitterness. Only devotion - the same quiet, unwavering devotion he’d seen mirrored in Husk’s steady loyalty and Niffty’s fierce, uncomplicated love. A devotion that asked for nothing in return.
“You’re worth it,” Angel said, simply.
Alastor’s vision blurred. His eyes burned, tears threatening as he swallowed hard.
“You’re worth everything.”
❧
Midnight was fast approaching.
The castle lay hushed beneath it, the air heavy with that peculiar stillness that only ever came when something inevitable was about to occur.
And yet… he knew.
There was no summons. No messenger nor a decree carried on a slip of parchment. There never was, not for moments like this. His body understood long before his mind could fully articulate it - that deep, animal certainty curling in his gut and tightening around his spine.
He rose from the bed and shed his sleeping attire without hesitation.
He dressed himself with deliberate care. Each movement practiced - muscle memory guided by years of instruction, correction and expectation. Velvette’s voice echoed faintly in his mind as he adjusted seams, smoothed fabric and aligned every detail until it was perfect.
Not merely presentable.
Beautiful.
An Omega as he was meant to appear when standing before power.
By the time he finished, there was nothing out of place. No trace of the exhaustion, grief or quiet despair that had hollowed him out over the past days. What remained was poise.
Only then did he step from his room.
His hooves carried him forward without pause, retracing a path worn thin by memory.
He stopped before the towering doors of the Throne Room. There, he bowed deeply. Head lowered and claws folded neatly before him.
Waiting.
The doors opened and Alastor stepped inside.
His gaze remained fixed on his hooves as he crossed the threshold, his expression carefully composed - a smile pulled thin, eyes hollow. Every step was measured and reverent in its restraint.
The Throne Room felt impossibly vast tonight.
“What are you willing to do for love, Alastor?”
Lucifer’s voice carried effortlessly through the space.
“What are you willing to sacrifice?”
Alastor stopped at a respectful distance from the throne.
He did not bow.
Instead, his eyes slipped shut. For a moment, there was only silence.
Then he lifted his head.
Crimson met crimson.
There was no plea in his gaze. No uncertainty. Only resolve sharpened to something almost holy in its intensity.
“Everything.”
The word still hung between them when the distance closed.
The King was no longer seated upon the throne.
Lucifer stood before him and then lowered himself. One knee to the obsidian floor. A posture that should have been unthinkable. The Devil of Hell kneeling as though it were the most natural thing in the world.
He extended his hand.
Slowly, Alastor placed his hand into Lucifer’s waiting palm. The contrast was immediate - the devil’s skin cool, almost unnaturally so, a chill bleeding into his claws. It should have unsettled him.
It didn’t.
Lucifer lifted his hand with reverence. As though handling something fragile. His lips brushed against the back of Alastor’s hand - a soft, deliberate press that lingered.
Lucifer’s eyes were closed.
There was something dangerously close to indulgence in the way his expression softened - a quiet savoring.
Then his crimson orbs opened.
The devil’s lips curled, exposing teeth. It was a smile that carried possession, promise and inevitability in equal measure.
“My queen.”
Notes:
One chapter remains of Arc 3.
Chapter 110: 110
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their respective sentences had been commuted.
Imprisonment was exchanged for service.
Not freedom nor mercy. But something that wore both faces well enough to pass at a distance.
They were to serve the crown for no less than ten years. Strict service. Their duties were clear, written in immaculate script and sealed with infernal authority; they were to attend to Alastor directly and ensure his health, safety and well-being at all times.
He had been informed of this the morning of his engagement to the crown - delivered calmly, efficiently by Lucifer.
Alastor had accepted it without protest.
Now he sat at his vanity, the room washed in pale crimson light filtered through tall windows, his reflection staring back at him from polished glass.
His claws rested atop the surface. That was where his attention lingered. Because the ring Vox had given him hadn’t been removed.
It had been changed.
He hadn’t noticed it until that morning - until he’d lifted his hand and felt the unfamiliar weight curl around his finger. Gold and warm against his skin. A serpent, finely wrought and coiled in an elegant loop. Its body wrapped possessively, its head resting atop the band as though alive.
Its eyes were what caught him.
Red and blue.
Not the gemstones as they had once been, but fragments - remnants of what had existed before. Embedded into the skull of the serpent, polished until they glittered beautifully in the light.
Red.
Blue.
Gold.
Alastor stared at it for a long moment.
Long enough to feel something twist. Something old and familiar tightening in his chest.
And yet he did not ask why.
And he did not allow himself to ponder over its meaning.
Instead, his thoughts drifted forward.
He recalled his obligations with aching clarity. The fine print etched into infernal law. The quiet understanding that he would no longer live as he wished. That spontaneity, defiance and freedom were luxuries he had forfeited the moment he stepped into the throne room and said everything.
The future he had once envisioned for himself was gone.
It had been exchanged for the family he had refused to abandon. For the ones who had been willing to sacrifice years of their existence for his sake.
And in return, he had offered the only thing he had left to give.
Himself. Or, at least, whatever else remained of it.
Their reaction, when they were finally informed, had been a mixture of disbelief and slow, dawning comprehension. Bemusement, at first, followed by quiet realization as their gazes drifted inevitably to the gleaming ring upon his finger when they were reunited.
No one spoke.
There was an uncomfortable stillness to the moment. A weight that settled over the room. The understanding that something precious had been preserved but at a terrible cost.
Alastor was the one who moved first.
He slipped his arms around each of them without hesitation, drawing them close as though afraid they might vanish if he loosened his hold. Angel’s warmth, Husk’s solid presence, Niffty’s small but fierce grip - all of it flooded his senses at once.
It had only been a few weeks.
Less than a month.
And yet, to touch them again without iron bars or enchanted distance separating them felt worth the price he had paid.
They would be with him.
Not free, perhaps.
Not in the way they once dreamed.
But they were his again.
Even as their expressions betrayed worry. Even as their eyes shone with sadness and unspoken fear for what lay ahead.
Alastor chose, in that moment, not to dwell on it.
Instead, he allowed himself something rare and fragile.
Happiness.
He closed his eyes and breathed them in, holding fast to the warmth of their embrace.
❧
Nothing changed.
Or so it felt, at first.
Well. That wasn’t entirely true. He supposed it had changed in ways that mattered profoundly, even if the days themselves looked deceptively similar from the outside.
The illusion of freedom had been stripped away cleanly and without ceremony. He had been forbidden from leaving the Morningstar grounds entirely. No strolls beyond the gates. No wandering visits. No slipping through the city under the guise of obligation or curiosity. Eventually, he’d been told, he would be permitted a measured degree of freedom. But for now he was instructed to remain idle.
All of them were.
That, more than anything, made it difficult to adjust. Not the confinement itself but the knowledge that this wasn’t a temporary refuge. This was the beginning of a new structure. A new cage that was gilded and immaculate.
Still, they adapted. They always did.
They woke at roughly the same hour each day, falling into a rhythm born of necessity rather than design. Meals were shared together. There was laughter - tentative at first, then more natural as days passed. Conversation filled the empty hours. There were games that required little more than a table and patience. Small hobbies salvaged from memory and habit.
Normalcy, carefully reconstructed.
Alastor found himself gravitating toward solitude in brief increments - not out of withdrawal, but contemplation. He took to reading with renewed intensity. Volumes upon volumes were readily available within the castle and once he began, it was difficult to stop.
After glimpsing the old laws in the midst of the trials, he felt compelled to understand the system that had shaped him and now claimed him outright.
He studied Hell’s history.
Not the sensationalized retellings. Not the propaganda curated by Overlords or the self-aggrandizing myths that circulated among the powerful. But the older records. The ones written in archaic script, tucked away in forgotten wings of the library. Accounts of governance, succession, punishment and reform.
He read of Lilith.
Of Lucifer’s reign.
He read of living world queens who were not merely consorts, but symbols. Instruments. Anchors for an entire hierarchy. Figures expected to embody stability, fertility, obedience - or rebellion, depending on the era.
And that was the part he struggled to reconcile.
He was marrying into Hell’s ruling family. And he did not yet understand what it meant to be a queen.
Not truly.
So he opened a book and began to research the role in earnest.
His claws traced the spines as his gaze passed over one of the many shelves that occupied the library of the Morningstar Castle. The collection was immense, texts written in forgotten dialects, bound in leather that had long since lost its original hue. He selected one at random at first, then another, and another still, until a small stack rested beside him.
The queen, according to recorded history, was most often an Omega chosen not merely for compatibility, but for symbolism. They were expected to provide heirs, yes, but also to maintain the royal household, oversee its internal harmony and act as a cultural and diplomatic figure. A stabilizing presence. A bridge between the crown and the populace.
This much he already knew.
It was the unspoken implications that made his ears flatten slightly as he read.
A queen was meant to soften the crown. To temper it and to humanize absolute authority. They were to host, to listen and to smile in public and to soothe dissent before it ever reached the throne. Their influence was subtle by design.
And yet, the records were clear; when a queen acted with intention, entire eras shifted.
But there hadn’t been a queen for an age.
Lilith’s departure had left a vacuum that was never filled. In her absence, the ruling class of Hell had reorganized itself around Overlords. Power fragmented and influence became territorial. Governance became transactional rather than symbolic. Hell learned to thrive without a crown at its side.
At least, that was the narrative.
Alastor leaned back slightly, the book resting open in his lap as his thoughts wandered.
An Omega Queen, he thought.
The phrase itself felt heavy.
He could only imagine the reactions once the title was announced. Vox’s expression alone would be worth the chaos - the disbelief, the fury barely restrained beneath that polished screen-smile. The rest of Hell would follow soon after. Overlords accustomed to unchecked autonomy would bristle at the implication of renewed central authority. Betas would whisper. Omegas would stare.
Some would see it as a farce.
Others, as a threat.
And some would see opportunity.
Alastor’s claws curled lightly against the page as his gaze drifted back to the text. Whatever Lucifer intended by resurrecting the title, it was not accidental. Nothing about this was.
Hell had gone too long without a queen.
And now it had chosen him.
The Second Coming of Lilith, indeed.
The thought lingered longer than he liked.
Lilith.
He needed to learn more about her - not the caricature that history had preserved, but the woman herself. The queen. Yet every account he uncovered was frustratingly vague, fragmented,or steeped in bias. History, after all, had been written by those who had survived her departure - and by those who had been most adversely affected by it.
The blame for the devastation of the war had been placed squarely upon her shoulders.
Conveniently so.
She was painted as willful. As a destabilizing force who had abandoned her post and plunged Hell into chaos by her absence alone. There was little discussion of what preceded her exit and what she may have endured - what compromises she may have been forced to make, or what bargains she may have refused.
Too little nuance.
Too clean a narrative.
Adam would know, he thought.
The realization came quietly, but it settled with weight. Adam was ancient - far older than most. He had been present for the war itself. Not merely as an observer, but as a participant.
Alastor closed the book in his hands with care, his claws resting atop its worn cover as his thoughts spiraled.
What had Adam seen? And what of his subsequent capture… his forcible reshaping? That part of his history was spoken of even less, shrouded in rumor and uncomfortable silence.
There was much the doe didn’t know about the Fallen Angel.
And the question lingered, sharp and uncertain; would Adam even be willing to part with such information?
Alastor doubted it would be easy. The man carried his past like a brand beneath his skin - something that could not be removed, only endured. Digging into it might earn him nothing more than a snarl.
His claws tapped absently against the book’s cover, the rhythmic sound the only indication of his restless mind. His gaze drifted, unfocused, as memory intruded.
The dream.
Those halls - impossibly old, yet meticulously maintained. Stone polished smooth by centuries of footsteps that no longer echoed. Portraits lining the walls, watching and waiting.
It should have been nothing more than a dream.
And yet the portrait of Lilith lingered with unsettling clarity.
Depictions of her were scarce. Most had been destroyed, defaced or quietly removed from public record. The few that remained were stylized to the point of distortion - either demonized or deified, rarely allowed to exist as something human.
But the woman he remembered from the dream had been neither monster nor myth.
She had been splendid.
Beautiful in a way that spoke of authority rather than vanity. Powerful without ostentation. A queen who had not needed to demand reverence - it had simply followed her.
And now she was beyond their reach.
Alastor exhaled slowly, his claws tightening just slightly around the book.
If Hell truly believed him to be her echo then he would need to understand her better than anyone ever had.
❧
Alastor gave a quiet sigh, the sound slipping from him before he quite realized it had.
“Somethin’ wrong, Al?”
They were seated together in the garden, the afternoon light filtering through carefully manicured hedges and flowering trees. The table was modestly set and the food was fresh and warm. Alastor peered down at his plate, its contents scarcely disturbed. He nudged a piece of food with the edge of his fork, watching it shift without much interest.
“I’m not in the mood to eat lately, I suppose,” he admitted.
Angel tilted his head, studying him with an ease born of familiarity.
“Restless?”
“I suppose I am.”
Across from them, Niffty and Husk ate without ceremony or complaint. Niffty hummed softly to herself between bites, legs swinging beneath her chair, while Husk worked through his meal with quiet efficiency.
Angel, by contrast, kept his attention fixed on Alastor. There was nothing accusatory in his gaze - only concern, softened by fondness.
“Guess you’re bound to get a lil’ stir-crazy, yeah?” he said, gently. “It’s been… what - two weeks now?”
“Mmm.”
Alastor lifted his fork again and took another bite, more out of obligation than desire. He chewed slowly before forcing himself to swallow. His throat bobbed faintly, the effort more noticeable than he would have liked. A hint of nausea was felt.
The truth was, his appetite had been unreliable.
He’d been anxious as of late, he supposed.
Lucifer, in his infinite patience and infuriating composure, still refused to tell him much of anything. Every inquiry was met with half-answers and elegant deflections. No timeline. No expectations. No clarity. Just a lingering sense of being… held in place.
Waiting.
It left Alastor with too much time to think.
And far too little to do.
He set his fork down carefully, gaze drifting across the garden.
And then he spotted Adam.
The Executioner moved through the garden with his usual, heavy presence. A tall silhouette cloaked in layered robes, mask fixed in place and his posture loose but watchful. He didn’t linger. He simply passed.
Alastor’s gaze lingered.
Questions stirred. About Lilith. About the war. About what came before all of this. He felt them crowd at the back of his mind.
So he began to rise.
Angel Dust immediately noticed, one brow lifting as he followed the motion.
“Al?”
“I wanted to ask Adam something,” Alastor explained, quietly.
The spider Omega studied him for a brief moment before giving a small nod of understanding.
“Alright.”
Alastor offered a faint, reassuring smile and stepped away from the table.
He moved toward Adam at an unhurried pace, the garden crunching softly beneath his hooves. The Executioner seemed to sense him before he spoke, the man slowing and then pausing as Alastor drew closer.
Everything felt… normal.
Fine.
And then the world tilted.
It wasn’t gradual. There was no warning. One moment he was walking and the next the ground seemed to surge upward with violent intent.
His balance vanished.
Alastor didn’t even have time to reach out.
The sensation was startling in its abruptness and then strong arms caught him before he could meet the ground. His body went slack as consciousness fled, the garden dissolving into blur and shadow.
The last thing he registered was the flash of bemusement on the Fallen Angel’s masked face as Adam instinctively wrapped him close, holding him upright as though he weighed nothing at all.
And then there was nothing.
Notes:
This marks the end of Arc 3.
Arc 1 - 1-20
Arc 2 - 21 -70
Arc 3 - 71 - 110
Chapter 111: 111
Chapter Text
For the next few days, Alastor found himself under quiet but relentless scrutiny.
His collapse had been written off as a singular incident - a one-off fainting spell brought on by stress, exhaustion or the abrupt disruption of routine. That was what he insisted upon, at least. And yet his companions lingered closer than before, their presence subtly tightening around him.
Angel Dust, in particular, watched him strangely.
Not openly. Not accusingly. Just… carefully. As though there was something perched on the tip of his tongue that he refused to give voice to. His gaze followed Alastor’s movements with a peculiar intensity and each time their eyes met, Angel would look away first.
Alastor told himself it was nothing.
He tried to attribute the unease to nerves. To anxiety. To the sheer upheaval of everything that had happened in such a short span of time. None of it had been small. Anyone would be rattled. Anyone would feel off after that.
But he had never felt like this.
There was a wrongness to it that defied easy explanation - a quiet, persistent dissonance that followed him from waking to sleep. His appetite faltered first. Meals went unfinished. Food that once tempted him now sat heavy and uninviting, its scent occasionally turning his stomach outright. Then came the nausea - sharp, unpredictable waves that left him gripping tabletops and garden railings alike, breath shallow as he waited for the world to steady itself.
The dizziness followed soon after.
And with it came understanding.
It struck him suddenly - not as a gentle realization, but as a lurching, vertiginous certainty that made his vision blur and his heart stutter. In that moment, Angel’s gaze made terrible sense.
No.
The denial was immediate.
That was impossible.
He had taken the contraceptives. He had tested himself. He had cleared himself. Thirty years of habit did not simply fail overnight. He refused to entertain the thought, refused to give it shape or breath by speaking it aloud.
So he didn’t.
He buried it.
He told himself it was a coincidence. Residual side effects from medication he’d only recently stopped taking. Anything but that. Anything but that one conclusion.
And yet his memory betrayed him.
He remembered the books Vox had purchased for him nearly forty years prior. A tidy stack of medical texts and Omega-specific guides presented with smug confidence, as though they were inevitable rather than optional.
The information had lodged itself deep within his mind.
Signs. Symptoms. Early indicators.
Loss of appetite. Nausea. Dizziness. Sudden fainting.
“Al.”
The voice reached him softly.
Alastor was crouched before the toilet, unmoving. He hadn’t realized how long he’d been frozen like that, staring down at the remnants of his stomach as though the porcelain bowl held answers he was afraid to hear. His body felt hollow and heavy all at once, the air thick in his lungs.
A gentle hand settled on his shoulder.
Angel had been hovering more and more these past few days. Checking on him under the guise of casual concern. Lingering in doorways and watching him eat or fail to. The signs had not gone unnoticed. Not by Angel. Not by any of them.
Alastor slowly turned his head and met his gaze.
There was no accusation there. Just quiet, aching concern and something else beneath it. Fear, carefully leashed.
“I don’t know what to do.”
The words slipped out before he could stop them.
Angel’s expression shifted instantly.
“C’mere,” he whispered.
He didn’t ask permission. He simply guided Alastor away from the toilet, steering him gently but firmly toward the sink. One hand remained at his back, steadying him as the other turned on the tap. Angel waited until he’d rinsed his mouth properly and his breathing had evened out a little.
Only then did he guide him toward the bed.
Alastor sat heavily on the edge, shoulders slumped, ears flattened low against his skull. Angel lingered in front of him, hesitating.
“We need to see if it’s…”
He stopped.
The word hovered between them.
Angel swallowed and looked away, jaw tightening. Alastor didn’t fill in the silence. He couldn’t. Neither of them wanted to be the one to give it shape.
“I’ll talk to Lucifer,” Angel said.
The response was immediate, edged with bitterness.
Alastor sneered.
“He likely already knows.”
Angel flinched, just a little. His shoulders sagged as the truth of that settled in.
“… yeah,” he breathed.
They sat there together in the quiet that followed - the kind that pressed in from all sides. No solutions nor reassurances. Just the terrible understanding that something irrevocable had already begun to unfold, whether they were ready to face it or not.
“I don’t understand,” Alastor whispered.
His voice was barely there. His claws were clenched together in his lap, knuckles pale and ears pinned flat against his skull.
“I took the contraceptives. Exactly as instructed. And the test…” His throat bobbed. “It said there was nothing. It was negative.”
Angel Dust didn’t answer right away.
He leaned forward slightly, arms folding as he stared at the floor, his expression tightening as he replayed the information in his mind. When he finally spoke, his tone was careful.
“Those contraceptives were solid. I’m sure of it,” he said. “I didn’t half-ass that shit, Al. I checked the source twice. Three times. Made sure they were clean. No counterfeits. No expired batches and nothing sketchy.”
The spider Omega shut his eyes, head tilting as his brows knit together. His fingers tapped absently against his arm as he thought.
“… you sure your meds weren’t messed with?” he asked, quietly.
Alastor shook his head immediately.
“I’m certain,” he insisted. “I kept them on me. Always. I watched them.”
Angel opened his eyes and looked at him.
“Mm,” he hummed.
A pause stretched between them.
“… were you taking anything else with ’em?” Angel asked at last. “Anything at all?”
“No -”
The word died in Alastor’s throat.
Something cold and vast opened in his chest, a hollow dropping sensation that made his breath catch sharply. His eyes widened, pupils dilating as memory surged forward with cruel clarity.
It’ll help, Vox had said. Like before.
Those pills.
The bitter taste.
The way they dulled the edges.
The way he’d taken them without question day after day.
Weeks.
Months.
Alastor curled in on himself with a sharp inhale, arms wrapping around his torso as if to hold himself together. His claws dug lightly into his sleeves as his shoulders began to tremble.
Angel’s eyes widened in understanding.
“… Al,” he said, softly.
He hadn’t told him.
He hadn’t told anyone.
Shame burned hot beneath the shock - not because he’d been careless, but because he’d been trusting. Because he’d swallowed something offered by a man who had never once acted without calculation.
He had taken them mindlessly.
They were the only things that had made everything feel better.
Alastor pressed his forehead to his knees, breath shuddering as realization settled in fully.
“I took a test,” Alastor snapped, the words breaking sharp and ragged from his throat. “I took a fucking test.”
His claws flexed uselessly in the fabric of the sheets, ears flattened so tightly against his skull they ached. His breath came too fast, too shallow.
Angel Dust went very still.
“… when did you buy the test?” he asked, quietly.
“I…”
The answer caught halfway out.
The memory surfaced all at once.
He’d plucked it from the shelf only the day prior. No ceremony. No second thought. In and out of the store, like it was just another errand. He’d brought it back, set it on the counter and left it there.
Through the night.
Alone.
‘Untouched.’
His gaze had wandered from it for hours - fucking hours - because that was what he always did. Because he followed instructions. Because the pamphlet had said morning results are most accurate.
So he’d waited.
“You look happy,” Vox had said later, amused, almost knowing.
The realization hit like a blow to the ribs.
Alastor’s claws twisted into his mane as his body began to shake in earnest, shoulders curling inward as if he could fold himself small enough to disappear. His breath hitched violently.
“I’m a fucking idiot,” he whispered, the words barely sound at all. “I left it out. I left it there where - where - ”
Where anyone could have touched it.
Where Vox could have touched it.
Angel’s eyes widened, horror dawning fully now. His expression softened immediately, guilt and fury tangling together as he moved closer.
“Oh, babe,” he breathed. “Oh, Al… I’m so sorry.”
The apology tore through him far worse than anger ever could.
Alastor’s vision blurred, tears burning hot behind his eyes as he squeezed them shut, his breath shuddering. His claws fisted into the bedding.
Angel reached for him then, slow and careful, wrapping his arms around Alastor’s trembling form and pulling him close. The spider Omega held him like something fragile, pressing his cheek against Alastor’s hair.
“This ain’t on you,” Angel said, fiercely. “Not one fuckin’ bit. You didn’t mess up. You were set up.”
Alastor shook in his arms, a broken, soundless sob of rage tearing loose as the truth settled deep into his bones.
Chapter 112: 112
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lucifer lounged behind his desk, boots casually propped atop the polished surface as he pinched a tiny pill between two immaculate claws. He rolled it back and forth, studying it with idle fascination. As though it were no more than a curious trinket.
“Custom-made,” he mused. “And quite clever, actually. Dual-purpose.”
He closed one eye, squinting with the other as if the pill itself might whisper its secrets.
“A mild sedative,” he continued, lightly, “nothing too alarming. Just enough to take the edge off. And then…”
A hum.
“…ah. Yes. Ingredients designed to interfere with contraceptive efficacy.”
Lucifer flicked the pill upward. It spun once in the air before he caught it neatly, smiling to himself.
“This sort of thing doesn’t come cheap,” he added. “Even in small batches. Some of these components originate outside the Pride Ring. Envy and Sloth.”
His gaze sharpened briefly.
“Makes one wonder when, exactly, Vincent had it commissioned. Forward-thinking of him, really. A lovely little trick.”
Alastor stood rigid before the desk, claws trembling faintly at his sides.
“…Did you know?” he asked.
Lucifer paused, then slowly opened one eye while shutting the other, feigning mild distraction.
“Hm?”
“Did you know,” Alastor repeated, voice tight, “that he was doing this to me?”
The devil clicked his tongue softly.
“Kinda,” he said after a beat. “Sorta.”
He waggled his free hand in a lazy, dismissive gesture.
“I expected something,” Lucifer continued. “Come now, Alastor. Did you truly believe he’d let you walk off with full control over your own birth control?”
A soft laugh escaped him.
“That would’ve been terribly naïve.”
Alastor looked wretched.
His hair hung loose and unkempt, curls tangled from restless sleep and trembling hands that hadn’t bothered to smooth them. His complexion was pallid, almost sickly, the usual sharpness of his features dulled by exhaustion. He felt as awful as he looked - days of nausea, dizziness and a growing aversion to food leaving his body weak and uncooperative.
He’d barely left his rooms.
Niffty had hovered close, fussing and fretting. Angel Dust had stayed at his side far longer than usual. Husk lingered at the edges like a silent guard.
But fury had finally driven him out.
He hadn’t changed out of his nightwear. Hadn’t cared to. He’d stormed through the halls of Morningstar Castle barehooved and unannounced, a rumpled nightgown clutched around his thin frame, ignoring every staring servant and unspoken rule of decorum.
The door opened before Alastor could even knock.
The King looked… entertained.
He had been doing nothing of consequence - lounging, idling and fucking around as usual. When his crimson gaze landed on the doe standing in his doorway his lips curved immediately.
And now they were having this lovely little conversation.
“You know,” Lucifer drawled, “the most amusing part of all this?”
Alastor said nothing. He simply stared.
“Vincent laid that trap so seamlessly,” he continued. “And you?”
A low chuckle.
“You didn’t suspect a thing.”
He cocked his head to the side, smirking.
“You swallowed that poison out of pure desperation. Day after day. That’s what really gets me.”
Then he laughed.
Not a polite chuckle. Of course it wasn’t. Lucifer threw his head back and barked out a sharp, delighted laugh that echoed faintly off the walls.
Alastor stood there, frozen.
Only then did the full weight of how he appeared hit him - rumpled nightgown, trembling claws and hollow eyes ringed with exhaustion. A former Overlord reduced to something fragile. To something truly pathetic.
His throat tightened.
“I don’t want it,” he said.
The words came out quiet. Barely more than a whisper.
Lucifer’s laughter tapered off.
His expression shifted into something sharper and more attentive.
“Oh?” Lucifer replied softly. “‘You don’t want it?’”
Alastor shook his head, hair falling into his eyes.
“No,” he said. “I don’t want it.”
The King hummed, thoughtful, and then shifted at his desk. His boots slid from its edge as he leaned forward, elbows resting upon the polished surface. The movement was unhurried and predatory in its ease.
“Do you really think,” Lucifer asked, mildly, “that you have a decision on the matter, pet?”
Alastor’s body betrayed him before his mind could compensate - his hands trembling, his shoulders tightening as a violent mix of rage and panic surged through him. His breath stuttered.
“It’s not - ”
He stopped himself. Drew in a sharp breath. Forced the words out with effort.
“It’s Vincent’s,” he said. “It belongs to him.”
Lucifer cocked his head, a gesture almost curious.
“Does it now?”
“I - ” Alastor’s voice wavered despite himself. “It wouldn’t be yours, Lucifer,” he pressed, desperation bleeding through the carefully constructed composure. “You wouldn’t - ”
Lucifer smiled.
“Do you think I care about parentage?” he asked, lightly. “The sire is irrelevant.”
His gaze swept over Alastor - slow and uncomfortably thorough. The look he bore hungry in a way that made Alastor’s skin prickle despite himself.
“What matters,” the King continued, voice low, “is the dam.”
Alastor stiffened, every instinct screaming.
“It will have a place in my kingdom regardless,” Lucifer said, calmly. “Because it is yours.”
He leaned back again, fingers steepled, crimson eyes fixed on Alastor with unsettling intensity.
“You don’t want it,” he repeated, thoughtfully. “And yet here it is. Existing. Unbothered by your preferences.”
A pause.
“You really should know by now,” Lucifer added, almost kindly, “that desire and consent are luxuries afforded to those with leverage.”
His smile widened just slightly.
“And you’ve already spent yours.”
❧
He had to be helped back to his rooms. What little energy remained had waned in the aftermath of the conversation, leaving him hollowed out and unsteady. Husk had been summoned to ensure he was supported. And when Alastor leaned too heavily against him, the feline simply lifted him outright.
He sat the doe down gingerly upon his unmade bed, shifting the sheets before drawing them up and over his lightly trembling frame.
“I don’t understand why everything has to be so hard,” Alastor said, shakily.
Husk paused. Then he moved again, retrieving a chair and sliding it closer to the bedside before lowering himself into it.
“None of this is s’posed to be easy, I guess,” the feline replied. “Ain’t meant to be.”
“Everything and everybody is against simply leaving us be.”
The doe released a thin, unsteady breath.
“I suppose this is my comeuppance,” he murmured. “For the life I decided to live.”
Husk tilted his head slightly.
“Do ya regret it?”
Alastor blinked and looked at him.
“Regret it?”
“What ya did when you were alive,” Husk clarified. “The reason you’re down here. In the pit.”
The doe stilled. His gaze drifted upward, settling on the ceiling as his thoughts turned toward his crimes. Toward the men he had dismantled, both innocent and guilty alike.
“No.”
He would do it again, he knew. Those moments had been the ones he truly cherished in life. Those rare, intoxicating instances where he had exerted control over beings who believed themselves superior.
Husk eyed him with quiet interest, his expression unreadable as he lingered at the bedside. There was no judgment in his gaze. Only a rough, pragmatic sort of acknowledgment.
“Ya got us, at least.”
“I do,” Alastor agreed softly, the words carrying a weight he didn’t bother disguising.
After a brief hesitation, the feline extended a hand. It was done gingerly, almost awkwardly, as though he weren’t entirely certain how welcome the gesture might be. The doe reached out anyway and accepted it, his grip light.
“You’ll survive it,” Husk reassured him, his voice low and steady.
“I have no choice but to,” Alastor replied. “I’m already dead. And birth doesn’t kill Omegas - not down here.”
There was no panic in his tone. Just fact. A bitter sort of certainty.
“Yeah,” the feline said, subdued.
Alastor exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting as the thought settled more firmly into place.
“I suppose this was… inevitable,” he said. “I avoided it for a century. That’s something, at least.”
The doe said nothing further as his eyes slid shut, exhaustion finally overtaking whatever fragile composure he had left. Husk remained where he was, his grip tightening just slightly around Alastor’s hand as another wave of dizziness rolled through the Omega.
❧
Niffty had coaxed him into eating, though she was careful to ensure it came in liquid form - something light, something he wouldn’t have to struggle with. He hadn’t moved much otherwise, spending the better part of the day curled upon his bed, drawn inward and listless. The fatigue ran deep, both mental and physical; leaving him drained in a way that sleep alone couldn’t mend.
She tended to him as she had so long ago, back when he’d persisted in drinking himself into oblivion night after night.
Niffty fed him slowly, never rushing him. He was propped up on pillows, his body still warm from a recently drawn bath, hair damp and clinging lightly to his face. Alastor found himself slipping into the comfort of memory. Into a time before Vox, when his ambitions had been simpler and when he had only aspirations rather than consequences.
It was curious, in a bitter sort of way, to think that his efforts to rise above his station had culminated in this.
In all of this.
Perhaps he had failed spectacularly, he mused. And yet, he couldn’t help but wonder where his afterlife might have led him had he never approached Vox on that night - had he listened to Rosie and had he stayed out of the spotlight entirely.
As he swallowed down another spoonful, his thoughts drifted to the concept of another life - one untouched by ambition or consequence. Would he still be in Cannibal Town, frozen in time? The days repeating themselves endlessly as he worked in the parlor alongside the Beta Overlord.
Should he have been happier then? More appreciative of what he’d had?
Why hadn’t he simply allowed himself to be happy?
Rosie’s warning surfaced unbidden, her voice as clear as if she were standing beside him.
“But mark me well. You’ll end up suffering for this more than you know. I swear it.”
It had been spoken like a curse. And now, he couldn’t help but feel as though he was living it. Bearing the consequences of daring to buck against a system explicitly designed to suppress him. He wondered, not for the first time, whether an eternity spent by her side - with Niffty - might have been enough. Whether it might have satisfied him, if only he had allowed it to.
And yet… would he have ever known Angel Dust’s love? Husk’s steadfast, unyielding loyalty? He would never have met them, he supposed. They had entered his life only because he had reached higher and because he had wanted more.
His ambition had led him to them. It had also resulted in his partial ruination. Now he carried Vincent’s child and was fated to become Lucifer’s queen, a future he had never sought and could no longer escape.
It felt as though he had lived through so much already. Too much, almost.
And still it wasn’t over. It would never be over, he thought.
“Niffty?”
“Yeah?”
She paused mid-motion, the spoon hovering above the bowl as she blinked at him with her single eye, expression briefly caught between curiosity and concern.
“Are you happy?”
The diminutive woman cocked her head to the side. There was no hesitation in her expression as she offered him a small, bright smile.
“’Course, Alastor.”
“Even after everything?”
She tittered softly and set the spoon aside before moving closer. The Beta leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek.
“I’m happy as long as I’ve got you.”
Alastor’s smile deepened, the tension in his features easing as it became something real. Something unguarded.
Notes:
One thing that intrigues me about Curse of Eve!Lucifer is that his characterization is difficult to predict. I, myself, have a very solid grasp on his motivations and character. But he is the one character in this fic that is on the receiving end of the most speculation.
He's a joyfully callous character that is incapable of 'love'. To offer more insight regarding his character, he is an eternal being that has never been human. Unlike Adam, he never lived as one. He wears the facade of humanity by maintaining the general shape that was bestowed upon him by his creator. He is selfish, cruel and derives pleasure from the suffering of others. Lucifer stands out among the cast because of this simple factor. And so, unlike Vox, he's comparatively difficult to understand. Vincent's actions make 'sense' to a degree. But the devil is entirely different.
Chapter 113: 113
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As time passed, he began to improve. It was not a recovery he could call gentle or kind; rather, a painfully drawn-out transition into marginal improvement that tested his patience at every turn. Still, it arrived nonetheless.
Alastor found that food was far more tolerable now, no longer turning his stomach at the mere scent. The persistent symptoms that had plagued him during the initial period had waned, retreating just enough to make daily existence bearable rather than agonizing.
He had hoped for the chance of losing the child naturally. A quiet, merciful end brought on by circumstance rather than intervention. Bleeding it out in the way that sometimes happened.
He listened too closely to his body, searching for signs - severe cramps and sharp pain and blood where there should not have been any. But there was nothing. No warning nor reprieve. His body remained stubbornly functional and uncooperative in its insistence on carrying on as though this were something worth sustaining.
On the surface, he appeared fine. He played his role well enough that few would think to question it. And yet, just beneath that carefully maintained veneer, his repulsion simmered. Anxiety coiled tight in his chest, surging whenever his thoughts lingered too long on his present circumstance. The awareness of it was constant and impossible to fully ignore.
He had avoided this in life. Had gone out of his way to do so. He remembered glimpsing Omegas in such a delicate state and instinctively averting his gaze, redirecting his attention elsewhere as though the sight itself were indecent. The changes it incurred upon one’s body were unmistakable and deeply unsettling. It had always struck him as a quiet horror, one he had never wished to imagine inflicted upon himself.
Children, too, had never held any appeal. He did not find them charming or endearing. They were loud, messy and demanding. And unlike most inconveniences, they were not something that could simply be set aside when patience ran thin or interest waned.
They required your time.
Your care.
Your effort.
But beyond the most typical reasons to avoid parenthood lay a far more intimate fear. It was one that gnawed at him whenever his thoughts spiraled too far inward. The terror that he would create something specifically tailored to suffer. That he would bring into existence a being engineered to endure the same indignities that had defined his own life.
Why would he condemn another to a fate comparable to his own? To force someone into an eternity like this - controlled from the moment they drew breath?
If the pregnancy proved successful, there was a chance he would bear a Beta or an Alpha into the world. A child afforded a comparatively decent existence within Hell - granted autonomy and the privilege of being taken seriously. Such a child might thrive. Might never know the particular brand of cruelty reserved for those deemed lesser.
But what if he failed?
What if he bore an Omega?
A child who inherited his curse. Their life shaped by expectation, entitlement and quiet, grinding prejudice. It would be his fault entirely. A sin he could not rationalize away nor absolve himself of.
And he would be forced to watch as that child endured the same cruelty he had. Just as his mother had watched him suffer, helpless to shield him from the world’s appetite.
Angel’s words came to mind.
That they were born slaves.
He did not loathe his sex. What he despised was the burden that came with it. The expectations grafted onto their bodies at birth. And the way that burden shaped the opinions of those who considered themselves physically and mentally superior by default.
How, then, would he raise such a child?
How could he love them properly while knowing what awaited them? How could he prepare them for the moment innocence gave way to realization? For the day they learned the world did not see them as a person first, but as a function? What words could he possibly offer that would not ring hollow once reality asserted itself?
His thoughts drifted, unwillingly, to Vincent. He could imagine how the man would rear a child. Imbuing them with values inherited from a bygone era, paired with the expectations demanded by their continued existence in Hell. A Hellborn Omega, at least, might secure a tolerable life with another Hellborn of decent standing.
Vincent would likely try again, if the child were of the ‘inferior’ sex.
He would love the child, Alastor supposed. In his own way. But affection would never outweigh ambition. Only an Alpha would suffice as a proper representation of his empire. A future Overlord. A successor worthy of the title. A ‘proper’ heir.
Alastor’s stomach churned at the thought.
He was a vessel now, regardless of whether it was for Lucifer or Vox. Reduced to utility by men who saw him as interchangeable between crowns and contracts. His value diluted, distilled down to biological purpose alone.
They did not care for his opinion on the matter.
If fate were kind, it would grant him a way out. Some narrow escape that allowed him to avoid this destiny entirely - to slip free before it could take hold and claim him. He clung to the idea with quiet desperation, imagining some method of preserving what little ownership he still had over his body. Some final assertion of autonomy.
But the memory of Lucifer’s gaze lingered.
The way it had slid over him. Not a look of desire, nor even affection, but assessment. As though he were little more than viable breeding stock, evaluated for usefulness and yield.
The humiliation of it burned deeper than he cared to admit.
The entire process would be a horror inflicted upon him. Something he would be forced to endure while others observed and waited for results. And only he would suffer the worst of it - the slow, inexorable transformation of his flesh. The swelling, the softness and the surrender of control. Some called it beautiful. To him, it felt like a gradual unraveling. A careful dismantling of the self, carried out piece by piece until there was nothing left to recognize.
Alastor wanted to try and escape this fate. Desperately so. The impulse rose in him like a quiet rebellion, fragile and easily crushed. But fear followed close behind. He knew the consequences of defying Lucifer’s will. Knew them well enough to understand that resistance would not spare him suffering.
It would only ensure he endured it without mercy.
There would be no reprieve awaiting him. No hidden kidness tucked away at the end of this path. He was doomed in a way that reached beyond flesh and circumstance - something that wrenched at his damned soul and refused to let go. The inevitability of it settled heavy in his chest, pressing down until it became difficult to tell where despair ended and resignation began. That knowledge alone was crushing beyond measure.
He felt like such a fool for ever believing otherwise. For daring, even briefly, to imagine autonomy where none truly existed. Even in the midst of his so-called ascension, he would still be made to perform and fulfill expectations that had been decided long before his consent was ever considered.
Whether he wanted to or not.
And perhaps that was the cruelest truth of all - that resistance changed nothing, and obedience merely ensured the suffering was quieter.
❧
“So ya got knocked up, did ya?”
Adam eyed him as he passed, slowing just enough to make the remark land before continuing on. They had only just returned from a shared midday meal, their presence lingering within the expansive hall as servants filtered elsewhere. Alastor paused, then turned, regarding the Fallen Angel with a measured look as he gauged the man’s masked expression.
Adam looked… subdued. There was no bite to the words. Instead, that crimson gaze settled squarely on the doe’s face, assessing rather than mocking.
Alastor hesitated, his thoughts drifting briefly to the inevitable. When it would become obvious. When his scent would change and betray him to anyone who passed too closely. Omegas who carried often developed a milky undertone, something creamy that wove itself into their natural signature whether they wished it to or not.
“I did,” he replied, quietly.
He turned fully then, meeting Adam’s gaze without flinching.
“That TV fuck, right?”
The Omega merely nodded. Adam let out a sharp scoff, shaking his head.
“Figures,” he muttered. “Probably pulled some underhanded shit.”
“Exactly that.”
Adam folded his arms over his chest, jaw tightening as he looked him over again - less as an object and more as something wounded and unfairly handled.
“Sorry to hear that, babe,” he said.
And he sounded genuine.
“It had to be someone, I suppose.”
“Guess so,” Adam replied with a shrug.
The Alpha scratched absently at the underside of his chin with one claw, gaze drifting off in a way that felt oddly distant. There was something faraway in his expression and Alastor found himself thinking of the simple, undeniable fact that Adam had sired children. That he was the progenitor of mankind. A father, long before he was much of anything else.
“How did you handle fatherhood, Adam?” Alastor asked quietly.
The cloaked man paused, then cocked his head to the side as though the question itself required recalibration.
“I did my duty,” he stated, bluntly. “Ya do what ya gotta.”
Alastor hesitated, weighing his next words.
“Abel is an Omega, correct?”
Adam nodded once.
“Were you concerned for his future?” Alastor pressed. “He was cursed, after all. Just like Eve.”
“Guess I was,” Adam admitted. “But he never really lived as an Omega. Not fully. Died before it was his time.”
“And in Heaven?”
Adam’s expression darkened immediately, the distance in his gaze sharpening into something harder.
“Michael claimed him as his wife.”
“Michael?”
“Lucifer’s brother,” Adam said, jaw tightening. “Never liked the fucker. High an’ mighty. Guess bein’ a piece of shit runs in the family.”
“And Abel?” Alastor asked.
There was a pause.
“… He said he was fine.”
“Did he love him?”
Adam’s mouth pressed into a thin line.
“Never said.”
That distant look returned then, heavier than before. And Alastor realized that Adam was thinking of a family he would never see again.
Alastor found himself pondering the concept of Michael. A heavenly counterpart to Lucifer - cut from the same origin, perhaps, but shaped by an entirely different cruelty. He wondered how severe such a creature might be. How absolute. Something that wore righteousness like armor. Something that was never human and never would be.
Lucifer had made mention, more than once, that Heaven was no better than Hell. Not for his kind. Not for those like them, who existed to be claimed and bent into roles deemed appropriate by forces far above their reach.
The thought left a bitter taste behind.
“Did Abel have a choice?”
The question slipped from him before he could stop it. But he needed to know.
Adam turned fully then, finally meeting his gaze without deflection or distance.
“No.”
❧
He had been summoned to the King’s chambers just as he was preparing for bed. With obvious reluctance, Alastor abandoned his nightly ritual, every careful step toward the chambers heavy and unhurried. His movements were sluggish, his thoughts still unsettled by the darkness he had glimpsed in Lucifer’s gaze earlier.
But the devil was to be his husband.
And as his future wife, he would obey.
Lucifer opened the door himself and stepped aside, a small, knowing smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he regarded him.
“Your Majesty,” Alastor greeted politely, inclining his head as he crossed the threshold.
He fought to suppress the sharp spike of anxiety that flared the moment his hooves touched the floor within. He did not wish to betray himself or let the tension show. And yet, as Lucifer’s gaze lingered on him, Alastor had the distinct sense that the man already knew.
“Undress,” Lucifer instructed calmly. “Then lie on the bed.”
Alastor stiffened, only for a fraction of a second, before complying. He slipped his silken night robe from his shoulders with deliberate care, folding it neatly and placing it upon a conveniently positioned hook near the door.
“Undergarments as well.”
He paused mid-step on his way toward the bed, breath hitching before he forced it steady. After a moment’s hesitation, he obeyed - claws trembling just enough to betray his unease.
“On your belly, pet,” Lucifer continued, smoothly. “It’s been a spell since I’ve seen you like this.”
He soon found himself stretched upon the soft sheets, a faint citrus scent infused into the fabric beneath him. It was familiar even after the years spent away from the King and his bed. Alastor rested his chin against the pillow, ears folding slightly as he breathed the scent in again, grounding himself in something he could recognize.
The mattress dipped with gentle weight as Lucifer joined him. Alastor felt the presence before the touch. The devil straddled him, small and slight in stature yet impossibly heavy in authority. Then hands settled upon his shoulders.
They moved slowly, deliberately, tracing the elegant arch of his back. The touch was not cold, as one might expect, but comfortably warm. When the hands began to knead and massage his flesh, it was not with the deep, demanding pressure he remembered from before but something gentler.
Alastor felt his rigidity begin to give way, tension easing little by little beneath the devil’s ministrations.
“You’ve been stressed lately,” Lucifer remarked, mildly. “I’d rather you be comfortable while you’re carrying.”
“Does my comfort truly matter, Your Majesty?” Alastor asked, voice low and guarded.
“It does,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “Your flesh is beginning to change, after all. I can feel it. Your natural fragrance will betray you before long.”
His hands returned to Alastor’s shoulders, thumbs pressing lightly as though emphasizing the point.
“The physical change is subtle - ailments aside. A gradual transformation will take place. You Omegas are captivating in that way. All creatures who carry are.”
Alastor released a slow breath, his upper body loosening as the muscles beneath his skin were coaxed into reluctant relaxation.
“You foster not only the soul of another being,” Lucifer continued, voice smooth and instructive, “but its body as well. You surrender your resources and your comfort to ensure its continuation.”
“Careful,” Alastor murmured, “or I may mistake your words for admiration, Sire.”
“Oh, but it is,” Lucifer replied, lightly. “Omegas - while prone to weakness of mind and body - remain remarkably resilient. Many of you have proven yourselves willing to surrender everything. An Alpha will defend. A Beta will observe and maintain. But Omegas…”
His hands pressed more firmly, possessively.
“Omegas will sacrifice…”
Everything.
“There have been countless souls who have bargained with me,” Lucifer went on. “Who have given all they possessed to ensure their children lived. That their mates succeeded. That their homes remained free of sickness and strife. They offer everything they are.”
“It’s a common enough tale,” Alastor said, quietly.
“It is,” Lucifer agreed. “And you have proven yourself both resilient and an intriguing representation of your sex.”
“You flatter me.”
The King hummed softly, the sound thoughtful rather than displeased.
“You remain opposed to your current state.”
Alastor was quiet for a time. Long enough that the silence itself became an answer. When he finally spoke, his voice was steady.
“I am.”
The admission carried no apology.
“Your children will live lives of comfort,” Lucifer said, evenly. “They will want for nothing. All of them.”
“And yet,” Alastor replied, “they will be bound to the hierarchy. As I am.”
“Indeed.” Lucifer’s tone did not shift in the slightest. “That is the natural order.”
The words settled between them with the weight of law rather than opinion. Alastor felt it press against him as palpably as the devil’s hands upon his skin.
“Is that not how Heaven dictated it to be?” Alastor asked, quietly. “Why maintain it when you stood against the very beings who drafted those laws?”
Lucifer’s hands shifted lower, thumbs pressing into the tension along Alastor’s lower back.
“Because it pleases me.”
Alastor let out a breath, slow and controlled.
“Is it truly so simple?”
“It is,” Lucifer replied without hesitation.
“And is that why I’m here?” Alastor continued. “Because it pleases you?”
“Yes.” Lucifer’s fingers worked more firmly now, easing pressure from muscle that had been clenched far too long. “Your refusal to break intrigued me. You bend but you do not fracture. There is a resilience to you. An elasticity of spirit I have not witnessed in a very long time.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“Lilith,” he supplied.
“Yes.” Lucifer’s answer was immediate.
“There have been millions before me,” Alastor said, quietly. “And there will be millions after. Why me?”
“Because fate is cruel,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “And it has chosen you, Alastor.”
The shift was sudden.
One moment Alastor was prone beneath him and the next he found himself turned onto his back, the devil looming above - arms braced on either side of him, caging him in. Lucifer’s presence was overwhelming at this proximity.
Lucifer stared at him for a long moment, head tilting slowly to the side. He was dressed simply - a tunic and trousers - yet the lack of regalia only sharpened the authority he radiated. Alastor found himself studying his face despite himself.
He was beautiful.
Perfect.
There was nothing human in that gaze. It was serpentine and vacant of mercy. A creature that had never needed to justify itself to anyone.
The prideful architect of his torment.
And yet.
Alastor lifted a hand.
For the first time, he touched Lucifer’s face of his own volition. The flesh beneath his fingers was smooth and the devil leaned into it without hesitation, eyes sliding shut as though the contact itself were both permission and invitation. The King dipped lower, his intentions clear.
The memory of their first kiss rose unbidden.
Alastor turned his head away on instinct only to feel fingers close around his chin, firmly guiding him back into position. Lucifer’s gaze met his own. Then his lips pressed against Alastor’s.
There was no bolt of cold.
No shock.
No terror.
Instead, there was warmth.
An enticing warmth, meant to draw rather than claim. It lingered just long enough to disarm him and make resistance feel unnecessary rather than futile.
The sensation spread through him slowly, sinking beneath skin and bone alike. And before he could think better of it, Alastor found his arms lifting, the limbs wrapping around Lucifer’s neck as the kiss deepened.
Notes:
I mentioned this previously. But if I ever did make a spin-off of this work. I did want the main character to be Abel. The Heaven of the Curse of Eve Verse is layered, strict and demands perfection.
The idea of Lucifer’s brother as a character also intrigues me. They’d be two sides of the same coin, essentially. Cruel in their own ways.
Chapter 114: 114
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They were not permitted to idle away their days following their ‘settling’ period. Lucifer had no intention of allowing them to linger in a state of half-belonging. From the moment his decision was made, it became clear that they were expected to learn how to function as permanent fixtures within the boundaries of his estate.
Alastor, Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk were not merely royal guests.
They were the future queen and his attendants.
That distinction mattered. And with it came obligation.
They were taught how to carry themselves beneath the vaulted ceilings and watchful eyes, how posture alone could signal obedience or defiance. What fabrics were acceptable. What colors denoted favor, restraint or warning. How to speak within earshot of Hellborn nobility, and - perhaps more importantly - when silence was the wiser choice.
They were reminded, repeatedly, that they were individuals uplifted by the will of the King.
Alastor had suspected this would come to pass. He had conducted his own quiet research well before the announcement, piecing together precedent and pattern from what records he could access. This degree of restructuring had always been inevitable. Still, witnessing it firsthand was something else entirely.
In the early days, they had fumbled through the halls - conspicuous additions to an environment that had been crafted for beings far removed from their respective origins. They did not yet belong and the architecture itself seemed eager to remind them of it.
That discomfort was intentional.
Alastor, in particular, was instructed separately.
Lucifer saw to his education personally, guiding him with precise, unyielding attention in direct relation to his role. Not merely as consort. Not merely as symbol. But as something that would soon be required to stand, to speak and to endure as queen.
“You are an extension of my will, pet,” Lucifer explained, calmly.
They stood within a spacious chamber crowded with fabrics, bolts of cloth, needles, thread and carefully arranged materials. It was everything required to construct a wardrobe worthy of display. Servants moved quietly about the room, hands precise and efficient as they responded to the King’s unspoken expectations. Every motion was purposeful. Every adjustment made with reverence.
Lucifer intended for his Queen to look the part.
Alastor was reminded, faintly, of Velvette’s tailoring rooms. And so he knew how to behave as he was measured and adjusted, standing still while hands lifted fabric to his shoulders and pinned hems at his waist. All the while, Lucifer observed from his place upon an ornate, gold-embroidered sofa - one leg crossed neatly over the other as he sipped at his wine, gaze never straying for long.
“And so,” Lucifer continued, pausing mid-sip to blink lazily at the doe, “you must look the part.”
The assortment being assembled made his intent unmistakable. Lucifer’s taste skewed toward a deliberate blend of feminine and masculine - dresses paired with vests, corsets alongside tailored trousers, hair ornaments selected with the same care as rings and gloves. Nothing was accidental. Everything was meant to become part of Alastor’s daily rotation.
“Dresses, Your Majesty?” Alastor asked evenly.
“More than appropriate attire for Omegas,” Lucifer replied.
He took another sip of his wine.
“Your style will shift to better suit what pleases me,” he went on. “Both you and Angel Dust belong to me, do you not? Angel Dust’s wardrobe will also reflect his position as your primary attendant.”
“My attendant?” Alastor echoed.
“Your handmaiden.”
“And the rest?”
“They serve a similar function.”
Alastor lifted one arm as instructed, allowing it to be measured.
“I doubt Husk will fancy being referred to as a ‘handmaiden.’”
Lucifer’s mouth curved faintly.
“He need not dress as one,” he replied. “But a male servant will appear as such. The cat will be groomed appropriately for the position.”
“Is there much of a point to this,” Alastor asked, evenly, “if adjustments will be required regardless? Taking my present state into consideration, alterations will need to be made at frequent intervals.”
“Those are already being prepared,” Lucifer replied without pause. “I assure you.”
Something in Alastor’s features pinched despite his composure. The idea of being presented publicly in such a condition was not a simple thing to reconcile. His thoughts drifted, unwillingly, to Vox and Velvette - their excited exchange, the enthusiasm with which they had discussed maternal wear.
Elastic fabrics engineered to cling perfectly to an expanding form. Garments designed not to conceal, but to display. They had been enamored with the idea of it. Had made it clear that even in the earliest stages, he was not meant to hide the truth.
He was expected to boast it.
To wear his condition openly and proudly. As though he were delighted to inhabit the role of a future mother. As though there was no conflict, no revulsion nor any quiet terror beneath the surface. A vessel content to be precisely that.
“And after this?” Alastor continued, voice carefully measured. “Will I be expected to carry yours the year after? Ever the proficient broodmare?”
Lucifer did not bristle.
“No need to be cross, my dear,” he replied, calmly. “You will be afforded rest. I do not believe in the concept of back-to-back breeding - at least not among Omegas. It proves inefficient. Distracting.”
“Distracting from what?” Alastor asked.
“From your role.”
“As a mother?”
Lucifer’s gaze remained steady, unmoved.
“As a queen,” he replied. “A wife and a mother.”
Alastor’s ears flicked faintly.
“In that particular order?”
“Not precisely,” Lucifer answered. “But all three duties are of considerable importance.”
❧
Beyond the measurements and trimmed material, he was instructed in basic etiquette. The lessons were stifling in a way that went beyond posture or phrasing. He was not expected to execute them flawlessly, but effort was required. Compliance, at the very least.
It was meant to serve as a foundation.
Alastor was expected to shift his bearing - from a common Sinner to someone of royal standing. Not merely in appearance, but in presence. In restraint. And so Lucifer observed the way he carried himself, considering what had been shaped and what had been blunted along the way.
“Vincent has done a rather effective job of watering down your true essence,” Lucifer remarked, evenly. “You were once jovial in life. Now you are far more severe - your circumstances have seen to that. You smile, but it is rarely felt.”
Alastor’s ears folded upon his skull.
“What reason is there for it to be felt?”
Lucifer regarded him for a moment longer.
“Once you’ve settled -”
“Settled?”
The word caught sharply. In the midst of the seating room where the lesson had been completed, Alastor turned on him. Lucifer met his gaze without flinching, one brow quirked in mild curiosity.
“Is that what I’m meant to do?” Alastor asked. “Settle?”
A humorless laugh escaped him as he shook his head.
“Vincent assumed I would settle,” he continued. “And yet here I stand. Willing to tether myself to the devil so that I might escape a life of domesticity, only to acquaint myself with another variation of it.”
Lucifer’s expression remained composed.
“Is this what you consider domesticity?”
“Yes,” Alastor replied at once. “Because it conforms to your standards.”
Lucifer tilted his head.
“Were you meant to be wild, Alastor?”
“I was meant to be myself.”
He stepped closer then, closing the distance with intent. His crimson eyes burned, bright with something sharp and uncontained.
“Do you recall what I asked?” he pressed. “What I explicitly requested, Your Majesty?”
“I do,” Lucifer replied, calmly. “But humor me, pet.”
“I wanted power,” Alastor said. “Real power. I was meant to be the strongest Sinner in Hell.”
His jaw tightened.
“And yet here I stand,” he finished, quietly. “Diminished.”
“Diminished?”
Alastor did not look away.
“I am pregnant, Lucifer,” he said evenly, though his voice trembled beneath the restraint. “My body is no longer my own. My future - my aspirations - everything I intended to become has been interrupted.”
Lucifer regarded him for a moment, expression unreadable. Then he spoke.
“You may bear the burden of motherhood unwillingly,” he continued, “but you will still be granted the opportunity to ascend. You are meant to be a Queen. Your might will one day be comparable to Lilith’s.”
A pause.
“Not now,” Lucifer added. “But later.”
“Later?”
The word came sharp and bitter as Alastor sneered.
“So I must delay,” he said. “I must play the role of mother. I must sacrifice portions - entire moments - of my life for another.”
“Yes,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “Exactly that.”
The words struck like a sentence rather than an answer.
“You will suffer as countless others have,” Lucifer went on. “You will be robbed of choice. You will endure the indignity of it - of pregnancy, of birth and of rearing. And you will be made to survive it.”
Alastor trembled, the reaction involuntary. Not from fear alone, but from the sheer humiliation of being reduced so thoroughly.
“Why?” he asked, hoarsely.
Lucifer’s gaze softened only in the way stone might soften under polish - no kinder for it.
“For some, motherhood is a choice,” he said. “For others, it is an obligation.”
He leaned in just enough for the words to settle fully.
“But for the rest?”
A pause.
“It is a tragedy. And you, my pet, will not be spared a single moment of it.”
❧
Angel Dust smiled at him within the shared bath, something tender and unguarded in the expression. They handled one another with care as they worked, washing away the residue of the day. There was little effort required - there was no blood nor grime or any proof of struggle. They lived in luxury now, tended to with the attentiveness one might afford a perfectly maintained pet.
There would be no more excitement born of conflict. No careless wandering through unfamiliar streets. No maneuvering the gambling halls or clubs with practiced ease. That life felt distant - something remembered rather than lived. In its place came refinement and structure. They would be painstakingly shaped into something else now.
Something more.
Or perhaps something less.
Alastor could not yet tell.
“Is this it, I wonder?” he murmured.
Angel smeared a generous amount of thick liquid across his palms, rubbing until it frothed into a soft lather. He reached for Alastor’s mane, fingers careful as they worked the soap through the red curls, slow and unhurried.
“Is what it, Al?”
“The castle,” Alastor said. “Lucifer. Our… roles. Is that it?”
“Hm.”
Angel’s fingers threaded through his hair, massaging gently at his scalp.
“I guess it’s gotta be,” he replied. “’Til Lucifer decides otherwise.”
Alastor’s gaze drifted downward, unfocused.
“Is this any better than the Vees?”
Angel paused, fingers stilling for just a moment before resuming their gentle work.
“You’ve got all of us now,” he said, carefully. “It ain’t Vox, Vel, Val, you and me anymore. It’s Nif, Husk, you, and me. That’s… that’s family, right?”
“The Vees were our family once,” Alastor replied.
A beat passed.
“…Yeah,” Angel admitted. “But what we got now?”
His hands remained steady.
“It’s a family we chose.”
“... what about this… this child inside me?”
Alastor released a shaky sigh, the sound barely audible.
“I’m being forced to accept it,” he breathed. “To acknowledge it. This isn’t something I chose.”
Angel Dust fell silent, his expression shifting as he considered the words.
“I don’t have an easy answer for that, Al,” Angel said, eventually. “And I ain’t gonna pretend I do.”
His voice was gentler now.
“I’m not sayin’ that makes it easier. Or better. But… you ain’t alone. That part doesn’t change. We’ll be there.”
Alastor’s thoughts drifted to what this would have looked like under Vox’s tender care. Enduring it in partial isolation. Reduced to function without the presence of anyone who saw him as more than the role imposed upon him. Those who might have offered genuine support would have been kept carefully out of reach.
Lucifer, for all his doctrine and cruelty, had granted him a small mercy.
They were here.
And that was something.
Notes:
I will preface by saying that I am a left-leaning individual. Every ounce of me is pro-choice.
The Courtship of Power remains a gender commentary. And one aspect of being a woman ( whether cisgendered or those who were merely assigned at such as birth ) is pregnancy, motherhood and bodily autonomy.
With the overturn of Roe vs Wade in the USA, the discussion regarding such a subject has been turbulent. Because while some of us possess the resources and opportunity to gain access to abortion - others do not. Whether your respective stance on the subject, the perspective of those who don't want a pregnancy but have to carry it remain a reality.
I, myself, am a childfree woman. My wife is also childfree. And so I've discussed this topic with her.
When I crafted this story, I had to ponder over the discomfort and indignities this may bring about. The idea of life being 'interrupted'. The inability to access abortion. The lack of choice.
It has been intriguing to see perspectives relating to this. As a lot of comments have mentioned miscarriage or abortion. Which would, if I'm being perfectly honest, be the ideal/happy outcome. And yet I find myself pondering over the women who don't have the fortune of getting either of those endings. I think about their stories. And their respective experiences. And mourn the tragedy of it.
Chapter 115: 115
Chapter Text
“Your Majesty.”
Angel Dust executed a precise dip, respectful in exactly the way he had been taught. Lucifer observed him in silence, crimson eyes fixed upon the spider Omega’s willowy frame as though taking stock not merely of his posture, but of what lay beneath it. Of how well he was adapting to the expectations placed upon him.
They stood within the confines of Lucifer’s private office, a space far quieter and more intimate than the grand halls beyond. Angel had been summoned and had come at once, leaving Alastor behind with a look heavy with worry. Angel had reassured him, of course, offering what comfort he could before stepping through the doors alone.
Lucifer, for all his authority, had been… kind to him. Distant and firm, but not unreasonably so. The leash that tethered Angel to the King was a loose one, rarely tested and never yanked without cause.
“Have you been well, Angel Dust?” Lucifer asked, evenly.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“And how have you been managing your lessons?”
Angel hesitated.
“I’ve been… doin’ alright. It’s a lot to take in.”
“Is it?”
“I mean… yeah,” Angel replied, carefully.
He resisted the instinct to fidget, painfully aware of how inappropriate it would be. His hands remained clasped, posture held with deliberate effort.
“You have ample time to adjust,” Lucifer said. “Your tutors have been informed of your circumstances. You were not raised in this environment, Angel Dust. But I do expect you to conform to it.”
“’Course, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer inclined his head slightly, satisfied enough for the moment.
“I wish to discuss what will be expected of you going forward.”
Angel drew in a slow breath and released it just as carefully before nodding his understanding.
“You will serve as Alastor’s primary companion,” Lucifer continued. “While I might entrust Niffty with such responsibility, the bond you share with the future queen is distinct. Incomparable to his familial connection with her.”
The King leaned forward then, fingers steepled, chin resting lightly upon them as his gaze sharpened.
“You are generally aware of the duties this entails?”
Angel swallowed, mind flickering through the lessons he had been given thus far.
“I… I take care of Al’s - Alastor’s needs.”
The answer lingered awkwardly between them. Lucifer arched a brow slowly, the gesture measured rather than impatient.
“Continue.”
Angel Dust drew in a breath and pressed on, his explanation halting at first before gaining steadiness. He spoke of the finer details - of serving as the doe’s constant companion and confidant. Of assisting him in dressing and preparation, particularly while he remained in a delicate state.
Of tending to him alongside Niffty each morning and again in the evening - helping him disrobe, bathe and settle. He explained his responsibility in overseeing the servants assigned directly to Alastor’s care, ensuring everything was done properly.
Lucifer listened without interruption. When Angel finished, the King gave a light nod, apparently satisfied.
“I wish to also address your relationship with Alastor.”
Angel’s gaze dropped at once, his lips trembling faintly before he could still them. He swallowed, posture tightening as he forced himself to respond.
“Y-Yes, Your Majesty.”
“As I stated during your trial,” Lucifer said, evenly, “there are no laws that prohibit your relationship.”
He spoke as though reciting something already settled - ancient precedent rather than personal allowance.
“Such unions were broadly accepted in Hell prior to Lilith’s departure. During my absence, they came to be viewed as distasteful by the general population. A cultural regression, nothing more.”
His gaze remained fixed on Angel Dust.
“I have always been aware of your relationship.”
Angel stiffened slightly.
“I am also aware,” Lucifer continued, “of Alastor’s relationship with Adam.”
Angel Dust blinked, momentarily surprised. Though he supposed he should not have been. Lucifer was the sort of being who simply knew things within the boundaries of his domain. Secrets did not linger long in the presence of a King.
“As Queen,” Lucifer went on, “Alastor is afforded the privilege of maintaining companions who may keep him satisfied.”
There was no judgment in his tone - only structure.
“While I am fully capable of performing my duties, I do not object to him seeking fulfillment elsewhere, so long as he responds when I call upon him.”
Angel’s shoulders remained tense, but he did not interrupt.
“You and Adam both belong to me,” Lucifer said, calmly. “Body and soul alike. And therefore, I consider unions of the flesh - within these bounds - acceptable.”
The statement was neither permission nor reassurance.
It was classification.
And Angel understood, with quiet clarity, that this was not about indulgence or freedom. But about order, ownership and the careful allowances granted by a King who never truly relinquished control.
“And his heats, Your Majesty?” Angel asked carefully, keeping his tone polite despite the tightening in his chest.
“I will attend to him personally,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “Going forward, they will be spent with me. Or with Adam - should I ever deem it an appropriate time for them to be paired.”
Angel froze, blinking once as the words settled.
“…Your Majesty?”
“Adam is a superb specimen,” Lucifer said, plainly. “As is Alastor. Their progeny would be exceptional, would they not?”
Something twisted sharply in Angel Dust’s gut. The way Alastor was spoken of made his stomach churn. The corners of his mouth pulled involuntarily into a faint scowl before he could stop himself.
“Your Majesty,” Angel said, voice strained despite his effort to keep it respectful. “Isn’t… isn’t it enough that he’s already carryin’ Vox’s kid? That he’ll have yours after?”
Lucifer blinked.
Then he cocked his head to the side, studying Angel with a gaze utterly devoid of warmth.
“He’s a person, Your Majesty,” Angel Dust insisted, the words slipping out before he could temper them further.
“He is a Sinner,” Lucifer corrected, evenly. “And he is mine to do with as I please.”
Angel bristled, the reaction immediate and unguarded.
“We’re not - ” He faltered, breath catching as he searched for footing. “We’re not just things. It ain’t fair - to either of them.”
Lucifer regarded him for a moment longer than before, expression unreadable.
“Alastor surrendered himself to me,” he said, calmly. “As did Adam. And you did as well.”
His tone did not rise nor did it sharpen. It did not need to.
“It is not your place to question me, Angel Dust.”
A slow smile curved the devil’s lips.
“Is that understood?”
Angel’s throat tightened.
“I - ”
The Omega trembled beneath that gaze, the reaction instinctive and unwanted. But his eyes hardened all the same, resolve settling in even as fear crawled up his spine.
“I gave you my soul,” Angel said, voice unsteady but sincere, “so I could help Alastor.”
Lucifer regarded him in silence for a moment, crimson eyes unblinking. When he spoke, his tone was calm - measured in a way that made the words far more dangerous than anger ever could be.
“I afforded you the position to remain at his side,” he replied. “I cleansed you of your sickness. Of the weakness that plagued both your body and your mind.”
His head tilted slightly, as though reassessing something that had disappointed him.
“And now I am left with the distinct impression that you do not appreciate my generosity, Angel Dust.”
The word generosity landed like a rebuke.
“Do you question my judgment?” Lucifer asked, calmly. “Have you grown defiant?”
His voice lowered - not in volume, but in register. The shift alone carried weight, pressing down on the room like a held breath.
“Are you in need of correction?”
The words struck harder than any raised voice could have. Fear jolted through the Omega, his body reacting before his thoughts could catch up. His shoulders stiffened, breath hitching as instinct overrode protest.
“N - no, Your Majesty,” Angel stammered, head bowing at once. “Forgive me.”
The apology came quickly. He understood, with terrifying clarity, that this was the moment where hesitation would be mistaken for defiance.
“Take care not to question me again,” Lucifer drawled. “Otherwise, I may take offense.”
The words were delivered without heat or haste. That calm made them far more dangerous. It framed obedience not as mercy, but as expectation.
Behind Angel Dust, the doors opened. The sound was soft but it was enough to make him flinch.
“You’re dismissed.”
There was no need to raise his voice. The command was complete in itself.
Angel did not hesitate. He dipped once more and moved toward the open doors, the weight of the King’s gaze lingering long after he crossed the threshold.
❧
There was something decidedly inhuman about Lucifer.
Angel Dust began to truly understand this as he made his way back through the halls, his expression distant and pensive. Alastor had spoken of it - had reiterated, more than once, that he was the devil. That his cruelty knew no bounds, not because it was uncontrolled, but because it was calculated.
The casual mention of Adam and Alastor as a potential pair unsettled himt. It was the ease with which it had been said - the way both of them were reduced to biology. To compatibility. To function. As though personhood was an inconvenience rather than a given.
And while Angel’s thoughts kept circling back to Alastor, he could not help but think of Adam as well.
The Fallen Angel had served Lucifer for centuries. He was abrasive, cruel and infuriatingly blunt; but still human in ways the devil was not. He suffered as they did. He felt rage, grief, bitterness and longing. All the messy remnants of something once mortal.
For centuries after the war, it was said that Adam had been reshaped.
Angel found himself lingering on the word. What did that truly mean? How many indignities had been inflicted upon him before he yielded? How much pain was experienced before obedience was all that remained?
Not once, in all the time Angel had known him, had Adam openly questioned the King. Not in any way that anyone would notice. But Angel had seen the way he behaved in Lucifer’s presence.
It was like seeing a well-trained dog in motion.
Was that the fate awaiting all of them?
Lucifer’s focus had already extended beyond Alastor. It had reached outward, encompassing those tethered to him as well. Angel found himself contemplating the consequences of that expansion, the slow tightening of a net none of them could truly escape.
And yet he did not regret his proximity to the devil.
What he mourned was the future that awaited Alastor. For Lucifer would shape him into whatever he deemed fit.
Just as he had done with Adam.
He would likely suffer as well. And Husk and Niffty - despite retaining possession of their souls - were bound to follow in time. They were meant to remain here for no fewer than ten years, bound by circumstance if not by contract.
But that realization shifted as it settled.
The sentence itself was irrelevant. They would not remain because they were required to. They would remain because Alastor was here. It would not be one of them - it would be all of them.
Lucifer.
Adam.
Alastor.
Niffty.
Husk.
And himself.
And soon children.
The thought lingered. The castle, once bereft of sound and warmth beyond the quiet efficiency of servants, would become something resembling a home. It would fill with noise. With movement and with the chaos of life. With a warmth Angel could only assume it had long been deprived of.
Perhaps Lucifer had grown weary.
Perhaps he had lingered too long in isolation and begun to contemplate what life might have been had Lilith remained. What the castle might have become had she not left - had their offspring not been lost to him.
Now, he would have a family.
The realization made Angel slow, his steps coming to a gradual halt as the implications took shape. He could not help but wonder what Lucifer truly desired.
He was an eternal being. And yet he had remained here, within these walls, almost entirely isolated for centuries.
When Alastor arrived, something shifted.
The castle had begun to change. Subtly at first. Then more noticeably. It was transforming, little by little, into something else entirely.
Now it echoed faintly with Niffty’s tittering laughter. With Husk’s habitual grumbling. With Alastor’s voice drifting through the halls. With Adam’s jeers and sharp remarks. There was something alive about it - something that had likely not existed here before.
Had Lucifer been lonely?
After the departure of his wife and children, he had closed himself off from the world. But why was that?
Angel Dust lifted a hand, touching his chin in a thoughtful gesture. He struggled to piece together the why behind it all. The motive beneath the doctrine. The intention behind the structure.
And then there lingered an important question.
Should he tell Alastor what Lucifer had implied?
He had said if, not when. That distinction mattered. It suggested uncertainty. Possibility rather than inevitability. And yet the implication alone was enough to leave Angel unsettled. He feared that voicing it aloud would only compound the strain Alastor was already under. The doe was suffering enough as it was - forced to endure a pregnancy he had never wanted, with the looming suggestion of another to follow.
That thought alone was distressing. Far more than Angel cared to admit.
What should he do? And if he chose to say something, what words could possibly soften it? Maybe it was better left unspoken. Maybe -
“Hey, legs.”
The rough greeting cut through his thoughts.
“What’re ya standin’ around for?”
Angel blinked, momentarily disoriented, only to realize that a familiar figure had come up beside him. A cloaked Adam stood there with casual ease, far less severe than the last time they’d spoken. Crimson eyes blinked lazily down at him, expression sharp but not unkind.
“Somethin’ on your mind?”
Chapter 116: 116
Chapter Text
Adam’s manners were not particularly refined.
He hovered perpetually on the edge of being a slob, though never quite tipped fully into it. Still, it was not a pleasant sight to watch him tear into his meal with such single-minded enthusiasm. He appeared to favor roasted meat almost exclusively; his platter had been piled high with it. The Fallen Angel devoured it without ceremony, remaining within the folds of his cloak as his teeth parted and chunks of meat were popped past them with casual efficiency.
Angel Dust watched him with open curiosity. Their interactions thus far had been sporadic rather than constant. Adam had shown little interest in him beyond a few sweeping, openly appreciative glances. But he seemed far more willing to engage than Angel had expected. Notably, the man scarcely spared Niffty or Husk a look at all. His attention, instead, lingered on the Omegas who now occupied the castle, as though their presence alone had shifted the axis of his interest.
When it came to Alastor and himself, Adam approached them with effortless ease. He was always self-confident and always assured of his place. The doe, in particular, had captured his fixation - and Alastor, to Angel’s quiet surprise, had entertained it without much complaint.
Angel found himself recalling the sight of Adam’s arm draped around the doe’s waist, those large hands wandering with a familiarity that should have provoked resistance. It surprised him that Alastor had not objected. After all, he had never shown much inclination toward engaging with Alphas unless coercion was involved in some form.
With Lucifer and Vox, Alastor was noticeably different. Stiff and guarded. As though his movements were guided by invisible strings.
But around Adam, he was… relaxed.
Relaxed in the same way he was with Niffty, with Husk and with Angel himself. As though, for reasons Angel could not yet fully articulate, Adam did not register as a threat in the same way the other Alpha’s did.
He recalled seeing them in the gardens one afternoon - lounging together as though the space had been carved out solely for them. Alastor had appeared at ease in a way Angel rarely witnessed. From a distance, he had taken note of the doe’s body language; the relaxed posture, the way his shoulders loosened as he chuckled softly in response to Adam’s guffawing laughter.
Those red eyes had glittered with something unfamiliar. Something lighter.
The memory lingered now as Angel sat across from Adam.
This was the only Alpha Alastor appeared to genuinely tolerate. Not merely endure, not cautiously accommodate - but tolerate in the truest sense of the word. Angel found himself wondering what Lucifer made of that distinction. And yet, considering that the King was already aware of their involvement…
The thought stalled.
What even was their relationship?
Were they simply lovers? Sexual partners brought together by proximity and circumstance? Or did it reach deeper than that - into something more complicated?
Angel did not yet know.
“Just gonna keep starin’, babe?” Adam drawled. “I know I’m a looker. You interested or somethin’?”
Angel Dust blinked, suddenly aware of himself and of Adam’s lazy, amused stare.
“Oh! Sorry, Adam.”
Adam grunted, popping another piece of meat into his mouth without ceremony.
“So,” Angel continued, shifting slightly, “I actually - uh - wanted to ask you about Al.”
The Fallen Angel paused. He licked the excess grease from his claws with a casual flick of his tongue before answering.
“What about him?”
“I mean…” Angel hesitated. “You two seem… close.”
“Guess so.”
Adam shrugged, the gesture loose and dismissive, like it barely warranted thought.
“I’m askin’ ’cause Al’s got a real complicated history with Alphas,” Angel went on. “Y’know?”
A smirk tugged at Adam’s mouth, his chest puffing just a little.
“I’m irresistible, legs,” he said. “I mean - have ya seen me?”
Angel quirked a brow.
“Yeah,” he replied, dryly. “But you’re also… kind of a dick.”
Adam scoffed.
“Omegas love that shit,” he shot back. “C’mon - who’s into a pussy?”
He paused, frowning.
“I mean - I’m into pussy, but - ”
Angel rolled his eyes so hard it nearly hurt.
“Well, anyway,” Adam continued, giving a lazy shrug. “Can’t blame Alastor for makin’ the obvious fuckin’ choice.”
There was an unmistakable note of pride in the way he said it, as though Alastor’s attention were some sort of conquest. Angel caught it immediately. Yet beneath that confidence, there was something else in Adam’s crimson gaze. The barest hint of something softer. Something unguarded. Angel found himself lingering on it longer than he meant to.
“You spent a heat with Al before,” Angel said, carefully. “Yeah?”
Adam’s smirk deepened, his expression drifting as though he were sinking willingly into the memory. When he answered, the word was drawn out, indulgent.
“Yeah.”
The sound that followed - a low, satisfied rumble - made it clear he relished the recollection.
“Let’s just say,” Adam added, “I provided my services.”
Angel studied him for a moment before speaking again.
“And he asked you not to claim him?” he asked, politely.
Something shifted.
It was subtle but the change was there. Adam’s smile remained, but it dulled at the edges.
“Yeah,” he said again.
This time, the word landed heavier.
“…Did you,” Angel asked slowly, hesitation threading through his voice, “want to?”
The question came out haltingly, as though he wasn’t entirely certain it was wise to ask at all. Adam eyed him, expression shifting into something incredulous - as though the answer should have been obvious.
“’Course I fuckin’ wanted to.”
The admission was blunt to the point of startling. There was no bravado layered over it this time. No joke. No deflection. Just a plain statement of fact.
Angel Dust stared at him openly, caught off guard by the sheer directness of it. He had expected evasion or maybe another crude joke.
“Why didn’t you?” Angel asked, quietly. “Was it because of Lucifer?”
“Lucifer didn’t give a shit whether I claimed him or not.”
Angel blinked slowly, taken aback by how easily the answer came.
“Then… why didn’t you?”
Adam shot him an odd look, brows knitting as though the question itself were absurd.
“Because he didn’t want me to.”
The words landed with a blunt simplicity that left no room for interpretation. No grand strategy. No external restraint.
Just choice.
And Angel felt something shift in his chest as the realization set in - because for all of Adam’s roughness, all his arrogance, that had been a line he hadn’t crossed.
Did Alastor gravitate toward Adam because the Alpha allowed him to choose?
Angel found himself lingering on the thought longer than he expected. The idea made an unsettling amount of sense the more he turned it over. Whenever the doe rebuffed Adam’s advances the man never truly pressed. He would retreat instead, temporarily, his gaze lingering with unmistakable interest but his hands kept firmly to himself. Alastor’s boundaries were not tested. They were respected, even.
That distinction mattered.
Perhaps Adam made Alastor feel as though he retained some measure of control. That his desires - and his refusals - were still his own. And maybe that was why he was willing to engage with him at all. Why the ease Angel had observed between them felt so markedly different from the tension Alastor carried elsewhere.
Out of all four of them - Angel Dust, Adam, Vox and Lucifer - only two ever seemed to allow Alastor that freedom.
Angel Dust and Adam.
The others sought to shape him. To suppress and redirect his expression until it fit neatly within their expectations. Vox with his polished manipulation. Lucifer with his doctrine and decree. Both demanded compliance dressed up as inevitability.
But Adam and Angel did not.
They let him speak. Let him refuse. Let him be.
And Angel suspected that, for someone whose life had been defined by coercion and obligation, that small allowance of choice meant more than any display of power ever could.
“Adam… I wanted to talk to you about something.”
“Yeah?”
“…Yeah.”
❧
Alastor was in a dour mood. There was little reason for it beyond the obvious. He had been ill that morning, and the lingering discomfort had followed him throughout the day. Servants had attended to him dutifully, as had Niffty - hovering and ensuring he wanted for nothing. He was constantly tended to.
It did little to improve his spirits.
Now, at last, he found himself alone. The evening meal had only just concluded and he had expressed his desire for solitude. It had been respected without question. Not out of cruelty, but caution. He knew his mood well enough to understand that it would sour any interaction if he allowed others to linger. Better to withdraw than to snap. Better to be alone than to let the bitterness bleed outward.
His gaze drifted around the room he had been given.
It was an upgrade in every sense of the word. His previous quarters had been comfortable and moderate in size. This room, however, was grand. Lavish almost to the point of excess. Every surface spoke of luxury and careful curation. A generously sized bath sat beyond a set of doors and the lights throughout the space were electrified, responding either to a verbal command or the snap of his fingers.
As his eyes lingered on the doorway leading to the bath, a decision settled quietly into place.
Tonight, he would go without assistance.
Not out of pride, exactly. But a desire to remain independent while his body was still… unchanged. While he could still claim some semblance of control over the small, mundane rituals of care.
So he began to undress.
Everything was slipped away with careful intent - laces undone, fastenings loosened and fabric sliding free of flesh and fur alike. He took his time, folding and depositing each piece neatly into the hamper until nothing remained but his panties. Only then did he retreat toward the bath.
It was sunken into the floor - square and spacious, bordered by stone that was slightly rough to the touch, chosen more for practicality than luxury. Easy to clean. Difficult to slip upon. He knelt and began to draw the bath, watching as the water steadily filled the basin, steam slowly rising as the temperature warmed.
The sound of rapping at the door cut through the quiet.
Alastor frowned.
He reached for a towel, wrapping it around his mostly bare form before moving toward the entrance. When he opened the door, he blinked once - then found himself craning his neck to look up at the familiar face of Adam.
The Fallen Angel stood there without his usual cloak, dressed instead in a simple tunic, trousers and leather boots. It was a jarring change - but a familiar one. There was something curious in Adam’s expression, an unreadable beat before his mouth split into a familiar grin, all teeth and easy confidence.
“Mind if I join ya tonight?”
Alastor blinked slowly, the pause lingering longer than it needed to. A part of him wanted to refuse outright - to close the door and reclaim the solitude he had so carefully asked for. The instinct was there.
But when their gazes met fully, something in him softened.
And so he stepped back a single pace.
The invitation was silent, but unmistakable.
Adam did not hesitate. He entered with an easy confidence. The door closed behind him with a quiet click, sealing the moment away from the rest of the castle.
Chapter 117: 117
Chapter Text
“Fuckin’ ow.”
“Stay still, Adam.”
They shared the bath in close proximity, steam curling lazily around them as Alastor sculpted the hairs of Adam’s goatee with careful precision. His gaze lingered on the sparse strands that had grown beyond what he considered acceptable. It offended his sensibilities.
He had retrieved a simple plastic razor and set to work with deliberate care, much to Adam’s mild annoyance. The Alpha tolerated the attention well enough - though any time he fidgeted too much, the doe responded by giving his facial hair a light, corrective tug. That alone was enough to keep him still. Beyond the occasional ‘rough’ handling, Alastor was attentive, shaping the goatee with an almost clinical focus.
After plucking at a few particularly stubborn hairs with the appropriate tool, he finally leaned back to assess his work, head tilting slightly as he examined the result.
“There,” Alastor said, satisfied. “Now you no longer resemble a caveman.”
Adam rubbed at his jaw, releasing a low grunt as he tested the shape.
“The rough look ain’t so bad,” he replied.
Alastor gave him a flat look, one sculpted brow twitching upward in faint disbelief. He reached up and plucked at the man’s mane instead, tugging loose strands away from where they had fallen into his eyes.
“It isn’t awful,” he allowed, coolly.
“Worked on you, didn’t it?” Adam shot back.
Alastor snorted, shifting seamlessly into combing his claws through Adam’s hair instead, fingers catching and smoothing the thick brown mane. He had to reach to do it properly - Adam was a large man, powerful and broad where Alastor was angular and lithe. The difference between them was stark. Adam’s physical might dwarfed his own by a considerable margin, his presence heavy with strength that surpassed any common Sinner’s.
He had, supposedly, even endured Lucifer’s might for a time before finally being felled in battle. The thought lingered distantly, difficult to reconcile with the man now reclining beside him so easily.
Adam leaned into Alastor’s touch with a quiet hum, settling further back against the stone wall of the basin. After a thorough wash and some light grooming, neither of them felt any urgency to move. They simply lingered in the warmth, the water holding them in place. Alastor pressed against Adam’s side without thinking and the man’s solid arm came around him in response - firm and possessive in the gentlest sense.
Adam’s scent was strong. Fiery. Smoky with earthy undertones. It wasn’t unpleasant - far from it. Alastor had grown familiar with it over time and had even come to appreciate it. After the wash, it seemed more pronounced somehow, settling thickly on his senses.
“You know,” Alastor said after a moment, voice low and thoughtful, “I’ve always wondered what you do when we aren’t around.”
Adam snorted softly.
“I basically just fuck around and wait for orders.”
Alastor tilted his head slightly.
“From Lucifer?”
Adam’s answer came without hesitation.
“Who else?”
A rough hand slid to his hip, the touch firm yet gentle in the way it always was. Alastor leaned into it without thinking, resting his head against Adam’s shoulder as the warmth of the bath continued to hold them both. The contact was steady. Reassuring, even..
And yet, a small, treacherous part of him wandered.
He wondered how Adam would look at him as the change took hold. Whether interest would wane. Whether disgust or indifference would replace the easy closeness they shared now. He wondered if the knowledge of where the child came from would sour something between them. If Adam would begin to see him differently once the truth became impossible to ignore.
But when he glanced up, there was nothing in that crimson gaze that had shifted.
Adam still drew him closer. Still closed the distance without hesitation. And yet Alastor could not silence the thought that this might change later - when his body swelled, when it no longer resembled itself. When it became unrecognizable.
The idea unsettled him deeply.
Would Angel Dust look upon him with pity instead of want? Would desire give way to careful sympathy? Would his body become something grotesque in the eyes of those he cared for - something malformed, something ruined by the visible evidence of what had been done to it?
In the living world, the body bore consequences. Stretching skin. Marks etched into flesh. A belly that never quite returned to what it had been. A body altered by the passage of another life through it - irrevocably changed.
As a Sinner, he would regain his former shape once it was over.
But that did not erase what would happen in the meantime.
His hand drifted, almost unconsciously, to rest against his flat stomach. He did not want to imagine it changing, but the image pressed in all the same. The swelling. The attention. The loss of anonymity. Alastor felt himself fraying at the edges, thoughts spiraling toward the slow, cruel promise of what awaited him.
Everyone would know.
Everyone would see.
Everyone
Adam’s hand settled over his, firm and unmistakably present.
The contact broke through the spiral at once. Alastor lifted his gaze, meeting that steady crimson stare. For a fleeting moment, he expected a kiss but Adam only looked at him. He simply held his gaze and anchored him there.
And Alastor felt himself calm.
Not the artificial stillness Vox had imposed upon him. Not numbness. But something real. Something earned. His body eased, tension slipping away as he relaxed further into Adam’s hold, a quiet, contented sigh escaping him before he could stop it.
❧
Adam told him what Lucifer had mentioned to Angel.
They had dried one another off afterward, the process unhurried and companionable. Comfortable robes were slipped on - drawn from the expansive wardrobe, which, to Alastor’s mild surprise, had already been stocked with garments suitable for Adam’s size. It felt like another small reminder of how thoroughly everything here was anticipated.
Adam had been blunt in his explanation. He hadn’t softened the truth or dressed it up with reassurances. He had simply told him what might be expected. What could be asked of them.
Afterward, Alastor sat quietly at his vanity, brushing his hair in slow, repetitive strokes. Adam watched him from the bed, posture relaxed but attentive. His expression was difficult to read.
Alastor supposed he shouldn’t have been surprised. Not after Lucifer’s earlier remark that the sire was irrelevant.
Only him.
Still, the idea that Adam might be forced into such an arrangement unsettled him deeply. It chafed in a way he hadn’t anticipated - reducing Adam to little more than a stud, meant to mount on command. The thought stirred something sharp and unfamiliar in Alastor’s chest. Something almost… protective.
And yet, there was nothing either of them could truly do about it.
“Thank you for telling me, Adam,” Alastor said, voice composed despite the weight behind it. “I’d rather know what’s coming. If it ever does.”
“It’s no problem, babe,” Adam replied, evenly.
A brief silence followed before Alastor spoke again.
“Are you staying tonight?”
Adam quirked a brow, something quietly hopeful flickering across his expression before he could suppress it.
“Did ya want me to?”
Alastor paused, gaze dropping back to his reflection as though weighing the question with care.
Then he inclined his head slightly.
“You may.”
He resumed brushing his hair, glancing past his reflection to catch the pleased look that had settled on Adam’s face. The Alpha made himself comfortable on the bed, falling back with a low sigh. His gaze fixed on the ceiling as he folded his arms behind his head while Alastor continued preparing himself for sleep.
The moment was peaceful. Quiet and intimate in a way Alastor found difficult to put into words. It was the sort of closeness that existed simply because neither of them felt the need to leave.
His thoughts drifted to other nights that had followed a similar ritual. With Vox, it had not been terrible. There had been a familiarity there, a routine. But the Fallen Angel before him was different.
Adam was an Alpha who sought his approval before lingering - who would sometimes whine or pester when initially denied, like a neglected puppy, but who ultimately accepted Alastor’s refusals despite the dramatics. And when his presence was welcomed, the delight was unmistakable.
That distinction mattered more than Alastor had ever admitted aloud.
When Adam shifted after a few minutes and pushed himself upright, Alastor turned his head instinctively, pausing as he watched him.
Adam appeared intrigued by the radio set against the wall, approaching it with an unhurried curiosity. It was one Alastor had explicitly requested - an older model, styled to resemble the radios of his past. The man stroked at his chin and squinted at it, studying the dials as though faced with a particularly stubborn puzzle.
Alastor rolled his eyes lightly and rose, closing the distance with an easy grace. He brushed past Adam without ceremony and reached for the radio, fingers navigating the controls with practiced ease. A moment later, jazz filled the room - slow, melodic and unexpectedly warm. The sound settled into the space like a familiar presence.
Alastor’s eyes slipped shut, his expression softening as he began to sway gently, bobbing in time with the music.
He startled faintly when strong arms drew him in.
“Adam - !”
The Alpha only grinned before guiding him into a slow, swaying dance. Alastor blinked owlishly, caught off guard, then felt warmth rise to his cheeks as he allowed himself to be led. His hand found its place on Adam’s broad shoulder, the motion soon feeling natural. The memory of their first dance stirred quietly in his mind.
Adam, even now, allowed him that same freedom. He did not direct so much as support, letting Alastor move as he wished, to express himself without restraint. Once, he had done so beneath the watchful eyes of others.
But here, there was no audience.
They were alone. Wrapped in music and warmth and shared breath. Free, for this small span of time, to relax and simply be themselves.
❧
“Do you miss Heaven?”
They rested together on the bed. Adam lounged back comfortably, head propped on a bent arm, gaze fixed lazily on the ceiling. Alastor, meanwhile, was braced on his elbows, turned toward him, studying the Fallen Angel with open curiosity.
Adam exhaled through his nose, the sound half a scoff, half a sigh.
“I’d be lyin’ if I said I didn’t,” he admitted. “This place is shit in comparison.”
“Lucifer told me it was rather restrictive,” Alastor said, quietly.
Adam snorted.
“Imma be honest with ya, babe. Everywhere’s restrictive when it comes to Omegas.”
There was no bitterness in his tone - just blunt resignation.
“Heaven don’t get a pass on that.”
“Mmm.”
Alastor hummed thoughtfully, gaze drifting as he turned the idea over in his mind. He supposed he had accepted it already. There was nowhere else to go. Not really. Not for his designation. That truth had settled long ago, uncomfortable but undeniable.
“I can’t help but wonder how my life would’ve unfolded had I gone to Heaven,” he mused. “I suspect they would have cast me out.”
Adam turned his head slightly then, red eyes flicking toward him.
“They got ways of makin’ you behave,” he said, plainly. “‘Reeducation,’ they call it. Works, too. Eventually.”
“Brainwashing?” Alastor asked.
“Guess so,” Adam replied. “But not the flashy kind. They don’t snap their fingers and - bam - you’re suddenly the perfect wife. Nah. They chip away at ya ‘till you come to the conclusion yourself.”
“And what does ‘reeducation’ look like?” Alastor asked, quietly.
Adam did not answer at once. When he did, his voice was even.
“There’s different ways,” he said. “They don’t spare the rod or fuck around up there. Discipline’s expected. Everyone’s gotta know their place.”
Alastor’s gaze remained fixed on him.
“So they’d learn how to be happy.”
Adam exhaled softly, not quite a laugh.
“It ain’t bad,” he said. “Once you do. Life’s peaceful. Quiet.”
“You don’t strike me as the sort who’d be content with a quiet life,” Alastor observed.
Adam squinted upward, eyes narrowing slightly as though examining some imagined flaw in the ceiling above them.
“I was,” he said.
A pause.
“I guess.”
His jaw tightened just enough to be noticeable.
“Once.”
The word settled heavily between them, carrying with it the weight of something lost and something that could not be reclaimed.
Alastor found himself lingering on the man Adam had been and the one he was now. He wondered whether Lucifer’s influence had twisted something once whole into something unrecognizable, or if Adam had always carried these edges within him, now merely forced to wear the shape of something Hellish. Perhaps Heaven had shaped him first and Hell had simply finished the work.
“I suppose we’re all shaped by our experiences,” Alastor remarked, softly.
The words felt truer than he liked.
He could feel his own experiences pressing in on him, molding him little by little. Each humiliation. Each imposed indignity. Each quiet moment of brutality. None of it happened all at once. It was incremental - methodical. Designed to be endured rather than resisted.
And like Adam, he was not merely suffering around Lucifer.
He was suffering because of him.
The realization settled cold and heavy in his chest. This was not chaos. It was refinement. Pressure applied with purpose. Lucifer was not content to break him outright - no, he was shaping him. Adjusting him and restructuring him into something that fit his vision.
Alastor was being reshaped, piece by piece.
Into something that reflected the King’s ideal image.
Chapter 118: 118
Chapter Text
Martha was an interesting character.
She was one of the few Omegas - beyond Angel Dust - that Alastor would be expected to interact with on a regular basis. She had been hired specifically to assist in educating him on matters related to his changing body, newborns and the expectations that would follow. The role was practical, even ecessary. And, to his mild surprise, far less suffocating than he had anticipated.
She was quite the woman.
Tall and striking, her hellish exterior was wrapped in fine material befitting her station as midwife and future nursemaid. There was an intentionality to her presentation - professional without being meek, refined without erasing the sharpness beneath. She carried herself like someone accustomed to being looked at and listened to.
What struck him most, however, was that she was not subdued.
There was nothing cowed about her posture nor anything carefully muted in her presence the way Omegas so often were. Instead, there was something openly fiery about her - contained, yes, but unmistakable. It was a quality Alastor recognized immediately, even if he did not yet know what to make of it.
Truthfully, he had never spared much thought for those of his own designation. There were gatherings where politeness was expected. But beyond that, he had little interest in the collective plight of his so-called peers.
It was difficult to concern himself with others when his own circumstances were so severe.
And so his focus had always narrowed to those directly within his orbit - those who touched his life in immediate, tangible ways. Anyone beyond that sphere simply faded into irrelevance.
“It’s a real pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Martha chirped, her voice warm and lilting.
She grinned as she curtsied, baring her teeth in a sharp, unapologetic smile - one that bore an uncanny resemblance to his own.
Alastor responded in kind, dipping politely - though not quite as low, as was customary.
Once she straightened, she began to explain her role with practiced ease.
“King Lucifer…”
The doe’s brow twitched almost imperceptibly as she spoke the name with an astonishing amount of reverence.
“…has hired me on to get you familiar with the process of motherin’.”
“Is that so?” Alastor replied, evenly. “I’m not due for months. Nearly a year, even.”
“Ain’t ever too early to learn, darlin’,” Martha crooned, her tone warm but resolute. “And our Lord would rather you be properly apprised of your future role. After all - before ya know it - you’ll have a babe at your tit.”
Alastor’s right ear flicked lightly at that.
Martha caught the movement immediately, one brow arching with quiet amusement.
“Yer plannin’ on breastfeedin’, right?”
“I…”
The hesitation slipped out before he could stop it. Truthfully, he did not know. If he were being perfectly honest, he knew very little about rearing at all - only fragments gleaned from observation and implication.
“Well,” Martha said smoothly, unperturbed, “formula’s an option. Or a wet nurse. But feedin’ ’em yourself ain’t too bad a choice, neither.”
Alastor’s stare went blank, his expression momentarily emptied of its usual sharpness. The weight of unfamiliar terms and expectations had caught him off guard and it showed.
Martha noticed at once. She let out a soft titter, clearly accustomed to that particular look - the stunned quiet of someone standing at the edge of a future they had never envisioned for themselves.
“You’ll learn,” she said reassuringly, her tone warm and unhurried. “Ain’t no rush, sugar. I’ll be right here.”
❧
His heat had been a little under three months ago. Martha had noted the timing immediately, her interest professional rather than prying. Within the quiet, private confines of his bedroom, she had begun to ask her questions.
“You mentioned ya aren’t experiencin’ too much sickness lately?”
“No,” Alastor replied. “I’ve been feeling better.”
“For how long now, darlin’?”
“A week,” he considered. “Nearly two.”
Martha nodded, the motion small but satisfied.
“That sounds about right. You’re movin’ from the first stage into the next.”
Alastor returned the nod, accepting the information without comment and Martha continued without missing a beat.
“You’ll start showin’ before too long,” she explained. “It won’t be dramatic at first - just a bit of fullness. You might notice some soreness in your chest and your nipples’ll become a little more obvious. Tender, too.”
Her tone remained even and matter-of-fact.
“It’s all normal,” she added, gently. “Uncomfortable, sure - but it’s expected.”
Alastor absorbed the words in silence, the reality of them settling in gradually. Each new detail felt like another marker placed along a path he could no longer avoid.
The words were meant to be light. Informative and practical. And yet Alastor felt himself sink just a little further beneath them. There was something suffocating in the way the information stacked upon itself, each detail a reminder that time was moving forward without regard for his readiness. He thought of his body as it was now - and how, in a matter of weeks, it would no longer be this way.
The realization carried a peculiar sense of urgency. As though something precious were slipping through his fingers.
It reminded him, unpleasantly, of puberty. Of his first heat. Of the quiet, thorough way his mother had educated him on menses and cycles - how to keep himself clean, how to manage discomfort and how to endure the strange, unfamiliar sensations that came with it. Such things were typically first encountered in adolescence, and so his instruction had come early.
This felt disturbingly similar.
“You’re male,” Martha continued, “so there’ll be a lil bit of a difference there.”
She tilted her head, thoughtful.
“I’d suggest wearin’ somethin’ to support your chest. Once it starts changin’, rubbin’ against fabric can get mighty uncomfortable. I’ll ask about gettin’ ya somethin’ suitable.”
Alastor stifled a sigh, schooling his expression even as the implications settled heavily in his chest.
“After a while,” she went on, “you’ll start feelin’ somethin’.”
He glanced at her, brow creasing faintly.
“Feeling something?”
“Weird feelin’s in your belly, darlin’,” Martha explained, voice still even, still kind. “That’s the little one startin’ to figure things out. They’re growin’. And once they do, they’ll start movin’.”
The words lingered in the air.
Alastor said nothing at first. He simply listened - because there was no avoiding it now. The knowledge pressed inward, reshaping his understanding of what lay ahead. His body would no longer be a quiet, solitary thing. The child would announce itself. And move without his permission.
“There’ll be some adjustments to your wardrobe as well,” Martha continued gently. “Have you been wearin’ a corset at all?”
“Lucifer instructed me not to,” Alastor replied. “About a month ago.”
Martha hummed in approval, nodding to herself.
“That was the right call.”
She paused, then lifted her gaze back to him, expression attentive rather than prying.
“Any discharge?”
Alastor’s face warmed almost immediately. He hesitated before answering.
“…Some.”
“A little more than usual?”
Another pause.
“…Yes.”
Martha nodded again, unbothered.
“That’s normal,” she assured him. “We’ll get you some liners for that. Nothin’ to be ashamed of.”
Alastor released a shaky breath, tension easing only slightly as the reality continued to settle in. Martha reached out then, her hands gentle as she patted the back of his hand.
“I know this ain’t the most comfortable conversation, darlin’,” she said, softly. “This is your first time goin’ through somethin’ like this. And I want you to know what’s happenin’ to your body as it changes.”
Her gaze held his, entirely sincere.
“You deserve that,” she added. “Don’t you?”
The doe managed a slight nod.
“Motherin’ ain’t the easiest thing,” Martha said, gently. “Not even before they come.”
She gave a small, knowing nod.
“King Lucifer let me know what all’s goin’ on. What to expect. And… how you might be feelin’.”
Alastor’s shoulders sagged just slightly at that, the tension he’d been holding loosening in a way he hadn’t quite meant to allow.
“Then you know I didn’t ask for this,” he said, quietly.
“A lot of us don’t,” Martha replied without hesitation.
There was no pity in her voice - only understanding.
“It ain’t fair. Never is. ‘Specially down here.”
Her hand remained where it was, offering comfort without demanding gratitude.
“But I’m here to help,” she continued. “With everythin’. Especially after. When it gets overwhelmin’ you won’t be facin’ that part alone.”
There was some relief in that, he supposed.
❧
He was denied anything beyond a few sips of wine here and there. Thankfully, he did not suffer much in the way of withdrawal. But the memory of Vox locking the alcohol cabinet after each attempt surfaced all the same. The parallel was difficult to ignore. Only now, the restriction came wrapped in courtesy. The servants permitted him a single glass a day, served dutifully with his evening meal and no more.
They were gathered in the dining hall, the table long but thoughtfully arranged to allow a measure of closeness. Angel Dust sat to his right, Niffty to his left and Husk across from them. Each plate had been tailored precisely to suit individual tastes and needs.
Alastor had been granted access to Sinner flesh, the dishes prepared with enough care to ensure satisfaction without indulgence. He lifted his glass and sipped at the wine slowly, savoring the small allowance with quiet relish. The flavor settled lightly on his tongue - pleasant, but weak. Diluted. Still, it was something.
Hellborn children were astonishingly resilient. Much more so than the living ever were. Very little truly affected them in the early stages. The concern did not lie with the child - it lay with the mother.
A drunken mother was a liability.
Omegas in Hell were there for a reason, after all. Their behaviors could vary wildly when overwhelmed or unrestrained, particularly when in a state. And that volatility, unchecked, posed a risk to any progeny they carried. So the rules were enforced. For his own good, apparently.
Alastor swirled the wine once more before taking another measured sip, well aware that even this small comfort was conditional and could be revoked just as easily as it had been granted.
As he finished what remained of his meal, the doe found his gaze drifting to his companions. They were… subdued. It was not immediately apparent, but there was a weight to the room that had not been there before. Something faintly oppressive, lingering just beneath the surface of polite conversation and routine gestures.
Likely, it stemmed from the same truth pressing in on all of them.
They could not leave.
None of them were truly free - not in any meaningful sense of the word. And it seemed that each of them was still in the midst of processing that reality in their own quiet way. The simple knowledge that they could not step beyond the boundaries of the castle settled heavily, even in moments meant for comfort.
And Alastor knew, with a sharp twist in his chest, that this had come about because of him.
He lifted his glass once more and took another measured sip.
❧
“Lucifer?”
Alastor blinked his eyes open, squinting faintly against the light. He was in his bed and in the too-large room that never quite felt like his own. It wasn’t early morning. The quality of the light told him that much. Evening, then. He remembered excusing himself in the afternoon hours, the fatigue creeping in more insistently of late. He must have drifted off without realizing.
Lucifer stood over him, hands neatly clasped behind his back. His narrow frame was bent slightly at the waist as he peered down at the doe.
“You missed your dinner, pet.”
Alastor blinked again, his vision still bleary at the edges. He had lain down in his usual attire - no doubt rumpled now from sleep.
“My apologies,” he murmured.
“There is no need to apologize,” Lucifer replied, calmly. “Come now. Sit up.”
Alastor obeyed. He shifted back, settling against the abundance of pillows arranged with almost excessive care. Only then did he notice the small table drawn close to the bed, a dish resting atop it - his preferred meal, prepared as it always was.
Lucifer conjured a chair with a snap of his fingers and seated himself, positioning the furniture precisely where he wished. He reached for the dish and sliced off a measured portion of the cooked flesh with practiced ease.
Alastor watched him warily.
“I can feed myself, Sire.”
“Allow me this indulgence.”
The words were gentle. Final.
Alastor stifled a sigh, his shoulders loosening in resignation rather than acceptance. He leaned forward slightly, opened his mouth and took the offered bite.
“How are you settling?” Lucifer asked.
“Fine, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s gaze lingered on him a moment longer than necessary.
“Just fine?”
“Just fine.”
Alastor accepted another offered bite, chewing slowly before swallowing it down.
“Once you have given birth and sufficiently recovered,” Lucifer continued, “you will be permitted to wander the Pride Ring again.”
Alastor blinked, an abrupt surge of hope cutting through the haze of fatigue. For a brief moment, the thought felt almost intoxicating - movement without escort, the illusion of freedom restored. But the feeling dulled just as quickly when reality reasserted itself.
“And the others?” he asked.
“They will be permitted as well.”
“And…” He hesitated, then pressed on. “What of my title?”
Lucifer inclined his head slightly.
“That is a matter I wished to discuss with you. You will soon be formally recognized as my betrothed.”
Alastor chewed the next bite more slowly than the last, the words settling heavily as he swallowed.
“How so?”
“Our engagement will be formally announced to Pentagram City’s leadership,” Lucifer replied. “By way of a banquet.”
Alastor’s ear flicked despite himself.
“And who will be in attendance?”
“All Overlords of considerable standing,” Lucifer said, calmly. “Along with their respective underlings.”
A beat.
“The Vees?”
“Yes, my pet.”
Another pause, longer this time.
“Carmilla? Rosie? Zestial?”
“They will be included,” Lucifer confirmed.
Alastor understood precisely what this meant. This was not merely an announcement. It was a presentation. A declaration made not in private, but before those who knew him as he had been.
And soon, they would be expected to accept what he was becoming.
What a terrible joke.
His entire career had been an inconsistent mess, as though he himself were incapable of occupying a single position for more than a few miserable years. Doubtless the public narrative had already been rewritten to suit. His insanity. The destruction of the church. The quiet insistence that he had once again betrayed his husband. Reputation twisted and repurposed until it fit whatever shape was most convenient.
“When?” he asked quietly.
“Two months.”
“What?”
“The banquet will be held in two months.”
“But I - ”
The appetite he had been forcing himself to maintain vanished all at once. Alastor flinched away from the offered bite, turning his head aside.
“My pregnancy - ”
“Will be apparent,” Lucifer finished. “Yes.”
Alastor’s hands curled into the bedding.
“You cannot expect me to present myself to them,” he said, voice tightening despite his effort to keep it level. “To everyone. Like this.”
Lucifer did not raise his voice. He did not lean closer. He simply watched him.
“I do,” he replied evenly. “And you will.”
The words did not come as a threat.
They came as instruction.
“Your Majesty, please. You can’t - ”
“I can,” Lucifer replied, plainly. “And I will.”
There was no edge to his tone. No irritation. No need to assert dominance through volume or posture. The certainty alone was enough. He cut another measured portion of flesh and held it out, patient as ever.
“Eat.”
Alastor’s stomach lurched, bile rising sharply as humiliation and dread knotted together in his chest. For a fleeting moment, he considered refusing outright and turning his head away; letting defiance take root where obedience had been carefully cultivated.
But the thought did not last.
And so he leaned forward and accepted the bite without protest.
Chapter 119: 119
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was Angel who noticed it first.
They were sharing the bath once again, their movements familiar now. Alastor’s mood had been uncharacteristically pleasant. The day, taken as a whole, could even be called good.
They had spent hours indulging in games earlier, Adam joining in despite being spectacularly terrible at all of them. His grumbling complaints and stubborn insistence on continuing anyway had been amusing enough to draw genuine laughter from the group. Even Alastor had found himself relaxing.
Their meal had been taken in the gardens afterward. Conversation had remained light, unburdened by doctrine or obligation. For a time, Alastor had managed to nudge aside Lucifer’s words - and the looming banquet - allowing himself to exist fully in the moment. In those hours, it had been only them.
Now, the bath held only him and Angel Dust.
Alastor had found himself hopeful for something more intimate tonight. It had been some time since he’d felt inclined toward closeness of any kind - his desire dulled by exhaustion and unease. But occasionally, the need still surfaced. Not sharp nor urgent. Just… present.
In the warm water, they shared a few soft kisses. Unhurried and affectionate rather than driven by lust. It was a closeness Alastor had been craving.
They reached for the creamy soap set within easy reach, working it between their hands as they always did. Angel’s touch was gentle as his hands moved lower - fingers brushing lightly against the flesh of Alastor’s belly.
Then he paused.
Angel blinked, the movement subtle but unmistakable. His hand stilled for a fraction of a second longer than necessary, surprise flickering across his features before he could smooth it away.
Alastor nearly missed it.
But only nearly.
The doe caught the hesitation all the same, the faint shift in Angel’s expression enough to draw his attention.
“Is something wrong?”
Angel’s voice faltered.
“I - uh. It’s just…”
Alastor watched him closely, the spider’s hesitation impossible to miss. His own smile thinned, confusion giving way to a creeping unease. He followed the path of Angel’s gaze instinctively, reaching to where their hand had touched only moments before.
His stomach felt… different.
The change was subtle. So subtle it could have been dismissed had he not been primed to notice it. But there it was. A faint firmness beneath what had always been soft flesh. Not pain or discomfort. Just presence.
Alastor rose abruptly, heedless of the soapy residue clinging to his skin or the water splashing against the stone as he moved. He crossed to the nearby window and turned, angling his body to catch the light. He shifted slightly.
And saw it.
The hint of roundness was minimal. Easy to miss. Something no stranger would notice without being told to look for it.
But he could see it.
It was there.
His shoulders slumped as the truth settled in, claws lifting to rake through his soaked mane. His eyes fell shut as he drew in a slow, steadying breath - one that trembled despite his efforts.
It was real.
Because of course it was.
❧
There was time to prepare for the banquet. But given the importance of the event - and Alastor’s present condition - the list of attendees was carefully curated. Alastor himself, Angel Dust, Lucifer and Adam would be present. And, due to necessity rather than status, Martha as well.
Husk did not hide his displeasure at being left behind. His irritation lingered in the set of his jaw and the sharpness of his tone, though he refrained from pressing the matter further. Niffty, by contrast, accepted the decision with her usual ease, scarcely appearing bothered by it at all.
Alastor, Angel Dust and Martha were to be dressed in white - material chosen to complement Lucifer’s preferred presentation. Their personal tastes would be muted, if not outright drowned, in favor of uniformity. They were not meant to stand apart. They were meant to match.
“We’ll need somethin’ to show off that growin’ belly of yours,” Martha remarked, gently.
They were in the tailoring room, bolts of fabric arranged with deliberate care. Martha moved among them, participating actively in the selection of materials that would best accommodate and accentuate Alastor’s changing form.
“I’d rather… not,” Alastor replied, quietly.
Martha’s expression softened.
“King’s orders, I’m afraid,” she said, sympathetically. “There’s gonna be a new addition to his household. He wants to be sure everyone recognizes the little one.”
His household.
The phrase lingered.
Alastor paused as a female imp navigated around him, slipping a small measuring tape carefully around his midsection. The sensation made his shoulders tense. Since noticing the change, it had become impossible to ignore. His once-narrow frame was yielding to the presence of another.
It was a strange thing to contemplate. Vox’s child being publicly recognized as part of a household that was not Vox’s at all. It would not be labeled a bastard, he supposed - but what, then, was its true place? The question gnawed at him, one he resolved to present to Lucifer when the opportunity arose.
He shifted slightly as Martha continued speaking, her instructions delivered with a patience and kindness Velvette had never bothered to afford him. There was no sharp correction. No theatrical sigh. No punitive pinch meant to enforce stillness.
And Alastor found, with some surprise, that it was rather nice not to be handled like a thing in need of discipline.
❧
The man was painting.
Which, in hindsight, should not have surprised Alastor. Because every time he presented himself unannounced, Lucifer was invariably engaged in something egregiously random. Still, the sheer incongruity of it caused the doe to pause just beyond the threshold.
The study was spacious and immaculately arranged. Light filtered in at just the right angle. And there, before a canvas, stood the King - simply dressed and paintbrush held loosely in hand.
He did not dip the brush into any palette.
At the mere suggestion of thought, the color shifted, blooming into being as he applied deliberate strokes here and there.
“Your Majesty,” Alastor said, carefully.
“Yes, my sweet pet?” Lucifer replied without turning.
Alastor hesitated, then frowned faintly.
“What do you… do, exactly?”
“Hm?”
“You’ve retracted yourself from governance, have you not?”
“Indeed I have.”
“Then what do you… do?”
Lucifer hummed thoughtfully, tilting his head as though considering a profound question.
“Well,” he said at last, “I am the King.”
“Yes, I’m aware,” Alastor replied, patience thinning. “But what are your duties? Your responsibilities.”
“I do King-related duties,” Lucifer answered, placidly, “in a King-related manner.”
Alastor’s stare went blank.
Lucifer squinted at the canvas, adjusting a detail with careful precision. After a moment, Alastor stepped closer despite himself, peering over the man’s shoulder.
And then he recoiled, his face warmed instantly. Because the figure on the canvas was unmistakably him.
Draped in a loose chemise upon a sofa. One eye winking. Body angled just so - an unmistakable, wordless invitation posed in paint.
“Lucifer!”
The King blinked slowly, then glanced over his shoulder, eyes lifting to meet Alastor’s flushed expression.
“Did I get your proportions wrong, pet?”
He turned back to the canvas, squinting at it critically, head cocking to the side as though genuinely considering the possibility.
Alastor stood frozen behind him, scandalized and painfully aware that this, apparently, counted as King-related duties.
“You’re insufferable.”
“Well,” Lucifer muttered, his tone almost petulant, “I thought it was rather accurate.”
Without missing a beat, he continued working on the painting - entirely unbothered by the doe’s visible displeasure. The brush moved with lazy confidence, color shifting at will as he refined details only he deemed important.
“Whatever,” Alastor huffed. “I needed to ask you something.”
“Mmm?”
“This is Vincent’s child,” he said, flatly.
Lucifer leaned closer to the canvas, squinting as he applied another stroke - thickening the painted figure’s thighs just slightly. And it worked. Effortlessly. Which, irritatingly, meant the devil was good at this.
“…and I wanted to inquire about its place within your household,” Alastor continued, carefully. “Will it simply be mine?”
Lucifer didn’t look away as he answered.
“Because you will be Queen, the child will be recognized as royalty,” he said, altering the color at the tip of his brush. “As such, they will be acknowledged as a prince or princess.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“And will you raise them?” he asked. “As their sire?”
“Vox will be recognized as their sire,” Lucifer replied, easily. “But I will, of course, remain present and attentive to their needs - as expected. I will perform my duties.”
Alastor didn’t know what he felt then. The sensation was muddled and unpleasant. Because in some twisted way, it meant Vincent was still getting what he wanted. A powerful Hellborn child - made even more so by their respective position.
“And Vincent’s access to the child?” he asked, quietly.
“If he formally petitions to take an active role,” Lucifer said, finally glancing at him, “it will be acknowledged and granted.”
“I…” Alastor faltered. “Lucifer, I don’t - ”
“Once again,” Lucifer interrupted, mildly, “I have no qualms with Vincent. He is the strongest Sinner among the populace. And he has followed the laws of my domain flawlessly.”
He cut Alastor a sideways glance, one perfect brow lifting.
“Do you expect me to punish him because you have complicated feelings on the matter?”
“I - ” Alastor exhaled, sharply. “I expect you to do something.”
Lucifer scoffed quietly, utterly unperturbed as he continued painting.
“Do you require me to save you, pet?” he asked, lightly. “How very Omegan of you. What are you? Some kind of damsel?”
Alastor’s eyes betrayed him then. The fury beneath his composure surfaced sharp and bright, his expression tightening as his jaw set.
“Now,” Lucifer went on lazily, “if you were to ask - beg, actually - I might reconsider my stance.”
“I - you - fucking - ”
“Oh! Save me, Lucifer,” the King interrupted, mocking.
Alastor flinched.
Because it was his voice.
“My mean, old husband is just awful,” Lucifer continued, sweetly. “Please, my handsome, powerful King - take the pain away. Please!”
The room felt suddenly smaller.
“You’re such a piece of shit,” Alastor snapped. “Do you know that?”
Lucifer finally straightened, his voice shifting back to its natural register as he regarded the canvas with idle satisfaction.
“I’ve been told,” he replied, calmly.
Lucifer stepped aside at last and gestured toward the canvas with a small flourish.
“Well?”
Alastor blinked.
He stared at the painting, his expression unreadable for a long, suspended moment. Then, without a word, he turned sharply on his heel and left the room.
The door closed behind him with far more restraint than Lucifer would have expected.
Left alone, Lucifer pouted faintly. He leaned back toward the canvas, stroking his chin as though genuinely perplexed, gaze tracing the lines and colors with critical interest.
He pondered over what, exactly, had gone wrong.
After all -
He thought it was actually quite good.
Notes:
While I do adore Vox, Angel Dust and Adam. There is something somewhat 'predictable' in the way they behave as love interests.
Lucifer represents a wild card. His dynamic with the other 'love interests' present in Alastor's little harem is also atypical. He owns Angel Dust and Adam. And doesn't harbor any particular ill-will toward Vox. Which makes his actions difficult to understand and predict. Because, when I write him, I take care to avoid the typical tropes associated with 'dominant male love interests'. As well as avoid societal norms - such as exclusivity within relationships.
Chapter 120: 120
Chapter Text
He found himself dressed in blouses that settled comfortably around the curve of his belly, the fabric chosen to accommodate and acknowledge the change rather than disguise it. His trousers, too, had been replaced with bottoms that possessed bands designed to stretch and yield without resistance. The transition in his wardrobe had been swift. The moment the change became undeniable, the servants had moved efficiently, ensuring he was provided with attire meant to preserve his comfort.
Everything else had been quietly retired.
Garments from his former life were shuffled to the farthest reaches of his closet. What remained were choices that emphasized his present state whether he wished them to or not.
At first, he had attempted resistance in the smallest way he could. He requested looser pieces. Clothing that draped more freely and softened the outline of his form. The effort was short-lived.
He was corrected.
He was expected to dress properly. Ill-fitting attire, he was informed, was inadequate. Inappropriate for one of his station. And so he was made to move through the halls as though he took pride in the shape he now bore - as though this transformation were something to be displayed rather than endured.
Lucifer had made his intentions clear, after all. All of Hell would see him eventually, or at the very least, hear of him. There would be no discretion. No quiet handling of the matter.
His condition would soon be announced. His shame laid bare and exposed for the masses.
Declared successfully bred. Declared gravid.
His mood worsened as the date of the banquet crept ever closer. The knowledge of it loomed constantly at the back of his mind, an unrelenting pressure that colored even the more tolerable days with a persistent edge of dread.
Martha, at least, had been kind enough to prepare him for what was to come. She explained the changes patiently - the increased need to urinate, the dull ache that settled into the lower back, the heightened sensitivity to temperature. And then there was sleep. Or rather, the growing difficulty of achieving it.
That, more than anything, tested his patience.
He shifted constantly in bed, muttering and grumbling under his breath as comfort continued to elude him. On the nights Angel Dust or Adam shared his bed, they were careful to give him space - anticipating the fluctuations in his mood, reading the signs well enough to know when proximity would soothe and when it would only irritate.
Despite everything, Alastor found himself quietly thankful that he was enduring this indignity within the confines of Morningstar Castle rather than beyond its walls. Out there, the spectacle would have been immediate and merciless. The Vees, in particular, would have delighted in it - enamored by the irony of his fate, eager to frame Alastor’s condition as both downfall and entertainment.
He dreamed of it - more often than he cared to admit. The dream came unannounced, manifesting at random, slipping into his sleep when his defenses were lowest.
In it, he was back in the penthouse.
He was not allowed to leave the tower alone. For his own good, they told him. He was in a delicate state. He needed supervision and protection. And so his life became confined. Every outing conducted with a Vee present, every step monitored under the guise of concern.
That once-empty room was no longer empty. It overflowed with signs of domesticity: a crib pressed against the wall, a rocking chair angled toward the window, bassinets, toys, playpens - everything an infant could possibly require. Each piece had been purchased and placed with care. He was handed books - manuals on rearing, on nurturing and on doing it right. He was made to read them cover to cover.
Life became mundane.
A slow grind of domestic routine. No ambition. No escape. He was bored. Irritable. Hollowed out by repetition. But Vox insisted that these were the happiest moments of their lives.
And the dream did not end there.
He gave birth in it.
On their marital bed. The very place where the child had been conceived. Vincent was there, holding him and murmuring reassurances in that insufferably gentle way of his. The pain was unbearable and prolonged. His legs spread, his body exposed beneath the cold, professional gaze of a doctor who regarded him as a task rather than a person. He was forced to endure it.
And the child arrived screaming.
In the dream, the child looked like Vincent. Its body was humanoid and soft, but its head was round - technological and unmistakably artificial. It was cleaned, swaddled and handed over. And Vincent beamed.
Because the child was an Alpha.
Male.
Perfect.
Alastor was made to hold him and feed him. And the child looked up at him with those projected eyes that resembled their father’s and took -
And took.
And took.
His time. His energy. His resources.
He became a dutiful mother because there was no alternative. His nights were fractured by wailing cries. His days spent tending - cleaning, feeding, soothing and holding. Watching the child grow and watching himself fade.
In the dream, he observed as the child lived a life denied to him. A life of ease and authority. Of freedom he had once begged for. The child was afforded power without question.
And Alastor existed only as support.
There were more children after that. More births. More years slipping past unnoticed. More of himself receding into the background until nothing remained but wife and mother.
Nothing else.
He often woke from the dream gasping.
He bent forward in bed, staring down at his stomach with wide, haunted eyes.
Because part of it was real.
Painfully so.
And no matter how desperately he wanted to dismiss it as fantasy, his body reminded him that the future was already pressing in.
He did not know how he was meant to be a mother. Let alone a decent one. The very concept felt foreign - ill-fitting in a way he could not articulate. This child had been fathered by Vox. That fact alone tethered them together for eternity, a bond that could not be severed by distance, death or denial. And Alastor was not entirely certain he was willing - or able - to accept that reality. To embrace it without resentment.
He found himself wondering, against his will, whether he bore some responsibility for Vox’s fixation. His curse had touched him, just as it had touched the others. The moment he had singled Vox out he had sealed their fates. Attention was a dangerous thing. And Alastor’s, in particular, carried consequences.
Now Vox’s obsession had curdled into something unhinged.
And Alastor was paying the price for it.
In truth, they were both victims. Victims of Lucifer’s cruelty - of his indulgent, calculated malice. And the King knew it. He was not blind to their suffering. From Adam to Niffty, each of them could trace their present circumstances back to the same source. Lucifer was not merely ruling them.
He was toying with them.
This was his world, after all. Hell did not merely possess a King - it possessed a god. One bound here as punishment, yes, his evil contained within the pit. But containment did not equate to powerlessness. Within these boundaries, Lucifer held absolute dominion over the damned and the creatures born of Hell alike.
And Alastor understood, with cold clarity, that there was no appeal to be made.
No higher authority to petition.
Lucifer was a creature wholly undeserving of forgiveness.
His evil extended far beyond Alastor’s suffering - far beyond the confines of this castle or even Hell itself. All the suffering of the world traced back to him in one way or another. And Alastor knew that the devil relished it. Not merely tolerated it. Not merely allowed it. He enjoyed it.
The murders. The rapes. The mutilations. The massacres. The crimes committed against humanity itself.
All of it bore his mark.
His influence seeped into the minds of those willing or desperate enough to accept it. He did not need to act directly. He only needed to nudge. And the world would tear itself apart in his name.
“Because it pleases me.”
And now, Alastor would be tethered to him.
He would ascend to the position of Queen of Hell and replace what had been lost. To stand at Lucifer’s side. To bear young. To fulfill a role carved out long before his consent was ever considered.
He found himself wondering when, exactly, the devil had decided this fate for him. Had it been in the ballroom, beneath the glittering lights and watchful eyes? Had it been after thirty years of forced domesticity at Vincent’s hands?
When had Lucifer’s gaze truly caught on him?
He did not know.
Among the rest, Alastor had been one of the few who dared challenge him. Despite the risk he had faced him without fear of immediate consequence. It had been foolhardy. But once he understood the depth of the man’s role in his torment, restraint had slipped.
He had lashed out.
And he had been punished.
Twice.
The forced submersion into memory. And the broken wrist.
Both were severe. Neither had been excessive. And yet they had been more than enough to teach caution.
He wielded his words carefully now. Sharply - but never too sharply. He did not dare attempt outright defiance.
Because Lucifer was exactly what he claimed to be.
His master.
He held Alastor’s soul. He could command him with a thought. And yet he did not. Not fully. He allowed Alastor his freedom. He intervened sparingly.
That restraint unsettled him more than open cruelty ever could.
It brought to mind Lucifer’s words. His mocking offer to save him.
And Alastor could not help but wonder if Lilith had fled because she finally understood what he truly was? Had she been deceived into loving him? Or had she loved him willingly, only for that love to erode over time as the truth became impossible to ignore?
Perhaps she, too, had once believed she could endure him.
Perhaps Lilith had learned that Lucifer was a being undeserving of her companionship - of her loyalty nor her child.
But Alastor was not Lilith.
Not in any way that mattered.
He was a Sinner. And because of that, there would be no appeal to higher powers. No divine intervention. No quiet miracle waiting just beyond reach. The King knew this. Perhaps that was why he had chosen him. There were no loopholes to exploit. No exits to slip through. Nothing left to bargain with.
In his desperation, Alastor had surrendered everything in exchange for power.
Had it been worth it?
Those fleeting moments of glory still stirred something within him. The brief stretches of time where he had felt equal. Where his presence commanded attention rather than pity. He recalled those victories with genuine relish - and yet, even then, they had been fragile. Temporary. His triumphs were short-lived and his position openly questioned. His authority met with incredulity he could never quite silence, even five years on.
There had always been prejudice. About who he was. About what he was.
And now, it would only worsen.
He was drowning in a world that insisted upon quieting him and diminishing him beneath the guise of care and ceremony. His defiance dulled by expectation. His rage muffled by silk and obligation.
Alastor turned inward, contemplating the cruel irony of his present state.
Surrounded by luxury.
Swaddled in silks and fine material.
Tended to hand and foot.
Pregnant.
Betrothed to the ruler of Hell.
And utterly, inescapably trapped.
❧
The banquet was not to be held within the castle.
Instead, it was arranged in a venue reserved deep within Pentagram City, chosen for its neutrality. Accommodations had been made with care and Lucifer had been explicit in his decree: there would be no conflict among the Overlords present. Whatever rivalries existed were to be set aside. Temporarily.
The details of the announcement itself were kept deliberately vague. Only that it was a matter of significant import.
As before, it was Adam who personally delivered each invitation.
The sight of him alone was likely enough to stir unease. The Fallen Angel cutting across the sky before each territory, presenting himself without warning. Just as he had in the past. A scroll pressed into waiting hands. Rules inscribed in clear, uncompromising script.
Everyone was to dress appropriately. Underlings were permitted. And certain behaviors were expected and would be enforced.
The event would last several hours. No one was permitted to leave prior to the announcement. Food and beverages would be provided, ensuring there would be no excuse for departure.
Absences would be noted and punished accordingly.
The message was unmistakable.
This was not an invitation extended in good faith; it was a summons.
Alastor, Angel Dust and Martha were each given quiet instruction in the days leading up to the banquet. They were coached on what was expected of them. They were to present themselves as Omegas. Nothing else. No deviation. No personal flourishes that might suggest otherwise.
That expectation came with limitations.
For Alastor and Angel Dust alike, it meant they would be denied access to their usual tools - staff and weapons, respectively. The restriction set both on edge. It stripped away the small comforts of preparedness and the reassurance of something familiar and dangerous at hand. But neither protested. Lucifer’s instructions were followed without resistance.
They were not truly afforded a choice.
As the date crept closer, Alastor could do nothing but watch as his body continued to change. The transformation was no longer subtle. There was no concealing it now. His middle had rounded to an unmistakable degree, the swell pronounced enough to feel humiliating. And the garments selected for him did nothing to soften the truth - only emphasized it.
Each mirror felt accusatory.
Angel Dust tried to soothe him in the quiet moments. He was a presence meant to ground him. But it didn’t work. None of it did. The dread sat too deep and too constant to be eased by kindness alone.
Because no matter how gently they prepared him - no matter how carefully they dressed him - Alastor knew what awaited him.
He was being readied not as an equal.
But as something to be seen.
Chapter 121: 121
Chapter Text
Lucifer’s hand settled at Alastor’s hip, guiding him up into the carriage with practiced ease. He repeated the gesture with Angel Dust and Martha alike, every inch the courteous host. The picture of a gentleman as he managed the Omegas who would accompany him for the evening.
They were all dressed in white, the fabric chosen with careful intent. It clung and draped in ways that accentuated each of their forms. Angel Dust and Martha, in particular, wore garments designed to showcase their ample bosoms, the cut neither subtle nor accidental. Each of them bore the King’s insignia. An apple pin affixed in an unmistakably visible place. It was a mark meant to be seen. A declaration rather than an adornment.
Angel Dust and Martha were seated together on one side of the carriage, afforded a measure of space and balance. Alastor, however, was expected to take his place at Lucifer’s side. There was no question about it. No discussion. The arrangement spoke for itself.
Lucifer appeared immensely satisfied with the result. His gaze passed over them slowly, appreciatively, as he watched them move and settle - taking in the careful construction of their attire and the way each piece fit precisely as intended. When he finally spoke, it was with a pleased grin.
“You all look delectable,” he remarked.
Martha tittered at once, flushing lightly as she accepted the compliment with obvious delight. Angel Dust and Alastor’s reactions were far more restrained, but they acknowledged the praise all the same.
As the carriage lurched into motion, Alastor felt the familiar shift beneath him and with it, a memory stirred.
He was suddenly reminded of another ride.
Another carriage. Another time.
With Rosie.
A small part of him wished that he could reach back into his own past and offer a warning. That he might urge himself to remain unseen. To stay out of sight and out of mind. To formulate another plan - anything that did not culminate in him being corrupted by the King.
He liked to believe he would have figured something out. That there had once been an alternative path he might have taken if only he had known what waited at the end of this one.
But it was fantasy.
A fragile indulgence meant only to soothe him as the carriage continued forward, closing the distance between themselves and the venue that awaited them. Each moment carried him further from the possibility of escape and deeper into what had already been decided.
Martha eventually broke the silence with light chatter. Lucifer responded with easy familiarity, his tone conversational. Angel Dust was drawn in as well, contributing where he could, his presence softening the exchange. Alastor alone remained disengaged.
He turned his attention to the window instead.
Through the glass, the ground shifted beneath them as the carriage lifted into flight. The view that unfolded was… staggering. Pentagram City stretched endlessly below - a vast, sprawling expanse whose true scale was impossible to comprehend at a glance. Layer upon layer of structures, streets and districts blurred together into something immense and uncontainable.
It was built to house innumerable Sinners. To receive them endlessly. To expand as needed, reshaping itself to make room for the damned as they descended into Hell.
While Alastor had once questioned Lucifer’s duties it was widely accepted that this, at least, was one of them. The land itself responded to his will. It stretched and made space where there had been none.
His gaze settled on the distant silhouette of the Vee Tower.
It rose above the rest of the city. And yet, from this height and from this distance it looked smaller than he remembered. Diminished. Almost surmountable. As though it were something lesser now - something he need not concern himself with anymore.
He knew better.
They would be there. All three of them. Vox. Valentino. Velvette. Their attention would be fixed upon him the moment he entered the room. Angel Dust, too - but mostly him. He had become the axis around which their grievances turned. The runaway wife. The recalcitrant Omega. The deviant who had corrupted Angel Dust and dared to slip beyond their grasp.
And now he was to present himself as the future Queen of Hell.
There was no satisfaction to be drawn from it. No triumph. Not when he considered the circumstances under which this ascension had occurred. To them, he would not appear powerful. He would appear pathetic. A figure who had begged for Lucifer’s mercy. Who had accepted marriage not out of ambition, but desperation.
A means of escape.
Because he had been incapable of defeating them himself.
Marriage to Lucifer would not be a victory.
He had known that the moment the opportunity had been presented to him. Some would frame it as the easy way out. A convenient escape from danger. But Alastor had never wanted that kind of resolution. Because it would only validate every accusation ever leveled against him.
Every whispered assumption.
Every quiet dismissal.
It would prove to them that an Omega required an Alpha’s intervention.
They needed to be saved. To be watched over. To be afforded protection they were presumed incapable of securing for themselves. It only further solidified their place at the bottom of the hierarchy. His presentation would serve as proof. Alastor reduced to standing beneath the shadow of an Alpha, his autonomy quietly eclipsed.
His eyes fell shut.
He was tired. Bone-deep, in a way that no amount of rest ever seemed to remedy. Sleep had eluded him the night prior, his mind restless and crowded with visions of the impending event. The banquet. The gazes. The whispers. He’d suffered similar unrest before the interview with Katie Killjoy - his thoughts spiraling until even dreaming became an exercise in endurance.
“Rest, pet. You’ve time for a nap.”
Alastor blinked and turned his gaze toward Lucifer, who was smiling knowingly - far too perceptive for comfort.
“You’ve been more tired lately,” the King remarked, casually.
“Yes,” the doe replied, simply.
There was no use denying it.
Martha released a sympathetic hum, her expression gentle. Angel Dust’s gaze softened, concern evident even as he said nothing. After a brief moment of consideration, Alastor shifted and tucked himself against the side of the carriage door, seeking what little privacy the space afforded.
Lucifer gestured for him to rest his head in his lap. It was a suggestion made lightly, but not without intent. Alastor declined. Instead, he remained partially huddled, curling inward on himself as best he could.
He shut his eyes.
And, despite everything, slipped into a light, uneasy doze.
❧
The venue was immense - renowned as one of Hell’s finest and most sought-after establishments. It had hosted innumerable celebrations, ceremonies and displays of excess over the centuries; but this occasion eclipsed them all. Lucifer’s presence alone ensured that nothing was left to chance.
As the King so rarely set foot within Pentagram City, the staff had taken extraordinary care in their preparations. Every detail had been scrutinized. Every expectation anticipated and met.
Nothing was allowed to fall short.
The seating was meticulously arranged. Each table had been reserved in advance, assigned to a specific Overlord and their immediate circle. Beyond those, additional tables had been set aside for underlings and other attendees - spaces designated for general use, though even those bore an air of quiet hierarchy. The hall itself was vast enough to comfortably accommodate nearly two hundred guests, its scale impressive without feeling crowded.
There would be food in abundance. A polished floor cleared for dancing. Music prepared to fill the space once the formalities concluded. This was not meant to be a brief or solemn affair - it was designed to be enjoyed after the announcement had been made.
A rare convergence.
Royalty and the upper echelons of demonic society gathered beneath one roof, bound by obligation, curiosity and the unspoken understanding that whatever was about to be revealed would ripple far beyond this single evening.
Lucifer and his entourage of Omegas would soon move to step free of the carriage once they arrived.
And as Alastor moved to dismount, his gaze drifted down the length of the carpet unfurled before the venue and he froze.
Because beyond the barrier, there were people.
Sinners. Imps. Hellhounds.
Those barred from entry but very much aware of the event taking place. They clustered behind the divide, craning for a glimpse with their voices rising in an indistinct murmur. Cameras were raised and the sudden burst of flashing lights struck his vision head-on. Alastor squinted reflexively, his ears flattening in sharp offense as the attention slammed into him all at once.
It was too much. Too sudden.
“Come now.”
Lucifer’s voice reached him, smooth and commanding, and Alastor instinctively recoiled. One hoof pulling back as though he might retreat into the carriage entirely.
“Lucifer, I can’t do this.”
The words left him smaller than he intended. Bare. Exposed in a way that made his chest tighten with shame.
The King extended a hand.
“But you will,” Lucifer said, calmly. “Now. Do as you’re told.”
His claw trembled as he reached out, fingers closing around Lucifer’s offered hand. And then, with no choice left to him, he stepped down from the carriage. Upon perfectly polished hooves, he took leave of what little shelter he’d had and entered the open.
And the world saw.
Voices rose at once. Their attention flickered between Lucifer and Alastor, eyes darting back and forth as though trying to reconcile what they were seeing. Some lingered on Angel Dust as well, their interest briefly snagging on him and Martha as they trailed behind the pair.
Angel’s expression was visibly pained. He walked with care, posture composed, but there was no hiding his awareness of the moment - the scrutiny, the exposure and the cruelty of being seen like this. Martha, too, remained alert, her gaze sweeping the crowd with quiet unease.
Lucifer, by contrast, appeared entirely unbothered. Serene. His pace was unhurried, almost indulgent, as though the attention were not only expected - but welcome.
The cacophony swelled. Shouts overlapped. Questions barked without restraint. The noise pressed in until it felt suffocating and Martha cast a wary glance toward the others; sensing the moment teetering on the edge of becoming too much.
And then a winged figure descended.
Adam dropped from above, landing behind them with no flourish and no warning. The impact was solid. His cloak shifted as he straightened, his teeth bared as his crimson gaze cut through the crowd.
“All that fuckin’ noise,” he snarled. “Fuck off.”
Silence followed.
Adam took a step forward, wings flexing slightly.
“I said fuck off.”
That did it.
The crowd scattered in a hurry. Some lingered just long enough to snap a final picture before retreating as fast as their legs would carry them. Adam tracked their movement until they’d put a respectable distance between themselves and the barrier.
“Fuckin’ vultures,” he muttered, irritation rolling off him in waves. “I can’t stand that shit.”
❧
A near-blissful quiet settled over them once they crossed the threshold. The noise from outside vanished entirely, replaced by the hushed polish of the interior. An attendant was already waiting, ready to guide them along an alternate corridor reserved exclusively for the King and his entourage. They were not meant to be seen again - not yet. Seating would come after the announcement.
Lucifer adjusted his bowtie as he walked, his tone casual, almost bored.
“You are all already aware of this. But I’ll reiterate to minimize any confusion,” he said. “I will be delivering the speech. You need only stand by.”
His gaze slid toward Alastor.
“And you will come to me when called.”
The King stopped then, turning fully to regard them. His eyes passed over each of them in turn.
“Is that understood?”
All three bowed deeply at once.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“We have approximately half an hour,” Lucifer continued. “You will remain in a room set aside for your personal use. You will not leave it until I come to collect you personally.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“Good.”
He twirled his staff lightly, the gesture idle but unmistakably commanding.
“Then settle in. Be ready. And” - a pause, just long enough to sharpen the words - “behave.”
Their bows deepened in acknowledgment.
Once the devil vanished down the corridor, they finally straightened, slipping into the designated room exactly as instructed. The space was clearly prepared for waiting - plush seating arranged with casual intent and low tables stocked with refreshments meant to occupy the hands and steady the nerves.
Angel Dust moved to Alastor’s side at once.
“You alright?”
The doe didn’t answer immediately. He released a heavy, drawn-out sigh instead, his shoulders sagging as though the question itself weighed too much.
“No,” he admitted, quietly. “But I’ve no choice but to be.”
“It’s just a few hours,” Angel offered gently.
“A damning few hours,” Alastor replied, tiredly.
“Go on and sit down, darlin’,” Martha interjected, her tone firm but kind. “That amount of stress ain’t good for you.”
Alastor complied, easing himself onto the sofa. One hand drifted instinctively to his stomach, resting against the stretched, firm curve beneath the fabric. There was movement - subtle, but unmistakable. He felt it and his fingers traced the area without thinking, a habit he’d developed recently. Especially when the child stirred.
“They movin’ around in there?” Angel Dust asked softly, noticing the gesture.
“Unfortunately,” Alastor replied, his mouth twisting faintly.
Martha hummed in acknowledgment.
“It’s that time where they usually start makin’ a ruckus.”
Five months along.
There was no hiding it now.
❧
The Overlords were all impeccably dressed, each gathered at their assigned tables. Conversation was kept to a respectful volume, voices low and contained and every group gravitating toward its own familiar circle. Beneath the surface polish, however, tension coiled tight. There had not been a gathering of this scale since Zestial’s era - and even then, such events had been rare.
King Lucifer had not involved himself so directly with his people for an age.
So why now?
Speculation rippled quietly through the hall. Some wondered what could have possibly occurred to draw their lord out so suddenly - so unexpectedly. Cullings of Overlords were conducted within the castle walls, never in a public venue such as this. So it could not be that. Not unless something had gone catastrophically wrong.
Eyes flicked around the room nonetheless, half-expecting to spot the Executioner standing at the periphery, axe in hand. But there was nothing beyond the usual staff. Drinks were poured. Plates were set at the long dining tables, meals prepared and waiting, untouched for now.
The Vees murmured among themselves, voices low, sharp with private understanding.
They knew better than most. They knew the difference. And they knew the likely cause of all this.
Alastor.
Because it had always been Alastor.
Vox, in particular, sat in pensive silence. His expression was distant - his attention turned inward rather than toward the events unfolding around him. The wine before him remained largely untouched, the glass pristine where others had already begun to indulge.
There was something lingering in Vox’s gaze - an unfocused quality, as though he had slipped briefly into memory. Whatever thoughts had claimed him were cut short as the lights throughout the hall dimmed all at once. Conversation faltered. Then stilled entirely.
A hush fell over the gathering.
Upon the stage, heavy curtains parted slowly. And from between them stepped a small, slender figure.
Lucifer.
King Lucifer.
The reaction was immediate. Chairs scraped softly as everyone in attendance rose to their feet in unison, heads bowing in deference. The air itself felt altered.
And at the center of it all, the devil smiled.
Chapter 122: 122
Chapter Text
“For a millennium, I withdrew from the active governance of this Kingdom.”
Lucifer’s voice carried easily through the hall.
“My withdrawal was abrupt, yes. Marked by laws intended to preserve hierarchy and ensure that order might sustain itself without my direct hand. This period in Hell’s history is remembered by few. And while it lingers within our collective memory, it does so only vaguely.”
He allowed that thought to breathe before continuing.
“But you are all aware of the truth of the matter. Of the conflict between Heaven and Hell. Of why we went to war.”
His gaze lifted, sweeping the room with practiced gravity.
“Our history is not unclear on this matter. It was my desire that brought judgment upon us. That truth I will not deny. I accept that burden fully. Yet I ask you to remember that such a desire was not born of selfishness but of concern. Of love. For all of you.”
Lucifer’s eyes moved slowly across the assembled Overlords.
“I sought to conquer Heaven. To carve out a place of glory for my people. To ensure that those who descend might one day ascend.”
A faint, almost wistful smile touched his lips.
“Punishment need not be eternal. I believed that Hell did not have to be our final destination. That our future could be something more than suffering.”
He exhaled quietly.
“And such a dream nearly came to fruition. We were prepared. Our forces were aligned. Our path into the heavenly realm had been secured. They would not have expected our arrival.”
His tone lowered, confident.
“Victory was assured.”
Then -
“But we were betrayed.”
The pause that followed was deliberate.
“We were betrayed by the Queen of Hell herself,” Lucifer said, solemnly. “I trusted her - as a husband trusts his wife. And she turned against us. Instead of carving out a future for her people, she selfishly sought ascension for herself alone. In doing so, she delivered our secrets into the hands of the enemy.”
His gaze darkened - not with rage, but with something colder.
“She damned half of Hell’s population to oblivion. She aided in the destruction of a Kingdom we had built together - reducing it to rubble. Had she not done so, this world would be a paradise. A realm of light and beauty, free from the endless torment beneath this sky.”
Lucifer clasped his hands behind his back.
“And so, in the aftermath of the war, I withdrew. Not in anger… but in shame. For did I not fail? Did I not overlook her deceit until it was too late?”
A quiet sigh.
“I drafted laws to ensure that such chaos could never again take root. Measures to prevent those prone to destabilization from sowing ruin when left unchecked.”
Soft murmurs of agreement rippled through the hall. A few heads nodded.
“I look upon you now - the leaders of modern Hell - and I feel pride,” Lucifer continued. “I established Alphas as leaders and Betas as the foundation upon which society might stand.”
He gestured broadly.
“And look at what you have built in my absence. A metropolis. From the ashes of war, you forged a civilization worthy of my recognition. Overlords rose to ensure that we would not descend into mindlessness. That we would not become beasts incapable of order or peace.”
His eyes gleamed with something resembling affection.
“And despite your independence, you remained loyal. You honored the crown even in my absence. Even in the face of my failures. What does this prove? That you are civilized. That you are superior. That you are worthy.”
A few smiles appeared. More nods.
“And so,” Lucifer continued, voice firming, “I wish to publicly declare that I will no longer remain idle. For too long, I have sequestered myself within my castle. I have neglected my people.”
A pause.
“That ends now. For I intend for the Morningstar line to return to its rightful place.”
The hush that followed was immediate - charged with anticipation and unease.
“Do not misunderstand me,” Lucifer added, smoothly. “You will not be forced to abdicate your positions. You will retain what you have built.”
His gaze locked onto the Overlords one by one.
“Your territories remain yours for as long as you possess the strength to hold them.”
Visible relief followed. Though not all tension dissipated.
“My return will be… organic,” he said, lightly. “The finer details will be disclosed in time. But know this - your power is acknowledged. And your authority respected.”
Then his expression shifted - something more personal entering his tone.
“As King, I recognize that the Morningstar family has not been whole. I have gone without a wife for many centuries. I mourned Lilith. Deeply. But mourning, no matter how long, must eventually end.”
Lucifer lifted his chin.
“I wish to announce my engagement.”
Shock rippled through the hall.
“There are few Omegas who could ever compare to Lilith,” he continued, calmly. “Fewer still who might prove worthy of standing at my side.”
His lips curved faintly.
“For years, I believed none existed. But after what has felt like an eternity, I have found my destined Queen.”
❧
Alastor stood behind the curtain, hidden from view, his eyes wide as he listened.
He heard every word.
And he knew that it was all bullshit.
Lucifer was doing what he had always done. He was shaping the narrative, guiding the masses exactly where he wanted them to go. The speech was not meant to convince everyone. It didn’t need to. It was tailored to soothe those already comfortable, to flatter those already elevated. To reassure the powerful that their power was justified and safe.
And it worked.
Because it always did.
Perhaps a few among them recognized the manipulation for what it was. Perhaps a handful bristled at the way history was being rewritten so cleanly. But the majority wouldn’t. The majority never did. They were being offered absolution without sacrifice. Praise without consequence. Stability without scrutiny.
Their kind, benevolent King had stepped forward to accept blame. Had turned the metaphorical blade inward just enough to appear penitent - just enough to seem honest. He spoke of affection blinding him. Of shame. Of withdrawal. Of laws enacted not out of cruelty, but necessity.
Restrictive laws against Omegas reframed as corrections.
His absence reframed as self-punishment.
It was elegant. Insidious and perfectly delivered.
Alastor’s jaw tightened as his gaze slid toward Martha and Angel Dust. Martha remained composed, though there was tension in the set of her shoulders. Angel, however, looked alarmed - his eyes flicking briefly toward Alastor before darting away again.
It wouldn’t be long before he was called upon.
❧
“As King, I possess dominion over every soul within my domain,” Lucifer declared smoothly. “That authority affords me the freedom to choose a mate without limitation - regardless of origin, designation or present state.”
His tone was assured.
“My selection was not made lightly,” he continued. “There are innumerable Omegas within Hell. My choice, therefore, was neither reckless nor careless. I considered every variable. I weighed necessity against worth.”
A pause.
“That, I assure you.”
Lucifer lifted one hand in a graceful, practiced flourish.
The curtain behind him began to part.
Fabric slid aside slowly, revealing what had been deliberately concealed. And then - upon polished hooves, posture immaculate and expression carefully schooled into something presentable - the figure of the future Queen of Hell stepped forward.
Alastor emerged into the light.
Every movement was measured. Every breath controlled. Poise maintained through sheer force of will. White fabric clung to his altered form, leaving nothing to the imagination. The subtle swell of his belly was unmistakable now - no longer something that could be dismissed or overlooked.
He did not look at the crowd.
He did not need to.
He could feel them.
❧
Valentino leaned back in his seat, brows lifting high as his eyes rounded in open disbelief. For once, the usual leer did not come easily. The surprise had struck too cleanly and too suddenly.
Velvette’s painted mouth fell open outright. One manicured hand rose to cover it, her expression frozen somewhere between fascination and shock - momentarily undone by the sight before her.
And Vox -
Vox simply stared.
His mismatched gaze fixed unerringly upon the swell of Alastor’s middle, his expression unreadable in a way that was far more dangerous than outrage. He did not blink. He did not move. Whatever was unfolding behind that screen of glass and static remained carefully contained.
For several long seconds, no one spoke.
The silence was suffocating. It pressed down upon the room with alarming weight, as though the air itself were bracing for impact.
Because this was Alastor.
The most controversial Omega to rise in Hell since Lilith herself - now standing beneath Lucifer’s hand, presented not merely as consort, but as future Queen. And beyond even that revelation, there was the undeniable truth written plainly upon his body.
He was pregnant.
After years of nothing. After endless speculation, rumor and stagnation - he was carrying.
And with that realization came the inevitable, unspoken question that flickered through the minds of every Overlord present.
By whom?
❧
Lucifer grinned.
“No ordinary Omega would ever suffice,” he said, smoothly. “But Alastor, among your number, has proven himself worthy of my attention.”
His tone was almost indulgent.
“After all - was the former Queen not Lilith? Did she not defy expectation? Did she not stand before you as something to be seen? To be acknowledged?”
His gaze drifted across the assembled Overlords, daring any of them to look away.
“He has quarreled with many of you in recent memory,” Lucifer continued. “And yet none of you succeeded in forcing him into submission.”
A pause.
“True submission.”
There were flickers of outrage. Tightened jaws and stiffened shoulders. But no one spoke. No one dared contradict the truth laid bare so calmly before them.
Lucifer’s smile widened just enough to be unsettling.
“Would a Queen who was weak be worthy of standing above you?” he asked, rhetorically. “No.”
His voice hardened slightly.
“I would not accept weakness within the Morningstar line. Nor would I force you to endure the rule of one incapable of command.”
Lucifer’s frigid gaze turned upon Alastor, his lips pulling back into a terrible grin - one that bared too much. Alastor nearly recoiled on instinct. Instead, he stiffened, forcing his hooves to remain planted, his posture rigid with effort.
“Come, my love.”
The words were soft. Possessive.
The devil extended his hand and Alastor accepted it with lightly trembling claws; his fingers cold despite the warmth of the stage lights. Lucifer brought those knuckles to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss there before weaving their fingers together.
Lucifer lifted his free arm, ever the showman, commanding the room with ease.
“Praise be to the new Queen,” he declared.
For a heartbeat, there was silence.
Then a single voice rose.
A chair scraped back. A glass lifted.
“Praise be to the new Queen!”
Another followed. Then another. Drinks were raised. Bodies stood. The words spread through the hall in a swelling chorus, reverent and eager and obedient.
Alastor trembled faintly as hundreds of eyes turned upon him. He fought to maintain his composure, his expression carefully schooled even as something inside him frayed. He endured it - whatever this was - standing beside the King as he was presented to the leaders of Hell.
And in that sea of celebration, his gaze found Vox.
Just for a moment.
And in that fleeting exchange, Alastor could have sworn he saw it.
Pity.
Chapter 123: 123
Chapter Text
Alastor stared blankly down at the plated meal set before him. Unlike the rest of the hall, their table was attended by servants who served each dish directly, sparing them the act of self-service.
His appetite had been poor for days now. He could scarcely stomach anything, not even the carefully prepared portions of Sinner flesh usually reserved for him. The scent alone was enough to turn his stomach. He suspected this would not improve any time soon. Regardless, he would be encouraged to eat. Not for himself, of course. But for the child.
Once again, it had responded to his distress. Stirring faintly as he stood within Lucifer’s grasp, as the crowd had hailed him. It had settled afterward, mercifully quiet now. Alastor was grateful that the height of the table obscured his stomach from view - though the relief was hollow. It hardly mattered. His shame had already been laid bare for the upper crust of Hell to witness.
They all knew now.
Lucifer was engaged in conversation with an Overlord who had approached the table, his demeanor relaxed, almost cheerful as he spoke with his people. Martha and Angel Dust kept to lighter chatter nearby, though their attention never fully strayed from Alastor. They watched him closely.
Martha leaned toward him, her voice kept low.
“Try eatin’ a lil bit, darlin’.”
Alastor didn’t look up.
“It’s not exactly to my taste,” he replied, flatly.
She let out a quiet sigh, casting a faintly disapproving glance at the cuts of meat arranged so precisely on his plate.
“I know,” she admitted. “Ain’t mine either.” Then, more gently, “But somethin’ is better than nothin’.”
With her coaxing, he managed a few small bites. Enough to appease her concern. After that, he set his utensils aside and made no move to continue.
“Your Majesty.”
The voice was calm and unmistakably authoritative in its own right.
Attention shifted as Carmilla Carmine approached the table. The Alpha female’s gaze swept across those seated there with open appraisal, pausing - just a fraction longer - upon Alastor.
Alastor’s relationship with her was virtually nonexistent. Carmilla Carmine was powerful in a way that demanded distance rather than diplomacy. He had always granted her a wide berth.
“Carmilla,” Lucifer greeted, pleasantly. “It’s a delight, my dear.”
He did not rise. He remained comfortably seated, legs crossed and one elbow resting upon the table as his chin settled into a loosely curled fist. His posture was relaxed, as though this were a social call rather than an audience with the King of Hell.
“I wished to offer my congratulations,” Carmilla said, evenly. “I will admit, this engagement was… unexpected.”
“Wasn’t it?” Lucifer replied with an easy grin. “Hell hasn’t known a Queen in an age.”
“Nor a prospective heir,” she added, her gaze sliding once more to Alastor.
“Indeed,” Lucifer said lightly, lifting his glass for a measured sip.
Carmilla tilted her head.
“Forgive my boldness, Your Majesty. But given your future Queen’s… present condition and your willingness to claim an Omega regardless of circumstance - I must ask.”
Her eyes met his directly.
“Is the child yours?”
Lucifer laughed softly.
“Bold, indeed,” he said, unbothered. “But hardly unexpected.”
He took his time - enjoying another sip of wine.
“Mm. Excellent vintage.”
A pause. Then, casually: “No. The child’s sire is Vox.”
Carmilla absorbed this without visible reaction.
“And the child’s standing?” she asked. “Will they be recognized as Prince or Princess?”
“They will,” Lucifer confirmed, smoothly. “I will honor Vox’s progeny by claiming the child in part as my own. They shall be formally acknowledged and granted the appropriate title.”
Carmilla nodded once, accepting this with ease.
“You are remarkably generous, Your Majesty,” she said. “To extend such an honor to offspring not of your blood.”
Lucifer smiled.
“I do try. Children are a rare blessing within the Pride Ring. They deserve to be welcomed properly.”
That seemed to satisfy her.
Carmilla turned at last, her sharp gaze settling briefly on Alastor. She bowed deeply before the engaged pair and then took her leave.
Alastor watched her go, unease coiling quietly in his chest.
“Not going to leave them guessing, Your Majesty?” Alastor asked, quietly.
Lucifer’s smile was faint and knowing.
“As amusing as that might be,” he replied, “parentage is rarely a mystery when it comes to demonic offspring. Such things announce themselves quite plainly.”
Alastor gave a low hum in acknowledgment but did not press the matter further. There was no point. Whatever reassurance that answer was meant to provide did little to settle the strange atmosphere settling over the hall.
This was meant to be a celebration.
And yet beneath the music, beneath the polite laughter and raised glasses… there was weight. Conversations carried an edge. Glances were cast with too much intention toward the table occupied by the King, his future Queen and the Omegas positioned dutifully at his side. Speculation lingered in every look and every pause.
The band finally struck up a tune. Stringed instruments weaved something lively and buoyant through the air. The sound encouraged motion. Plates were cleared. Drinks were poured anew. Some guests rose to mingle, eager to network, to trade favors and to dissect the announcement in quieter corners.
But the room did not truly relax.
Alastor knew, with an uncomfortable certainty, that it would not be long before the information Carmilla had acquired began to circulate. Whispered first. Then discussed openly. And finally accepted as fact.
Valentino soon emerged.
He bowed deeply, the gesture exaggerated just enough to be performative rather than sincere.
“My King,” he drawled.
“Valentino,” Lucifer greeted, his tone surprisingly warm.
The moth straightened, lips curling into a practiced smile.
“I wished to offer my congratulations,” he said, smoothly. “And, if I may be so bold, to request a dance with one of your lovely companions.”
Lucifer’s brow lifted slightly. “Oh?”
Angel Dust stiffened at once.
“Yes, my King,” Valentino purred. “Your charming spider. Might I borrow him?”
Lucifer hummed, appearing to consider the request with idle interest. The moment stretched - just long enough to remind everyone present who held authority.
“You may,” he said.
Alastor’s claws curled faintly into his palms as Valentino’s polite smile shifted - transforming into something sharper. Something satisfied.
“Angel Dust,” Lucifer said, simply.
Valentino rounded the table with unhurried confidence. He bowed once more before extending a gloved hand toward the spider.
Angel hesitated.
He glanced helplessly toward Lucifer, searching for reprieve. None came. The King merely arched a brow, his expectation clear. Obedience was assumed.
And so Angel Dust accepted the offered hand and rose.
Valentino’s grip settled at his waist as he guided him toward the dance floor. Music swelled around them and the two fell easily into motion, disturbingly familiar. Multiple limbs arranged neatly and steps were aligned with effortless coordination.
It betrayed a history neither had spoken aloud.
Alastor watched the dance with narrowed focus, irritation coiling tight in his chest. He disliked the sight of another’s hands where he believed they did not belong - particularly when those hands belonged to Valentino.
“Angel Dust should be with me,” he said sharply, the words clipped.
Lucifer glanced at him sidelong, amusement flickering briefly across his features.
“Jealous, pet?”
“They are my handmaiden, are they not?” Alastor replied, his tone sweetened just enough to be false.
Lucifer let out a short, amused snort.
“They are also an Omega,” he replied, easily. “And Alphas are permitted to express interest. It is natural.” His gaze flicked briefly toward the dance floor. “Besides - it is only a dance.”
Alastor scoffed softly, then turned his attention back to the King, suspicion sharpening his expression.
“You don’t intend to marry him off, do you?”
Lucifer chuckled, low and indulgent.
“Of course not, my love.”
He reached out, catching Alastor’s hand before he could pull away and pressing a gentle kiss to the back of his knuckles. The gesture was deliberate and meant to be seen.
“I have no desire to deprive you of your most precious companion,” Lucifer continued. “Angel Dust will remain with you. Their life is yours. I have no intention of allowing them to be distracted by something as inconvenient as marriage.”
Alastor exhaled slowly. Of all the concessions Lucifer might offer, this was one he had not fully expected.
“…Thank you, my King,” he saud,
“Of course,” Lucifer replied, pleasantly.
“Your lordship,” a voice chimed smoothly.
Their attention shifted as Velvette approached the table. She dipped into a graceful curtsy, lowering herself beneath the King’s gaze.
“I couldn’t help but notice your companion from across the room,” she said, lightly. “Might I have the pleasure of her company for a spell?”
As she spoke, Velvette inclined her head toward Martha, the gesture polite and appraising. Martha flushed faintly at the attention, her surprise quickly giving way to pleased composure.
“My, my,” Lucifer remarked with evident amusement. “Your taste is impeccable, Velvette, my dear.”
His gaze flicked briefly toward Martha.
“Go on. Allow her the pleasure of your company.”
Martha didn’t hesitate for long. With an almost giddy smile - and barely contained excitement - she accepted Velvette’s offered hand. The Omega allowed herself to be led onto the dance floor, a soft titter escaping her as the small Beta settled a confident hand at the curve of her waist.
From the table, Alastor watched in silence as the two disappeared into the shifting crowd, the music swallowing them whole. His gaze instinctively flicked toward where Vox would be seated now. But he failed to spot the figure, initially. He’d soon discover him speaking with a fellow Overlord.
The man had kept his distance thus far.
Alastor was acutely aware of it. He found himself wondering whether Vox intended to approach him at all that evening - or whether he was content to observe from afar. He also speculated, with a faint sense of dread, how Vincent would react to the unmistakable evidence of pregnancy. It was no secret that Vox had wanted this for years.
But not like this.
Not under Lucifer’s hand. Not before an audience.
Once he was certain that all three of the Vees were sufficiently occupied - Valentino distracted, Velvette dancing and Vox otherwise engaged - Alastor leaned closer to Lucifer, lowering his voice so only the King might hear.
“May I excuse myself to visit the washroom?”
Lucifer glanced down at him, expression unreadable for a brief moment before he nodded.
“I’ll accompany you,” he said, mildly. “If you feel you require an escort.”
Alastor bristled at once, the reaction instinctive.
“I can manage on my own, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer regarded him for a beat longer than necessary. Then, with a small inclination of his head, he relented.
“Very well. You may go.”
The need to urinate frequently was an indignity he had yet to grow accustomed to - another reminder of his altered state. He rose from his seat with practiced discretion, smoothing his attire before turning away from the table. Without drawing undue attention, he made his way toward the nearest corridor, following the subdued lighting until it opened into a quieter hall.
The washroom was mercifully empty. It was spacious and served as an abrupt contrast to the din of the banquet hall beyond.
Once he finished relieving himself, Alastor lingered before the mirror after cleaning his claws.
For a long moment, he simply stared.
He looked… beautiful, he supposed. Adorned exactly as an Omega of his new standing was meant to be. Every detail curated. Every line softened or emphasized with intent. The white fabric framed him delicately, his posture composed and his expression schooled into something presentable.
But beneath the veneer -
He found himself wondering what, exactly, the others had seen when they looked at him.
What does it mean to be a Queen?
The question gnawed at him. What did his appearance truly signify? What purpose was he meant to embody? His thoughts drifted to the texts that defined queenship.
Unity.
Tradition.
Continuity.
Lucifer had promised him respect. That others would bow. That his authority would be acknowledged. And yet, standing there alone, it did not feel earned. The power would be borrowed. Inherited by proximity. He was not ascending through conquest or merit - he was marrying into dominion.
And perhaps that was the only path ever afforded to Omegas. In life or in death.
Marriage was a strategy. A transaction. A means of securing prestige, wealth, resources and power. An ancient game, played endlessly. One need only offer their body in exchange.
Alastor supposed that was what he had done. He had given everything.
And now -
A knock sounded against the door.
He stiffened at once.
He didn’t need to ask who it was. He already knew.
With practiced habit, he flicked excess water from his claws and smoothed his attire, straightening himself despite the knot tightening in his chest. Another knock followed - firmer this time.
Alastor exhaled sharply, irritation bleeding through unchecked. After one last glance at his reflection, he crossed the space and opened the door.
Vox stood on the other side.
Tall and imposing with arms crossed over his chest as he peered down at him, projected expression unreadable behind mismatched eyes that knew every inch of him.
“Alastor.”
The name was spoken carefully. Almost reverently.
Alastor met his gaze without flinching.
“Vincent.”
Chapter 124: 124
Chapter Text
“What do you want, Vincent?”
“I wanted to talk.”
Alastor studied him coolly. They were fully inside the washroom now - the door shut, the lock clicking into place behind Vox. The sound barely registered. Alastor crossed his arms over his chest instead, his smile twitching at the corners in something close to mockery.
“Obviously,” he replied. “Well? Go on.”
Vox hesitated. His gaze drifted from Alastor’s face to the unmistakable swell of his middle.
“You’re - ”
He stopped himself. His expression softened.
And Alastor felt bile rise in his throat.
“I just…” Vox tried again, voice gentler now. “Sweetheart. It’s finally happening. We’re going to be a family.”
“Congratulations,” Alastor said, flatly.
“This is exactly what we - ”
“What you wanted,” Alastor cut in. “And you must be so pleased with yourself. You’ve ruined me - ”
“I didn’t ruin anything,” Vox replied, quickly. “This is what your body is meant to do.”
“Yes. My body.” Alastor sneered. “And I have the right to decide what I do with it.”
“By suppressing your true nature?”
Alastor laughed.
“And what is my ‘true nature,’ Vincent?” he asked. “Please. Enlighten me.”
“You’re an Omega,” Vox said patiently, as though explaining something obvious. “You’re meant to be a mother. I hoped you’d change your mind - but you were so caught up in your own delusions - ”
“And my ‘deviancy’?” Alastor interrupted.
Vox met his gaze.
“Yes,” he said plainly. “Exactly that.”
“And what if this is just who I am?”
“It doesn’t have to be.”
“Because I’m an embarrassment?”
“Because being like this makes you miserable,” Vox insisted. “Look at you, sweetheart. Look at where you are. Look at what you’re doing.”
“You think I had a choice?”
“You could have stayed with me.”
“After everything you’ve done?”
“All I ever did was try to make you happy.”
Alastor stared at him, incredulous.
“Happy?” he echoed. “Did I look happy? Would a happy Omega leave their husband?”
“You’re just - ”
Vox sighed, rubbing at the side of his head.
“ - sweetheart, you have to understand this isn’t normal. This behavior. It’s driving you insane.”
“Am I insane?”
“What kind of mental state do you have to be in to make a deal with the devil?”
Alastor flinched. His ears flattened tight against his skull.
“I didn’t have a choice,” he said quietly. “You didn’t leave me one. It was either that - or come back to a man who wanted to make me suffer.”
“I was disciplining you.”
“For what?”
“For lying. I was correcting it. Doing my responsibility.”
Alastor scoffed.
“Well, aren’t you exemplary,” he sneered. “A shining beacon. Taking your wife in hand when they need ‘guidance.’”
“You forced me - ”
“I didn’t force you to do anything!”
Alastor closed the distance in two sharp steps and jabbed a claw into Vox’s chest.
“It was you,” he hissed. “You forced me to marry you. You forced me to be a mother. You forced me again and again - ”
“Calm down. You’re being -”
“‘Hysterical?’” Alastor snapped. “Wasn’t pregnancy supposed to fix that, Vincent?”
“You’re being emotional.”
“I have every right to be,” Alastor shot back. “Look at me. Look at what you’ve done to me. This is your fault.”
“I was trying to do what was best for you,” Vox insisted. “I kept trying.”
“No,” Alastor said, voice low and shaking. “You were doing what was best for you. You never listened - not when I said I didn’t want to get married. Not when I said I didn’t want children.”
“Did you really think you’d stay unmarried forever?” Vox demanded. “That Rosie wouldn’t find someone for you?”
“She should have found someone who cared about what I wanted,” Alastor replied.
“You don’t know what you want.”
Alastor went still.
“You’ve convinced yourself of that, haven’t you?” he said, softly. “That I’m so broken - so fucked in the head - that I can’t possibly know what I need.”
“You keep proving that,” Vox sneered, his voice dropping into something cruel. “And look what happened. Angel Dust ended up in Lucifer’s care. Funny how that worked out. I wonder whose fault that was.”
Alastor stiffened.
“Because you turned him against me,” he shot back. “You poisoned him. You made him doubt himself. And you - ”
“We did what we had to do,” Vox interrupted, smoothly. “Velvette. Valentino. Me. We were trying to bring you back.”
His voice softened, dangerous in its sincerity.
“We love you, Alastor. I love you. Why can’t you see that?”
Alastor dragged in a harsh breath and wrapped his arms tightly around himself, shoulders drawing inward as his head turned aside. Vox noticed immediately. His tone shifted - gentler now - as he took a step closer.
“Baby,” he murmured. “I didn’t know what else to do. I was trying -”
“Get away from me,” Alastor hissed.
Vox stopped. He exhaled slowly, as though burdened by patience.
“I was trying to fix this.”
“Because I’m something to be fixed?” Alastor snapped. “Were you going to fix my relationship with Angel too? Correct it?”
“It’s unhealthy - ”
“And you are?” Alastor cut in.
Vox studied him for a long moment, expression settling into something almost pitying.
“You need an Alpha,” he said, calmly. “Someone to guide you. To stabilize you. You spent your entire life defying the natural order.”
His voice lowered.
“And now you’re being punished for it.”
Alastor’s eyes sharpened.
“So that’s what you are?” he asked, coldly. “My punishment?”
Vox gestured vaguely around them - toward the walls, the world beyond and Alastor’s body.
“All of this,” he said. “It didn’t come from nowhere. Do you really think you’re innocent? You’re a demon in Hell, Alastor. And so am I.”
“And yet I’m the only one suffering,” Alastor replied.
“You think I’m not?” Vox shot back. “I’ve spent my entire existence chasing what I wanted and it always slipped through my fingers. And now? Now I have to stand here and watch something that belongs to me do the same.”
Alastor laughed softly.
“Oh, forgive me, Vincent,” he crooned. “What a dreadful wife I’ve been. Denying you the pleasure of my company.”
“Was it worth it?”
Alastor eyed him warily, his expression sharpening.
“Worth it?”
“Those few years of ‘freedom,’” Vox continued, voice edged with contempt. “Running around. Playing at being an Overlord. Making a fool of yourself.”
His gaze hardened.
“Of me.”
Alastor’s lips curled.
“I suppose it was,” he replied, coolly. “It certainly seemed to piss you off.”
“And now,” Vox pressed, gesturing vaguely between them, “look at you. You went from one man to another.”
A humorless scoff escaped him.
“Ironic, isn’t it?”
“At least Lucifer let me live the life I wanted,” Alastor shot back without hesitation.
“And now you’re going to belong to him,” Vox said. “Do you even love him?”
The question struck something raw and Alastor threw his head back, laughter spilling free. Not warm. Not amused. It was a sharp and brittle sound.
“Love?” he echoed. “Does that even matter?”
His gaze snapped back to Vox, eyes bright with something dangerous.
“I didn’t love you when we married,” he said, plainly. “And it didn’t matter then. Why should it matter now?”
His smile twisted.
“How often do Omegas get the luxury of marrying for love, Vincent?”
Vox’s eyes narrowed.
“Perhaps Lucifer had a point,” he said quietly. “Not one of us managed to break you.”
A pause.
“But he’s going to. Isn’t he?”
Alastor froze.
“At least with me,” Vox continued, his tone almost conversational, “what you dealt with was survivable. Something you could manage. But you willingly tangled yourself with the root of all evil.”
His gaze hardened.
“Do you really think you’ll survive him? That you’ll get away with even half the shit you pulled with me?”
“I - ”
“You’re so utterly fucked, Alastor,” Vox cut in. “And you don’t even realize it.”
Silence fell between them.
Then Alastor began to shake.
“I just wanted you to listen to me,” he said, the words tearing free, breath harsh and uneven. “I wanted someone to listen. To care about what I wanted.”
He lifted a trembling claw and pointed it at Vox.
“Over thirty years ago,” he continued, voice cracking, “everyone in my life who had the power to help me didn’t. Not you. Not Rosie.”
His eyes burned.
“Angel was the only one who tried. He scraped together everything he had - at risk to himself - to help me.”
His voice rose, pitching sharp and shrill.
“And you punished him for it!”
Alastor clutched at his mane, fingers tangling and tearing through what he had so meticulously maintained.
“What’s the fucking point?” he shouted. “What’s the fucking point of having a voice if no one is ever going to listen to it?”
Chapter 125: 125
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vox eyed him quietly, the silence that followed betraying the depth of his agony. The Alpha’s shoulders sagged.
“Sweetheart.”
“Enough,” Alastor snapped. “Our marriage has reached its conclusion. This is over, Vincent.”
“Perhaps,” Vox admitted, reluctantly. “But that doesn’t change anything. You still belong to me. Not all of you. But enough for it to matter.”
Alastor glared at him, the heat in his crimson gaze colliding sharply with the man’s own. His thoughts drifted to the tiny gem embedded within his ring. That speck of blue. A lingering trace of what had been. A permanent reminder that Vox would remain a fixture in his life.
Husband or not.
“I look forward to seeing our child,” Vox said.
“Like I’d let you,” the doe sneered.
“You’ll have no choice,” Vox replied, evenly. “It’s mine. As well as yours.”
Alastor didn’t bother responding. He’d had enough. He moved to brush past him, only to have his arm seized mid-stride. The grip was harsh and unyielding.
Alastor leveled him with a glare, lips peeling further back in a silent snarl.
“Nothing about us is over,” Vox sneered. “’Til death do us part, Alastor.”
A pause.
“And we’re already dead.”
❧
Hooves struck the marble harshly as Alastor retreated from the washroom and reentered the banquet hall. He lifted a claw to smooth back his hair, forcing his breathing to steady as he did. Appearances still mattered. He still had to endure whatever remained of this celebration - a mockery masquerading as a union, loudly declaring him and Lucifer engaged whether he wished it or not.
Lucifer was mid-sip when Alastor settled beside him. The devil paused, lowering the glass just enough for one brow to arch with mild, knowing curiosity.
“Vincent?”
Alastor gave a low grunt in response, jaw tight.
“Vincent,” he repeated, sharper this time.
A quiet chuckle slipped free of Lucifer’s throat, amused rather than surprised. He set the glass aside, turning slightly toward him.
“He isn’t exactly subtle, is he?” Lucifer mused. “Pulling away your usual attendants. Trailing you the moment you slipped off. I almost admire the audacity.”
“I noticed,” the doe replied flatly, his tone devoid of interest.
Lucifer hummed, eyes flicking briefly across the hall before returning to Alastor.
“I can’t help but wonder about the temperament of the child,” he said, casually. “They do tend to take after their sire. Not the worst fate, all things considered.”
Alastor’s claws began to tap against the table before he stilled them with effort. Their platters had already been cleared, the remnants of a meal he hadn’t really touched spirited away without comment. All that remained before him was a simple glass of iced water. His gaze drifted to Lucifer’s half-finished wine.
It lingered there longer than he meant it to.
He hadn’t had a mouthful in over a day.
Lucifer, of course, noticed.
“A sip, my pet?”
The doe hesitated only briefly before reaching for the glass, only for the devil to gently intercept him with a soft click of his tongue.
“We must be discreet,” Lucifer murmured, voice smooth and indulgent. “While the act itself is harmless, the practice is… frowned upon. I would hate to appear the inattentive husband.”
Alastor’s ears flattened as he rolled his eyes, irritation flickering across his sharp features. And so Lucifer obliged instead - taking a mouthful himself before tilting his head just enough. Alastor dipped obediently, their lips pressing together as the rich liquid passed between them. The King sought to deepen the kiss, likely under the comfortable illusion that the onlookers would assume it nothing more than expected affection.
The doe pulled away first. His narrow tongue flicked out, passing slowly over his lips as he chased the lingering taste.
“Such a tease,” Lucifer hummed, eyes half-lidded with amusement. “We should truly make more of an effort to play the part of a devoted couple.”
“Doubtless they already think you’re fucking me.”
Lucifer’s smile widened.
“Oh, I do look forward to that portion of our arrangement.”
“And why haven’t you?” Alastor pressed, coolly.
“I’m in no rush to take my pleasure,” the devil replied with infuriating calm.
Alastor’s gaze sharpened.
“Am I not enticing enough? Or is it my present state?”
“Oh, of course not,” Lucifer chuckled, softly. “The sight of you thoroughly bred is a cock-hardening one indeed. It’s a small wonder Vox didn’t attempt to ravish you - particularly when you’re swollen with his child.”
Alastor scoffed, turning his attention just in time to watch Angel Dust return. The spider Omega released an exasperated sigh as he rejoined them.
“How was your dance?” Alastor asked.
“Fine,” Angel replied, shortly. “He still’s got that bad fuckin’ habit of lettin’ his hands wander.”
Martha, by contrast, returned in excellent spirits. A silly grin stretched across her face, pointed teeth on full display, her remaining eye bright with mirth.
“That Velvette’s quite the charmer,” she said, cheerfully. “She couldn’t keep her hands off me.”
The Omega seemed to take immense pride in that declaration and Lucifer responded with an indulgent chuckle.
“Of course not, my dear,” he said smoothly. “You three are easily the loveliest among the rest here.”
❧
Adam waited by the carriage as they took their leave of the banquet hall, a silent and immovable presence amid the pageantry. The only semblance of paparazzi kept a careful distance - onlookers lingering at the edges, eager for a glimpse of royalty. Because that, apparently, was what Alastor had become.
Royal. And pregnant besides. Hell would not only see a Queen crowned in time, but a Prince or Princess born alongside him.
The thought lingered as he settled into the carriage.
He found himself wondering about the identity his child would one day wear. Their life would be a stark departure from his own beginnings. Alastor had come from modest roots, shaped by scarcity and compromise. And now he was expected to raise a child in the lap of luxury, within gilded halls and under constant watch. They would want for nothing. They would be pampered endlessly. A silver spoon placed firmly in their mouth the moment they drew their first breath.
His children, he supposed, were destined for comfort by virtue of his prospective mates alone.
They would be granted the resources he had been denied without question - fed without concern, sheltered without fear and afforded an education that spared no expense. They would learn their letters and arithmetic from private tutors, guided patiently through lessons he’d once struggled to piece together himself.
And Alastor would be there.
The notion gave him pause.
He imagined himself teaching them - though he wasn’t certain what, exactly. Cooking, perhaps. Something practical. Or maybe the piano. The thought startled him, lingering longer than expected. He realized then that he hadn’t played in quite some time. He’d indulged in many things over the years, excess among them - but he’d never acquired an instrument of his own.
He would request one.
He would practice again.
It would occupy his hands and mind beyond lessons and obligations. And perhaps it would even remind him of before. Of a time when life had been simpler. When it had been, if not kind, then at least tolerable.
“Lucifer?”
“Yes, my pet?”
“Do you play any instruments?”
“Of course,” he replied, easily. “I’m quite fond of the violin.”
Alastor blinked, surprise softening his expression before he could stop it.
“So the legends are true?”
“They are indeed,” Lucifer said, amused. “I’ve always been rather attached to the instrument.”
A brief pause followed - Alastor’s gaze drifting.
“I was thinking…”
“Yes?”
“…I’d like a piano.”
Lucifer regarded him for a moment, the corner of his mouth lifting.
“Oh? Well. Who am I to deny my soon-to-be Queen?”
His tone remained light.
“I’ll have one delivered to your rooms.”
Alastor inclined his head.
“Thank you, Your Majesty.”
“Of course,” Lucifer replied simply.
❧
To his mild astonishment, the instrument awaited him the moment he returned. It had been positioned with care, occupying the space as though it had always belonged there. Martha noticed immediately, her gaze catching on the neatly placed piano.
“Well now,” she remarked, a slow smile tugging at her lips. “Ain’t that a sight.”
It was a perfectly replicated upright piano - crafted from fine materials, every surface polished and immaculate, the craftsmanship unmistakable. Alastor found himself drawn toward it without conscious thought, the mere sight of it stirring memories long tucked away. Good ones. Carefully, almost reverently, he settled onto the cushioned stool and looked down at the keys.
He pressed one experimentally.
The note rang clear and his ears flicked at the sound.
Martha and Angel Dust lingered nearby, settling in and gently urging him to play something before they retired for the night. Alastor hesitated for only a moment. After turning a few pieces over in his mind, he let his hands move.
The melody that followed was soft and unhurried. His eyes drifted shut as muscle memory took over, fingers gliding across the keys with practiced ease. The music filled the room, soothing and warm, and for the first time that day, he felt himself breathe.
Peace.
A rare thing.
The weight of the evening melted away, replaced by a gentle calm. The other Omegas listened in attentive silence, and for those few moments, the world felt distant. Manageable.
Almost kind.
❧
In the quiet of his bedroom, Alastor rested on his side - the only position he could tolerate for any length of time. He was alone. After a day spent drowning in noise, he wanted nothing but silence. He’d been touched and observed and handled from every angle, his body and presence treated as something to be displayed. Now, all he desired was the comfort of his own company.
He was grateful that Lucifer allowed him these moments of solitude. He wasn’t expected to share his bedroom every night, nor to keep the bed warm by obligation alone. Some nights were entirely his and Alastor intended to take full advantage of that small mercy.
The child stirred again.
He shifted restlessly as he tried to sleep, a soft, frustrated sigh slipping from his lips. Alastor pressed his face into the pillow, squeezing his eyes shut in the faint hope that stillness might follow.
It didn’t.
With another quiet breath, he pushed himself upright, tilting his head back before rolling his neck gently to ease the tension there. His thoughts drifted to the advice Martha had offered earlier - bits and pieces meant to soothe the unborn. After turning over several ideas, he hesitantly placed a hand over his middle, fingers spreading as he began to stroke the area with careful, measured motions.
It helped. A little.
The warmth of his palm and the shift in position coaxed the flutters to slow, the restless movements easing as he massaged the flesh.
“Try talkin’,” Martha had said. “It’ll help. Sometimes.”
He could speak, he supposed.
But he wasn’t certain what to say.
He had no intention of speaking of Vincent - not when the man’s words still lingered in his mind, sharp and cruel and damning. So instead, his thoughts drifted elsewhere.
Toward family.
So he settled.
He allowed himself to sink into memory, letting the quiet cradle his thoughts. He began to speak - softly at first. He spoke of his childhood. Of the moments he’d shared with his mother. A woman who had likely ascended to Heaven long ago. He wondered, in those fragile moments, if she still thought of him. If she had been disappointed when he hadn’t joined her.
He thought of her and wished that she were here. Even if only for a fleeting moment. He longed to sink into her arms, to be steadied by her presence, comforted by the familiar cadence of her voice. She would have told him to smile. That it would be alright.
She would have known what to say.
What to do.
She would have guided him through the uncertainty of motherhood with a gentle hand and softly spoken encouragement. And her absence weighed most heavily now, in the stillness - when he was alone. His child would never know her.
But perhaps… they could know of her.
And so he spoke into the quiet of the night. He told them of their grandmother. Of her warmth. Of her love. Of the way she had tried, even when the world pressed hard against her.
How she had done her best.
Was that all a mother could do?
Try their best?
He sank deeper into memories of her - of nights when she had struggled to put a meal before him. Of times when she went without, quietly trimming her own portions so that his plate might be fuller. She bore that sacrifice with a soft, uncomplaining look. He remembered trying to help in his own small way - feigning fullness, insisting he’d had enough - only for her to smile knowingly and claim fullness in turn.
Every birthday had come with a gift. Small, sometimes modest to the point of fragility - but a gift nonetheless.
Every milestone had been carefully marked.
Eventually, the child settled. The restless shifting eased, replaced by stillness and Alastor continued to rub his stomach in slow, soothing patterns. His breathing evened, eyes sliding shut as he drifted further into memory.
And when he dreamed, it was of warmth.
Of love.
Of being held and holding in return.
Notes:
When I was sixteen - fourteen years prior - my mother passed away due to domestic violence. We were reared in poverty. And I recall moments where she struggled frequently - where she came home tired. But I do recall her trying. It wasn't a perfect job. But I do believe, quite firmly, that she tried.
I do mourn that I'll never got the opportunity to ask her what it was like to be a single mother. But I still have my memories. Distant ones. But they're there. They always will be.
Chapter 126: 126
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alastor stared down at the imp infant cradled awkwardly in his hands. The child was plump and warm, its small face scrunched in mild curiosity as it blinked up at him in slow, unhurried intervals. For several long beats, they simply regarded one another in silence - an Omega and a newborn, equally uncertain - until the moment was broken by a quiet snort from nearby.
“Ya gotta hold it closer to ya, Al,” Angel commented, tone gentle despite the grin tugging at his mouth. “Not at arm’s length.”
Martha, ever practical, had decided it was best that the future Queen grow familiar with the realities of handling an infant sooner rather than later. And so, after identifying a handful of new mothers among the servant population, she had requested that they allow Alastor some time with their children. The request had been accepted without hesitation, the imp mother in question standing nearby with an amused, approving expression as she observed the exchange.
“We’ll be goin’ over the basics,” Martha reiterated. “I want ya at least a lil comfortable with holdin’ a baby.”
She adjusted Alastor’s grip with practiced ease, emphasizing the importance of steady, supportive contact. Particular care was given to the infant’s head, reminding him that newborns often bore heads far heavier than their small bodies could manage on their own.
“Closer now. Against the body,” the female Sinner coached gently. “Support the rear. There we go.”
Before long, Alastor found himself holding the child - awkwardly, but securely enough. The imp made all manner of soft noises, little chirrs and snuffles that punctuated the air. She was a tiny female, clearly intrigued by the unfamiliar face looming above her and the strange, unfamiliar scent that clung to him. Without quite realizing it, Alastor drew in a careful breath, inhaling the scent that emanated from the child.
A Beta female.
The infant proved surprisingly tolerant of his tentative adjustments. Still, Alastor remained acutely aware of every movement, every shift of weight, convinced that a single misstep might cause harm. The anxiety sat heavy in his chest - but the child’s mother appeared entirely unconcerned. Apparently, imp children were… durable. Capable of withstanding a bit of rough handling without much complaint, their ruddy skin far less delicate than that of a human babe.
“Alright,” Martha continued, ever practical. “Let’s practice burpin’. You’ll be doin’ that on repeat ’til it’s habit.”
Alastor obeyed, following her instructions. To his mild surprise, the process wasn’t unpleasant. Not difficult, either. Still, the unease lingered.
He felt… awkward.
As though he were ill-suited for this.
He learned how to properly position the child when setting her down - how to support her small body as he lowered her, how to ensure she was settled and comfortable. He was introduced to the concept of tummy time and explained its importance with patient insistence.
He learned to check her temperature, to make certain she wasn’t too cold nor too warm. How to wash her, carefully and thoroughly and how often such a thing should be done. How to swaddle her snugly, firm enough to soothe and gentle enough not to frighten.
It was… a lot.
And then came diapers.
“You’ll be usin’ cloth diapers,” Martha informed them, matter-of-fact.
She held up the folded fabric for both Alastor and Angel Dust to see, giving it a small shake as if to emphasize her point.
“I’ll show ya,” she continued. “Then we’ll have both of you try.”
The imp’s little legs kicked lightly as Martha worked with practiced ease, expertly wrapping the cloth around her bottom and securing it snugly. Once finished, she removed it again just as deftly, explaining the process of cleanup as she went - pretending, for the sake of instruction, that the infant had soiled herself. When she was done, she stepped back, clearing space and gesturing for them to take over.
Alastor squinted down at the fabric, claws fumbling at first. His movements were stiff, overly cautious - but after being corrected once or twice, he managed it. The diaper was secured properly and the child was none the worse for the experience.
“Uh - how many of these do they go through?” Angel Dust asked, peering at the pile with mild alarm.
“’Bout ten or so,” Martha replied, clearly amused. “Give or take one or two. Depends on the day.”
Alastor’s ears folded back instinctively. And Angel Dust squinted, visibly recalculating his understanding of reality.
The lesson was drawing to a close, and by all accounts, they had done well. But as time passed, it became clear that the infant had grown hungry. Cradled in Alastor’s arms, the imp shifted restlessly, small body wriggling with growing impatience. He failed to notice at first - the way she nudged closer, how her face pressed faintly against his chest, seeking something instinctively.
When she found only layers of fabric, the reaction was immediate.
The child wailed.
Alastor startled, eyes widening as he stared down at her, heart lurching painfully in his chest. Had he held her wrong? Had he caused her discomfort somehow? His grip tightened reflexively, panic flaring as the cries grew louder.
And then he felt it.
An odd sensation bloomed within his breast - a faint tingling at first. It quickly deepened, warmth spreading in a way that stole the breath from his lungs. Realization struck hard and fast. Hastily, he returned the infant to her mother and turned away, face heating with sudden, acute embarrassment.
“Uh - Al?” Angel Dust called, confusion edging his tone.
Alastor didn’t answer.
His steps quickened as he retreated down the corridor, ears pinned flat and composure fraying as he made for his room.
Because to his embarrassment, his body had naturally responded to the infant’s cry.
He was leaking.
Angel Dust followed soon after, concern softening his expression the moment he noticed what Alastor was struggling with. He didn’t comment on it - not directly. Instead, he moved with quiet efficiency, helping him clean up with a warm cloth before guiding a fresh blouse into place. His touch was careful, respectful, as though mindful of how exposed the moment already felt.
Still, he hesitated only briefly before clearing his throat.
“Al… you might wanna wear somethin’ that covers your chest better,” Angel suggested, gently. “At least for now.”
It was something Alastor had adamantly avoided. The thought alone made his ears flatten. But after a bit of coaxing he relented. Angel helped him into the garment, securing the bra properly and clipping it at the back with practiced ease.
Martha joined them not long after, releasing a low hum of sympathy as she took in the scene.
“If you’re producin’, it’ll happen sometimes when a babe’s cryin’,” she explained, softly. “It’s all natural.”
Alastor stiffened.
All natural felt like a cruelty in his ears - a phrase far too small for the indignity curling in his gut.
❧
Alastor trailed behind Niffty as she eagerly led him through the armory, her steps light and animated as she chattered on. The space itself was immense, its vaulted ceilings and reinforced walls lending it a sense of permanence - of things meant to endure. The weapons housed within were old. Not merely antique, but ancient, their designs spanning eras long since swallowed by time.
Niffty gestured enthusiastically toward a section set aside for her personal use. Though she was permitted to carry a blade on her person at all times, the remainder of her collection was required to stay within the boundaries of the armory itself - a rule she appeared to accept with begrudging cheer.
Alastor’s gaze drifted across the displays. Blades of every length and curve. Firearms arranged with meticulous care. Blunted weapons, weighted implements and racks of projectiles. Some of the armaments were relics of distant wars - tools once considered cutting-edge, now obsolete, such as the humble sling. Yet only a display away, he spotted something far more familiar: a firearm of comparatively modern make, its craftsmanship unmistakably recent.
“Niffty?”
“Hm?”
“How often are weapons added to the armory?”
She paused, tapping a finger lightly against her chin as she considered the question.
“I see somethin’ new every few months, I think,” she said, eventually.
Alastor hummed quietly. He found himself wondering whether Lucifer was a weapons enthusiast - because otherwise, what purpose did such an ever-growing collection serve?
The thought stirred something else. Something important.
Something he hadn’t asked yet.
“And how about Angelic weapons?” Alastor asked after a moment. “Or materials derived from them?”
Niffty shook her head without hesitation.
“Lucifer destroys all of that,” she replied matter-of-factly. “Like Angel’s pistol.”
Alastor’s ears twitched.
“Oh?”
“Yeah!” she said brightly. “He let me watch once. He just snapped his fingers and - poof - it turned into dust.”
Alastor considered that in silence. It was… reasonable, he supposed. Angelic weaponry was forbidden for a reason. The only advanced arms permitted within Hell were those forged from materials drawn from its deepest pits - cruel in their own right and capable of delaying regeneration for a significant length of time, but not outright obliterating a soul.
Angelic tools did not merely wound.
They erased.
And by destroying them, Lucifer ensured that no Sinner met a permanent end by another’s hand. After all, they all belonged to him.
“Niffty,” Alastor said quietly, his gaze still lingering over the displays. “How often are you around Lucifer?”
“A loooot,” she admitted, cheerfully. “He’s really nice - well, I mean - outside of the prison thing. But he’s not so bad.”
Alastor hummed, thoughtful. It was a strange thing to imagine - Niffty as the King’s near-constant companion, flitting through his orbit with her peculiar enthusiasm. He found himself curious despite that.
He would need to witness them together sometime, should the opportunity present itself.
❧
“Lucifer,” Alastor asked, quietly, “why do you desire a child?”
He posed the question as they shared a midday meal. It was only the two of them, settled comfortably within the King’s private chambers. A table had been drawn close, laid out with ceramic dishes bearing warm, carefully portioned food. Fragrant tea accompanied the meal - Alastor’s lightly sweetened, while Lucifer’s cup bore an almost obscene amount of sugar, poured in with unapologetic generosity.
Lucifer regarded him over the rim of his cup.
“Is it so unusual,” he asked, mildly, “for a man to desire offspring?”
And yet, Alastor thought, he wasn’t a man.
“I suppose not,” the doe admitted after a moment. “But most do so to pass on their legacy. The child I carry doesn’t truly represent yours. It doesn’t belong to you in the way such things are usually meant.”
“Perhaps,” Lucifer replied, noncommittal. “But it is yours. And it will carry the title of Prince or Princess.”
He paused to take a sip of his tea, unbothered.
“Tell me,” Lucifer continued, evenly, “why did Vincent desire a child?”
The question stirred an old memory.
Vox’s hand, resting possessively against his abdomen. The way bile had risen in his throat at the casual intimacy of the gesture. The Alpha had never been subtle.
“I keep imagining our children,” Vox had confessed, eyes soft with a sincerity that made Alastor ill. “Little ones with your ears and my smile. Hellborn who could do what neither of us ever could. Who could go beyond Pride. Wherever they wanted. A legacy.”
“He wanted a child who could surpass him,” Alastor said. “A Hellborn.”
The Omega’s gaze sharpened.
“Is that what you desire, Your Majesty?”
“Not exactly,” Lucifer replied. “I see children as natural extensions of your presence. A son or daughter who might represent you in spaces where you are not present. Where your attention - or your patience - is better spent elsewhere.”
“So they’re…” Alastor hesitated. “…tools of convenience.”
Lucifer smiled faintly.
“Children throughout history have been treated as such. Only in the modern age have they been widely afforded anything resembling full autonomy.”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed.
“Am I to assume,” he asked, carefully, “that you’d make marital arrangements on their behalf?”
“Just so.”
“And what if they don’t approve?” Alastor asked.
Lucifer didn’t look away from his tea as he answered.
“I am their King,” he said smoothly. “And they will obey my will. As you do. If I determine a marriage appropriate, then it will occur.”
The words were delivered without heat nor emotion. Alastor exhaled slowly, forcing himself to remain composed.
“And if they refuse?”
Lucifer lifted his gaze then, eyes cool and assessing.
“Then they will be corrected,” he replied. “It is my responsibility, as their lord, to oversee their discipline.”
The silence that followed was heavy.
Alastor released a quiet sigh. It was little wonder the King clung to such an archaic framework when it came to his children’s futures. He found himself wondering - not for the first time - whether their children would thrive beneath such constraints… or learn to resist them. To resent them. To resent him.
“And will I be allowed,” Alastor asked, carefully, “to at least express my opinion on the matter, Your Majesty?”
Lucifer inclined his head just slightly. A concession so small it barely registered.
“The decision will remain mine,” he said. “However, I will permit your perspective.”
“And who,” Alastor continued, voice tightening despite his restraint, “would be deemed appropriate among Hellborn or Sinners?”
“The Ars Goetia,” Lucifer replied at once.
Alastor studied him.
“Really.”
“Oh, yes,” Lucifer said, mildly. “They are obedient. Well-bred. And they understand the value of legacy.”
“Lucifer,” Alastor began, hesitation creeping into his tone, “surely you can’t expect me to simply watch my children being… married off.”
The man set his cup down with deliberate care.
“I do not intend for you to watch, my pet,” he said. “You will prepare them.”
The King's gaze sharpened, just enough to be felt.
“You have firsthand experience with the discomfort of an arranged union - ”
“The discomfort?” Alastor interrupted, sharply. “Is that truly how you would describe it?”
Lucifer tilted his head lightly to the side.
“Yes,” he replied.
His eyes held Alastor’s without warmth.
“And that makes you uniquely suited to ensure our child does not resist what is expected of them.”
“And you expect me,” Alastor said quietly, “to accept this without protest.”
Lucifer smiled then.
“Of course,” he said. “That is how the world functions.”
Alastor’s ears pinned back.
“Your world.”
Lucifer’s smile did not waver.
“Precisely,” he said.
Notes:
This chapter ultimately serves as a 'transition' piece. Alastor confronted with the uncomfortable changes of his body and learning about the handling of children. Niffty's curious relationship to Lucifer that has been lightly referenced in previous chapters. And the lives of royalty/nobility. I've been gleaning some inspiration from period pieces. Tudors, especially, has been one of my personal favorites. I recall watching some of it when I was scarcely twelve or thirteen.
Shifting from being a 'commoner' to a 'Queen' isn't a simple transformation. And, while Alastor has little choice but to remain stuck at Morningstar Castle, Lucifer has deemed it an appropriate time that he be educated on the realities of acquiring an elevated station. There's a curious air of 'domesticity' here. Meant to lightly reflect his time spent with Vox where he was emulating a 50's housewife. But instead as a 'matriarch' as opposed to a simple 'wife'.
Chapter 127: 127
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It felt as though he existed in a perpetual state of discomfort.
The simple act of rising from his bed had become an ordeal - slow, awkward and often accompanied by a sharp breath drawn through clenched teeth. Once it had been noted that he would stubbornly remain there unless absolutely necessary - namely to relieve himself - Angel Dust had been formally instructed to intervene. The future Queen was to rise and perform his morning routine whether he fancied it or not.
“C’mon, Al,” Angel urged, lingering at the edge of the room. “King’s orders.”
“The King,” Alastor replied flatly, staring at the ceiling, “can go fuck himself.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Angel said, amused. “Still gotta get up.”
He felt like a slow-moving abomination. His body no longer felt like it belonged to him - foreign in its weight, its balance and its constant aches. The child was restless, persisting in its movements day and night as it continued to grow. Sleep came in fragments, if at all. Insomnia plagued him relentlessly, as though the infant itself were impatient - eager to emerge before he was ready.
Alastor found that he shared the sentiment.
He thought, not for the first time, of the Omegas who willingly endured this process. His body felt wrong in ways he struggled to articulate and he feared he scarcely remembered what it felt like to exist without constant awareness of himself. As his condition became increasingly obvious, he had insisted upon isolation - limiting his appearances and retreating from unnecessary eyes.
Even with time to adjust, the embarrassment lingered. His gait was off. Each step lacked its former grace, replaced by something heavier and clumsier - humiliatingly so. His joints ached. His back protested. His patience wore thin. He endured a litany of small, bodily indignities and found himself in a mood foul even by his own standards.
Angel Dust and Martha tried, with moderate success, to improve his spirits. Niffty and Husk made their own attempts - some more effective than others. Adam, on the other hand, didn’t bother with niceties.
“You’re actin’ like a beached whale,” Adam remarked, bluntly.
“I feel like one,” Alastor replied without looking at him.
Adam guffawed, entirely unrepentant.
“You’ll survive, babe,” he said. “Just Mother Nature doin’ its thing.”
“Uh huh,” Alastor responded, dully.
He then proceeded to blatantly ignore Adam for the remainder of the day.
And the week that followed.
❧
“So, uh,” Angel Dust began lightly, fingers already busy. “You been thinkin’ of any names?”
Alastor sat before the vanity as the spider carefully began tending to his hair, the ritual unfolding with quiet familiarity. He’d already been dressed for the morning - his wardrobe pared down in recent weeks to little more than a loose blouse and simple trousers. Comfort had taken precedence over presentation. The result left him looking blessedly plain, stripped of excess and ornamentation.
And undeniably exhausted.
The doe was drained for more reasons than he cared to list. The lack of meaningful sleep gnawed at him, compounded by the constant strain his body labored under. Anxiety lingered close, sharpened by the steady approach of a date he both longed for and dreaded in equal measure. Even the small indulgences he’d once relied upon had been taken from him. The modest allowance of wine he’d been granted was gone now - replaced with non-alcoholic alternatives that did little to dull the edge.
When he’d protested, Lucifer had met him with utter indifference. The staff, at least, had offered quiet apologies.
He wanted the date to come.
And he wanted it to never arrive at all.
Alastor’s gaze lingered on his reflection. He truly didn’t know how he would react when his child was finally placed in his arms - whether he would feel awe, fear or something far more overwhelming than either.
Perhaps all of it at once.
Why did he have to endure this?
Because of men who insisted it was natural. Necessary. For heirs. For continuation. And yet - what did continuation truly matter when one lived forever? Passing along one’s genes was an instinct shaped to ensure a species survived - to replace sire and dam, to fill vacancies left by death. But Vox and Lucifer were, for all intents and purposes, immortal.
They did not need successors.
And yet, because Vincent had been enamored with the idea of a family - and because Lucifer could not be bothered to personally shoulder his own obligations - Alastor was left to contend with the consequences of their desires. Their wants eclipsed his without hesitation. It rankled him deeply that compliance was not merely expected, but enforced.
And it would not be once.
Perhaps not next year. Perhaps not the one following that. But eventually he would be pressed into this role again. A role he had never asked for. One he felt fundamentally ill-equipped to inhabit. And worse still, he would be expected to raise a child destined for similar constraints.
It was hideously unfair.
At times, he felt like an invalid - reduced to a body in service of a function. He was grateful, at least, that his demonic form spared him permanent physical damage. His stomach would smooth and flatten. His body would return to its former shape once its purpose had been fulfilled.
But that did nothing to soften the truth of the experience.
The memory would linger. A mental wound that might heal over. But would never vanish entirely. It would scar.
Did Alphas truly understand what they demanded? The severity of it? The pain, the discomfort and the surrender of autonomy? All they were required to do was take pleasure in the moment. And afterward, the burden fell squarely upon the Omega. Alastor found himself wondering whether Vincent would have been so eager for a child had he been the one required to carry it.
The thought was almost laughable.
Vincent had a cock, after all. He never had to worry about cycles. About blood. About cramps. About the fog that crept into the mind when the body betrayed it with relentless need. Alphas likely complained about bleeding periods only because it deprived them of a receptive mate for a time.
A minor inconvenience.
Nothing more.
“Al?”
Alastor blinked, pulled from his thoughts.
“Hm?”
“Your hair’s gettin’ a lil longer,” Angel noted, casually.
The doe blinked again, then squinted at his reflection. Angel had only just worked a light smear of oil through his mane, the familiar sheen catching the light. But now - upon closer inspection - he could see it. The length had crept downward, strands beginning to brush his shoulders, threatening to graze the fabric that covered them.
That was… unusual.
Typically, his hair’s length was fixed. Even when trimmed, it always returned to its usual state. This, however, felt different. Alastor glanced up at Angel, studying him through the mirror. His hair now drooped just enough to suggest added weight. Growth. A subtle shift that caused the mane to dip rather than spring back.
The realization settled unpleasantly in his gut.
That was… alarming.
Angel merely cocked his head, clearly bemused by the doe’s sudden scrutiny.
“Wanna try a ponytail?” he offered, lightly. “Think there’s more than enough for it now.”
After a brief pause, Alastor straightened in his seat. He studied his reflection - longer hair and a body that no longer behaved as it once had.
“I suppose,” he replied, neutrally.
❧
“Do I look any different, Husk?”
“Besides the obvious?”
Alastor leveled him with a flat stare. The feline, in turn, merely quirked a brow.
“You should be a bit more respectful,” Alastor replied, dryly. “I’ll be your Queen before long.”
“I’m shakin’ in my boots,” Husk deadpanned.
“You don’t wear those.”
Husk shrugged, unapologetic.
After days spent cooped indoors, Alastor had finally been nudged into going outside. Now he sat atop a spread blanket, the afternoon air brushing against his skin. Husk had been assigned as his companion for the outing, settling nearby with the quiet ease of someone who neither hovered nor withdrew.
The feline treated him with care, but notably did not comment on his condition. He didn’t draw attention to the swell of his body, nor to the inevitable future it represented. He didn’t speak of motherhood or children or what would come next.
And Alastor was grateful for that.
Husk understood - perhaps better than most - that this role had been forced upon him. That constant reminders only sharpened the edges of an already difficult reality. So instead, he sat with him in companionable silence, offering something far rarer than comfort.
Normalcy.
“Well?” Alastor prompted.
Husk’s yellow gaze lingered on him, sweeping carefully from hoof to head. When he finally spoke, his tone was neutral.
“Your hair’s different.”
Alastor lifted a hand, fingers brushing lightly through it. His smile, faint as it was, dulled at the edges.
“I noticed,” he replied. “Angel did as well.”
“Weird.”
“I agree.”
Sinners were, in many ways, frozen in time. There was no true growth as there had been in their original lives - no gradual changes brought on by age or circumstance. Any alteration came only from the innate traits of their demonic forms, inherited the moment they transformed. Their bodies adapted and endured, but did not progress in the way mortal ones did.
Alastor pondered over Husk and Niffty; pondering over what he’d seen thus far. Aside from their attire and the way in which they presented themselves, they remained much the same.
Perhaps he was being foolish. And so he decided that it wasn’t worthy of note.
❧
His thoughts drifted back to Angel’s unanswered question.
Names.
Admittedly, he hadn’t given the matter much thought. He referred to whatever resided within him simply as the child - something faceless, unnamed and without gender or identity. A presence rather than a person. A weight tucked away where it did not truly belong.
Alastor paused.
And then he considered, perhaps for the first time in earnest, how he actually felt about the child he carried. Was it to blame? No. He supposed not. Did he resent it? He didn’t know. The answer eluded him. He had never been taught how to reconcile feelings like these. No one had coached him on how to contend with a child he neither wanted nor asked for - yet was still expected to raise.
His thoughts wandered to a dream he’d had long ago. One that clung stubbornly to memory despite the years. A small child clutching at his skirts, calling out to him. Looking up with wide, earnest eyes. His stomach rounded with another life even then. He remembered the imagined child’s gaze - those eyes brimming with innocence.
Could he truly turn someone away who looked at him like that?
Some could. He knew that.
And would he be at fault if he failed them? If he neglected them - not out of malice, but because they stood as a constant reminder of a life he had been forced into? Of a role pressed upon him without consent?
What if Vincent wanted the child?
The thought struck with a sharpness that stole his breath. What if - after everything - after the pain, the exhaustion, the months of surrendering his body to a process he never asked for - the child was taken from him the moment it was born? Plucked from his arms before he could even register its weight. Its warmth. Carried off to be reared by the Vees while he was left behind, emptied out and discarded.
Because that was how it always went.
Everything was taken from him in the end.
He could picture it too clearly; Vox standing there with infuriating calm, the bundle cradled in his arms, smug and composed. Declaring that Alastor had never wanted it anyway. That this was for the best. And then turning on his heel and leaving, the sound of his footsteps fading as he carried the child away.
A punishment.
A form of revenge.
No.
Lucifer had said otherwise. Lucifer had stated that the child would be reared under his watch. That Alastor would fulfill the role of mother as expected. That much, at least, had been made clear.
But could the devil be trusted?
Would he truly be spared that particular cruelty? Or would he be denied the choice regardless - forced to endure the attachment only to have it severed? Would he be made to suffer simply because suffering was efficient? Because it reinforced obedience?
Would he survive that?
He supposed he would.
He always did.
He had no choice but to survive it.
And so, lying alone in his bed in the quiet of the night, Alastor curled in on himself, drawing his limbs closer as though he could shield what little of himself remained. The silence pressed in, heavy and unforgiving, and he let it - because resisting it took more strength than he had left.
Notes:
I’m limiting my updates for the next few days. Not because my writing speed is slowing down. But because I’ve been prepping artwork for my readers. I’ve invested by hiring artists to make sure that your experience while reading this piece is enhanced.
After sticking with this piece for 100+ chapters, I believe you’re due for a treat in the form of artwork. And thus it will be provided as a form of thanks for interacting with this work . And I’m so eager to share!
I will continue producing chapters at their regular pacing. So they’ll exist - but be awaiting upload.
Chapter 128: 128
Chapter Text
His sleep had been poor as of late.
When rest did come, it was fractured - plagued by dreams shaped by anxiety and half-formed fears. And with little to occupy his days, his mind wandered far more than he cared to admit. The stillness gnawed at him. He felt like a broodmare left idling in a barn, waiting as the days passed; useful only for what his body was becoming.
Beyond his morning ritual, he continued to refuse to leave his room unless explicitly commanded. And beyond the piano, his meals, his books and the occasional visit from whoever had been sent - or had chosen - to check on him, he was largely alone. Isolation had become both refuge and punishment.
Time behaved strangely. It crawled and yet slipped through his fingers all at once, an unsettling contradiction he found difficult to articulate. Perhaps it felt that way because these myriad of feelings were entirely new. The days blurred together, dreary and indistinct, and his waning interest in everything had not gone unnoticed.
“You alright, Al?”
“No.”
The answer came without hesitation.
Angel Dust, unwilling to let the matter rest, eventually succeeded in coaxing him into something resembling activity. A simple game of chess. That very morning, Alastor had remained curled beneath the covers, the sheets pulled over his head - only the tips of his ears betraying his presence. Angel refused to simply leave him be, instead urging him to move, to engage with something that might offer mental stimulation.
Once the pieces were arranged on the board atop a small table, they sat across from one another.
“I get this hasn’t been easy,” Angel admitted, softly. “Ain’t none of what we’ve been through’s been easy.”
Alastor sighed, but still reached forward, nudging a piece into place and claiming another in turn. The familiar rhythm of the game grounded him, if only slightly.
“But once you’re feelin’ better,” Angel continued, trying for lightness, “we can head back into the city. Enjoy ourselves for a night. Get wasted.”
Alastor found himself looking forward to that. The thought sparked something faint but real. It would offer the illusion of freedom, at the very least. And Lucifer had mentioned that he would be allowed to move about. To enjoy himself. Of course, just as it had been with Vox, such liberties would likely come with invisible boundaries. Temporary allowances rather than true autonomy.
The thought soured.
He wouldn’t be what he had been before.
He wasn’t simply Alastor anymore. He wasn’t just an Overlord. He wasn’t Vox’s wife. He wasn’t even the Radio Demon, not in the way the city remembered him. Now the public would see something else entirely when they looked at him.
The future wife of King Lucifer.
The soon-to-be Queen.
The bearer of Vox’s progeny and, eventually, Lucifer’s as well.
The realization left him oddly hollow. As though all that he was had been distilled down into a handful of titles. They wouldn’t see him, he suspected. They would take stock of his status first before ever considering the individual beneath them.
And wasn’t that what he’d wanted, once? A title. Recognition? Power?
But not like this.
“I suppose a fair amount of my time going forward will be spent learning and working.”
Angel Dust glanced up at him, curiosity flickering across his features before he leaned forward to move one of his pieces. He didn’t interrupt, content to listen.
“I need to return to the library,” Alastor continued, nudging another piece across the board. “To better ascertain my purpose. Thus far, my instruction has been… practical. Etiquette. How to dress. What volume of voice is considered appropriate. How one is meant to eat and drink among royalty and the upper echelons of society.”
He paused, fingers lingering on the edge of the board.
“And then there is motherhood,” he added. “How to care for an infant. What to expect. What will be expected of me as I directly oversee the rearing of royal progeny.”
He moved another piece, the soft click marking the end of his thought.
“Those were the basics, I suppose,” he said, quietly. “But I still don’t understand the gravity of the role. I don’t even think Hell remembers what it truly means to have a Queen.”
Angel hesitated before responding, clearly choosing his words with care.
“I mean… is it really that different from bein’ a King?”
“Yes,” Alastor replied without missing a beat. “It is. Kings are traditionally Alphas. Within society, they are expected to rule, yes - but more importantly, they are expected to lead.”
“Aren’t you s’posed to do the same?”
“I imagine so,” Alastor conceded. “But historically, many Queens were relegated to breeding, presentation and serving as companions. Symbols rather than participants.”
His gaze sharpened slightly.
“But do you recall our first visit to the library?” he asked. “Lilith was not merely a queen consort. She was actively involved in the management of the kingdom. She fulfilled her duties as a co-ruler, in practice if not in name.”
Angel studied him for a moment.
“Is that what ya want?”
The question caught Alastor off guard.
He paused, the board momentarily forgotten. For all his effort to define the role he hadn’t truly considered what he wanted from it. The realization settled uneasily in his chest.
I’ll need to speak with Lucifer about this, he thought.
Apparently, Lucifer had desired a strong Queen.
But Alastor couldn’t help but wonder what that truly meant.
Was strength measured by intellect? Resolve? Or merely by his ability to bear children deemed worthy of royalty? The most frustrating thing about Lucifer was that he was never deliberately evasive - he simply chose how much to reveal. But he answered questions when they were asked, yes. That, at least, was a mercy Alastor had come to appreciate.
And yet, caution lingered.
It was only natural to feel a measure of anxiety when approaching the devil - husband-to-be or not.
“I don’t know what I want,” Alastor admitted, quietly. “But this marriage, at the very least, ensures that you, Husk and Niffty are no longer vulnerable for standing in my defense. It goes beyond that five-year sentence.”
He shifted a piece with care.
“By becoming Queen - and by you taking on the role of my entourage - you will no longer be judged by the same standards as common Sinners.”
Angel Dust blinked, then snorted lightly.
“Guess that means I’m real important now. Who’d’ve thunk.”
“You are an Omega-in-Waiting,” Alastor replied, evenly. “Historically speaking, it’s a significant role.”
Angel smirked.
“I’m more than that, Al.”
Alastor glanced up at him, the corner of his mouth lifting. This time, the smile that followed was genuine.
“You are.”
Angel shifted in his seat, thoughtful.
“I guess I’d just… ask Lucifer more about Lilith.”
Alastor grimaced faintly.
“I’ve been avoiding that.”
“Why?”
“Because,” Alastor said, slowly, “just as he did at the banquet, he may twist the truth. And really… was Lilith the true villain in that story? Or was that simply the version that proved most convenient?”
Angel moved a piece absently, only then remembering it was his turn.
“Nah,” he said after a moment. “I don’t think so. But ain’t history written by the victors?”
“And yet,” Alastor replied, advancing his own piece, “Lucifer was not the victor. He lost. Thoroughly.”
His gaze narrowed.
“And I wonder if that loss affected him more deeply than he allows anyone to believe.”
Angel leaned back, studying the board in silence.
A beat passed.
“Checkmate,” Alastor announced, calmly.
❧
Pregnancy within Hell was managed very differently from the mortal world.
On the mortal plane, mothers were tended with care - out of necessity as much as compassion. There existed genuine risk to their lives. Historically, mortality rates among mothers had been distressingly high, owing to infection, hemorrhage and a staggering lack of hygiene. Even Queens - despite their elevated station and access to what was considered the finest care - had perished in their luxurious beds, claimed by complications no wealth or title could fully prevent.
Pain management, too, had long been regarded as important. In the modern age, the comfort of the mother became increasingly prioritized. In Alastor’s own era, opioids and gasses were utilized to dull suffering for those who had access to them. It allowed Omegas a measure of agency over an experience that was otherwise all-consuming. Relief did not negate the ordeal, but it acknowledged it.
Hell, unfortunately, was far more primitive.
Omegas who arrived there were, for all practical purposes, immortal. And because they did not die, their suffering was deemed inconsequential.
Vaginal births and cesarean procedures were both practiced, though the former was preferred for its simplicity. There was no true concern for the mother’s survival. The underlying logic was cruelly straightforward: if there was no permanent risk of death, there was no need for comfort. And because Omegas were comparatively weak, there was little fear of resistance. Little fear of reprisal.
It mattered not if they tore.
Or bled.
Or hovered on the edge of a temporary abyss - momentary death brushing against their senses before inevitably releasing them back into their bodies.
The Curse of Eve damned some more harshly than others. Some births were easier. Others were not. And there was no reliable way of knowing which it would be.
In the texts Alastor had been given, there was a glaring absence - no discussion of the mother’s well-being during the process. No mention of pain. No acknowledgment of fear. Everything was presented clinically.
Because, he supposed, the conclusion was always the same.
An infant.
And a mother who - inevitably - returned to a state acceptable enough to tend to them.
That was how it was framed.
Martha was honest about it as they sat together on the edge of his bed, the room quiet but for the faint sounds of the estate beyond the walls. Should complications arise, a doctor could be summoned - but otherwise, it would be her, Angel Dust and the servants who attended him. Familiar faces. Steady hands. They would oversee the process and keep him as clean and as comfortable as the circumstances allowed.
And he supposed - unlike the dream he’d had, where a frigid-eyed doctor loomed overhead - it would be them.
That, at least, was something.
A small comfort.
It did nothing to change what awaited him.
“We’ll get ya through this,” Martha promised, her voice firm with conviction rather than pity.
“And the King?” Alastor asked, quietly. “Where will he be?”
“He’ll be present once it’s done,” she replied.
Alastor nodded. He found that he didn’t mind that. The thought of an Alpha standing by to observe his vulnerability - that he would not tolerate.
“And… Vox?”
Martha opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her gaze drifted away, shoulders tightening just slightly.
“I tried askin’, darlin’,” she admitted. “But I don’t know.”
“Lucifer didn’t tell you?”
“No,” she said, softly.
She reached for his hand then, giving it a gentle squeeze.
“They ain’t takin’ your baby,” she whispered. “Not from you.”
Alastor was silent for a long moment. Then he lifted his gaze to meet hers, searching her expression for certainty he wasn’t sure existed.
“How can you be so sure?” he asked.
Martha didn’t hesitate.
“I’m here for a reason,” she said, simply. “I’m meant to look after the little one when you can’t. There’d be no point in me bein’ here at all if they weren’t stayin’.”
Alastor fell silent.
Martha’s hand tightened around his, and only then did he become acutely aware of the tremor running through him. Subtle, but unmistakable. Another weakness. Another betrayal of composure. His jaw clenched, irritation flaring hot enough that he nearly tore his claws free on instinct.
But he didn’t.
He found he couldn’t deny himself the small comfort her presence offered. Not when everything else felt so precarious.
“It’s… it’s alright to be scared, sugar,” Martha said, gently. “That’s normal.”
“Were you?” he asked, quietly.
He lifted his gaze to meet her single, watchful eye. For a moment, she simply studied him - then her mouth pulled into a sharp, unapologetic grin.
“I was fuckin’ terrified,” she admitted, a soft chuckle escaping her. “And real angry.”
The admission struck closer than he expected.
Alastor recognized that feeling all too well. He remembered the moment he’d realized he’d been tricked. The dawning horror of understanding the arrangement he’d been forced into. The fury that had followed. But beneath all of it, buried deeper than he liked to admit, there had been fear.
Pure and simple.
“But ya can’t let it break ya,” Martha continued, her tone firm now. “Anger’ll burn itself out. Fear don’t - unless you face it.”
Alastor lowered his head, eyes squeezing shut as a shaky breath slipped past his lips. The effort it took to hold himself together felt immense.
“Sugar,” she said, softly. “Look at me.”
Her fingers lifted his chin with careful insistence. He opened his eyes and met her gaze.
“Does a lioness stop bein’ a lion just ’cause she’s got a cub at her tit?”
The question caught Alastor off guard. He paused, the answer refusing to come to him no matter how he searched for it.
“Does a bitch lose her teeth just ’cause she’s got pups at her heel?”
Martha’s single eye gleamed with something fierce as she grinned, teeth bared - not in mockery, but in defiance. There was nothing gentle about her certainty.
“Millions upon millions have lived through what you’re livin’ through right now,” she said firmly. “Be they beasties or human.”
Her grip on his hand tightened.
“Bein’ a mother didn’t break ’em. And it sure as hell won’t break you.”
Chapter 129: 129
Notes:
This chapter was, originally, meant to be released tomorrow. But I decided to just release it today. As a result, there may not be a chapter for tomorrow or the next. Well, there could be. It depends on a few outside factors. I'll be compensating this by uploading the chapters I've been prepping in multi-hourly intervals. So, basically, a rush of chapters/updates. And greatly appreciate ya'lls willingness to manage a momentary pause.
In addition, as this work approaches 300k words, I'll likely be prepping another guide with updates and relevant facts. As well as an author's notes. Any fanart will have its own dedicated chapter.
Beyond that, I wanted to preface that this is meant to highlight - in a fictional manner - an aspect of womanhood; birth. When I was younger, I recall observing a video of it. And did so again in recent memory - as well as studying and researching experiences of women who depicted their respective journey through social media. There's a certain vulnerability to it. It is a physically and emotionally intensive moment in one's life. And it should be honored to a degree. Every time you see someone, they come about as a result of this process. And there's a certain gravity to it.
Beyond the pain, I also wanted to honor the individuals who are present for the process. The husbands, boyfriends, wives, girlfriends, brothers, sisters, cousins, grandmothers, grandfathers, friends, nurses, doctors - and whomever else are within the room who, at the very least, try to be there.
Chapter Text
He wished that he had stayed in his room. Where privacy was assured. Where the moment that marked the beginning of everything might have unfolded unseen, initially unremarked upon by anyone but himself. But instead, he had chosen to sit among his companions, enjoying a shared meal after days of dining alone. And so, when it happened, it did so in full view.
It had been a good day.
Not perfect, but mercifully decent. The days had ranged from tolerable to quietly miserable, but this one had leaned toward kindness. He watched his friends converse over their plates, a faint, genuine smile touching his lips as their voices rose and fell. He had eaten well - more than well, in fact. Hunger had plagued him lately and he’d finished a generous portion of his meal without effort.
What surprised him most was the energy.
It had come on suddenly, almost buoyant. Enough that, with Angel Dust’s assistance, he’d wandered about his room afterward, examining the recent additions with idle curiosity. New furniture. Thoughtfully chosen pieces meant to blend seamlessly with the existing aesthetic.
All of it served a singular purpose.
Every item had been selected with an infant in mind.
And among them, the crib stood out.
It was large and exquisitely crafted, cushioned and draped with soft curtains that promised warmth and safety. If he was being honest with himself, it was beautiful. It sat close to his bed, positioned carefully so it would remain within reach through the night - an unspoken acknowledgment of what his evenings would soon become.
His spacious chamber had been transformed, subtly but unmistakably, into something new. Part bedroom. Part nursery. The transition was so seamless it was almost unsettling - as though the room had always been meant for this. As though the space itself had been waiting.
He’d wandered his room a while longer, lingering over the quiet order of it all. And then - once beckoned to emerge by his Omega-in-waiting - he’d decided to indulge.
Just this once.
Breakfast with the others. A small concession. Afterward, he would return to his room and rest, as he’d promised himself.
As Husk spoke - midway through some rambling tale Alastor only half-followed - he felt it.
An odd sensation. Subtle at first. Then unmistakable.
A pop.
The feeling was so utterly foreign that for a heartbeat he couldn’t place it. There was no pain. No warning. Only a strange internal release, followed immediately by a spreading warmth that bloomed low and sudden.
Confusion struck first.
Then understanding.
His utensil slipped from his grasp and clattered loudly against the plate, the sharp sound cutting through the conversation like a blade. It drew attention at once - curious looks turning toward him as voices trailed off.
Alastor stared down at his hands, breath shallow, his body suddenly aware of itself in a way that made his skin prickle.
Oh.
The realization settled heavy and irrevocable in his chest.
It had begun.
“Alastor?” Niffty asked softly, her head tilting in concern.
His breath hitched before he could stop it.
Martha’s gaze sharpened instantly. She rose from her seat and rounded the table with purpose, her hand settling firmly on his shoulder. The contact startled him - he flinched and shot her an alarmed look and she knew.
“Can y’all clear out?” Martha said calmly, already in motion. “Angel, I need ya to stay.”
There was a brief moment of confusion, plates half-finished and hands paused mid-motion. Then understanding rippled through the group without another word spoken. Chairs scraped softly against the floor as they stood, meals abandoned, giving Alastor space without complaint. Within moments, they had taken their leave.
Martha turned her attention back to him immediately.
“Alright, sugar,” she said gently. “Let’s get ya back to your room, okay?”
She glanced over her shoulder.
“Angel - towel. Dark one.”
She moved with care, deliberate in every motion. Mindful of his pride, she ensured his dignity was preserved. A dark towel was wrapped discreetly around his waist, shielding him from view as they guided him back through the corridors and into his room. His movements were awkward now - unsteady, betrayed by a body that had begun its work without ceremony.
“Let’s get you cleaned up,” Martha said gently, her voice low and reassuring. “It’s alright.”
She paused only briefly before asking, practical as ever.
“Was it a gush or a trickle?”
Heat crept up Alastor’s neck, embarrassment flaring sharp and immediate. Still, there was no one here but them.
“A… trickle,” he admitted quietly.
“Alright,” she said simply. No reaction beyond acknowledgment. “We’ll get you cleaned up.”
“I can manage myself,” Alastor replied at once, defensiveness edging his tone. “I’m perfectly capable.”
“I know, darlin’,” Martha said. “But it’ll be harder than you think.”
Reluctantly, he allowed them to help. His movements were stiff and ungraceful as he shed his trousers and undergarments, the loss of control grating deeply against his pride. Fresh garments were readied in their place: a loose smock-frock, undergarments lined with a sanitary pad. Everything was handled with quiet efficiency.
Once he was settled again, Martha urged him to rest, guiding him carefully back onto the bed.
“Is it coming?” Alastor asked.
The question came out smaller than he intended, thin with uncertainty - and that, more than anything, embarrassed him.
“Not yet,” Martha replied, calmly. “But it will. You’ll be stayin’ in here till it does.”
He didn’t mind staying put. Not truly. But he was acutely aware of the fact that birth was rarely swift. It could be long. Drawn out in a way that tested both body and resolve. The knowledge settled heavily as he sat there, hands folded loosely in his lap, every sensation suddenly scrutinized.
Martha regarded him for a moment before beginning her questions, her tone steady and practiced.
“Did ya feel any cramps before your water broke?” she asked. “Anythin’ like what you get when you’re on your menses?”
Alastor considered the question carefully before shaking his head.
“No.”
Martha hummed softly at that, filing the information away without comment.
“Alright,” she said, satisfied enough.
She turned then, attention shifting.
“Angel Dust?”
“Y - yeah?” Angel answered at once.
“Have a servant on standby,” Martha instructed. “Just in case we need anythin’. And I want you here.”
Angel nodded quickly, eyes wide but focused, bobbing his head in agreement.
“I’m not goin’ anywhere,” he said.
The room settled again into quiet anticipation - nothing happening yet and everything waiting to begin.
❧
The contractions were not terrible at first.
They arrived sporadically, mild enough to be more unsettling than painful. A tightening here. A faint pressure there. Martha encouraged him to keep moving - gentle motion and nothing strenuous. Standing. Walking. Slow circuits of the room. She guided him patiently, her presence constant and unobtrusive, correcting his posture when needed and reminding him to breathe when he forgot.
As the hours crept by, she prompted him to eat and drink whenever he could and insisted he take advantage of the washroom at every opportunity. Preparation, she said. Small mercies now that would matter later. Alastor complied, if only because she asked it of him with such certainty.
Angel Dust never strayed far. He hovered within arm’s reach, offering quiet reassurance when words failed him. His touch was gentle, but his scent betrayed him, faintly sharp with distress. Every time a contraction passed through Alastor, Angel tensed visibly, worry etched into his posture as though he might somehow take the pain onto himself if he could.
Martha, by contrast, was immovable.
She remained awake and attentive throughout, barely allowing herself to sit. Every half hour she checked in - how did he feel, had anything changed, was the pain sharper, longer or closer together. Her vigilance made it clear just how seriously she took her role. This was not casual care. It was duty, honored fully.
Alastor found himself wondering how he would have managed without someone like her. He knew, logically, that he would have been provided assistance regardless. But he had come to know Martha over these months - to trust her. Her presence grounded him in a way he struggled to articulate, anchoring him when his body felt increasingly unfamiliar.
It made the ordeal… tolerable.
Only just.
Beneath their concerned gazes, he felt small. Reduced to sensation and waiting.
But he was not given the luxury of dwelling on that.
Because after hours of measured movement and mounting fatigue, the pain began to change. It sharpened and shifted into something heavier - something that demanded his full attention.
❧
Labour had a way of stretching minutes into something incomprehensible. The contractions were, yes, broken up by intervals of minutes - but the pain itself felt unending, as though it lingered far longer than the clock could account for. Martha took care to explain what was happening. Why his body was responding this way. The biological purpose behind the agony.
It helped the logical side of his mind. Gave shape to the suffering - rhyme and reason to something otherwise overwhelming. Still, the pain itself was teetering on unbearable. A deep, cramping force seized him from within, stealing the air from his lungs and forcing ragged breaths from his chest. He found himself collapsed against the bed when each contraction crested, eyes screwed tightly shut as he buried his face into Angel Dust’s chest, his hands clutching at him with desperate strength.
Fingers moved gently through his mane - hair that had grown nearly an inch since he’d last taken note of it - stroking in slow, soothing motions.
“Fuck,” Alastor gasped sharply, the word torn free as another wave crested and held.
Angel Dust could only croon softly into his ear, arms firm around him as he rode it out. Alastor clung to his scent, drawing it in as he trembled. Eventually, mercifully, the pain ebbed - leaving behind a hollow ache and enough reprieve for him to breathe again.
The spider lifted his head, gaze flicking toward Martha. Her eyes met his briefly before shifting to the clock mounted on the wall, quietly marking the passage of time.
❧
This pain was incomparable to anything he had ever faced in battle. Those injuries had been singular - one decisive blow, a surge of power or a sharp slice that came and went. Something to endure, to counter and to overcome.
This was different.
There was no avoiding it. No bracing against it. No enemy to strike down. It was relentless - an inescapable force that seized him from the inside and refused to release its grip. The agony stretched on, grinding him down piece by piece, until maintaining any semblance of composure became impossible. Eventually, he crumpled beneath it. The prolonged suffering stripping him of decorum entirely.
“Angel Dust,” Martha cut in sharply, practical as ever. “Ya gotta squeeze the hips. I’ll show ya.”
He didn’t even care how vulnerable it made him. Bent forward, hands placed firmly on him - guiding, pressing and applying pressure where it counted. The position felt exposing. Undignified. But it worked. The compression eased some of the strain, giving him just enough relief to survive the duration of each contraction.
Angel Dust was eager to help however he could, following her instructions without hesitation. Alastor found comfort in his touch.
When he was finally repositioned more comfortably upon the bed, he squeezed his eyes tightly shut as another wave threatened to crest, jaw clenched as he prepared himself for what was coming next.
❧
“I can’t do this,” he gasped sharply. “I can’t - I can’t - ”
“I know, baby,” Angel Dust whispered, voice low and steady. “I know. I know.”
Alastor wept quietly into the spider’s blouse, his shoulders hitching as the words failed him.
“This wasn’t supposed to happen to me,” he breathed, shakily. “This wasn’t… Why would he do this to me? He said he loved me.”
He began to tremble.
“I didn’t want this.”
Angel Dust’s arms never left him, holding him close as he pressed gentle kisses to his sweat-slicked forehead.
❧
It was unending.
He found himself roaring - an agonized sound torn free with each merciless wave that struck him. The cries were raw, animal, stripped of restraint as the pain crested again and again. He was granted brief, pitiful moments of relief, only for them to fracture almost immediately - splintering into yet another surge.
There was nothing else but it.
Nothing beyond the pain.
It swallowed his thoughts. His senses. His sense of self.
And then - to his great shame - he began to lash out.
Power bled from him in sharp, uncontrolled spikes. Shadows twisted and surged as a low snarl ripped from his throat - rage tangled with pain, fear knotted tight in his chest. He recoiled from touch, violently rejecting it and forcing Angel Dust and Martha to retreat and give him space.
When they moved too close, the shadows answered first - lashing outward as his face contorted into something feral.
And then the power would collapse just as quickly, snuffed out the instant another contraction tore through him.
Why?
Why?
Why?
His pupils blew wide. His body shook violently, trembling beyond his control. Angel Dust’s voice couldn’t reach him. Neither could Martha’s. The world narrowed to a suffocating point of agony.
He couldn’t do this.
He couldn’t -
“Hey.”
The voice cut through the chaos.
A hand followed. Solid and unyielding.
He blinked blearily, lips still curled in a snarl as his gaze struggled to focus. And then the scent hit him.
“C’mere.”
Adam.
He barely registered the movement before he was pulled into the man’s strong arms. Alastor collapsed into him, burying his face against the man’s chest - into that steady, commanding scent. The only Alpha that ever truly calmed him.
The shadows receded. His power ebbed away.
And then he broke completely - clutching at Adam as he wept in earnest, the sound raw and wrecked, his body finally surrendering to the one presence capable of holding him together.
❧
“Alright, darlin’. We’re gonna get you into position now. You’re ready,” Martha said, firmly. “Adam, I need ya to help get him where he needs to be.”
The Alpha guided him into a squatting position, bracing him with immeasurable strength. Alastor would have folded immediately otherwise - his legs trembling as his eyes squeezed shut, the doe’s breath coming in broken pulls.
“Alright,” Martha continued, calm but focused. “This’ll let gravity do its work. When the pain peaks, I need ya to push. Alright?”
The doe drew in a breath and did just that.
He timed each push as best he could, the sounds torn from him utterly guttural, stripped of all restraint. Adam’s hold never wavered, arms locked around him, that jaw set in grim concentration. Angel Dust hovered nearby, all eyes and worry, hands clenched tight.
“That’s good, darlin’. Keep goin’. There we go.” Martha leaned closer. “I see ‘em.”
The sensation was unbearable - a searing burn tearing through his opening as it stretched beyond anything he thought possible. His claws dug into the flesh of Adam’s muscular arms as another scream ripped free of his throat. Another push -
And then -
Release.
Martha deftly caught the babe as it slid free. She passed them immediately to Angel Dust, who had already moved into position, hands gentle as he began to clean the newborn.
Martha turned back to Alastor, opening her mouth to speak and froze.
Her eyes widened.
“Adam,” she said, sharply. “Keep ‘em there.”
Alastor was shaking violently now, eyes clenched shut, breath hitching.
“Something’s - ” he gasped. “ - coming. Fuck. Oh, fuck.”
For a split second, Martha wondered if it was simply the afterbirth.
But no.
This was different.
Her expression shifted - alarm cutting clean through her composure.
“There’s another one in there, darlin’,” she said, urgency creeping into her voice. “Shit. Alright. Alright. You’re almost done. Keep pushin’.”
The doe squeezed his eyes shut, a broken sound slipping free as he did just that.
Chapter 130: 130
Chapter Text
It had taken more than fifteen hours to bring them into the world. By the time it was done, the night had fully claimed the sky - dark and still beyond the windows. Alastor was scarcely aware of the passage of time anymore, his body spent beyond measure as he was carefully lifted into Adam’s arms while the bedding was stripped away and replaced.
He barely registered the movement, limbs heavy and uncooperative, his head lolling briefly against the Alpha’s shoulder. Angel Dust moved with surprising gentleness as he cleaned him - warm cloth, careful hands and murmured reassurances offered even though Alastor had little strength left to respond. Every touch made him flinch at first, but the discomfort faded into a dull, distant ache as exhaustion dragged him under its weight.
When he was finally returned to the bed, propped up against a nest of pillows, it felt less like being placed somewhere and more like being gathered - contained again after being pulled apart. His body trembled faintly, not from pain so much as shock and adrenaline finally bleeding away. His thoughts drifted in and out, heavy-lidded and slow, the world muffled around him. Somewhere nearby, he could hear Angel Dust murmuring softly, the faint sounds of movement and quiet care filling the space that moments ago had been dominated by noise and urgency.
Martha approached him then, cradling one of the small bundles in her arms. She managed a smile, though it was frayed at the edges.
“Here’s the first one, darlin’,” she said, gently. “He’ll need ya now.”
Alastor blinked slowly, the effort of focusing feeling monumental, but instinct guided him when the bundle was lowered into his arms. His fingers curled automatically, careful despite their trembling as he drew the infant close.
The baby was impossibly small and light in a way that startled him. Soft ears twitched faintly against the blanket, mirroring his own, the delicate curve of the infant’s face unmistakably his. And yet, at first glance, there was Vincent too. Blue hair layered with red, blue skin and fur - features that felt foreign and painfully familiar all at once, his own mammalian traits blended unmistakably with Vincent’s blood.
For a long moment, he simply stared.
The child stirred, making a soft, uncertain sound as he settled against Alastor’s chest.
“Bring him to your chest,” Martha said, softly. “He’ll need to start eatin’.”
Almost mechanically, Alastor obeyed. His movements were slow, clumsy with fatigue, arms still trembling faintly as Martha guided him - adjusting his posture and angling the infant just so. Her hands were steady and coaxing rather than commanding, murmuring quiet instructions. Alastor barely processed the words, relying instead on instinct and on the strange pull that urged him to draw the child closer.
The baby rooted briefly before latching.
The sensation made him suck in a sharp breath, his features tightening as a bolt of discomfort shot through him. It wasn’t sharp enough to tear a cry from his throat - but it stung, sensitive and unfamiliar, his body reacting instinctively to something it had never done before. He grimaced, fingers curling reflexively against the bedding.
“It hurts for a bit,” Martha reassured him, gentle but honest. “That’s normal. It’ll improve. Just give it time.”
He forced himself to breathe through it, shoulders slowly lowering as the initial sting dulled into something more tolerable - still uncomfortable, but no longer shocking. He was repositioned more carefully then, pillows tucked around him until he could finally relax back against the bed, the tension draining little by little from his frame.
As the child fed, Alastor found himself inhaling softly - drawing in the infant’s scent. It wrapped around him in a way nothing else ever had, settling somewhere deep in his chest. His grip loosened, becoming more secure and protective rather than desperate, one hand resting carefully against the small curve of the babe’s back.
A male.
Alpha.
The realization came quietly, without fanfare - but it struck all the same. His gaze lingered on the infant’s tiny features, on the faint rise and fall of his chest as he fed and on the delicate strength already present there.
Some small, traitorous part of him felt relieved.
An Alpha would have a good future in Hell. More than good - secure and promising. He would be afforded protections, opportunities, and allowances that had always been out of Alastor’s reach. The laws were written with children like this in mind, carefully shaped to elevate them, to smooth their path and shield them from the worst of what Hell could offer. Whatever else awaited him, survival would never be in question. Power would come easily. Respect, too.
Alastor dipped his head instinctively, drawn by something older than thought. He inhaled softly, familiarizing himself with the child’s natural fragrance - a curious blend of his own and Vincent’s. There was something faintly electric to it, something sharp beneath the warmth and already distinct. It made his chest ache in a way he couldn’t quite name.
Vox would be pleased.
No - overjoyed.
After so many years, after all the maneuvering and waiting and control, he’d gotten exactly what he wanted. A continuation. A legacy. Proof that his bloodline - and his influence - would persist. The thought sat uneasily in Alastor’s mind, neither anger nor sorrow taking full shape, only a dull, resigned understanding.
“And the other child?” Alastor asked quietly, lifting his gaze at last.
Martha faltered.
The pause was brief, but it was enough. His body reacted before his mind could catch up, tension snapping through him as his ears flattened slightly against his head.
Had something gone wrong?
The thought was sharp and immediate. It made no sense. Hellborn infants didn’t simply fade. They didn’t weaken or fail in the way mortal children did. They were made to endure and thrive. Sudden death? Fragility? It wasn’t meant for them.
“Once this one’s all done, we’ll hand ’em over,” Martha said, steadying herself quickly. “But Angel’s got him.”
“Him?”
She nodded.
The answer settled him, the tension easing out of his shoulders as quietly as it had come. Satisfied, Alastor lowered his gaze again, returning his focus to the child nestled against him.
Names drifted back to him then. He’d been considering them since Angel first raised the question - turning them over in his mind during sleepless nights, assembling a tentative list of both male and female possibilities. Some traditional. Some old. Some chosen simply because they felt right.
Now, with the truth laid plainly before him, the list narrowed.
Male.
Alpha.
His thoughts lingered there, circling the possibilities as the infant fed quietly in his arms,
He adjusted his hold carefully, mindful of the small weight, eyes lingering on the babe he presently cradled. The child shifted faintly, still feeding, blissfully unaware of the scrutiny.
“I do wonder which one of you was causing so much fuss,” Alastor said, a faint thread of amusement weaving its way into his tone despite himself. “I suspect you were taking turns.”
His claw moved with deliberate gentleness, brushing over the child’s scalp. The hair there was soft - already dried and fluffed, sticking up in the slightest, endearing disarray. It startled him, how natural the motion felt. How easily his touch softened.
He was so small. Astonishingly so. Fragile in a way that made Alastor keenly aware of his own size, his own strength. The child would need to eat - often, by the look of him - to grow into himself. But judging by the eagerness with which he latched, Alastor doubted that would prove an issue. He would likely grow plump soon enough.
The thought gave him pause.
He blinked, struck not by the notion itself, but by the ease with which it had surfaced. The casual concern. The quiet anticipation. Somewhere in the midst of it all, he realized he had scarcely thought of Vincent. Nor of the circumstances that had led them here. No resentment nor obligation intruded upon the moment.
Only the child.
Was this instinct?
Alastor could not say with certainty. Omegas were, by nature, inclined to surrender - to give wholly of themselves to what they perceived as family. He had long regarded the idea with skepticism. And yet -
Had he not done precisely that before?
Had he not bent and reshaped his own existence to ensure Husk, Angel Dust and Niffty remained safe?
The ring upon his finger betrayed that weakness. A silent testament to what he had been willing to endure - what he had sacrificed. It gleamed dully in the low light, an unyielding reminder that some concessions, once made, could never be undone.
This little one was the natural consequence of men who had wanted too much. Of those who had taken liberties with his body under the guise of entitlement and expectation. The thought was sharp and edged with bitterness. But even so, he found he could not place the blame upon such a small, fragile frame.
The child knew only him. His scent. His warmth. The steady rise and fall of his chest.
It knew nothing of the world beyond this room - nor of the suffering that permeated it. Nothing of contracts, or power, or the quiet violences that defined Hell. In that ignorance, it was rare. Precious. One of the few things in this place still unburdened by such knowledge.
For now, at least.
The child would grow. Of that, there was no avoiding the truth. In time, he would come to understand everything - how Hell functioned, what it demanded and what it rewarded. And there was always the risk that he would become like Vincent. Whether through proximity and influence, or by inheriting some aspect of the man’s temperament that guided him toward the same narrow, dangerous way of thinking.
It occurred to him, then, that he was not entirely certain how one was meant to raise a child.
How much influence would he truly be afforded? Would the little one favor him? Or would he gravitate instead toward the Alpha presences that would inevitably shape his life? How was a mother meant to measure against the King of Hell, or against the strongest Sinner? Would his voice carry enough weight to be heard amid such towering influences?
Who would they become when they finally reached adulthood?
He had no answer.
The future, in all its forms, remained uncertain. As it always had. But if nothing else, the children would live comfortably. Their lives would be insulated from many of Hell’s harsher realities - albeit gilded ones, to a degree. Protected, yes. But never truly untouched.
A light touch settled upon his shoulder. Alastor lifted his gaze to find Martha smiling at him.
“Know what you’ll name the lil’ one?”
The question gave him pause. He glanced down at the child in his arms, struck once more by the strangeness of it - that this small, living being did not yet have a name. That it now fell to him to bestow one. To title another soul. To shape, in some small but irrevocable way, how the world would come to know him.
After a long moment of consideration, he reached a decision.
“Virgil,” Alastor said, softly.
Martha dipped her head, peering down at the small bundle in his arms. When she spoke again, her voice had lowered, stripped of its usual grit and touched with something almost reverent.
“Prince Virgil.”
The words struck deeper than he anticipated.
Prince Virgil. Not merely Hellborn - but titled.
The tiny Prince was gingerly arranged against him, patted with careful precision as Alastor rocked him in slow, measured motions. The babe squirmed faintly, uncoordinated limbs shifting before a small, muffled burping sound escaped him. The noise was so slight it nearly went unnoticed.
Those mismatched eyes - so strikingly like his sire’s - fluttered open and closed, unfocused and searching. Their gaze drifted aimlessly, taking in little more than light and shadow, shapes without meaning. Still, there was something arresting about it. The way the child looked, even without comprehension, as though the world had already begun to impress itself upon him.
“There we go,” Martha cooed softly, affection warming her tone as she observed the small success.
As Prince Virgil settled more securely against him, tiny paws curling into the fur at Alastor’s chest, a sharp wail cut through the quiet from the other side of the room - followed by a soft, muttered curse.
Alastor’s ears snapped upright at once, attention honing instinctively. His gaze locked onto Angel Dust, who stood a short distance away with the second infant cradled carefully in his arms. The spider murmured soothingly, rocking in slow, careful motions and doing his best to quiet the child as the cries tapered only slightly.
“He must be hungry,” Alastor said calmly, the assessment immediate and certain.
Reluctance tugged at him as he shifted, carefully easing Prince Virgil from his hold. The space left behind felt conspicuous as he passed the firstborn into Martha’s waiting arms.
“Give him to me,” Alastor continued, lifting his gaze once more. “I wish to see my second.”
Martha accepted the infant with practiced care, her single eye widening just a touch as she adjusted her grip. She glanced between mother and child, then gave a small, affirmative nod.
“’Course, darlin’,” she said.
And with that, Alastor’s attention turned fully toward the other side of the room - toward the cry that had already begun to carve its place in his awareness, demanding to be known.
“Angel Dust?”
The spider froze, shooting him a look edged with an unmistakable alarm.
“Give him to me.”
Angel hesitated.
His gaze flicked sharply toward Martha, the movement quick but telling and Alastor’s eyes narrowed at once, a coil of unease tightening low in his gut. The pause was too deliberate. Too careful. His thoughts turned swiftly, ruthlessly inward. What was the meaning of this? Had something gone wrong? Was the child malformed? Had there been a complication - something unseen, something he had failed to prevent?
The questions pressed in all at once.
It did not matter.
The child was his. Whatever awaited him, he would face it. He would tend to him.
His tone hardened, cutting clean through the moment.
“Give me my son.”
There was no room for argument in his voice. His gaze held Angel Dust’s steadily.
“Y - Yeah, Al,” Angel replied, quickly.
He moved then, crossing the room with infuriating slowness. Each measured step scraped against Alastor’s patience, stretching it thin. His jaw tightened. The faint smile he wore sharpened, brittle at the edges, a telltale twitch working through his brow as he waited.
Whatever this hesitation concealed, he would see it for himself.
The doe’s expression softened as the second infant was finally placed into his hands. The child cried sharply, face flushed and limbs flailing weakly and Alastor adjusted his hold at once - prepared to draw him in and soothe him as he had the first.
And then he looked.
He blinked once. Slowly.
Alastor’s gaze sharpened and then his eyes widened.
His ears flattened tight against his skull as though struck. For a breathless moment, it felt as if the air had been torn from his lungs entirely - his chest locking and his thoughts stalling.
The room seemed to still.
Martha and Angel Dust both shrank beneath the sudden shift in his presence as Alastor lifted his gaze, the fire in his eyes cutting toward them. Gone was the exhaustion. Gone was the softness. What remained was something sharp, calculating and deeply unsettled.
“What,” he asked quietly, the word brittle with restraint, “is the meaning of this?”
Chapter 131: Prince Virgil [ ART ]
Notes:
I am pleased - and very excited - to present Alastor's firstborn. Prince Virgil. The heir apparent and future of Voxtek.
Chapter Text

Chapter 132: 132
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“He has my eyes.”
There was unmistakable fondness in the King’s voice as he held the bundle in his arms, peering down at the tiny babe who had so clearly taken after him. The infant had quieted, his earlier cries reduced to soft, uneven breaths, his feeding having been allowed to reach its natural conclusion before Lucifer’s arrival. He rested now against the King’s chest, swaddled in comfort that had not been earned.
Alastor had not wished to surrender him.
Every instinct in him had recoiled at the idea, urging him to keep the child close and curl protectively around what was his. But Lucifer had extended his arms, a presence that did not ask and could not be denied. And so, slowly, Alastor had relinquished his hold. The space the child left behind felt immediate and wrong, a hollow ache settling into his chest as he watched helplessly from the bed.
His secondborn squirmed faintly as the King adjusted his grip with practiced ease.
“You did well, Alastor,” Lucifer said, pleased.
The words landed heavily. Not as praise - but as assessment. As though he were a creature bred for a purpose and had fulfilled it adequately. Angel Dust and Martha remained at a careful distance, their expressions guarded, bodies taut with the awareness that this was not a moment to intrude upon.
“I don’t understand, Lucifer,” Alastor said, quietly.
His voice was small, stripped of its usual resonance.
“This is -... how?”
Lucifer’s smile widened, slow and knowing.
“Well, you were rather indisposed, pet,” he replied, lightly. “Barely coherent. Quite dizzy, if memory serves.”
❧
“That’s fucking Lucifer, Vincent,” Alastor snapped, his voice breaking despite himself. “He - he’s…”
The words collapsed in on themselves as another dizzy spell struck. His breath stuttered into soft, shallow pants, eyes squeezing shut as the world pitched beneath him once more. Vox was there immediately, steadying him with a firm but gentle touch, uttering reassurances Alastor scarcely registered.
“It’s alright, Alastor. It’s alright.”
❧
“My influence brushed against your mind,” Lucifer continued. “You may have mistaken it for an odd vision. A dream, perhaps.”
❧
Alastor wandered its halls alone, footsteps echoing softly as he passed beneath towering walls lined with portraits. He always woke with the ache of wanting to remember them clearly, but the details slipped away the moment consciousness returned. Only dull impressions lingered.
Night after night, he pressed deeper.
The place felt frozen in time. A relic buried beneath newer structures - replaced, forgotten… yet preserved. A truth sealed away rather than destroyed.
❧
“Or perhaps you were afflicted with nausea,” Lucifer added, mildly. “That is not uncommon.”
❧
Alastor barely made it out of bed before the sickness overtook him. He stumbled into the bathroom and dropped to his knees, bile burning up his throat as he retched into the toilet. Tears stung his eyes as his body convulsed, gut clenching violently with each spasm.
When it finally passed, he slid weakly onto the cold tile, back braced against the porcelain as he shook uncontrollably. The chill seeped into his skin as he suffered in the quiet of the penthouse.
Something was wrong.
Something was wrong.
❧
Alastor’s stare was blank. His thoughts felt sluggish - disjointed fragments refusing to assemble into anything coherent.
Lucifer hummed, unbothered.
“Vincent was kind enough to allow me a moment with you,” he continued, smoothly. “And my - you were lovely. An experience I had been eagerly anticipating for quite some time.”
His gaze dipped to the infant once more, expression softening into something dangerously close to adoration.
“I promised him an Alpha heir,” the King said, voice calm, satisfied. “And in turn, I gained a child to replace the one that was taken from me.”
He adjusted the babe gently in his arms.
“A lovely trade,” Lucifer concluded. “Wouldn’t you agree?”
The impact came not all at once, but as a slow, inevitable collapse.
It was a confluence of things; physical exhaustion settling deep into his bones, the dawning realization that he had been used and the far more corrosive truth that the deception had been layered so meticulously he had never seen it coming. That he had been maneuvered, placated and guided into place like a piece on a board. Made to look naïve.
The knowledge cut deeper than the violation itself.
For a brief, humiliating moment, his chest rose and fell too quickly before the rhythm slowed of its own accord. The tension drained not through release, but through surrender. His gaze drifted upward, fixing on the ceiling as though it might offer something neutral to anchor to.
“You will not be expected to carry again for some time,” Lucifer said calmly, his tone measured and unconcerned. “Your time will come again, of course. But there is little need for you to concern yourself with such matters for a few decades.”
Alastor’s eyes slid shut.
His breathing evened. Not because he was comforted; but because there was nothing left to resist with.
“See to it that Alastor is well-rested and fed,” Lucifer continued, already turning his attention elsewhere. “I want his focus to remain on the children during his waking hours. They are to be properly bonded. They are not to be without their mother for an extended period of time.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” Angel Dust and Martha replied in unison, voices carefully neutral.
“Good.”
And with that, the matter was settled.
Alastor did not open his eyes. His body remained still and composed, betraying nothing of the quiet devastation settling in his chest.
❧
Prince Dante closely resembled his sire.
The likeness was unmistakable - the shape of his features, the delicate structure of his face and the porcelain quality of his skin. And yet, despite that lineage, he was unmistakably Omega. Male-presenting and worryingly small. When placed beside his brother, the disparity was impossible to ignore. Virgil possessed a quiet solidity even now, while Dante seemed almost fragile by comparison.
It stirred something uncomfortable in Alastor’s chest.
Virgil’s future was already written in broad, unmistakable strokes. He was an Alpha and a Prince. A child the laws of Hell were designed to uplift and protect. Dante, however, occupied a far less certain space. Hell did not bend itself to accommodate Omegas. Even with a crown resting uneasily upon his circumstances, he would be treated differently. Expected to accept less. To adapt. To settle for whatever allowances were begrudgingly offered, regardless of status or blood.
The injustice of it gnawed at him.
Dante bore a mane of blonde hair streaked through with red, the color stark against his soft, porcelain skin. His eyes - when they opened - were unsettling in their familiarity, echoing Lucifer’s gaze. It was difficult not to imagine what he might grow into or what expectations would be pressed upon him simply by virtue of that resemblance. And given his sire’s own diminutive stature, it was likely the child would remain small - perhaps even smaller than Lucifer himself.
In comparison to Virgil in the first few days of their life, Dante proved a fussier child. He cried more readily, his small body restless and unsettled - yet the moment Alastor gathered him into his arms, the distress ebbed. The doe’s voice, softened into low croons and murmured nonsense, worked with remarkable efficiency. Dante would quiet almost at once, nuzzling instinctively into Alastor’s chest, rooting clumsily in search of another meal. There was something achingly reflexive in the way he did it, as though the world narrowed immediately to warmth, scent and need.
And newborns needed constantly.
They slept, or they ate, or they required tending to; cycling endlessly through those states with little regard for time. Angel Dust and Martha oversaw the changing of them with tireless efficiency, moving carefully about the overly large bed they now shared, their focus unwavering as they committed themselves wholly to the health and well-being of the young princes. The room became insular, partially closed off from the rest of Hell - its rhythms dictated by hunger and exhaustion.
Alastor’s absences were brief and strictly functional. Bathing. Relieving himself. Nothing more. He handled the children the vast majority of the time, scarcely bothering with clothing beyond what decency required. Martha had explained that layers would be ineffectual. Counterproductive, even.
Skin-to-skin contact. Feeding. Proximity.
Those were the things that mattered.
They helped solidify the bond between mother and child, anchoring the infants to him in ways that were biological and instinctive. Angel Dust’s presence helped. So did Martha’s. But even so, Alastor felt a gradual weight begin to settle upon him with each passing hour - a pressure not unlike the labor itself, slower and quieter, but no less consuming.
He found himself wondering, in those rare, lucid moments, whether he was truly meant for this.
Or whether this was simply his life now.
Days spent rearing the children the Alphas in his life had wanted. Feeding them. Holding them. Soothing them. His own identity gradually eclipsed and folded neatly beneath the mantle of motherhood. Not erased but compressed and made secondary.
He stared down at his sons as they slept against him, their small bodies warm and real.
And for the first time since their birth, the question did not come from fear - but from resignation.
❧
“They’re so cute, Alastor!”
Niffty could scarcely contain her delight as she leaned forward, hands hovering as though resisting the urge to touch all at once. The excitement radiated from her in barely restrained bursts, eye shining as she took in the sight before her.
Alastor had, eventually, permitted both Husk and Niffty a proper visit. A quiet sense of guilt lingered over the delay - over having allowed their worry to stretch on, sustained only by secondhand reports and Angel Dust’s assurances. Once he had steadied himself enough to tolerate company, he had instructed Angel to invite them in. It felt important that they see the children with their own eyes.
He sat in a rocking chair, dressed simply in a loose, buttoned shirt and trousers; both babes cradled securely against him as the chair moved in a slow, rhythmic sway. Husk and Niffty stood close, peering down at the twins with careful curiosity. Husk’s expression was an odd one - his features drawn slightly tight as his gaze moved between the two infants, lingering on their differences. Something unreadable flickered there. Recognition. But he kept his thoughts to himself, offering no comment.
“Virgil and Dante, eh?” Husk remarked at last, opting for safer ground. “Dante’s Inferno?”
“Are you familiar with the work?” Alastor asked, arching a brow faintly as he glanced up.
“Eh. Kinda,” the feline replied with a shrug. “Heard about it. I mean… who hasn’t?”
Niffty, having clearly reached the limit of her restraint, carefully claimed Dante once Alastor allowed it, handling the tiny prince with care. She cradled him close, crooning softly as she peered down at his small face.
“He’s so tiny,” she whispered, awe threading through her voice.
Dante blinked up at her, large eyes unfocused but curious, his small claws flexing clumsily as he adjusted to the unfamiliar presence. Niffty continued to coo, utterly enraptured while Alastor watched in quiet stillness.
❧
“I wish to know the particulars of the arrangement you struck with Vincent.”
Time away from his children had been granted. It was for a brief period of time, but it scraped against him all the same. Days spent with them pressed close had altered something fundamental. And separation, even temporary, felt wrong in a way he could not fully articulate. Still, he endured it.
He dressed with care before he left - clothing chosen not for comfort, but for intent. His hair, now brushing past his shoulders, was gathered and tied neatly back, an effort made to restore some semblance of control. When he approached Lucifer’s private study, he did so composed, spine straight and expression carefully arranged.
Lucifer was already seated behind his desk when Alastor entered, posture relaxed and his gaze roaming unapologetically over him.
“Do you, now?” the King said, mildly. “I was under the impression I had been quite clear about the exchange. Though,” he added, lips curling faintly, “you were rather exhausted at the time. It is possible you failed to grasp the finer points, my pet.”
“I find that unlikely,” Alastor replied, evenly. “What you described does not account for the totality of what occurred. Nor for what was said.”
Lucifer tilted his head, considering.
“Perhaps.”
The word landed with infuriating ease.
“Both of you took liberties that were unacceptable,” Alastor continued, his voice steady despite the tension tightening in his chest. “Liberties I did not knowingly grant - ”
“He was your husband,” Lucifer interrupted, “and I am your King.”
His tone was matter-of-fact, almost bored.
“As such, we possessed the authority to do precisely as we did.”
Lucifer leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled and his gaze unwavering.
“Consent, Alastor, is a luxury often afforded only to those with leverage. And thus yours wasn’t required. Vincent received his heir. And I reclaimed what was lost to me.”
“If that is the case,” Alastor said coolly, “why bother with the deceit?”
Lucifer’s expression remained placid, almost indulgent.
“Vincent was concerned you would become distressed if I were to appear outright and claim what already belonged to me. He also explicitly requested you remain unaware of the exact circumstances surrounding their conception until they were born.”
The devil snorted softly.
“He was left with the impression that you would bond with them regardless - almost from the moment they were placed at your breast.”
A faint, knowing smile followed.
“I suppose he was correct.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“And Vincent allowed you to touch me? Him?”
Lucifer’s response was immediate.
“Despite his grievances - and his possessive inclinations - he acknowledged, however begrudgingly, that my claim supersedes his own,” he stated, evenly.
“And if I had remained with him?” Alastor pressed. “If my little escape from Vincent had failed?”
Lucifer did not hesitate.
“Then Dante would have been born beneath his roof and treated accordingly,” he replied. “We discussed contingencies at length. And I never once believed you would be so easily broken. Your presence here is simply the natural consequence of Vincent’s failure to contain you.”
His gaze sharpened slightly.
“Regardless of the outcome, both parties stood to benefit. Each would have received a child.”
“And what of Virgil?” he pressed. “He clearly belongs to Vincent. Will he be taken from me?”
“No,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “He is a Prince due to your status as my future Queen and will be raised as such.”
A pause.
“And this,” Alastor said carefully, “was part of the agreement.”
“Indeed.”
“Then you will tell me what else was discussed.”
Lucifer’s smile was faint.
“It is nothing that need concern you.”
The sound was sharp and sudden. Alastor’s hands slammed down against the desk as he leaned forward, ears pinned flat and a low snarl ripping free before he could stop it.
“I am sick of being toyed with, Lucifer,” he hissed. “If you refuse to disclose the nature of your arrangements with Vincent, then you will - at the very least - tell me what you intend for the children. My children.”
Lucifer regarded him for a long moment before answering, unruffled.
“You need not concern yourself with their fate,” he said, calmly. “They will remain with you throughout their childhood and adolescence. You are, after all, their mother and their Queen. They are yours.”
“Mine?” Alastor sneered. “And if Vincent seeks to claim Virgil?”
“He will be permitted to influence him as any father influences his child,” Lucifer replied, gesturing vaguely. “When Virgil comes of age, he will be granted autonomy to choose his own path.”
Alastor swallowed.
“And Dante?”
Lucifer’s gaze hardened - fractionally, but unmistakably.
“He is mine,” the King said. “And he will remain with me once he has matured. The laws are unambiguous. And Dante is no exception to the rule. An Omega must exist under the guardianship of an Alpha or a capable Beta.”
The doe stared at him, eyes wide.
“Did you manipulate how he would present?” Alastor asked, quietly.
Lucifer’s brows lifted, faint amusement flickering across his features.
“Are you asking whether I am responsible for him being an Omega?”
“I am.”
“Yes.”
“You have ruined him,” Alastor snarled.
Lucifer regarded him with infuriating composure.
“Are you so ashamed of him already?” he asked. “He is scarcely days old.”
“I am ashamed of the system you have engineered,” Alastor shot back, ears pinned tight as his voice sharpened. “One that condemns him.”
Lucifer tilted his head slightly, studying him.
“Do you truly believe he will lack the fortitude to endure it?” he asked. “You are present to prepare him, are you not?”
A bitter sound tore from Alastor’s throat.
“You expect me to prepare him to be handled,” he snapped. “To be dressed and positioned and passed along like a doll. Is that what we are to you, Lucifer? Objects to be arranged for your amusement?”
For the first time, Lucifer’s smile widened.
“I suppose Hell is my personal playground,” he replied, calmly. “So the comparison is not without merit.”
Alastor’s gaze tracked the devil’s movements as Lucifer rose from his seat, unhurried as he rounded the desk. The space between them soon closed.
“Alastor,” Lucifer crooned. “Know that despite everything, you will remain my bride. My wife. My Queen.”
A hand came to his waist, firm and possessive as it drew him closer. Alastor stiffened at once within the hold, every muscle locking in resistance as his ears flattened tight against his skull. He did not look away. He glared down at the King, defiance sharp in his eyes despite the imbalance so cruelly evident between them.
“You are - and forever will be - my most precious pet,” Lucifer purred, voice low and indulgent. “And your eternity will be spent surrounded by luxury and comfort.”
“A cage,” Alastor replied at once, the word clipped and sharp.
Lucifer chuckled.
“A gilded one,” he corrected lightly. “It is all you deserve.”
The grip tightened briefly before releasing him.
“Now,” Lucifer continued, already turning away, “return to the children. Your place is with them. Do your duty.”
A pause.
“And do it well.”
Silence stretched between them.
“Is that understood, pet?”
Alastor’s claws bit into his palm. When he answered, his voice was perfect as he bowed his head.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
❧
The doe maintained a semblance of decorum as he took his leave of the study. His posture remained upright, his movements measured and his expression carefully composed. His steps were unhurried, almost languid, eyes unfocused and distant. The smile he wore was thin.
He did not make it far.
Halfway down the corridor, his stride faltered. His body lurched suddenly to the side as a sharp, unfamiliar ache seized his chest. Claws curled reflexively into the fabric of his shirt, pressing against flesh that was still tender, heavy with milk and painfully sensitive in a way that made the moment all the more cruel. His breath caught, shallow and uneven.
Why?
Why?
Why?
The questions came without shape or answer, circling endlessly as his strength abandoned him. His knees struck the polished floor with a muted sound, the impact barely registering as he folded inward. His breaths left him in quiet, broken pants, shoulders trembling as he bowed over himself, crimson claws still fisted against his chest as though he might hold himself together by force alone.
No one rushed to him. No alarm was raised.
And so, within the vast, gilded hall Alastor allowed himself to collapse. Not into screams. Not into fury.
But into quiet despair.
Notes:
My upload schedule will, going forward after the several day pause, be at minimum one chapter a day. Dante's character sheet should also be uploaded alongside tomorrow. The next seven chapters have been completed and edited. So expect updates.
The story will dip more into Lucifer and Lilith. With some focus on Vox regarding his 'arrangement' with the King of Hell.
Chapter 133: Prince Dante [ ART ]
Notes:
I am excited to present to you Alastor’s secondborn. And self-proclaimed ‘Mother’s Favorite’, Prince Dante!
Chapter Text

Chapter 134: 134
Chapter Text
There was a marked disparity between rearing two children as opposed to one.
Responsibility did not merely increase - it multiplied, branching outward in ways that demanded constant awareness. Each need had to be met without eclipsing the other, each child tended to with equal care. It was a task that might have been unmanageable were it not for the simple, undeniable fact that Alastor was never truly alone in it. Assistance was present at every hour, the rhythm of care shared rather than shouldered entirely.
Mornings began, almost without exception, with feedings. Alastor often found himself barely conscious as he settled into the routine - one child, then the other - his eyes heavy-lidded and his thoughts slow even as his claws remained steady. He ate while he fed his children, meals delivered with quiet efficiency by the servants; carefully prepared, warm and accompanied by an abundance of liquids to ensure his supply remained steady.
Bath days came three times a week, each cleansing strictly scheduled and observed. Martha, Angel Dust and Alastor handled the process together, sharing the small, intimate labor of it. Gentle soaps were worked carefully into flesh and fur, hands methodical and patient as they rinsed each infant thoroughly. There was laughter and light chatter sometimes, but mostly there was focus.
They always emerged clean and fresh, the room left warm and faintly scented. The infants rarely stayed awake long after the excitement of it all, the stimulation proving too much for such small bodies. They were swaddled carefully afterward, wrapped snugly in a way meant to mimic the close, reassuring confines of the womb. Sleep came quickly then.
The dynamic that formed around them was strangely communal. All three adults were invested in ensuring the princes’ comfort, each cry answered without hesitation and each need met before it could escalate. No one pretended it was easy. Weariness clung to them constantly. But duty carried them through - rotations established and turns taken through night and day so that no one was entirely spent.
And in the quiet hours of the night - when Martha snored softly at his back, when Angel Dust slept nuzzled against his front and the princes rested peacefully in their crib; Alastor allowed himself a small, private realization.
This was survivable, he supposed.
And for now, that was enough.
❧
“Virgil, my little darling. It’s alright. Mother is here.”
Alastor murmured the reassurance again and again, pacing slowly as he attempted to soothe the small prince cradled against his chest. The child had been fussy for most of the day - an unrelenting, miserable sort of distress that defied reason. He had been fed until he could take no more, cleaned and changed with meticulous care and soothed and rocked until Alastor’s arms ached.
And yet, Virgil’s face remained scrunched tight with displeasure, tiny lungs working tirelessly as he wailed and fussed without pause.
He quieted somewhat when held close - his cries softening into pitiful, breathless sobs - but it was never enough. The moment Alastor slowed or shifted, the sound returned in full force; as though the world itself had personally offended him.
“Is something wrong?” Alastor sighed, lifting his gaze to his nursemaid.
Martha could only shake her head helplessly.
“Some babies just cry,” she said, not unkindly. “He’ll settle.”
She paused, then winced.
“Eventually.”
Alastor released a quiet, controlled sigh, continuing to pat the infant’s back as he bounced him gently whilst pacing the length of the room. The cries grated - not because they were loud, but because they were inexplicable. There was no problem to solve. No lever to pull. Only endurance.
“Perhaps a change of scenery would do him some good,” he suggested. “They have yet to experience the outdoors.”
Angel Dust’s head snapped up at once, eyes lighting with interest.
“Fuck, yeah,” he said. “We’ve been stuck inside for ages. A walk sounds amazing.”
And just like that, the decision was made.
The twins were dressed carefully in soft, comfortable onesies. Alastor kept Virgil close, murmuring softly to him as he prepared, while Angel Dust took charge of Dante, who proved far more agreeable to the process. After tidying themselves they made their way toward the gardens.
The doors opened to fresh air and open space.
A strange sense of relief washed over Alastor the moment they stepped into the open air. His shoulders sagged as he drew in a slow breath, tilting his head back toward the hellish sky overhead. There was something soothing about its vastness. The weight he had been carrying loosened, if only marginally, and it felt… good.
They made their way toward one of the tables arranged throughout the gardens, designed to comfortably seat those who visited. As they settled, the infants blinked slowly, their attention drawn in every direction at once. The change in environment worked wonders. There were new sounds, unfamiliar scents and an open space for them to absorb. Dante let out the occasional gurgle while Virgil’s cries softened, then dwindled into near silence, his earlier distress fading into a hazy calm.
“There we are,” Alastor said, softly.
He lifted Virgil slightly, raising him just enough so that those mismatched eyes could blink down at the familiar face of his mother. The infant stilled further, small hands flexing clumsily as he took him in.
“Much better.”
Alastor resettled him against his chest and for the first time since they had entered the gardens, the doe allowed himself to relax fully into the moment. With both children quiet and content, he indulged in light conversation, turning his attention to Angel Dust and Martha.
“We should request a meal,” he suggested. “Something light, perhaps.”
They came to an easy agreement and flagged down a passing servant, the imp hurrying off at once to see to their needs. It was not long before a small selection of sandwiches arrived, neatly arranged and paired with a sweet drink that Alastor accepted gratefully.
“So,” Angel Dust said casually, taking a bite. “How long before they’re off the tit?”
Martha chewed thoughtfully before answering.
“Some folks say two years,” she replied. “It’s really up to the mama. After a year they can manage just fine on solids.”
“Hm,” Alastor hummed softly, his gaze drifting back to the children as he considered the notion.
As they continued their meal, Alastor found himself struck by how mundane it all felt. The attendants were present but unobtrusive, the food warm and adequate and there was a child settled contentedly in his arms. The day itself was quiet. And to his mild surprise, he realized he was simply… relaxing. The tension that so often coiled tight beneath his ribs had loosened, receding into the background until it was little more than a distant hum.
Perhaps it was the company.
There was something disarming about being in the presence of other Omegas; those whose experiences mirrored his own in uncomfortable ways. Their respective positions differed in detail, but not in substance. They all belonged to Lucifer. They all lived within structures that demanded far more than they ever freely offered. And in moments like this they allowed themselves to simply be.
“Heya, babes.”
The voice cut gently through the quiet.
Alastor’s gaze lifted as a familiar, cloaked figure approached. Adam carried himself with his usual swagger, crimson gaze sweeping over the small gathering before settling on Alastor with unmistakable approval.
It appeared as though motherhood hadn’t dampened the man’s interest in the doe.
Adam appeared genuinely pleased as all three greeted him with varying degrees of enthusiasm. A smirk tugged at one corner of his masked face before it faded, his attention shifting downward as he peered at the infants. He studied them closely now, expression more thoughtful than before, despite having been present for the birth itself. They had, after all, been slick with blood and fluid when he had initially lain eyes upon them.
Now that they were clean, they could be properly seen.
Adam lingered there a moment longer than expected, gaze tracing features, committing details to memory.
“Holy shit - did you even try?”
Alastor adjusted his hold on Virgil instinctively, one arm tightening just enough to steady the infant as his gaze slid toward Adam, narrowing slightly.
“They look like both of ’em,” the Executioner went on, undeterred.
Their fathers, he meant.
“Thank you for the reminder, Adam,” Alastor replied flatly, his tone entirely devoid of warmth.
Adam, for his part, seemed pleased enough with himself for the ‘astute observation’. He leaned back a fraction, arms crossing loosely as he glanced between the twins.
“Well,” he added, ever helpful, “at least that one didn’t come out with a fuckin’ huge-ass television head.”
Adam squinted down at Virgil, studying him with open curiosity. The resemblance was unmistakable - Alastor’s features, precise even at this early stage, paired with Vox’s coloring.
Seemingly unable to resist, Adam reached down gingerly, a claw extending to prod lightly at Virgil’s cheek.
The babe blinked owlishly at first, momentarily stunned…
… and then his face scrunched.
The wail that followed was sharp and immediate, slicing cleanly through the calm of the gardens.
“Adam!” Alastor snarled, instinctively rocking the shrieking infant as he drew him closer.
The Executioner recoiled at once, hands lifting in surrender beneath Alastor’s heated glare.
“Shit - I didn’t fuckin’ mean to!” he protested.
Angel Dust snickered outright at the flustered display, while Martha could not quite suppress her grin, amusement flickering across her expression as Alastor continued to soothe Virgil, crooning softly until the cries began to slowly ebb.
Some lessons, it seemed, were learned best the loud way.
❧
“Y’know,” Angel Dust began, voice low as he leaned over the crib, “I’ve never really been around Hellborn before.”
“They stay in the other rings for a reason,” Martha supplied without looking up. “Most of ’em ain’t immortal like we are.”
Angel’s brow furrowed slightly. “But these little guys are?”
“Mm-hm.” She nodded. “Ain’t nothin’ to worry about there. They’ll live as long as you and I.”
Her mouth twitched.
“And by that, I mean forever. Only difference is they get a pass when it comes to leavin’ the Pride Ring.”
Angel hummed softly at that, thoughtful. The two of them peered down at where the twins slept at last. Virgil lay still now, his earlier distress finally spent. His cries had tapered off only after hours of stubborn refusal to rest. They’d had to clean his face afterward, tear-streaked and flushed, before he finally succumbed to sleep. Dante, by contrast, rested quietly, small chest rising and falling in gentle rhythm.
“Think Dante’ll be like us?” Angel asked after a moment. “I mean… his dad’s the literal King of Hell.”
Martha considered that, humming under her breath before shaking her head.
“There ain’t been a child born from our lord since Princess Charlie,” she said. “And she was only a few years old when her ma took her away.”
“Princess Charlie,” Angel echoed. “She was an Omega, wasn’t she?”
His gaze drifted back to Dante, lingering on the small, slumbering form. It was strange to reconcile it; the idea that something so tiny, so vulnerable, had come from Lucifer himself. He wondered, fleetingly, whether status alone might shield them from the limitations imposed on Omegas. And whether the child’s soul might escape the curse that so often smothered potential before it could fully bloom.
“Al’s real worried about Dante,” Angel said quietly.
He glanced toward the bathroom door, where Alastor had only just retreated moments earlier.
“He don’t want him dealin’ with the usual shit,” he continued. “Y’know?”
Martha hummed in acknowledgment, folding her arms.
“Bein’ a prince’ll help,” she said. “Won’t change what he is - but Alastor’s his ma, and Lucifer’s his pa. He ain’t likely to grow up a wilting willow.”
Angel pondered over what such a pairing might yield. What sort of person might emerge from the intersection of those temperaments.
His gaze returned to the twins.
And he couldn’t help but wonder what they would become as they grew. Their differences extended beyond presentation and beyond even status. Their parentage diverged sharply. They shared a mother, yes, and that bond mattered. It was the thread that tied them together more than anything else.
But would it be enough?
For now, at least, they would be raised side by side. Allowed to grow together. And to form a sibling bond before the world had a chance to pull them apart.
At least he hoped so.
❧
Alastor retreated into the bathroom for more than the simple necessities of cleaning himself or relieving his body. He did so because it afforded him a pause; brief but precious all the same. Within the quiet, spacious confines scented faintly of soap and warm water, he was alone. Truly alone.
There was no audience here. No expectations. No tiny hands reaching for him nor the accompanying cries demanding his attention.
For these fleeting minutes, he was an individual again.
He felt a faint prickle of guilt as he lingered longer than strictly necessary, counting the seconds in the back of his mind to ensure his absence did not stretch into something conspicuous. Still, he clung to the solitude. To the rare moments in which he existed as a singular entity.
Not the soon-to-be Queen.
Not Vincent’s runaway spouse.
Not even the mother of twin princes.
He was simply Alastor.
How long had it been since that had been true?
He blinked at his reflection, eyes tracing familiar lines as he tried to recall the last stretch of time when he had belonged solely to himself; before titles had begun to stack atop one another, layering until they threatened to obscure the person beneath. Cannibal Town came to mind. The decades spent there, isolated in their own way, had been the last period where he’d existed without constant claim or expectation.
He studied himself more closely.
His hair was drawn back into a ponytail, its length now an inconvenience after so many years of maintaining a manageable bob. It brushed his shoulders in a way that irritated him faintly. He resolved to have it trimmed back when opportunity allowed. Whenever that might be.
The pregnancy, he supposed, had been the cause of the change.
Beyond that, he remained largely the same. Everything else appeared frozen in time - if one were to ignore the subtle curve of his chest. It was modest when compared to Angel Dust’s or Martha’s, but unmistakable nonetheless. More pronounced in the intervals between feedings, when his supply built and made itself known with uncomfortable persistence.
Angel Dust’s earlier question surfaced unbidden.
How long would he nurse them before weaning?
The thought lingered as he imagined the passage of time - teeth beginning to break through tender gums and claws developing with infantile clumsiness before sharpening into something more dangerous. He winced faintly at the mental image, an involuntary shudder rippling through him.
As he finished tidying himself, preparing to rejoin his children, Alastor stiffened.
Something beyond the bathroom door had caught his attention.
Voices - muffled and edged with urgency. Too sharp to be casual. And beneath them, threading unmistakably through the noise, was another presence. One he knew intimately. One his body recognized before his mind had fully caught up.
His blood ran cold.
And he moved at once.
In only a few long strides, he crossed the distance to the door, claws already flexing as he grasped the handle and pulled it open. The scene beyond snapped into focus with brutal clarity.
Martha and Angel Dust stood rigid before the crib, bodies angled protectively and teeth bared in open warning.
And opposite them -
Vincent.
Chapter 135: 135
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alastor moved without conscious thought, his body reacting before his mind could fully catch up. In the space of a breath, he found himself standing squarely in front of Martha and Angel Dust, positioning himself between them and the Alpha. He bristled alongside the other Omegas.
“What are you doing here, Vincent?”
His voice was level, carefully stripped of any tremor that might betray the storm beneath it.
His gaze swept over the man before him. Vincent was immaculately dressed, as always; every line of his attire reinforcing the authority he wielded so effortlessly. His arms crossed over his chest, that stance relaxed yet commanding, those mismatched eyes - so unsettlingly similar to Virgil’s - locking onto Alastor’s with unflinching intensity. The way he carried himself suggested intent; to suppress resistance through sheer presence alone. To remind them, silently, of where power was meant to rest.
It did not work.
They did not move. Not an inch.
If anything, the tension sharpened. Omegas were predisposed to protect the young - their own and those of others - and the instinct ran deep. Vincent’s attempt at dominance only heightened their resolve, drawing a collective edge to their stances as they stood firm before the crib.
“I believe you know exactly why I’m here, sweetheart.”
Alastor felt his ears flatten instinctively, a spike of anxiety coiling tight in his chest before he could stop it.
“Humor me,” Alastor replied coolly, though the tension threaded through his voice betrayed him.
Vincent did not rush his answer. He rarely did.
“I want to see my son,” he said at last. “Lucifer granted me permission.”
Alastor’s lips curled, a sharp sneer cutting through his composure.
“Just as you granted him permission,” he shot back.
Vincent blinked.
Once.
He said nothing.
“Well?” Alastor pressed, the snarl breaking free now.
Vincent’s gaze remained steady.
“Everything I have done,” he replied, evenly, “and everything I ever will do, has been for your benefit.”
The words were almost gentle.
“Fuck you, Vincent,” Alastor spat, the civility finally splintering. “Be grateful the children are present - because if they were not, Angel Dust and I would do whatever was necessary to tear that head from your shoulders.”
Vincent smiled faintly.
“Doubtful,” he replied with infuriating ease. “Sweetheart, that little trick won’t work twice.”
Alastor’s claws flexed slowly at his sides. His gaze never left Vincent’s face.
“You will tell me about the arrangement you made with Lucifer,” he said, voice tight. “And given what you had the audacity to say at the banquet, I find the entire affair laughably ironic.”
His lip curled.
“You are a fucking hypocrite.”
Vincent exhaled through his sensors, expression barely shifting.
“I didn’t have a choice,” he replied, evenly. “I had to barter with the King”
The restraint snapped.
“You traded me away,” Alastor shot back, the words burning as they left him. “You used me. Both of you did.”
His voice sharpened further, trembling now despite his effort to keep it steady.
“King Lucifer wanted you far more than you ever realized,” Vincent said, voice carefully measured. “He was aware of my… intentions. And he decided that a two birds, one stone approach was the most efficient solution.”
Alastor laughed. It was a short, broken sound that held no humor at all.
“So what,” he snapped, stepping forward. “My poor Vincent was left without a choice? Is that it?”
His voice rose, sharp with disbelief.
“Did you watch him fuck me while I was out of my fucking mind? Did you? Did you both take turns?”
His eyes burned.
“Did you stand there and laugh at me, knowing exactly what you’ve done?”
“Sweetheart - ”
“Stop. God - stop.”
The word tore out of him as he closed the distance between them, his composure finally splintering. He stood close now, shaking, his ears pinned flat as his claws curled helplessly at his sides.
“At least the devil has an excuse. He has and will forever be a monster,” Alastor hissed. “At least he doesn’t pretend to love me.”
His voice cracked, but he pressed on.
“But you do… and then you do this.”
The doe gestured sharply to himself.
“Look at me. Look at me, Vincent.”
Vox’s projected lips pressed into a thin, unmoving line.
“My entire life has been a fucking joke,” Alastor shouted, the words spilling free at last. “All of it - because of all of you!”
His breath hitched.
“And now I’m expected to raise children in a ruined world you helped build.”
The Alpha’s eyes narrowed.
“Alastor, I - ”
The words never finished.
A cry cut through the air. Dante’s rest had been thoroughly shattered by the tension saturating the room, Alastor’s spiced scent having curdled into something anxious and wrong that irritated him. The sound was thin at first, but it escalated quickly. Virgil followed almost immediately, the twins answering one another in dissonant harmony, their cries rising together until the space felt too small to contain them.
It took everything in Alastor not to turn.
Every instinct screamed at him to move - to go to them, to gather them close and to smooth away the distress he had caused simply by existing too loudly. His body leaned forward despite himself, muscles tightening as though prepared to break ranks.
But he did not.
He stayed where he was, facing Virgil’s father. The sound of his children crying tore at him, each wail a fresh incision, but he held his ground.
Angel Dust was the one who stepped forward.
“Hey,” he said firmly, planting himself between the rising tension and the crib. “Let’s take this somewhere else.”
His tone was blunt, edged with irritation and concern in equal measure.
“This shit ain’t good for the kids. Okay?”
The crying filled the pause that followed. No one spoke. And no one moved.
Then, slowly, the agreement came. A stiff nod from Vincent. A clipped acknowledgement from Alastor. Nothing verbal - nothing that might splinter further.
Just assent.
❧
They were back in the gardens.
Virgil presently rested in Vincent’s arms, the Alpha handling him with the utmost care; his expression softened. The child was settled, unaware of the tension threading through the air. They shared a small table, their chairs angled toward one another. Alastor refused to give Vincent much space, his posture rigid.
The quiet stretched.
Then…
“Did you sell me to him?” Alastor asked, abruptly. “In exchange for Virgil?”
The question landed without warning. Vincent did not flinch.
“You were meant to stay with me,” he replied, honestly. “But you didn’t. You ran.”
His gaze dipped briefly to the infant in his arms.
“And Lucifer took advantage of that.”
“And the other child?” Alastor pressed. “Dante?”
Vincent hesitated only a fraction.
“I would have raised him,” he said, quietly. “We would have been a family. A proper one.”
His gaze softened with a hint of pity.
“But once he reached adulthood, he would have fallen under Lucifer’s jurisdiction. That was the agreement.”
The words hollowed something out of Alastor. He felt himself sag faintly in his chair, the truth settling with sickening clarity.
No matter which path he had taken, there had never been freedom. Only outcomes that differed in name.
Only routes that led to motherhood and ownership - either beneath Vincent’s roof or Lucifer’s crown.
There had never been an exit.
“And the trial?” Alastor asked. “Was it all a farce?”
“It was meant to return you to me,” Vincent said. “Lucifer assured me he would judge each party fairly. And we fell short.”
“And my friends?”
“They violated ancient law by aiding a wayward Omega,” Vincent replied evenly. “I wanted formal punishment. Velvette and I agreed that separation might… recalibrate your perspective. Five years was all we felt like we’d need.”
Alastor stared at him.
The layers unfolded too cleanly now - too neatly aligned to be coincidence. The medication. Lucifer’s influence. The failed anniversary. The trial. The pregnancy.
Everything had been engineered. Every turn guided. Every resistance anticipated.
He swallowed.
“Did you have a choice?” he asked, quietly.
Vincent frowned.
“A choice?”
“My heat,” Alastor clarified. “The pregnancy. The children. Beyond the manipulations you orchestrated without his direct involvement - did Lucifer ever give you the option to refuse his direct involvement?”
Vincent’s shoulders sagged.
“No.”
The admission was immediate.
“He let me soften the blow,” Vincent added. “That was all.”
Alastor considered that in silence.
“There is more to it,” he said, finally. “There has to be.”
His crimson gaze locked onto Vincent’s.
“I need you to tell me everything you discussed.”
Vincent exhaled slowly.
“You know I can’t, Alastor.”
“Vin - ”
“I can’t,” he repeated, sharper now. “I literally can’t. Even if I wanted to.”
He looked at him then - really looked.
“I know you’ll never forgive me for this,” Vincent continued. “But I did everything I could to ensure you - and the children - would have a future. A decent one.”
“I wish I could believe you,” Alastor replied, flatly. “But I know better than to trust you with my wellbeing, Vincent.”
Vincent said nothing.
Instead, he turned his attention back to the child in his arms. Virgil blinked up at his sire, mismatched eyes betraying an innocent curiosity.
“He looks like you,” Vincent remarked, softly.
Alastor’s gaze lingered on his son.
“I suppose he does.”
❧
The doe lay on his side atop the bed, the covers drawn loosely around him. It was just himself and Virgil now. Martha and Angel Dust had withdrawn with Dante without question, having taken note of his mood in the aftermath of Vincent’s visit.
The future felt unfairly unclear.
He knew so little. Truly.
What understanding he possessed came in fragments - partial truths revealed only after the damage had already been done. It had taken time for him to calm himself after everything, but the effort had been imperfect. His distress had bled outward when he had confronted Vincent, seeping into the room and into the children themselves. They had reacted instinctively, unsettled by the tension in his scent and voice. He could not bear that and wouldn’t allow himself to be the source of their unease.
And yet, calm did not come easily.
Alastor feared what lay ahead. What would be demanded of him in the days to come. And in the years beyond that. He feared the endurance required of him, the concessions he would be expected to make and the moments where compliance would be mistaken for consent. What, he wondered bitterly, was the value of such a prestigious title if he could not adequately defend those placed in his care?
A quiet sigh left him as the room settled into a warm, dim stillness. There was just enough light to make out Virgil’s features clearly. The infant was awake, limbs shifting in that clumsy, uncoordinated manner typical of one so young. He lay on his side, tiny hands flexing and cooing softly to no one in particular; content simply to exist.
Alastor reached out and gently stroked the child’s side.
Despite bearing so many of his own features, Virgil truly did resemble his sire. The colors he boasted. The distinct tilt of his eyes. Alastor traced those familiar lines, his thoughts spiraling as worry followed worry.
And then…
Virgil looked at him.
A gummy smile spread across the infant’s face - soft and brimming with innocence. A small sound followed, as the child reached clumsily toward his mother.
Something in Alastor’s chest gave way. He drew the infant closer, arms curling protectively around the small body as a shaky breath slipped free of him.
His eyes fell shut.
Virgil settled easily against him, comforted by warmth and familiarity. And before long, exhaustion claimed them both - mother and child sinking into sleep together, the room holding its quiet vigil around them.
For now, at least, peace was possible.
And Alastor allowed himself to rest within it.
Notes:
The next chapter will be a Lucifer/Alastor-centric one.
And - uh - heads up. The first smut chapter between the pair.
I'll elaborate upon how I handle smut in this fanfiction when it's published.
Chapter 136: 136
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their marriage was to be an event for the ages.
Representatives from every ring of Hell would attend; those deemed essential, influential or dangerous enough to warrant an invitation. The Seven Deadly Sins. The Ars Goetia. Overlords whose names carried weight and consequence. All were expected to present themselves to witness not merely a union, but the formal crowning of the Queen of Hell. Even those of lesser importance had been extended invitations, the affair designed to be as much a demonstration of power as it was a declaration of permanence.
Lucifer had been clear; this went far beyond ceremony.
“When you become my Queen,” he had said, “our souls will be tethered.”
The words lingered with a weight Alastor could not shake.
Now, they were seated upon a luxurious sofa. The piece of furniture offered more than enough space for two yet Lucifer had insisted otherwise. The devil occupied the seat first and then drew Alastor into his lap, arranging him with ease. Strong hands settled at his waist, holding him firmly in place, the grip unmistakably possessive.
“You will transform into something that exceeds the nature of a Sinner,” Lucifer informed. “You will no longer be bound by the laws that govern them.”
The doe’s brow twitched at that.
“And what does that mean, Sire?” Alastor asked, carefully.
“It means,” Lucifer continued, “that you will gain access to the rings of Hell. As my Queen, you will no longer be restricted by the limitations I imposed to safeguard my Hellborn from Sinners.”
Alastor blinked, momentarily thrown. The notion of leaving the Pride Ring - of experiencing anything beyond it - felt strangely distant, almost unreal. Something he had never truly allowed himself to imagine.
“It will allow you to remain present in the lives of your children,” Lucifer added, his tone softening just slightly. “Even when they are away from you.”
Alastor loathed the flicker of relief that followed. And hated that some part of him desperately clung to the assurance that they would never be entirely beyond his reach.
“And when I require you to attend to matters in my stead,” Lucifer went on, “you will represent the Sin of Pride in my absence.”
“I will not know what is expected of me, Your Majesty,” Alastor said.
“I will teach you.”
He searched the devil’s expression.
“Is that truly what you intend to do?”
“Of course.”
A pause settled between them.
“Lucifer,” Alastor said, his voice low, “may I ask what my purpose is meant to be?”
Lucifer regarded him for a long moment before answering.
“You are my companion,” he said. “You will serve as wife and mother both. But beyond that, you will establish yourself as something more.”
His lips curved faintly.
“You will establish yourself as a Queen.”
“And what,” Alastor asked, evenly, “does it mean to be a Queen?”
Lucifer hummed thoughtfully.
In the next breath, Alastor found himself guided back against the cushions, firm hands directing him with practiced ease. The devil positioned himself between his legs, nudging them apart with a knee. Obedience came reflexively and Alastor allowed the King to settle there between his parted thighs, one brow lifting in quiet challenge.
Hands found the buttons of his blouse, claws unhurried as they slipped one after another free, the crimson fabric parting in a slow reveal of flesh and fur.
“Lilith decided what it meant to be Queen when we established the monarchy,” Lucifer drawled. “She was a firm and fair co-ruler who presented herself to the people not as a tyrant, but as a figure they could trust and respect in equal measure. You will ultimately decide what your true place in Hell will be and what the people perceive you as.”
Alastor absorbed those words in silence, his gaze drifting upward and losing its focus as Lucifer unclipped the bra with an easy flick, slipping it off to bare a chest softened by milk.
“These are lovely, Alastor,” Lucifer whispered, fingers brushing the gentle swell. “I will miss them when they’ve served their purpose.”
His tongue swept languidly across his lips as he bent toward him only for the doe to catch his face in a firm palm, halting him.
“You will not steal food from the princes, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s crimson eyes glinted through the spread of Alastor’s fingers, the king pausing mid-descent.
“A taste is all I desire, my pet.”
“Are you a thief?”
“Among other things,” Lucifer replied without shame.
Alastor’s brow twitched.
“I’ve no interest in having you suckle at my tits, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer let out a low, amused huff and tipped his head as Alastor’s clawed hand slid away.
“You’ve not been touched in quite a while, pet. Surely you must be in need,” he offered.
“I appreciate your concern,” Alastor said, voice clipped. “But I’ve scarcely any energy left to indulge.”
“Then spend the day with me.” Lucifer replied. “You’ve worked yourself ragged for weeks. Dante and Virgil will manage perfectly well with Angel Dust and Martha. They’re there expressly so you won’t be overwhelmed.”
Alastor blinked, his ears dipping faintly.
“I haven’t been away from them for more than a few hours since they were born.”
“They’ll be fine,” Lucifer soothed. “Allow yourself a breath of air away from duty.”
The doe eyed him with wary suspicion.
“So eager to have me again, Your Majesty?”
“Indeed,” Lucifer admitted without a flicker of hesitation.
❧
“Where are we going, Lucifer?”
A hand rested at the small of Alastor’s back as they moved through the corridors of Morningstar Castle.
“I wish to show you something,” Lucifer replied. “And we have not walked together in quite some time.”
His gaze flicked sidelong toward him.
“Tell me. How fare the children?”
“Surely you already know,” Alastor answered, tone even.
“I do,” Lucifer agreed easily. “But I wish to hear it from you.”
“They are well, Sire,” Alastor said after a brief pause. “They are growing as they should.”
Lucifer hummed softly.
“And how have they behaved within your care? Are they manageable?”
Alastor considered the question as they walked, his steps unhurried.
“They both favor me over Martha and Angel Dust,” he said.
“Naturally,” Lucifer said. “You are their mother.”
“Virgil is more prone to crying than Dante,” Alastor continued. “I blame his father, of course. Neediness was likely bred into him.”
The King let out a quiet chuckle.
“I am curious to see what sort of man he becomes,” Lucifer remarked.
Alastor’s gaze lifted slightly, thoughtful.
“A good one,” he said. “I hope.”
“I wished to inform you,” Lucifer continued casually, “that I have received a formal request from Rosie to see the children.”
Alastor very nearly faltered.
“Rosie?” he echoed.
“She would serve as their grandmother, I suppose,” Lucifer replied, lightly. “It seems she wishes to know them.”
Alastor’s expression shifted into something thoughtful.
“I have not seen her since the fittings,” he admitted. “She was not… present at the anniversary.”
“No,” Lucifer agreed. “She was not.”
They continued walking, the sound of their steps echoing softly through the hall.
“Would you like for her to be introduced to Dante and Virgil?” Lucifer asked then.
The question caught Alastor off guard.
Not the suggestion itself - but the phrasing. The fact that Lucifer was asking. For a moment, Alastor searched the King’s expression for motive or for hidden expectation. Finding none immediately apparent, he considered the request carefully before offering a small nod.
“A visit would be acceptable,” he said. “I would like to speak with her.”
Lucifer smiled faintly.
“Of course, pet.”
❧
Alastor had never seen this room before.
It could only be described as a craftsman’s workshop. Tools were neatly arranged along the walls, each set in its proper place. Shelves lined the space from floor to ceiling, bearing a staggering array of implements tailored to countless forms of creation. Chisels of varying widths. Paintbrushes with impossibly fine bristles. Sewing needles, files, awls - each crafted from materials both familiar and unrecognizable.
His gaze passed over them, interest kindling despite himself. Some tools appeared archaic in design, relics from an older age - yet they bore no mark of neglect. Their edges were sharp and their surfaces remained unmarred; as though they were freshly manufactured.
“What is this, Lucifer?” Alastor asked.
Lucifer watched him for a moment before answering, a faint smile touching his lips.
“I have always had an appreciation for creation,” the devil said.
He stepped further into the room, gesturing loosely toward the shelves.
“I was granted the ability to craft any object at will,” he continued. “A mere suggestion of the mind and it would be made manifest.”
Alastor’s arm was taken without preamble, fingers closing around his wrist as he was guided toward a magnificent crafting bench at the heart of the room. The surface was immaculate, polished to a soft sheen that reflected the warm, ambient light overhead.
“But it is the physical act of bringing something to life that truly intrigues me,” Lucifer said.
Alastor’s gaze dropped to the bench.
Two dolls rested there. Dragons, unmistakably so. The pair were crafted from soft materials that yielded gently beneath the touch. They were exquisite in their detail: carefully shaped horns, fur worked into the fabric and leathery wings folded with a lifelike delicacy. There was not a single visible stitch to betray their construction.
Lucifer watched his reaction with quiet satisfaction.
“Mortals were born incapable of what was once deemed impossible,” he continued, voice smooth and contemplative. “And yet, across the ages, they mastered the art of creation nonetheless.”
He gestured vaguely, as though encompassing all of history.
“Hovels became temples. Carts became vehicles. Cooking fires became stoves.”
His grip tightened slightly.
“And so I sought to emulate them,” Lucifer said. “It would be effortless for me to bring into existence anything I desire with a single thought. But it is the process that holds my interest. The slow progression. The gradual transformation.”
His thumb brushed absently over the back of Alastor’s hand.
“That,” he concluded softly, “is what I find most pleasing.”
“Is that why you did not simply create another child,” Alastor asked quietly, “or another wife to replace what you lost?”
Lucifer did not bristle at the question. If anything, he seemed pleased by it.
“Indeed,” he admitted. “Such satisfaction would have been immediate and fleeting.”
“You waited centuries, Sire,” Alastor pressed. “More than that, even.”
“And it was well worth the wait,” Lucifer replied smoothly.
His gaze shifted then, fixing on Alastor with an intensity that made the air feel heavier.
“Was it not?”
The question lingered.
“You,” Lucifer continued, unblinking, “are what I have been waiting for, my dear.”
“And yet I might just as easily have remained with Vincent.”
“Perhaps,” Lucifer allowed. “But not for an eternity.”
His tone was certain.
“Your spirit would never have settled for the life of a mere housewife. In time, you would have left, driven by your pursuit of something more enduring. Something… truer.”
“And is that what you are offering me?” Alastor asked.
Lucifer’s mouth curved into a knowing smirk.
“Indeed, pet.”
He reached for one of the toys on the bench, lifting it with care before offering it to Alastor. The doe accepted it tentatively, turning it over in his hands. The expert craftsmanship was undeniable.
“Are these for the children?” he asked.
“They are.”
“And you made them?”
“I did.”
For a moment, Alastor found himself without words. He studied the small dragon, noting its light weight and the gentle warmth that seemed to radiate from it.
“Thank you, Sire,” he said finally, voice low and sincere despite himself.
Lucifer released a quiet hum.
❧
Within the boundaries of the royal chambers, their lips met in a slow, languid kiss. Lucifer guided him backward until Alastor’s spine met the bedding, the weight of the King settling over him like a claim. The Devil tasted faintly sweet, intoxicatingly so, and Alastor felt his pulse shiver beneath the domination rolling off the monarch in steady waves.
They’d barely exchanged a word after crossing the threshold; speech had become pointless the moment Lucifer’s hands found him. Claws traced the curve of his child-bearing hips with reverence and hunger both, then cupped the lush swell of his ass as though weighing what was his by right. Every touch directed him and positioned him until yielding became effortless.
On his back, Alastor allowed himself to be undressed. Lucifer peeled garments away as though unveiling a prize. Each strip of exposed, furred flesh earned a slow sweep of his warm palm, his claws occasionally skimming just enough to sharpen Alastor’s breath. The Devil’s appreciation was unmistakable; he touched as though every inch deserved to be worshiped.
When Lucifer’s hand glided over Alastor’s stomach, he lingered. There was nothing to betray that his belly had once held two children. His gaze fixed there with a deep, contemplative hunger - imagining, perhaps, how that body might have changed had Alastor been human and how it might look swollen again under his doing.
Then the King’s claws drifted lower. His fingers slipped between the mound of Alastor’s cunt, parting the plush, already-wet flesh. The first pass of his digits was exploratory, a slow drag upward that found the hood and teased the clit beneath with calculated pressure.
The doe gasped, his head tipping back to further expose his marked throat. His eyes fluttered shut as heat coiled low in his belly. As his thighs eased wider in invitation, Lucifer settled comfortably between them. His head lowered, lips sealing around the vulnerable column of Alastor’s throat, tongue stroking before teeth grazed.
While his mouth marked and suckled, his fingers grew bolder. One sliding along the entrance, circling it and dipping just inside. Then another shallow push and a firmer curl; those careful movements a rhythm that coaxed Alastor’s hips to lift and meet him.
The gentleness only lasted as long as Lucifer willed it to.
A deeper thrust of his fingers followed; slow but demanding, stretching him with intent. The pace shifted and gained force. His claws soon pressed in with a delicious roughness, each pump growing more insistent as slick gathered around his hand. Alastor’s breath broke into trembling moans, his cunt clenching greedily around the intrusion.
Lucifer’s growl vibrated against his throat.
Those fingers worked him open - first with that false gentleness and then with a growing savagery that bordered on intolerable. Each thrust drove deeper, forcing Alastor’s breath into broken fragments. His hands clutched the sheets beneath him, claws sinking into the fabric as his hips rolled helplessly into the rhythm.
“Fuck, Lucifer - ” he gasped, voice cracking on the exhale.
Lucifer chuckled low, the sound vibrating against Alastor’s throat as he lifted his head just enough to speak.
“You’re still exceptionally tight,” he purred. “Even after two children. I’ll enjoy spearing you open.”
Heat shot through him at the promise, but any answer he tried to muster dissolved instantly. Lucifer’s mouth crashed over his, nearly sealing off his breath. The King’s tongue pushed past his lips, curling with a dominance that stole the last of Alastor’s composure. His eyes flew wide as a violent tremor racked him. An orgasm tore through him without warning, wetness spilling in a gush around Lucifer’s pumping fingers.
The Devil did not stop until the convulsions had fully rippled through him. Only then did he ease the motion, withdrawing enough to let Alastor gasp air again.
Lucifer pulled back just far enough to watch him. The doe’s chest rose and fell in frantic waves. For a rare moment, the King granted mercy, allowing him space to breathe.
“On your hands and knees, pet.”
The command cut clean through the haze of his aftershocks. Alastor let out a quiet, reluctant groan, still shivering with the remnants of release. He didn’t move quickly enough to satisfy his King. He barely shifted before a sharp smack landed directly on his soaked cunt.
The wet sound echoed through the chamber, obscenely loud.
Alastor jolted, ears flicking back as heat flared beneath his fur. He shot Lucifer a mortified, furious glare. The Devil simply arched a brow and made a lazy rolling gesture with his hand.
A silent order to turn over. Now.
Alastor exhaled a long, defeated sigh and complied, rotating onto his stomach.
“Ass up,” Lucifer said, his voice flat.
He pushed up onto his elbows and raised his hips, presenting himself as instructed. But his movements were purposefully sluggish.
Another swat cracked against his slick heat, firmer than the first.
Alastor yelped softly, twisting to glare once more over his shoulder - only this time the sight that met him derailed the expression entirely.
Lucifer was no longer clothed. Not a scrap remained. His body perfect and pale. His cock standing high - heavy, thick and already flushed dark with anticipation. Every inch of him radiated intent.
Alastor swallowed hard, ears lowering instinctively.
Lucifer’s smirk deepened, slow and cruel.
“Better,” he drawled. “Now keep that lovely ass where I put it.”
Claws grasped at his rear and squeezed lightly before his head dipped down, his tongue dipping in; lapping up the excess wetness that had spilled from the doe. Alastor’s eyes rolled in his skull as the devil worked. Though he’d blink as Lucifer pauses, his claws digging almost painfully into the flesh of his rear.
“I want to hear you, Alastor.”
The doe was quiet. And the claws dug in further, threatening to break skin. Grimacing, he voiced his obedience.
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“Good.”
Lucifer dutifully returned to his task and the Omega allowed his moans to slip free of him. Not bothering to stifle himself as he was worked back into a state deemed acceptable; practically dripping with desire. He shouldn’t be surprised, he supposed. The devil had a near eternity of practice.
Eventually, his hips were caught in a firm, possessive grip. The devil shifted behind him, the blunt head of his cock dragging over Alastor’s entrance. He was given scarcely a heartbeat to brace before Lucifer drove into him in one brutal plunge, burying himself to the hilt.
“Fuck!” Alastor choked, the shout ripping out of him as his body lurched forward.
Lucifer only chuckled, savoring the way Alastor instinctively tried to writhe away despite having nowhere to go.
“Apologies, pet. Did I startle you?”
“A warning would have been lovely, Sire,” he groused through clenched teeth.
His eyes squeezed shut as he struggled to adjust, a harsh, trembling breath dragging out of him.
“You’ll manage,” Lucifer said, voice silky with cruel amusement. “But I’ve no intention of remaining merciful. You’ve been a cock tease for decades. I should have fucked you long ago… but I am a merciful and patient master.”
“How fortunate am I,” Alastor muttered, burying his face in the neatly arranged pillows.
Lucifer laughed softly, withdrew and then slammed back in with a thrust meant as reprimand. The doe gasped, a sharp, involuntary sound, followed by an aggravated groan.
“Would you prefer I be gentle, pet?”
Alastor scoffed.
“Are you even capable of such a thing?”
“With you,” Lucifer murmured, leaning over him, “it’s remarkably easy to lose control. When your mind was a bit… addled, you quite liked my handling.”
“I was insane then.”
“And you’re insane now.”
Lucifer’s grip tightened to the edge of pain. And then he began to fuck him in earnest.
He wasn’t a gentle lover and Alastor’s cries proved it. His eyes flew open, his whole body shuddering as pleasure and pain tangled dizzyingly in his nerves. The intensity doubled when a clawed finger slipped beneath him to toy with his clit.
Alastor’s ears flattened hard against his skull. His teeth sank into the pillow, claws clutching helplessly at the fabric as his body betrayed every shred of composure he tried to maintain.
Lucifer’s pace broke into something feral. Each thrust was a punishing, claiming drive that forced Alastor forward into the pillows. The devil’s fingers dug into the soft fur at his hips, keeping him exactly where he wanted him - where he belonged.
Alastor’s claws curled, dragging uselessly at the bedding as another sharp cry tore out of him. His ears flattened tighter, his body trembling with each brutal snap of Lucifer’s hips. There was only domination, force and a heat that bordered on unbearable.
Lucifer’s claw slid between his thighs again, stroking his clit with deliberate cruelty, circling just enough to make Alastor’s breath hitch and his voice break. The added stimulation made his back arch in a wild, involuntary jolt, his body clenching desperately around the cock buried so deep inside him.
“Such a pretty sound,” Lucifer growled, the amusement in his voice tinged with hunger. “Decades of denial and now you’re shaking for me.”
Alastor’s voice cracked into a strangled moan, muffled against the pillow he’d half-bitten through.
“S - Sire - ”
Another thrust stole the rest of the sentence, driving the air from his lungs. And a strangled sound escaped him soon after.
“Mm. There it is,” Lucifer purred behind him. “My pet remembering his place.”
Alastor could barely think, his thoughts dissolving under the dual assault. Lucifer’s merciless pace and that wicked claw working his clit in tight, teasing circles that only made everything harder to endure. Every nerve felt alight, the pleasure laced with a bite of pain that made him gasp and whine and push back helplessly despite himself. He'd bury his face into the plush material of the pillows, seeking to stifle the noise that persisted on spilling from his throat.
“Still so defiant,” Lucifer murmured, leaning over him as he drove in deep enough to make the doe’s claws seize. “But your body tells the truth even when your mouth won’t.”
Alastor’s only answer was a broken, shuddering moan. His mind slipped and his body betrayed him with every trembling clench around the cock driving him open. Thought unraveled into white noise as his orgasm tore through him, his cunt squeezing the invading length like a vice, milking it helplessly. A warm, sticky mess spattered the King’s lap as his climax shook him apart.
It wasn’t long before he felt a sudden spurt of heat deep inside him, Lucifer’s approving grunt rumbling against his back as he hauled their bodies together. His grip was unyielding, the man forcing his trembling doe to take every drop of his spend.
For a moment afterward, there was only the sound of Alastor’s ragged breathing. When Lucifer finally released him, his strength gave way and he collapsed onto his side, the cock slipping free of him. Aftershocks still rippled through his muscles, leaving him barely able to draw breath.
The King was on him almost immediately, rolling the exhausted Omega onto his back with infuriating ease. Lips crashed against his in a possessive kiss, swallowing the faint, disoriented noises Alastor couldn’t stop making.
And then Lucifer was settling between his thighs.
Hungry and unmistakably intent on taking him again.
And again.
Notes:
Throughout the entirety of this fanfic - thus far - Alastor hasn't ever - on-screen - truly initiated sex beyond his encounters with Angel Dust and Adam. But it's almost always been entirely contractual or done under obligation or duress. This is purposeful, as I wanted to weave in non-con and dub-consent into this particular tale with care. In the very first scene where Alastor had sex, dissociation was involved. And then following that, he was 'heat-addled'. There were also off-screen implications, where he consummated his marriage while he was under hypnosis. The twins were even conceived when he was scarcely aware.
One line I used in Chapter 22 was
"He did the chores, charmed the public and fucked his husband when required."
Which generally highlights his feelings on the matter of intimacy throughout his thirty years of marriage.
I took a spell to contemplate how Lucifer/Alastor would interact when they were intimate. There's a layer of control and underlying violence in the act. With Vox/Alastor there is a mockery of 'intimacy' and 'love'. And, considering how unreliable a narrator Vox is, I did their last erotic scene from his perspective on purpose. Angel/Alastor is mutual. While Adam/Alastor is also more so mutual with a strange yearning from Adam.
I always take note of Alastor's asexuality. And in the first chapter, I revealed that I am - also - asexual; so I contemplated things from my perspective.
Another thing of note I use when it comes to Alastor's particular moods is having him stare at the ceiling. This is a form of dissociation that hints toward his mental state.
Chapter 137: 137
Chapter Text
Alastor’s eyes fluttered open, the world coming back to him in a slow, hazy sweep. A deep soreness pulsed between his legs as he regained awareness. And he half-expected the tacky cling of dried cum on his thighs and the heavy scent of sex to cling to the air. Instead, his fur felt clean and the room smelled faintly of lavender and old paper rather than sweat and lust. Only the ache remained, a reminder of being taken again and again until he’d gone limp beneath Lucifer’s hands.
The devil had been relentless. And at some point he must have slipped into unconsciousness. Judging by the state of him now, Lucifer had cleaned him carefully while he slept.
He blinked slowly, a soft golden light filling the chamber. It took him a moment to register that his head was resting against Lucifer’s bare chest. The King sat partly propped against the pillows, a book floating before him, pages turning themselves with a lazy flick of magic each time he finished one.
“Mm.” Alastor exhaled, the sound half-sigh, half-question. “Lucifer?”
The page stilled as crimson eyes dropped to him.
“Pet.”
Alastor lifted a hand to rub at one eye, trying to blink the bleariness out of his vision before speaking, his voice quiet and hoarse from sleep and earlier use.
“How long was I asleep?”
“A few hours.”
He stiffened immediately.
“The children - ”
“ - are fine,” Lucifer cut in, his tone smooth and almost amused at Alastor’s alarm.
The doe hesitated. He’d never been away from them for this long. Instinct clawed at him, urging him to rise and check on them with his own eyes. To reassure himself that they were fed, safe and comforted. That they hadn’t needed him.
“You’ll stay with me tonight,” Lucifer said, as if the matter were already settled. “We’re to be married. It’s best you become accustomed to this.”
Alastor’s ears folded back, the gesture small but telling.
“Trust Martha and Angel Dust to perform their duties. They will ensure that the princes are well taken care of in your absence.”
The book drifted aside without so much as a touch, settling on the nightstand with the whisper of a spell dissipating in the air.
“Remember that they are Hellborn,” the King said “They will not perish simply because they are left wanting. Your children will grow strong.”
Alastor’s voice, when it finally emerged, was soft. Fragile in a way he rarely allowed.
“… even Dante?”
Lucifer’s hand was already rising, his palm warm as it cupped Alastor’s cheek. His thumb stroked a slow, deliberate line beneath the doe’s eye.
“He is mine,” the King assured him, that crimson gaze steady and impossibly sure. “I promise you that he will come to surpass your expectations.”
The words settled over Alastor like a spell meant to soothe. He hardly had time to absorb them before Lucifer drew him closer, guiding him upward with a touch that left no room for resistance.
Their lips met and Alastor let himself melt into the kiss, his body instinctively seeking the warmth and certainty offered to him. For a moment, the ache faded, the worries quieted and there was only the King’s mouth coaxing him to yield all over again.
❧
Hellborn who originated from Sinners followed milestones and growth patterns not unlike those of infants from the living world. In that regard, their development was both predictable and wholly unpredictable. Guidelines existed, but each child deviated in small, unnerving ways.
Alastor was keenly aware that without Martha’s education and steady guidance, he would have struggled to discern what was normal and what warranted concern. What he appreciated most, however, was not merely her knowledge - but her honesty. She never softened the truth that rearing children was all-consuming. There were no half-measures. No reprieve that did not have to be actively negotiated.
Lucifer had been equally clear in his expectations. Alastor was to remain an active, present force in the lives of the children. Responsibility was not to be foisted off onto others beyond a few sanctioned hours. Or if Lucifer desired his companionship during the night or day.
The message had been unmistakable; the princes were his charge. And so his days were almost entirely devoured by the task of tending to them.
This was not something he could evade.
Nor was it something that could be deferred.
And it was difficult.
The strain was constant. Physical exhaustion settled deep into his bones, mental fatigue dulled the sharpness he once prized and emotional weariness crept in quietly. There were moments when the effort felt endless and when the repetition of care blurred together until time itself seemed indistinct. He had been assured, more than once, that it would grow easier. That as the children aged, the burden would lessen.
Eventually.
Alastor found himself wondering what that future would feel like. What it would be like when the twins no longer required him for every need. Would relief come easily? Would he feel eager to relinquish the tasks he now performed out of necessity?
He did not know.
So he posed the question to Martha as she worked, her attention focused on Dante as she changed him atop the table designated for the task. Dante fussed only faintly, limbs kicking in lazy protest as she secured the cloth diaper.
“Well, darlin’,” she began thoughtfully, not looking up. “It depends.”
She paused just long enough to consider her words before continuing.
“You ain’t gonna get these years back. You can repeat ’em, I suppose, with another little one. But not with these two.”
Her gaze lifted briefly to meet his.
“They’ll only grow up once. And then it’s done.”
The words settled heavily.
Alastor found himself contemplating them in silence. It was difficult to reconcile the small, fragile creatures within his care with anything resembling adulthood; and to imagine them as something more. Some instinctive part of him resisted the thought entirely, clinging instead to the image of them remaining nestled against his chest, warm and dependent and forever small.
“They grow fast,” Martha continued, gently. “Real fast. It’s a blink-and-you’ll-miss-it sort of thing.”
She offered a wry smile.
“Especially when we’ve got an eternity stretchin’ out ahead of us.”
She lifted Dante once she’d finished, settling him against her shoulder briefly before turning and placing him carefully into Alastor’s waiting arms. The infant stilled almost at once, soothed by familiarity.
“Try to enjoy it while you can,” Martha advised. “Before you know it, Dante’ll be too big to carry like this. There’ll come a day when you pick him up for the last time. You just won’t know it when it happens.”
Alastor drew the child closer instinctively, his hold secure but gentle.
❧
His lessons did not cease with the birth of the twins. They merely shortened; compressed into smaller, more manageable segments that could be absorbed between feedings and restless hours. He was still expected to study. His curriculum arrived in the form of dense literature and rigid rules of etiquette, outlining not only what was expected of him, but how he was to be perceived. There existed a precise manner in which he was meant to present himself.
Lucifer was adamant on one point above all others; Alastor was no longer a common Sinner. And as such, he could no longer present himself as one. The habits that had once served him were to be unlearned. His image required refinement. He was to be seen as something beyond what he had been.
And so he learned.
Often, he could be found cradling an infant in one arm, nursing quietly while a book rested in his free hand. His attention split, yet focused; eyes tracking lines of text even as instinct guided his care.
Angel Dust proved indispensable during these moments, frequently reading aloud when Alastor’s hands were otherwise occupied. Court functions across the rings of Hell. Hierarchies and customs. The roles of Alphas, Betas and Omegas and the precise manner in which he was expected to carry himself among them.
The system presently in place was, at its core, deceptively simple.
With the old monarchy’s influence largely eroded - save for the foundational rules it had left behind - Hell had continued to function under the dominion of Overlords. Power was splintered yet coherent. Each Overlord dictated what was and was not permissible within their domain, wielding absolute authority within those bounds. It was efficient.
Which begged an uncomfortable question.
What, then, was the rightful place of a King and Queen? And by extension, a Prince or Princess? What purpose could they serve over a populace already ruled and thoroughly conditioned to answer to localized power? Were they meant to be figureheads despite Lucifer’s insistence that the monarchy would reestablish itself as Hell’s rightful authority?
The answers were not readily forthcoming.
Alastor sighed softly as he set his book aside, careful not to disturb the infant resting against him. The questions churned in his mind.
At least under Vincent’s care, such matters had never been his concern.
He had been confined, yes - but blissfully ignorant of the greater mechanisms at play. Now, he was being asked not only to exist within the system, but to understand it. To embody it.
To rule.
❧
Their reunion had taken place in the spacious boundaries of the garden.
“You weren’t at the wedding,” Alastor said. “Nor did I see you at the banquet.”
Virgil rested comfortably in Rosie’s arms while he held Dante, the larger infant nestled against her as she crooned softly, rocking him with practiced ease. When she finally lifted her gaze to meet Alastor’s, her pitch-black eyes held something unfamiliar.
Regret.
“Alastor,” she began, her voice hesitant. “I…”
She faltered, lips parting only to press together again. A quiet sigh followed, her shoulders sagging as though the effort of continuing weighed more than she’d anticipated.
“I couldn’t see you like that,” she admitted. “Not again. I thought I could… but I couldn’t.”
Her grip on the child adjusted.
“After that fight with Niffty, I started thinking about everything. All of it. And then when I saw you again, it finally started sinking in.”
Her voice softened further.
“I failed you. I… didn’t protect you.”
The admission caught him off guard. Not because it was dramatic - but because it was sincere. It explained her absence in a way that Lucifer’s theatrical pronouncements never could. His declaration of shame had been hollow. Rosie’s, by contrast, came from somewhere raw.
“You’re my family,” she said quietly, earnest to the core. “I don’t expect forgiveness. I don’t even think I deserve it. But I want to be there… for you. If you need it.”
Alastor fell silent, studying her from across the space. He wondered whether he would ever be capable of accepting such an apology. Rosie had not orchestrated Lucifer’s intervention. She had not devised the cruelty that followed.
But she had surrendered him to Vincent.
She had ignored his protests. Had chosen order over him. And that choice had cost him dearly.
Understanding softened the wound.
But it did not erase it.
It was not something he would ever forget. And it was likely not something he would ever forgive.
But that did not mean she could not remain a presence in his life.
He still… missed her. Missed the ease of speaking with her. The familiarity. The way she had once felt like an anchor in a place that otherwise offered none. Or perhaps it was not Rosie he missed at all, but the life he had lived before everything.
He didn’t know.
“I should have listened,” Alastor said quietly. “When we were traveling to Morningstar Castle.”
His gaze drifted, unfocused.
“You told me to play my part. To behave.”
A bitter edge crept into his voice.
“And instead, I drew the attention of all of Hell. Vox. Adam. Lucifer.”
He fell silent.
Dante presently rested against him, warm and drowsy, releasing a small, delicate yawn that made Alastor’s grip instinctively tighten.
“And now,” he murmured, “I am here.”
The words were barely audible.
“It isn’t your fault, Alastor,” Rosie said, softly.
He shook his head, the motion small but firm.
“Isn’t it?” he asked. “I stepped out of line. And now I am being punished for it.”
“You are going to be a Queen, Alastor,” she said, carefully. “You - ”
“That is not what I wanted,” he snapped, the sharpness startling even himself.
Rosie did not interrupt. She only watched him, the woman’s painted lips pressed into a thin line.
“I wanted power,” he admitted. “Yes. I will not pretend otherwise.”
His voice wavered, just slightly.
“But not like this. Not at the cost of my body. My freedom.”
“I know, darling,” she whispered. “I know.”
He exhaled shakily, eyes lowering to the child in his arms.
“I wish I knew what to do,” he confessed.
“Your friends will still be there,” Rosie said gently. “And so will I - if you’ll have me.”
She hesitated, then smiled softly down at the infant she held.
“And you have these little ones. They need you.”
Her voice warmed with something hopeful.
“I’m sure it will all work out in the end.”
Alastor’s gaze lingered on his son.
“We can only hope,” he said.
“Everything’s been… tense since Lucifer’s speech at the banquet,” Rosie said after a stretch of quiet. “You’re controversial, deary. More than that, actually.”
Her fingers idly adjusted the infant in her arms.
“The Overlords have been holding meetings. Quiet ones. To discuss what all of this means.”
“Meetings?” Alastor echoed.
The word alone gave him pause. Such gatherings were rare and almost unheard of. Encounters between Overlords were typically private affairs, limited to two or three at most.
“It’s been… interesting,” Rosie continued, carefully. “They’re nervous, Alastor. You make them nervous.”
A faint, humorless smile tugged at his lips.
“And what do they intend to do about it?”
Rosie hesitated.
“I can’t say for certain,” she admitted. “But I do know they’re keen on ensuring you’re… limited. In what you can do. And what you cannot.”
His expression did not change, though something cold settled behind his eyes.
“And is this a consensus?” he asked. “Or merely a vocal few?”
“Not everyone,” Rosie replied. “There are factions forming. Two in particular are firmly opposed to you being anything beyond a figurehead.”
“Who?” Alastor asked.
“The Vees,” she said, plainly. “And Carmilla Carmine.”
He absorbed that in silence, considering the names, the implications and the inevitability of it all. When he finally spoke, his tone was even.
“I see,” he said. “Thank you for telling me.”
He inclined his head slightly, more acknowledgment than gratitude.
“I would have been surprised,” he continued calmly, “had I not made enemies.”
Power, after all, rarely announced itself without provoking fear.
Chapter 138: 138
Notes:
I do apologize for the chapter spam. I'm holding off on just uploading the next few until tomorrow so ya'll aren't sent a constant stream of emails. Lol.
Ahem.
Another heads up, we'll be transitioning into more insight on Lilith in the next few chapters. And the truth behind her rule, her exit and Charlie.
Chapter Text
Vox’s visits were scheduled with strict regularity. Each one was an ordeal Alastor came to dread as the date drew nearer, a tight coil of unease settling deeper into his chest with every passing hour. They were not loud confrontations, nor openly hostile encounters. They were worse than that. Polite and inescapably uncomfortable.
Alastor had attempted to convince Lucifer that the arrangement was deeply unfair, given the circumstances. The King, however, had only offered him a single concession; that he was not required to be present for the visits at all.
Alastor had refused.
Vehemently.
And so, he endured.
Each meeting was a test of restraint, an exercise in maintaining composure while every instinct urged him to leave. Vincent’s feelings had not diminished with time, nor with the knowledge of Alastor’s impending marriage to the King of Hell. If anything, they had sharpened. That mismatched gaze lingered upon him with unmistakable longing.
Alastor met it with a glare of his own.
It did nothing to deter him.
The affection remained, clinging to the space between them as though Vincent believed persistence alone might reclaim what had been lost.
“Your hair’s getting long,” Vox remarked, casually.
It took a conscious measure of self-discipline not to reach up and brush aside the strands that had slipped loose from his ponytail. He had meant to have it trimmed but the thought was perpetually displaced by study, by lessons or by the ever-present demands of the children. Time had a way of slipping through his claws now, broken into fragments that rarely belonged to him alone.
“I suppose it is,” Alastor replied, evenly.
Vincent studied him for a moment, curiosity flickering across his expression, before his attention shifted back to the wholly content Virgil. Alastor always ensured that Virgil was fed before the Overlord’s arrival, preferring to avoid any need to nurse in Vincent’s presence. The idea alone unsettled him. He had little doubt the sight would invite an interest he had no desire to indulge.
He had already noticed how Vincent’s gaze occasionally drifted downward, lingering with faint, inappropriate curiosity. The swell of his chest did not go unnoticed.
With a quiet sigh, Alastor leaned forward and retrieved a cup of lukewarm tea from the platter set upon the table, cradling it loosely in his hands as he observed the interaction unfolding across the seating room. Father and son regarded one another within the carefully maintained boundaries of formality. Virgil had fussed briefly upon first meeting Vincent, unsettled by the unfamiliar presence. But the discomfort had passed quickly.
Now, the infant seemed fascinated.
Virgil stared intently at his sire’s distinctive features, mismatched eyes wide with curiosity. A smile soon spread across his small face as he released soft, delighted coos.
It was obvious that the Overlord was enamored with his son. Vincent made full use of the several hours allotted to him, asking question after question - about Virgil’s feeding habits, the rate at which he was growing and whether anything of note had occurred since the last visit. The inquiries were thorough and uncomfortably sincere.
They stirred feelings within Alastor that were difficult to name.
Virgil, after all, was what Vincent had wanted. Desperately. Not Alastor himself. The man’s eagerness to remain present - to claim space within the child’s life - felt almost possessive. It unsettled him in ways he could not easily articulate.
If presented with the option to surrender the child, Alastor knew he would refuse without hesitation. But it was not out of spite. Not as a means of punishing Vincent.
Virgil was his.
And in a world where so much had been taken from him he would guard what remained with absolute ferocity.
Still, he was not blind to reality.
The child would, in time, become curious about his sire. Vincent’s presence carried weight. As Virgil grew, that intrigue would deepen and perhaps even turn into admiration. Alastor could neither prevent nor fully resent that. It was inevitable.
Beyond being his sire, Vincent was the strongest Sinner among millions. Power radiated from him.
And so Prince Virgil’s lineage was anything but simple.
The Queen of Hell as his mother. The strongest Sinner as his father. And the King of Hell as his guardian.
There would be no simplicity in such a life. No anonymity nor ease.
But for now, none of that mattered.
For now, Virgil was merely a wriggling infant, arms flailing with uncoordinated enthusiasm as he reached toward the bright, shifting screen of his sire’s head. A small, delighted sound escaped him as his fingers brushed the glowing surface.
Alastor watched, then gently set aside the weight of his thoughts.
There would be time enough for fear later.
For now, his son was small. And safe.
With him.
❧
“Alright,” Martha said brightly, twirling the shears once with practiced flair. “Let’s see what we can do with this.”
Alastor sat perched on a stool in the bathroom, positioned squarely before the mirror. His crimson mane had already been washed and combed free of tangles. It now hung well past his shoulders - far longer than he preferred. Martha ran her fingers through the length experimentally, lifting sections and letting them fall again as she cocked her head to the side in quiet appraisal.
“Well,” she murmured, “I ain’t never seen anythin’ quite like this before.”
“Not even in other Omegas?” Alastor asked, watching her expression through the mirror.
Martha shook her head.
“I’ve handled a handful over the years,” she said. “But no. Nothin’ like this, darlin’.”
Her brow furrowed as she continued to study him in the mirror, features scrunching with mild confusion rather than concern.
“Could be ’cause you were carryin’ some very special little ones,” she added, tilting her head again. “Bodies do strange things under the right circumstances. Even in Hell.”
“It hardly matters,” Alastor replied. “It’s become unmanageable.”
“Well,” she chuckled softly, “long hair ain’t bad if you know what to do with it.”
“I would rather not,” he said.
Martha laughed outright at that and nodded.
“’Course you wouldn’t.” She lifted the shears again. “A bob, then?”
“As close to what it was before,” Alastor replied. “I have no desire to reinvent myself.”
“Fair enough.” She grinned. “Let’s fix you up.”
She stepped behind him and lifted the first section of hair between her fingers.
The light in the room flickered.
Alastor blinked.
The reflection changed.
Martha was gone.
Hands rested lightly on his shoulders, a figure leaning in. He froze instantly, eyes widening as he met the crimson gaze staring back at him through the mirror.
Lucifer.
“I quite like this look,” the devil said softly.
Claws threaded through Alastor’s mane with reverence, crimson locks slipping easily between Lucifer’s fingers.
“I have always been fond of long hair,” the devil drawled.
“Your Majesty,” Alastor breathed, only just managing to recover from the shock of the sudden intrusion.
His posture remained rigid, shoulders squared beneath Lucifer’s hands and instinct urging stillness even as unease coiled tightly in his chest.
Tools appeared in Lucifer’s grasp without ceremony - a comb first. He drew it carefully through Alastor’s hair in slow, unhurried motions.
“There is something deeply intriguing about Omegas,” Lucifer continued. “There is biological sex.”
The comb glided downward again.
“And then there is gendered presentation.”
His movements were practiced - natural in a way that suggested this was not the first time he had done such a thing. The grooming felt intentional, almost ritualistic.
“A traditionally feminine aesthetic came to be favored among male-presenting Omegas,” he went on. “While a traditionally masculine aesthetic was encouraged among female-presenting Omegas.”
A pause.
“Alphas, of course, took advantage of this fluidity. They shaped their chosen partners as they saw fit - adjusting appearances until they conformed neatly to expectation.”
The implication lingered.
Shears manifested in Lucifer’s hand, catching the light as he lifted them. He began to trim the ends with careful restraint, removing only what was necessary - nothing more.
“Control,” Lucifer said softly, almost conversationally, “has always been easiest to exert when it masquerades as preference.”
A few severed strands drifted down to the counter below, vivid against the pale surface.
“You did this,” Alastor said suddenly.
The realization struck with startling clarity. His posture stiffened, red claws curling slowly in his lap as his gaze lifted to meet Lucifer’s through the mirror.
“I made adjustments that pleased me,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “And this” - he let the shears close with a quiet snip - “pleases me.”
“And what of my preferences?” Alastor asked, his voice low and tight.
Lucifer’s expression did not change.
“Irrelevant,” he said simply. “As they have always been. Surely you understand that by now, pet.”
His tone was not cruel, merely factual.
“As my future wife, you will adjust your appearance as I see fit. Your attire. Your adornments. Your hair.”
Alastor’s claws dug faintly into his palms, the gesture restrained but unmistakable.
“Is this another consequence of being Lilith’s successor?” he asked. “Do you miss her so terribly? Why not simply transform me into her likeness, then? Make me a copy and be done with it.”
Lucifer paused.
“Because you are not Lilith,” he said. “And I have no desire for a replica.”
His gaze softened in a way that made the words no less unsettling.
“You are perfect as you are, my pet.”
The shears moved again.
“I require only minor refinements,” Lucifer continued, “to make you even more so.”
Lucifer gathered the remaining length of his hair with practiced ease, drawing it upward into a high ponytail and securing it with a dark band that vanished against the crimson strands. The style framed Alastor’s face, bangs arranged just so.
“This is to be kept long going forward,” he said calmly. “Is that understood?”
The tools vanished without ceremony. A moment later, Lucifer’s hands settled once more upon Alastor’s shoulders. Their gazes met through the mirror.
“Lucifer - ”
The protest barely had time to take shape.
Hands tightened abruptly, claws biting through fabric just enough to sting - a subtle, unmistakable warning.
And Alastor froze. The words withered on his tongue, swallowed back before they could invite consequence.
“…Yes, Your Majesty,” he said.
Lucifer’s grip loosened.
“Good.”
The word was quiet. Satisfied.
“You will join me in my bedchamber tonight,” the devil continued, his tone smooth and unyielding.
Alastor stiffened at once.
“The children - ” he began, instinct overriding caution.
“I have already seen to it,” Lucifer interrupted calmly. “Bottles will be prepared to keep them satisfied throughout the night. Martha and Angel Dust will attend to them. They will do their duty and ensure the princes are adequately cared for. But you’re already aware of this, aren’t you?”
The finality of it left little room for response.
Alastor blinked slowly, the weight of the arrangement settling over him. There was no argument to be made. Not one that would be entertained.
“I see,” he said, voice measured and carefully composed. “… yes, Your Majesty.”
Lucifer’s smile returned, pleased.
“That’s a good pet.”
The praise was soft. Almost affectionate.
And all the more suffocating for it.
Chapter 139: 139
Notes:
I do read every comment with the quickness. And with some reassurance, I decided to upload another. And likely another after this. During my three day break, I ended up churning out a fair number of chapters.
I'd also like to add, when it comes to Lucifer's characterization, I wanted to add environmental storytelling and hints toward his true nature.
Alastor has noted, once or twice, to be one of the few among the cast to truly realize that something is deeply wrong with the devil. His general characterization is inspired - and continues to be inspired - by deeply troubling characters that exist in fiction.
The Candyman, the Wendigo from Pet Sematary, Pinhead from Hellraiser, Pennywise from IT, etc. I envision him as a beautiful abomination when I ponder over his scenes and his place in this story.
Favorite Candyman Quote: The pain, I can assure you, will be exquisite. As for our deaths, there is nothing to fear. Our names will be written on a thousand walls. Our crimes told and retold by our faithful believers. We shall die together in front of their very eyes and give them something to be haunted by. Come with me and be immortal.
Chapter Text
How many Queens throughout history had truly loved their spouses?
It was a question Alastor found himself returning to with increasing frequency. Omegas, across eras and empires, had rarely been afforded the luxury of choice - least of all those born into royal bloodlines. Marriage, for them, was seldom a matter of affection. It was an arrangement. And a consolidation of power.
He was certain that genuine unions had existed. That there were Queens who had found tenderness, companionship and even love within the confines of obligation. But what of the rest? The majority, whose names were preserved only as footnotes to their husband’s reigns? Whose lives were measured not by what they desired, but by what they endured?
Divorce did not come easily. Even in his own era, it remained deeply stigmatized; it was an act of failure rather than liberation. And more often than not, the right to dissolve a marriage belonged exclusively to the Alpha. Choice, once again, was not mutual.
Even his marriage to Vincent had not truly ended of his own volition. He had escaped one union only to be traded into another - his hand exchanged like currency and his consent considered a technicality at best. He had not left Vincent to reclaim autonomy. He had left him to be claimed again.
A loveless union, replaced by another loveless union.
Angel Dust had lingered in his thoughts more often than he cared to admit. The comfort. The ease. The quiet intimacy that asked for nothing in return. They could never marry, but the thought had crossed his mind once. He had even raised the subject, cautiously, to Lucifer.
After all, Beta/Beta marriages were generally accepted. And Alpha/Omega marriages were celebrated as natural and correct. Why, then, were Alpha/Alpha and Omega/Omega unions deemed unacceptable? What law truly forbade them?
The King had only chuckled at the notion, dismissing it as something not worth codifying into law. Such relationships were not illegal, after all. And in his view, that ought to be sufficient.
“Be content that you may keep Angel Dust as your mistress,” Lucifer had said easily. “And Adam as your lover. They are my gifts to you. And they shall serve you well.”
Gifts.
The word lingered uncomfortably.
Should he have been more thankful?
Should he have been content?
On paper, he was marrying well. The King of Hell himself - power beyond measure and security beyond question. But had he not done the same with Vincent? Entered a union that promised stability and prestige while quietly eroding everything else? The parallels were difficult to ignore, no matter how gilded the circumstances had become.
His thoughts drifted to Adam.
Of all the Alphas he had known, Adam was the only one he found remotely tolerable. More than that… there was something else there. An undercurrent of longing that surprised him whenever he acknowledged it. Adam did not demand reverence. Did not dress his authority in ceremony or inevitability. With him, Alastor felt… seen. Wanted in a way that did not immediately translate into ownership.
He wondered, quietly, what might have happened had he allowed himself to take that connection more seriously. Had he chosen differently, sooner. Lucifer, after all, had permitted it. Had granted him the chance to be claimed by Adam.
Would he still do it now?
Would he truly be willing to risk overriding the boon - whatever protection it still offered him?
The threat of the bond felt distant in this moment, almost abstract. Perhaps that was because it had not yet exerted any noticeable influence over his mind. He remained himself. His thoughts were his own. But would that change once it was finalized - once the mark settled and functioned as intended? And if it did, how deeply would it alter him? How much of what he felt now would be rewritten into something unrecognizable?
He did not like the uncertainty.
And so, during one of the rare stretches when he was not with the children, Alastor summoned Adam to a guestroom. The Executioner arrived cloaked and masked as always, though there was an unmistakable note of hope in his posture when he stepped inside, as though he already suspected the nature of the invitation.
“Adam,” Alastor said.
He had been seated at the small vanity near the wall, but rose as Adam entered.
“I wanted to speak with you,” he continued.
Adam cocked his head, gaze sliding over Alastor before drifting toward the bed. Alastor rolled his eyes.
“Tonight,” he promised, dryly.
That did it.
Adam’s attention snapped back to him at once, his grin widening as though his imagination had already sprinted ahead of the conversation.
“So,” he said. “What’s up?”
“I wanted to ask you about the boon,” Alastor replied. “It is… still functional, is it not?”
Adam squinted at him, expression sharpening as though he were peering past Alastor and into something unseen.
“Yeah,” he said after a moment. “It’s still there.”
“If,” Alastor continued carefully, “ another were to claim me would it be overridden? Or is it tailored to counter a single attempt?”
Adam paused, scratching his chin as he considered it.
“You asked me to alleviate the effects of a bond,” he said. “That’s a catch-all. Doesn’t matter if it’s me or someone else.”
The answer loosened something tight in Alastor’s chest.
“And the King?” he pressed.
Adam shrugged.
“Lucifer can undo it if he wants. He’s the King. If he decides it’s gone, it’s gone.”
Alastor hummed quietly, absorbing that.
“I see.”
Adam studied him.
“You got any idea what you’re gonna do?”
“I don’t know,” Alastor admitted. “I think - ”
He stopped. His ears flicked, then angled back slightly.
“Aside from the King,” he said slowly, “you are my only other option.”
Adam’s grin faded into something more attentive.
“But I am afraid it would spoil everything,” Alastor continued, voice lowering. “It feels as though a bond renders emotion… artificial. As though anything felt afterward becomes less real.”
Adam grunted softly.
“I get that. You have roughly twelve years left on the clock,” he said. “Plenty of time to figure somethin’ out.”
“I fear that if I allow it to remain,” Alastor said quietly, “I will begin to long for him. That all the resentment will dissolve and be replaced with something else.”
Adam scoffed.
“Not like you felt anythin’ for that fuckface anyway.”
Alastor said nothing.
Adam raised a brow, the silence speaking louder than any rebuttal.
“I will see you tonight, Adam,” Alastor said.
The Executioner’s masked features softened just slightly. He gave a short nod.
“Yeah,” he said. “I’ll see you.”
❧
As he made his way back to his room, Alastor found himself pausing as he passed the door to Lucifer’s workshop. He had intended to retrieve the toys at a later time once his day with the devil had fully concluded. The boys were still too young to truly appreciate them. Still, he intended to keep them close at hand.
He supposed that time had arrived to, at the very least, retrieve them.
The door stood unsecured.
After a brief hesitation, he stepped inside.
The room was dark and so he reached out to flick on the soft overhead light. It illuminated the space gradually, revealing the workshop in full. Alastor found himself gazing once more upon the neatly displayed tools, unable to prevent himself from lingering.
He imagined the devil bent over the bench, hands steady and precise as he wielded each implement with practiced ease. Years upon years spent mastering every craft. Sculpting. Painting. Cutting. Chiseling. Hundreds of years devoted to the physical act of creation itself.
Perhaps this was how the King of Hell kept true boredom at bay. When he withdrew from governance, when eternity pressed too heavily, this place may have served as his retreat.
Alastor stepped further inside, his gaze sweeping over every detail. And then he realized something unsettling.
There was nothing completed.
No finished works were displayed. No sculptures awaiting presentation. No paintings leaned against walls or were set aside to dry. There were not even half-finished creations abandoned or forgotten. Everything present was a tool or material prepared for use.
The absence was conspicuous.
He hummed, taking another slow look around the room, confirming what his instincts had already noted. There were no remnants of completion.
Perhaps another room held them?
The dragons awaited him upon the table. Still, the pull of curiosity drew his gaze elsewhere and it was only then that he noticed a door. One set discreetly into the wall, likely leading into an adjoining room.
He hesitated, if only briefly. Then he shrugged.
Alastor had not been expressly forbidden from accessing anything within the castle. This would be his domain as much as Lucifer’s, after all. He had every right to know the place he was expected to call home; even its more obscure corners.
He half expected resistance.
Instead, the knob turned with ease.
The door opened into a large, spacious room, and the lights flicked on the moment he crossed the threshold. Alastor’s eyes widened as the space revealed itself.
Art filled the room.
Sculptures stood arranged with care. Grand paintings adorned the walls, rich with color and movement. Other works occupied pedestals and alcoves, each betraying the unmistakable hand of a deeply creative mind. Human figures. Beasts. Demons.
All perfect.
Just as Lucifer was.
Alastor found himself wandering the room, pausing before each piece in turn, admiring the craftsmanship. They were splendid. Beautiful. Every detail rendered flawlessly.
And yet, as his gaze lingered, he became aware of something lacking.
There was a hollowness to it all. An absence he could not immediately name. Perhaps it was the very perfection of each creation that unsettled him. They felt less made than replicated - as though Lucifer had been copying life rather than creating it. Executing form without infusing it with something ineffable.
Alastor struggled to articulate the sensation, even to himself.
He only knew that despite their beauty, something vital was missing.
The doe paused, considering the thought more carefully. After all, what ultimately motivated an artist to draw? Or a writer to write? A lyricist to compose a song?
His mind drifted, unexpectedly, to his mother. To her cooking. To the words she had repeated countless times over the years, spoken with quiet certainty.
It’s made with love.
The phrase slipped from his lips aloud, echoed from a distant past. And then he stilled.
The realization struck with sudden clarity. The fatal flaw he had been circling without naming.
There was no love here.
Because the devil was incapable of such a thing.
The room felt suddenly cold.
Not merely cool to the touch, but hollow; bereft of warmth in a way that settled deep beneath the skin. These creations were nothing more than replicas, imitations fashioned in pursuit of something the devil sought to capture yet could never truly possess. They were exercises in precision rather than expression, stripped of mercy and meaning alike.
And Alastor found himself recalling the rare moment when he had glimpsed Lucifer’s true nature - those eyes of absolute black, reflecting nothing but the void. A hollowness that promised nothing. Offered nothing. The memory alone caused something inside him to churn with quiet disgust.
As he grimaced, lost in that realization, his attention snagged on something at the edge of his vision.
Another door.
He turned slowly, studying it. Perhaps it was merely an extension of this mockery of a gallery. Likely another chamber devoted to flawless emptiness. A part of him wanted to turn back, to leave the workshop entirely and shut the thought away. But curiosity had always been his failing. And so he stepped closer, his gaze narrowing as he examined the door.
It was plain.
As though it led into a storage closet.
Which, in truth, it likely did - though he could not imagine what purpose such a space would serve here, of all places. After a moment’s hesitation, he reached out and opened it.
It revealed a staircase.
And darkness.
Alastor blinked, peering down into the unlit descent. An ominous sensation crawled along his spine. He raised one clawed hand, conjuring a soft green flame that hovered above his palm.
“…”
His hoof touched the first step.
The step accepted his weight without protest.
He paused there, lingering at the threshold of descent; considering whether he ought to continue into the unknown dark below. Rationally, he knew he had nothing to fear. And if he truly was not meant to be here, the King of Hell would make his presence known soon enough and see him returned.
Still, something inside him tightened. A quiet, instinctive unease curled low in his chest, refusing to be dismissed by logic alone. It was not fear in the traditional sense. Merely a subtle warning that whatever lay ahead was not meant to be stumbled upon casually.
He drew in a steadying breath, allowing it to fill his lungs and ground him.
And then, resolutely, Alastor pressed onward.
Chapter 140: 140
Notes:
So we’re at 300k words. It’s so interesting to think I’m not even close to finishing this story yet. I do appreciate ya’ll sticking with this interesting tale. I, honestly, only ever read a handful of Hazbin Hotel Omegaverse prior to diving into this one; so I don’t know how it compares. But I appreciate that it’s gathered a decent amount of interest. :)
Chapter Text
He half-expected the stairway to give way beneath his weight.
But it held firm, the structure in superb condition despite its concealed placement. His descent was careful and measured, each step deliberate as he adjusted the green flame in his palm to better gauge his surroundings. The light shifted across stone and wood alike, revealing no rot nor instability. There was only age preserved with intent.
Like it was a museum.
At the bottom, he reached another door.
This one was markedly different. Finely crafted and taller than the previous door by a considerable margin; its surface etched with subtle detailing that hinted at importance. There was no visible lock nor was there any resistance when he pushed it open.
Beyond it lay a hall.
And not merely a hall, but a grand one.
Lamps lined the walls at regular intervals, their steady glow bathing the space in warm, golden light. The sight startled him; not because of its scale or splendor, but because of how deeply familiar it felt.
This was the place he had wandered in his dreams.
Though memory had rendered those visions fragmented and indistinct; the moment he stepped inside, recognition struck him with bewildering force. Details rushed back in an overwhelming wave, snapping into place as though they had merely been waiting for confirmation. He extinguished the green flame at once; the lamps provided more than enough illumination.
His heart began to pound.
There was an unmistakable sense that he had entered somewhere sacred or forbidden. A place that should have remained untouched. The sensation was akin to standing within an ancient tomb. The walls surrounding him spoke of deep history; perfectly maintained, yet unmistakably old. The architecture bore no trace of modern influence. Not a single contemporary fixture marred its integrity.
Had it not been for the lamps - somehow still burning - he would have been swallowed by absolute darkness.
He pressed on.
It was then that he noticed the portraits lining the walls.
Each was masterfully rendered, depicting moments of history he knew only in fragments. Lucifer’s presence in Heaven. His fall. His ascension as the King of Hell. Scene after scene unfolded in vivid detail, painted with reverence rather than condemnation.
And then there were the images of Lilith.
She was beautiful.
These were not the depictions meant for common eyes. She was not portrayed as a traitorous Queen, nor as a cautionary figure. Instead, she appeared beloved. Cherished, even. The people of Hell surrounded her, their gazes filled with affection and their expressions softened with hope. In these paintings, she promised them something beyond torment. Beyond endless suffering.
Alastor stared at her likeness and absently reached up to touch his own lengthy mane.
Was this who he was meant to become?
Was this what Lucifer wanted of him? A Queen adored by the masses and a figure meant to draw the eye and command devotion? After all, the devil had bestowed upon him a curse designed precisely for that purpose.
He lingered before a portrait of Lilith and Lucifer together.
The Queen and King of Hell.
Eventually, he moved on, peering into adjoining rooms as he passed. It was unsettling how pristine everything remained. Not a speck of dust. No signs of decay. Time itself seemed to have been halted the moment this place was abandoned. The kitchen. The guest chambers. The seating room. All furnished exactly as they had been left, every piece intact and untouched.
It was as though he had stepped backward through history.
At last, he found himself within what could only be the royal bedchamber. He examined it carefully. The bed was perfectly made, pillows arranged with care. When he reached out to brush his fingers across the sheets, he found them still soft and clean, as though they had been tended to only moments ago.
He turned to leave after circling the room only to pause.
A drawer in the nightstand had been left slightly open.
Curiosity drew him closer. Inside lay a small book.
A journal.
He hesitated, then carefully lifted it, studying the worn leather binding.
And then, slowly, he opened it and started reading.
❧
Entry I
I have enchanted this journal with the express purpose of ensuring it escapes Lucifer’s notice. I pray it remains effective.
My husband is an observant man, after all. All of Hell exists beneath his scrutiny; every corner accounted for and every movement known. There are moments when it feels as though the very walls report back to him. His awareness is pervasive and unsettling in its completeness. And yet, I suppose such omniscience is to be expected.
After his fall, Hell was little more than an empty void.
It was Lucifer’s ability to create that allowed him to shape it into something tangible. From nothing he crafted a home for himself. The castle was his first true creation - a solitary structure rising from endless emptiness, surrounded by nothing but dark and possibility.
In his longing to emulate his Father, he sought to build a world of his own.
A kingdom.
Not merely a place to rule, but a reflection of the Kingdom of God. A domain shaped by his will, governed by his laws and meant to stand as proof that he, too, could create something enduring.
It was a poor replica.
Impressive in scale, yes. Meticulous in design. But hollow where it mattered most. Lacking the ineffable grace that defined Heaven. Still, Lucifer took immense pride in it. Because it was his. Entirely his. A testament to his defiance, his ambition and his refusal to accept erasure.
He does not see the flaws.
Or perhaps he does. And chooses to ignore them.
Creation, for him, is not an act of love. It is an act of possession. Of control.
And so Hell exists.
❧
Entry II
I recall the moment I first met Lucifer in the Garden.
He promised me so much.
He truly saw me. He glimpsed my yearning to defy the fate set before me and the quiet rebellion that had taken root in my heart. And so he beckoned me forward, offering choice where none had existed. I went to him willingly. I fell into his arms believing, with foolish certainty, that I had found something rare.
Freedom.
Love.
At the time, I assumed he loved me as well.
Perhaps not in the way mortals love, but in his own way. I told myself that difference did not diminish the feeling - that it merely transformed it. But years passed. And I began to understand the truth.
Lucifer is incapable of love.
There is nothing truly warm in his gaze. What he offers is a careful imitation. A beautiful illusion. A flame bright enough to draw one close and convincing enough to feel real.
Still, I remain.
Because I do love him. That much I cannot deny.
Even knowing what he is. Even knowing what he is not.
Perhaps that is my greatest failing.
❧
Entry III
I discovered true fulfillment in guiding my people. I began to craft a kingdom worthy of them and established the laws that ensured a peaceable existence could be maintained.
The confused masses who had been judged and cast down had arrived in Hell broken and stripped of purpose. And so I turned myself toward them and I learned what they needed in order to endure.
Lucifer had already crafted a kingdom. Grand structures that occupied a once vast darkness. But it was not enough for it merely to exist. A kingdom without guidance is nothing more than a cage. And so I established the laws that would allow peace to take root. Rules meant not to punish, but to stabilize. To ensure that existence in Hell could be maintained without constant suffering.
I led them as their Queen.
And though I found no love within my marriage, I found it in my people. In their resilience. In their capacity to adapt. Together, we began to carve out something resembling a decent existence. Hell did not have to be endless torment. It could be ordered.
There could be peace.
With our combined power, Lucifer’s ability to create and my will to guide, we could bring about true prosperity. We could forge the greatest civilization the fallen had ever known. We were not constrained by time. Eternity stretched endlessly before us, granting us the luxury of patience and the chance to build something enduring.
Something perfect.
Lucifer expressed optimism toward the endeavor. He was intrigued by the concept, by the challenge of shaping not merely a world, but a society.
And so I spearheaded the forging of our civilization, believing that together we could create something worthy of those who had been cast aside.
❧
Entry IV
I had hoped that Lucifer would come to be content with his fate.
This life is not… ideal. He will forever be known as an outcast within the greater boundaries of existence. His fall is not something that can be undone or forgotten. And yet I believed he might come to terms with it. With this punishment and with the reality of what he has become.
Because this is not an awful life.
We are respected. We have built a society from ruin. We have shaped order from chaos. And though hierarchy remains firmly in place I have worked tirelessly to ensure that every soul, whether Alpha, Beta, or Omega, could carve out a place for themselves.
This is a good life.
It should be enough.
And yet… I do not understand why it is not enough for him.
On the surface, Lucifer appears content. He is a good husband. He ensures my comfort without hesitation. He listens when I speak, indulges my ambitions and allows my desires to take form. His support has been invaluable - without it, none of this would have been possible.
But beneath that surface, I sense something else.
An impatience.
A dissatisfaction that never fully rests.
It is subtle, but persistent. A quiet restlessness that no achievement seems capable of soothing. As though Hell itself - this world we have built together - is merely a stop along the way. A means rather than an end.
That realization unsettles me.
❧
Entry V
Lucifer has taken a greater interest in the people as of late.
This development has cheered me more than I care to admit. I take it as a good sign. Perhaps the best I have seen in some time. It occupies his attention far more thoroughly than his private projects ever did, and I had hoped it might finally anchor him here. With us.
When I speak, he listens. Truly listens. He has taken to governance with astonishing ease, mastering its intricacies as though he were born for it. What once garnered only passing curiosity now commands his full engagement. He has entwined himself deeply within the affairs of Hell and I find myself momentarily reassured by the sight.
And then he makes adjustments.
Subtle ones, at first. And then increasingly impactful choices are made.
The rings that he has forged in his desire to expand Hell are now filled with Hellborn creatures of his own design. He meticulously crafted embodiments of Sin itself, giving form to aspects of humanity that were once abstract.
Satan.
Beelzebub.
Mammon.
Asmodeus.
Leviathan.
He has charged each with cultivation - tasking them with shaping creatures that embody their respective natures wholly. In doing so, Hell has grown fuller. More populous. More vibrant.
And more controlled.
The Sinners are now confined to the Pride Ring by royal decree.
They are his, after all.
Just as I am his.
❧
Alastor shut the journal firmly before he could bring himself to read any further. Because this was what he had been searching for without fully realizing it. This was Lilith’s perspective. Her voice. Her story laid bare, unfiltered and unshaped by the King’s careful narrative.
It was precious.
Already, it had offered him answers. Context. Truths that stood in quiet defiance of the version Lucifer had allowed to persist - the likely fabricated story of a Queen who had simply abandoned her throne and vanished without cause.
The doe turned the journal over in his hands, examining it with new scrutiny. He found himself wondering how it had escaped Lucifer’s notice at all.
Or had it?
The thought unsettled him.
He could not be certain whether this journal had truly remained hidden - or whether Lucifer was simply allowing it to exist. Lilith’s ‘enchantment’ may have been sufficient. Or it may have merely delayed discovery. The uncertainty made his pulse quicken as he carefully tucked the book away against his person, securing it with care.
This knowledge was dangerous.
And so was possessing it.
Whether the journal remained concealed by Lilith’s cleverness - or whether the devil was already aware of its survival - Alastor knew one thing with absolute clarity.
He needed to leave.
Chapter 141: 141
Chapter Text
He waited for discovery.
For the journal to be torn from his grasp and for the consequences to descend upon him without warning. He half-expected the devil to appear suddenly just to watch him flinch. But he emerged from the hidden halls without interference.
Still, the paranoia lingered.
His gaze flicked constantly as he took his leave of the ancient corridors, his steps retracing the path he had taken. Each entryway he passed, each door he secured behind him, only served to heighten the thrum of his pulse. His heart beat loudly in his chest.
Admittedly, it was fear.
True fear.
There had been a moment where he had nearly returned the journal to its resting place. The thought of such a small defiance provoking punishment made his stomach twist. And he knew, with chilling certainty, that whatever Lucifer might inflict would far surpass anything Vox had ever been capable of.
But he did not turn back.
He steeled himself instead.
Surely this was not an offense worthy of severe reprimand. It was knowledge, not rebellion. Curiosity, not disobedience. Already, his mind raced ahead, constructing excuses - carefully worded explanations and a thousand plausible justifications meant to placate the King should the need arise.
By the time he reached the outer halls, his posture had settled back into practiced composure. He carried himself as he always did, his expression carefully neutral; betraying nothing of the turmoil beneath. He ignored the extra weight hidden against his body, his hands occupied instead with the dolls Lucifer had crafted for the children.
If anyone were watching, there would be nothing to see.
The book was discreetly tucked away within the bookshelf in his room, positioned carefully among other volumes so that it would not draw the eye. Nothing about its placement suggested importance. Nothing invited scrutiny. Angel Dust and Martha were presently occupied in the bathroom, likely tending to the twins’ bathing needs. Their familiar voices carried faintly through the room, accompanied by the occasional coo or delighted squeal from his children.
That brought him a measure of comfort.
After setting the dolls upon the nightstand, Alastor sat down on the edge of the bed. His chest rose and fell slowly as he shut his eyes, allowing himself a brief moment to breathe and mentally anchor himself. The weight of what he had discovered pressed heavily at the back of his mind, demanding attention even as he forced himself to remain still.
He wanted to read more.
Desperately so.
But he would be cautious. Discreet. This was not knowledge to be consumed recklessly. Whatever Lilith had left behind carried consequence and he could not afford to invite suspicion.
Still, the desire lingered.
Alastor desperately wanted to know the truth behind Lilith’s departure.
❧
Fear thy husband.
He had heard those words spoken ad nauseam. A phrase repeated so often it had lost any pretense of sanctity. It was meant to encourage obedience and to remind one of the authority vested in a spouse. To bend the knee. To acquiesce. To accept, without question, that it was an Omega’s place to surrender to the will of their significant other.
Had Vox not once told him exactly where he belonged?
“Beneath me.”
And yet Vincent had always been a surmountable force. With him, defiance came naturally. Easily. But Alastor had found that no matter the consequence, he endured. Vox possessed the soul of a mortal man. His power, while formidable, was finite. He did not hold absolute dominion. He could only assert control through familiar means - physical punishment, emotional manipulation and mental torment.
Cruel, yes. But survivable.
This was different.
This was the devil.
Lucifer was not bound by such limitations. He did not rely on coercion alone. He could inflict suffering in ways that were incomprehensible. The thought of it settled heavily in Alastor’s chest, serving as a cold weight that refused to be ignored.
Fear, he realized, took on an entirely different meaning when the one you were meant to submit to ruled all of Hell.
Did Lilith experience a similar fear?
If the public records were to be believed, she had never truly fought her husband. No open rebellion. No direct confrontation. Instead, she had been desperate enough to submit herself to Heaven and to flee, even at the cost of sacrificing so much in her attempt to escape. The thought settled uneasily within him, heavy with implication.
It felt as though no one else truly understood.
When others looked upon the devil, they saw something familiar. Something easily comprehended. A handsome, beautiful being. A man who had uplifted Sinners and given them purpose and a home. A benevolent ruler, generous in his dominion.
And yet, taking Lilith’s journal into account, it had been the Queen who sought to elevate the position of Sinners. The Queen who had envisioned a life beyond endless torment. The truth, obscured beneath layers of myth and narrative, sat uncomfortably at odds with what Hell believed.
In addition, some Omegas would likely balk at his refusals. At his rejection of the King’s affections. After all, he was being offered a position of immense prestige. He had drawn the gaze of the most powerful being in Hell itself. Surely, they would say, he ought to be flattered.
Grateful, even.
Perhaps they would expect him to accept it eagerly and be swept up by Lucifer’s charm; to surrender willingly to the attention bestowed upon him.
They did not see what he saw.
The most beautiful being - Heaven’s greatest creation - had not been cast down without cause. Lucifer was not an innocent figure wronged by circumstance, nor a pitiable soul deserving of sympathy. His fall was not a tragedy born of misunderstanding.
It was a consequence.
He was an abomination.
Perhaps what Alastor had done in life had been evil. He did not deny that. His hands were not clean, nor was his conscience unburdened. But the devil represented something far greater than individual sin. He embodied all that was corrupt, all that was cruel and all that sought dominion rather than balance.
Lucifer was not merely wicked. He was evil made beautiful.
And Alastor saw past the carefully constructed facade. Past the charm. Past the elegance. Past the illusion of benevolence erected for the masses to admire and adore.
Others may have been dazzled by the surface.
But he knew better.
He had glimpsed the truth behind the lie.
And now he was expected to tether his soul to it. To bare himself to that truth in marriage. The inevitability of it pressed down upon him with suffocating certainty. There was no path that allowed him to step aside. No version of events in which he simply refused.
It was unavoidable.
Out of billions of souls that had passed through existence, Alastor would be only the second to stand beside the devil as his spouse. The improbability of it bordered on the absurd. Such odds were unfathomable.
And yet, they had settled upon him.
The knowledge sat heavy in his chest. To be chosen in such a manner was not an honor. It was a sentence.
And he was all the more miserable for it.
❧
It was a strange thing to witness Dante and Lucifer together.
The devil appeared genuinely pleased by the child. There was an ease to his touch and a gentleness that mirrored Vox’s own careful handling of Virgil.
They were settled in the gardens upon a broad, comfortable blanket. To any passerby, they would have appeared idyllic. An idealized portrait of domestic harmony. Dante was approaching five months old now, round and healthy and only just beginning to master the art of sitting upright. He had not yet learned to crawl, only capable of shifting and rolling with determined little movements, but his growth was unmistakable.
Lucifer delighted in lifting him up, grinning broadly as he spoke to him in a low, affectionate cadence. Dante responded in kind, offering toothless smiles and soft babbles, already familiar with his sire - just as Virgil had grown accustomed to Vox.
Elegantly positioned upon the blanket, Alastor observed them quietly, his posture composed even as his thoughts churned. He watched the way Lucifer held the child, the way Dante leaned into him without question, and found himself pondering their future.
Their future together.
Is this what they were meant to be?
A husband.
A wife.
And a child.
Alastor blinked as the King presented the child to him, momentarily startled by the sudden shift before instinct took over. He accepted Dante without hesitation, drawing the infant close as awareness settled fully back into place.
“He’s getting a little peckish, it seems.”
Lucifer chuckled softly, gesturing to a small damp mark on his attire - a faint smear of saliva against the fabric of his chest. Evidence of Dante’s clumsy attempt to latch on. Alastor released a quiet huff of amusement at the sight before unbuttoning his blouse with practiced ease and adjusting his bra as he carefully positioned the babe to feed.
He cradled Dante securely as the infant latched. The familiar rhythm of feeding grounded him, steadying his breath even as his thoughts wandered.
“You’ve been quiet,” Lucifer remarked, casually.
The man reclined nearby, propping himself up on one elbow as he observed the scene, his posture relaxed, his attention fixed on both mother and child.
“I’m surprised you’re good with children,” Alastor admitted.
“You flatter me,” the devil replied lightly, his tone cheerful.
A brief pause followed.
“… Did you spend time with your daughter?” Alastor asked.
Lucifer studied him for a moment. He did not seem offended by the question - only thoughtful.
“She was my first,” he admitted. “So I sought to know her as any father would know his child.”
“She was an Omega as well, wasn’t she?” Alastor asked quietly.
“She was.”
The confirmation was simple.
Alastor’s fingers stilled briefly against Dante’s back before resuming their gentle motion.
“Is Dante meant to serve as her replacement?”
Lucifer regarded him for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he inclined his head slightly.
“In a way,” he said. “I have a Queen and a child now. What was lost has been regained.”
The words sat heavily between them.
“Is that all you desired, Your Majesty?” Alastor asked. “Are you satisfied now?”
The devil chuckled softly.
“I am never truly satisfied, pet,” he replied. “But you need not trouble yourself with such concerns for now. Focus on the children. And on your own comfort. You have everything you need to enjoy your life here.”
He supposed he ought to take advantage of what time he had and preoccupy himself fully with his children’s needs. They would not remain small forever. He would have them only for so long before the day inevitably came when they might be present one moment and gone the next, pulled outward by lives of their own.
Alastor understood that this was simply the nature of rearing. One fulfilled their duty and then, when the time arrived, allowed their offspring to take their leave if they so desired. Still, he suspected that Dante would linger far longer than Virgil. The circumstances of his existence all but ensured it.
At first, he had feared his children would only take from him. His time. His body. His energy. And yet, to his surprise, he found himself utterly charmed by them. There was a peculiar sense of contentment in holding them close, in feeling their small warmth settle against him and in responding to needs that were simple and honest.
It soothed him in a way nothing else had.
More than anything, Alastor wanted to keep them safe. To shield them from the cruelties he himself had endured. To spare them the kind of suffering that left scars no eternity could fully erase.
If nothing else, he would give them that.
Or try to.
❧
Entry VI
Paimon originated from the depths of Lucifer’s crafting room.
I remember the beginning of his creation with unsettling clarity. Lucifer descended to the deepest reaches of Hell - places exposed directly to the void and to nothingness itself. There, he harvested material that should not have existed, substance drawn from absence rather than form. From that impossible matter, he chiseled an egg into being.
He lingered over it for an age.
I recall how much care he invested in the Sins as well. But this was different.
The egg was a black unlike any I had seen before. Not merely dark, but absolute and lightless. At a glance, I knew that whatever lay within it was steeped in immense evil. Not wickedness born of choice, but something older. Something almost… elemental.
When it hatched, what emerged was formless. A writhing abomination that shifted and reshaped itself again and again, struggling toward coherence. It transformed rapidly, flesh and structure rearranging until it finally solidified into something that resembled a bird.
Lucifer reared it as though it were his own child.
I did not care for it.
But I pretended otherwise, for his sake.
It calls me Mother.
Chapter 142: Young Princes [ ART ]
Notes:
Just cute extra art. Next chapter shall be dropped in a couple of hours!
As a heads up, there are six pieces in the process of being made. So more art related to 'The Courtship of Power' will drop in the future.
Including a Queen!Alastor piece that I'm sure you'll enjoy.
Chapter Text


Chapter 143: 143
Chapter Text
He found himself wondering why Lucifer had buried the old castle at all. The abruptness of it lingered in his thoughts, refusing to settle. When he had walked those halls, it had been immediately apparent that the place had not been dismantled prior to abandonment. Utensils remained where they had been left. In the kitchen, it was unmistakable - everything had been suspended in place, untouched upon their counters and shelves.
It left the impression that the servants had been displaced mid-task.
Even the nightstand that had held the journal had been left only partially closed. A small detail, perhaps - but one that spoke volumes. It suggested haste. Or finality imposed without warning.
Had Lucifer simply wished to be done with it once its primary host had abdicated the throne? Had the space lost its purpose the moment Lilith departed? And how often, Alastor wondered, had the King returned there afterward if at all?
He was thankful he had not encountered Lucifer within those empty halls. Alastor was certain he would have betrayed himself immediately, the weight of discovery too heavy to conceal. Or perhaps it was not a secret at all. Perhaps it never had been.
He did not know.
Lucifer had not mentioned his brief foray. Nor had he spoken of the journal now hidden among Alastor’s belongings. And so long as he remained uninterrupted, Alastor intended to finish reading it. He would do so carefully.
He treated the journal as he would any other book. Thankfully, its cover blended seamlessly among the others on the shelf. It vaguely resembled a volume of poetry. Nothing about it invited scrutiny.
And for now, that was enough.
❧
Entry VII
Paimon grows quickly.
Too quickly.
His development is unsettling and his loyalty to Lucifer is absolute.
I asked Lucifer what purpose he was meant to serve.
He answered without hesitation.
Paimon, he explained, would assist in the introduction of a new breed of Hellborn. Creatures superior to the imps that now populate the layers of Hell in abundance; beings less unruly, more refined and far more capable of obedience. Tools shaped with greater care.
The Ars Goetia, he called them.
They would oversee his legions. Command his armies. Act as intermediaries between his will and the masses.
I questioned the necessity of it.
Lucifer seemed amused by my confusion. As though the answer were self-evident. As though I were asking why one sharpens a blade before a battle.
And then he told me his intention.
There was something in his eyes as he spoke. It was a gleam that unsettled me deeply. Not ambition alone, but something closer to madness. A fervor that eclipsed reason.
He does not intend to linger in this pit.
Not in this kingdom we have built together.
Lucifer does not see Hell as an end.
He sees it as a foundation.
He intends to ascend.
And he intends to dethrone his Father.
I fear I have misunderstood him far more profoundly than I ever imagined.
❧
Entry VIII
I have tried to dissuade him.
Again and again, I have spoken to him in these moments, attempting reason; pleading with logic and foresight. And it is in these attempts that I have finally come to understand my place within this marriage.
He has rarely denied me anything.
He indulges my wishes. He listens when I speak. He grants me authority, autonomy amd comfort. I am clothed in respect, surrounded by privilege and elevated beside him as Queen. He gives me so much that it becomes easy to mistake generosity for partnership.
But in this matter, he does not bend.
This kingdom was shaped by my hand. It was my vision that guided its laws, my labor that carved stability from chaos. And now he seeks to wield it as a weapon. To repurpose everything we have built into something unrecognizable.
I told him what he risks.
I remind him that Hell was thriving. That we are numerous. That our people can be content if only they are allowed to make peace with what they are.
This life could be enough.
But it is not.
Not for him.
Lucifer will only be satisfied when he claims what he believes was stolen from him. He speaks of dominion as though it were destiny. Of inheritance as though it were law. He tells me that we would reign over all that exists - that I would rule not only Hell, but Heaven as well.
I told him he risks erasing everything.
That he would consign countless souls - his own people - to eternal annihilation. That no victory could justify such loss.
He smiled at me then.
Tenderly.
And he told me that he does not care.
❧
Entry IX
I am losing my people.
Not abruptly. Not in a way that can be pointed to or easily named. It is happening slowly - so subtly that, at times, I almost doubt myself. But I feel it all the same.
In the years that come and go, Lucifer has begun to move himself to the forefront. Where once we stood together, he now stands slightly ahead. He asserts himself as the true embodiment of authority, and little by little, the people follow his gaze. Their reverence shifts. Their attention drifts. Where they once looked to me for guidance, they now look to my husband.
He speaks to them often.
Not with command, but persuasion. He tells them he is not content. That he is offended on their behalf. That they deserve more than this existence we have crafted. He frames dissatisfaction as empathy and ambition as advocacy.
He leans into a narrative that casts our circumstances as unjust.
‘Are we truly deserving of eternal damnation?’ He asks them. ‘Is momentary punishment not enough?’
The Heavens, he tells them, are cruel.
Unjust.
He claims that we should rise. That they should rise. That Hell is not a final destination, but a temporary indignity imposed by an uncaring authority. He promises them that Heaven’s bounty should not be denied to them. That life - everlasting life - ought to be lived richly and without restraint.
And they listen.
I see it in their eyes.
They are changing.
Where once there was resignation, there is now longing. Where there was acceptance, there is now hunger. Their gazes alight with a growing ambition that unsettles me deeply. They are being swayed, drawn in by Lucifer’s conviction and by the certainty with which he speaks of destiny and entitlement.
They believe him.
And I do not know how to reach them anymore.
I do not know what to do.
❧
Entry X
He has begun to amass weapons.
Innumerable and varied in their purpose. The material is harvested from the same depths from which Paimon originated - places exposed to the void itself. Lucifer calls it Infernal Steel. It is heavier than any metal I have known, resistant to decay and influenced by his will.
Imps are set to harvesting it in vast quantities.
They descend endlessly, hauling it back in raw, jagged masses, their labor unceasing. From it, blades are forged. Spears, swords and shields. Armaments meant not for defense, but for conquest.
An armory has been built into the castle.
It grows larger by the day, its halls filling with weapons of every design imaginable. They are cataloged and maintained. Awaiting hands to wield them.
The Ars Goetia are ever more present now. No longer distant administrators, but active participants. And the Seven Deadly Sins emerge with increasing frequency, their presence charged with anticipation. There is excitement in the air. A fervor that unsettles me deeply.
Lucifer has finally shared his intentions with me in full.
I voiced my reservations with care. I warned him again of the cost and of the risk to everything we have built. He listened, as he always does. And then he dismissed them.
He believes I am incapable of defying him.
I think he mistakes my silence for acceptance. For compliance. For the quiet submission he has grown accustomed to.
That I will allow this.
Or perhaps he knows the truth.
That there is very little I can do.
❧
Entry XI
I do not feel well.
I have grown sick. Dizzy. Unsteady in a way that unsettles me deeply. I have not experienced this sensation since my time in the living world, when my body was still bound by mortal fragility. To feel it again now feels wrong.
Lucifer has seen to it that I am tended to, day and night. He does not leave this unattended. Servants come and go at his word, remedies prepared and comforts are arranged before I even think to ask. He watches me closely, his attention unwavering.
He comforts me.
He speaks softly. He ensures my rest. His presence is steady. In these moments, he is everything a husband ought to be.
❧
Entry XII
I feel better now.
Much better.
The sickness has passed as quickly as it came, leaving little trace behind. The dizziness has faded. My body feels steady once more, as though the weakness had never taken hold at all.
It is unsettling how swiftly it resolved.
There was no gradual recovery. No lingering fatigue. Only absence. As if whatever afflicted me simply… withdrew.
❧
Entry XIII
I am pregnant.
I do not know how.
For those who occupy Hell it is a natural occurrence. Their bodies are shaped for it. Their cycles are expected, anticipated and understood. Life follows rules for them.
But for us?
Never.
There were no cycles in the aftermath of my fall. There has been no inclination. No preparation. No expressed desire for a child. After all, what need would we have for an heir when we are eternal? When time itself bends around us and leaves us untouched?
We have lived since the beginning.
This was never meant to happen.
I do not understand what has changed - or what has been altered to allow this. Whether this is chance, design or something far more deliberate.
I do not know what it means.
And I do not know what to do.
❧
Entry XIV
He knows.
And he is pleased.
I did not tell him.
I had not yet spoken the words aloud. I had not allowed myself the space to decide how I would. And yet he looked at me and in that look there was certainty.
I do not understand how he knows.
There was no inquiry. No surprise. No hesitation. Only approval - as though this were not an impossibility, but an inevitability. As though this outcome had always been anticipated.
His pleasure unsettles me more than anger ever could.
It suggests intent.
Design.
I do not understand.
I do not understand.
Chapter 144: 144
Chapter Text
He had seen the portraits of the Sins lined neatly along the walls. Through Lilith’s journal, he had been granted a fuller understanding of their origins and purpose. They were not merely embodiments of vice, nor symbolic figures meant to terrify or entice. They were creations designed to serve Lucifer’s ambitions. Instruments meant to ensure the populace remained both well-managed and numerous.
Paimon, by comparison, served a different function entirely. He was carefully crafted by Lucifer and tasked with overseeing the creation of a superior class of Hellborn - beings intended to surpass their inferiors in discipline, intelligence and loyalty. Future generals. Officers meant to command and to lead the masses below them with unquestioned authority.
It was strange to consider that, in the aftermath of Lilith’s departure, all of them had been left to idle for so long. Their purpose, once so clearly defined, had seemingly stalled. Lucifer’s failure had rendered them directionless. Alastor found himself wondering what orders, if any, had been issued following Hell’s defeat - or whether they had simply been told to wait.
Perhaps the King had turned his focus elsewhere.
Perhaps he had preoccupied himself with Adam.
It had taken innumerable years to ruin an angel so thoroughly. Alastor could not help but ponder what had been endured to achieve such complete and unquestioning obedience.
And now…
What came next?
Lucifer had claimed he was not satisfied. He had replaced what had been lost, but that did not equate to contentment. After their marriage, what did he intend to do? Would he simply idle away the centuries as his Sins had once done? Thousands upon thousands of years spent merely existing, ruling Hell without ambition beyond maintenance?
The more Alastor considered the possibility, the more unlikely it seemed.
Lucifer was not a being made for stagnation. He did not build, scheme and manipulate only to settle into quiet eternity. The notion of him contenting himself solely with Hell and all that resided within its boundaries rang hollow. There was always another horizon for him. Another slight to be corrected. Another ambition waiting to be realized.
Lucifer’s conversation with Vox remained, frustratingly, an unknown. Vincent had assured him that their future would be a good one - that everything would be well. And perhaps, in some limited sense, that was true. Despite his failure, his son had become both heir to a vast media empire and a Prince of Hell. Vincent had lost much, yes - but he had also gained enormously in exchange for whatever bargain he had struck with the King.
Still, Alastor suspected there was more to that agreement.
Lilith’s journal had provided context - fragments of a truth that refused to remain buried. It spoke of Lucifer’s ascent. Of the creation of the Ars Goetia. Of his intent to weaponize what Lilith had so carefully built. He had taken something meant to provide stability and twisted it into a foundation for conquest.
And when she had confronted him he had declared that he did not care.
Not if her people suffered.
Not if everything she had created was destroyed.
So long as his ambitions were fulfilled.
He had been cruel to her in that way. Perhaps that cruelty was her punishment for defying Heaven - an unspoken sentence delivered not through chains or exile, but intimacy. Lucifer had shifted her place from beloved to instrument, from love to something far colder. The realization sat uneasily with him, souring his thoughts.
What surprised him most was her account of the pregnancy itself. That she had described it as unusual. That she had suffered some manner of ailment beforehand.
Alastor found himself dwelling on the parallels. On how closely her experience mirrored his own. The resemblance was too precise to dismiss outright, and the thought gnawed at him in quiet, persistent ways.
What had Lucifer done to her?
He did not know.
And even she didn’t. Not at first.
‘I do not understand,’ she had said.
I do not understand.
❧
Entry XV
My handmaidens attend to me through the pregnancy.
Without them, I do not know how I would manage. I avoided such a fate for nearly an eternity. This was never meant to be my burden. I am ill-equipped for it in every way that matters. My mind was not prepared.
And yet…
I manage.
I endure.
Each day I grow larger, my form changing in ways that feel foreign and invasive. My body no longer feels like my own. It moves according to demands I did not choose, responding to needs I do not fully understand. There are moments when I scarcely recognize myself.
I am weak.
Tired in a way that sleep does not mend.
And while I am diminished, Lucifer rules in my stead.
He has taken my place without resistance.
Without pause.
I tell myself it is temporary.
But I fear that even now, I am being quietly replaced.
❧
Entry XVI
Her name is Charlie.
And she is perfect.
I had assumed that motherhood would be ill-suited to me. That I would feel distant. That I would hand her over to a nursemaid and return to my duties unchanged. That instinct would fail me, or simply never arrive.
I was wrong.
The moment she was placed in my arms, something in me shifted irrevocably. I am overcome with the need to hold her close, to feel the warmth of her small body against mine and to memorize every fragile detail. Letting her go feels unbearable.
She is beautiful.
And as I look upon her face, I feel an urgency unlike anything I have ever known. A terror sharp enough to cut. I want to shield her from her father’s intentions. From the path he walks so confidently. From the war he is already preparing her to inherit.
She cannot be allowed to become another instrument.
Another justification.
Another offering to ambition.
As I watch her sleep, her expression soft and unburdened, I realize something with terrible clarity.
I must do something.
Anything.
❧
Entry XVII
His intentions are far worse than I had ever assumed.
Charlie is not merely a child. She is not simply our daughter.
She is something unprecedented.
She originates from the unification of a Sinner and a Fallen Angel - from two states of being that were never meant to converge. A living contradiction. A convergence of opposing realms.
She is a Nephilim.
A creature anchored to both Hell and Heaven.
Lucifer speaks of this with reverence. With triumph.
He tells me that she will aid him in leading them. That, once she has matured she will serve as the key to everything he has been building toward. Through her, he intends to forge a gate vast enough to remain open. Wide enough to allow legions to pour forth in abundance.
He speaks of Heaven not as a place, but as a prize.
Charlie is to be the bridge.
The breach.
I listened as he explained this future with pride gleaming in his eyes, and I felt something in me fracture. He does not see her as a child. He does not see her as a life to be protected.
He sees her as an inevitability.
A means.
A weapon still soft enough to be shaped.
And I understand now that my fear was not misplaced.
She was never meant to be safe.
❧
Entry XVIII
As Lucifer preoccupies himself, I take advantage.
It is not simple.
In the rare moments I am away from my daughter, I gather my power and wield it carefully. I do not attempt what my husband could achieve effortlessly. I know better than to rival him in scale. Instead, I craft something small. A narrow slit in existence. A fragile wound between realms.
A fragile bridge.
Lucifer is far more capable of such a task. But I succeed.
And I do so in secret.
They attempt to reject me immediately at the gates. Their revulsion is instant. They call me an abomination. A remnant of a mistake that should never have been allowed to persist.
I do not argue.
Instead, I give them information.
I tell them that Lucifer threatens them. That he is amassing power with singular intent. That he seeks to upend everything that exists. That he is not content with dominion over Hell alone.
I tell them there will be war if they do not listen.
That there will be no refuge if they refuse to acknowledge the danger.
There is silence.
Then they allow me passage.
Heaven is beautiful.
More than I remembered.
It hurts to look upon it.
❧
Entry XIX
A deal has been struck.
It is…
It is a deal I fear I will regret.
But I have no other choice.
They offer Charlie a place among them.
My daughter will be taken into Heaven. Removed entirely from Lucifer’s reach. Her soul will be expunged of his influence and cleansed of what they call his filth. She will be remade as Heavenborn. She will know only joy. A life without fear. Without suffering. Without want.
She would be rendered incapable of being utilized as a ‘gate’.
It is a relief.
She is innocent.
And because of that, they are willing to save her.
The war could be avoided.
So many - both Hellborn and Heavenborn alike - would be saved.
My fate, however…
They declare that my soul has already been judged.
It is Michael - Lucifer’s brother - who delivers my sentence. He does so in private, away from the assembled hosts.
And he is cruel.
Just as Lucifer is.
“Your soul will be cleansed,” he tells me. “Just as your child’s will be.”
But I will not remain among them.
Instead, I will be returned to the living realm. Forced into a body of his choosing. I will live the life I once refused. I will be granted another chance to prove that I am worthy.
I remember the look in his eyes as he spoke.
There was nothing there.
Only blankness. Blinding light. Absolute certainty.
He is truly his brother’s reflection.
“You will live as an Omega should,” he says. “You will submit. You will honor thy husband. And when you have lived a life befitting one of your station, you will join us once more and reunite with your daughter.”
He pauses.
A small, arrogant smile curves his lips.
“Or,” he continues softly, “you will fall and reunite with your husband once more.”
❧
Alastor stared at the passage in silence.
He did not understand.
Lilith had ascended.
Hadn’t she?
The truth sat wrong in his chest. This was not the story that had been whispered through Hell’s corridors, nor the one etched into official history. She had not fled in cowardice. She had not truly abandoned her people. She had not betrayed Hell out of selfish ambition.
She had bargained.
She had sacrificed herself. She had walked into damnation twice over - once by defying Heaven and again by trusting it to listen.
And Heaven had not spared her.
Lilith had not been rewarded for penitence. She had not been absolved, nor welcomed home. She had been reassigned. Cast into another life, stripped of crown and memory alike and forced to live beneath the same rigid structures she had once rejected until she proved herself “worthy” of reunion with her child.
Or else.
Alastor’s fingers tightened against the edge of the journal, claws biting faintly into the leather. His breathing slowed. The words blurred for a moment - not from tears, but from the sickening clarity they inspired.
This was not mercy.
This was correction.
Heaven had not sought to destroy Lilith. They had sought to reshape her. To grind her down until she fit neatly within the confines of what an Omega was meant to be. Until defiance became compliance. Until endurance masqueraded as virtue.
Slowly, an uneasy awareness crept over him.
The truth of Lilith had not been erased within Hell’s history because she had failed.
She had been partially erased because she had resisted both Hell and Heaven.
Because she had loved her people more than order. Because she had chosen agency over obedience. Because she had dared to imagine a Hell that was more than a place of punishment. Lucifer had driven her into a state of desperation. And Heaven had condemned her to live a life designed to teach her humility.
Submit.
Endure.
Prove yourself.
Or fall.
Again.
There was no joy after Lilith’s ‘ascension’. No salvation.
There was only suffering.
Alastor swallowed.
And closed the journal.
Chapter 145: 145
Chapter Text
Where was Lilith?
And, perhaps more disturbingly, how much did Lucifer - or even Adam - truly know?
Judgement, according to the journal, had not been rendered in the immediate aftermath of her escape. It had come after. Quietly. Away from the scrutiny of both Hell and Heaven alike. Not a public decree. Not a divine proclamation. But something far more insidious that had been decided behind closed doors and executed without witnesses.
Did only Michael know the truth?
The thought lingered.
Where are you?
The question surfaced unbidden, echoing through his thoughts with a strange, hollow urgency. Had Lilith been reincarnated immediately, her soul thrust back into the living realm without pause? Or had there been a delay - an indeterminate stretch of nothingness? And where was she now? Had she succeeded? Had she lived the life Heaven demanded of her and been rewarded with reunion? Had she found Charlie again?
Or had she failed?
Had she been cast back into Hell, condemned to endure the very existence she had tried so desperately to escape?
Alastor’s grip tightened unconsciously, his claws pressing into his palm as his thoughts spiraled. He was keenly aware that he should have continued reading. That the answers might have been waiting just a few pages further on. But the revelation had struck too deeply, too violently. The truth behind the lie had left him unmoored.
Everything he thought he understood - about Hell, about its history, about Lucifer, about Lilith - had been a carefully curated fabrication. A narrative constructed to obscure culpability. To erase intent. To reframe resistance as abandonment.
And it had worked.
For centuries.
Lilith’s reputation had been dismantled with surgical precision. Reduced to a cautionary tale. A traitor Queen who had abandoned her people. And only those who remained loyal to Lucifer were aware of anything resembling the truth. In the aftermath of the conflict, both Hell and Heaven had suffered catastrophic losses. Whole populations erased. Souls annihilated. Whatever fragile balance had once existed was gone.
Would Lucifer be aware of her if she still existed?
The question gnawed at him.
If Lilith had been reincarnated would the devil sense her? Would he be drawn to her once more, as he had been before? Or had whatever tether once bound them been severed entirely by Heaven’s judgement?
Alastor did not know.
And the not knowing infuriated him.
There was nothing to do but think. To circle the same questions again and again. The journal’s contents replayed themselves relentlessly in his mind, each entry reframing everything he thought he understood.
He lowered his gaze to the book itself, finally allowing himself to truly examine it.
The pages were off-white, faintly yellowed with age and their edges softened by time and use. The leather cover was unremarkable. No sigils. No ornamentation. No overt indication of its importance. It was… ordinary. Painfully so.
And yet it carried the weight of centuries.
The truth of Hell. Of Heaven. Of Lucifer. Of Lilith.
It was only when he turned it over that he noticed the anomaly.
On the back cover, etched faintly into the leather was a symbol. A rune of some kind - subtle enough to be missed at a glance, its lines shallow and deceptively simple. He did not recognize it.
When his claw brushed against it, the symbol warmed beneath his touch.
Alastor stiffened.
The sensation was faint, but unmistakable.
“Is this… the enchantment?” he uttered, softly.
Was this what had hidden the journal from Lucifer’s omnipresent awareness? A ward powerful enough to evade the scrutiny of the King of Hell himself? And if so why had it been exempt? What logic governed such magic? What price had been paid to ensure its secrecy?
Could anyone else read it?
The question unsettled him more than he cared to admit.
Lilith had been meticulous. Calculated. Every word she’d written carried intent. And yet she had never explained the mechanism behind the journal’s protection.
Alastor felt a spike of anxiety curl in his chest.
He could not risk experimentation. Not with something this dangerous. Not with something that could be torn from his grasp the moment it drew the wrong kind of attention. And so he made a choice to leave it alone. To ask no further questions of the magic that protected it.
He would simply hide it.
Unfortunately for him, that choice would not remain his to make.
❧
Alastor was in the midst of changing Dante when Angel Dust’s voice cut gently through the room.
“Hey, Al?”
“Hm?” he hummed in response, distracted but attentive all the same.
With well-practiced motions, he finished cleaning the small mess the child had made. He wiped Dante down carefully, his movements unhurried and familiar, before producing a fresh diaper and fitting it into place. The babe’s pudgy legs kicked enthusiastically as he worked and Alastor’s mouth softened into a tender smile. He paused only to lightly tickle at Dante’s belly, claws gentle and precise.
Dante answered with a delighted little giggle, his curled fists waving in the air.
He was thriving. There was no denying it. His body was plump in the way a healthy infant’s should be, soft with baby fat and his movements energetic and responsive.
A quiet, unsettling word surfaced in Alastor’s thoughts.
Nephilim.
Is that what Dante truly was?
The notion lingered, refusing to be dismissed. And with it came another question - one that had been circling his mind more frequently of late. Why had Lucifer not chosen another Omega? Why had he not crafted another circumstance, another vessel, another means of achieving the same end?
Why him?
Why now?
His thoughts drifted to Lucifer’s patterns of attention. The devil had never expressed in interest toward partaking in Angel Dust’s company. And Alastor recalled a conversation from long ago at a bar - of Husk’s blunt speculation.
“What’s up with you and this book? Shit’s kinda… dull. Don’t make any sense either,” Angel Dust remarked.
Alastor blinked, his thoughts snapping apart as he gathered the freshly changed, cooing Dante into his arms. He turned slowly toward the spider, his gaze sharpening with quiet alarm as he followed Angel’s line of sight to the bookshelf. The spider was hovering there casually, one hand bracing the shelf as the other flipped through the pages of
Lilith’s journal.
Alastor stilled completely.
His heart began to pound a deep, heavy thrum in his ears. For a split second, he braced himself for recognition. He expected Angel Dust to look up at him with dawning realization. To comment on the contents. To ask why such a thing existed at all.
Instead…
“The poetry in here is kinda shit,” Angel Dust added.
“…”
Alastor stared at him.
At his silence, the spider glanced back with an apologetic grin, shoulders lifting in a half-shrug.
“Nothin’ against you, Al. I just - uh - I dunno. I guess I expected somethin’ more… exciting?”
The doe blinked slowly, his mind scrambling to catch up to the words. His grip on Dante tightened by a fraction before he consciously relaxed it, steadying himself.
“Can you tell me,” he said carefully, “which piece you just read?”
Angel Dust hummed, squinting down at the open page as though giving it genuine consideration.
“This one’s about the rain,” he said at last, tapping the paper with a claw. “Real moody stuff.”
“And the author?” Alastor pressed.
The spider quirked a brow.
“Don’t got one. Guess it’s anonymous.” He snorted softly. “I’d keep my name off it too if I wrote this shit.”
Odd.
Alastor’s gaze slid back to the book, his expression unreadable. His mind raced, piecing together implications he hadn’t dared consider. The pages Angel Dust held were not what he had read. Not Lilith’s voice. Not her confessions. Not the truth hidden between those covers.
He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying the journal as though seeing it anew.
Had he been mistaken?
Or had the journal decided what it would allow others to see?
❧
Alastor promptly handed Dante off to Angel Dust, his movements controlled despite the sudden tension coiling beneath his skin. With the child settled elsewhere, he reclaimed the journal at once and turned it in his hands, his thumb brushing the worn edge of the pages before he opened it.
He half-expected to see what Angel Dust had described.
Instead, Lilith’s words greeted him immediately.
Her entries were unmistakable. The careful script. The weight of intent behind every line. The truth, laid bare just as it had been moments before.
A slow chill crept through him.
Angel Dust hadn’t seen this.
He had held the book. He had read from it. And yet what had been revealed to him was something else entirely - an altered text, an illusionary veil drawn cleanly over the truth.
The realization settled heavily in Alastor’s chest.
Why did it respond to him?
Was it because he had been the first to touch it? The first to open it after centuries of neglect? Or was there something else at work - something far more deliberate?
The warmth he’d felt earlier at the rune on the back of the journal returned to his thoughts. The subtle acknowledgment. The way the book had seemed to react to his presence.
Recognition, perhaps.
Whatever the reason, the conclusion was unavoidable.
This journal was meant for him.
And with that certainty came resolve. Alastor drew a steady breath, his claws tightening fractionally around the leather-bound cover.
He would keep reading.
❧
Entry XX
I am aware that this arrangement will result in my death.
In the erasure of what I am.
And while it is not a ‘true’ death. It is a partial annihilation of self.
I must accept the truth of the matter. And my willingness to sacrifice everything that I am to ensure that Charlie is safe - that my people don’t risk utter annihilation.
That Lucifer is stopped.
I request one thing from Michael.
One stipulation.
That Charlie not be put at risk. That it becomes impossible for Lucifer to enter Heaven.
He considers this and declares that it would involve the complete erasure of the pathways that allow those of Hell to access Heaven.
I argue that they risk him returning. That he’d do this again, surely.
Michael, after a period of contemplation, agrees.
And so the pathway, once Charlie and I have ascended - will be severed.
I must prepare.
❧
Entry XXI
I must leave them behind. I must leave everything behind.
With each passing day, the reality settles deeper into my bones; Charlie may never know me. Not truly. She may grow without any memory of my voice, my hands or my love. And there is the possibility that I will fail. That I will not ascend as intended.
That I will never see her again.
That I may return to Hell.
Not as its Queen.
But as a common Sinner. Stripped of title. Stripped of authority. Stripped of every privilege I once wielded.
Bereft of everything that once defined me.
And yet, despite this, I refuse to be entirely erased.
Too many Omegas throughout history have vanished without record. Their stories smothered. Their suffering reframed, minimized or forgotten entirely. Their truths buried beneath obedience and silence. I will not allow myself to become another such ghost - another nameless sacrifice swallowed by time.
If there is even the smallest chance that some fragment of me might endure - if anything of my will, my defiance and my love might survive - then I wish for it to be this journal.
I will concede one thing freely; I have always been a poor poet.
But I have loved writing nonetheless.
And when Lucifer casts a passing glance at these pages, all he sees are my clumsy attempts at florid verse. Meandering metaphors. Sentimentality. Harmless nonsense. He dismisses it without thought.
He does not see the truth.
Because this journal does not answer to anyone but me.
❧
Entry XXII
With the time that remains to me, I have transformed this book into something more than a journal.
It is a grimoire now. I have infused it with an older magic, one that predates Lucifer’s dominion and Heaven’s revisions alike. A quiet, patient magic. The kind that does not announce itself.
Within these pages rests a sliver of my soul.
I was an Omega born before the Curse of Eve took hold. Before obedience was codified into blood and bone. Before submission was rewritten as destiny. My soul, as it exists now, is unhampered by those restrictions. It still remembers what it is to choose. To resist. To want.
I am not ignorant of what will follow.
After my rebirth my soul will be burdened by that curse. It will be shaped by it. I will awaken into a world that expects me to bend before I ever learn to stand.
And yet, I hope.
I hope that if I am ever returned to Hell - if fate is cruel enough, or cyclical enough, to bring me back - I will find this journal once more. That I will recognize it. That it will recognize me.
That this fragment of myself will come home.
That who I was
who I am
will persist.
❧
Lilith’s image had been distorted by those who claimed to preserve history.
Her name had been stripped of context, her intent distorted and her legacy reshaped to suit the narrative of the victor.
What remained of her was a shadow. And in her desperation not to vanish entirely, not to be reduced to a cautionary tale, she had left this journal behind.
Proof of what she had been.
Alastor drew it close to his chest and shut his eyes, his breath catching as though the weight of it pressed not only against his body, but against something far deeper.
He could imagine her so clearly then - Lilith curled around the book, clutching it to her bosom as though it were a lifeline. As though it were the last fragment of herself she could protect. Whispering prayers that would never be answered. Hoping, despite everything, that someone might one day see her.
Remember her.
So that someone - anyone - might understand.
She had given up everything.
“What are you willing to do for love, Alastor?”
“What are you willing to sacrifice?”
Everything.
For her people.
For her daughter.
For Hell.
For Heaven.
Her willingness to sacrifice had not died with her. It had persisted. It had survived.
Alastor trembled.
He would not forgive what had been done to her.
Nor would he forget.
The grimoire glowed faintly and vanished. And a warmth slipped into him.
Familiar and filled with so much love.
With so much relief.
And just as she had wept so many years ago.
So did he.
Because she had finally returned to him.
Chapter 146: 146
Chapter Text
The journal was gone.
What remained of Lilith had been drawn into him; absorbed and folded inward in a way he did not yet understand. He could not name what had been taken, nor could he predict the consequences that would follow. But despite the uncertainty that loomed, despite whatever calamity might yet fall upon his head, one truth remained immutable.
He knew of Lilith.
He knew what had become of her.
Was that not what he had been searching for all this time? An answer to the question that had gnawed at him for years - the truth behind her disappearance, her vilification and her erasure? Of course the Prince of Lies would craft a narrative that favored him. Of course history would be bent until it fit neatly into his design.
The realization filled Alastor with a quiet, seething fury. Her memory had been tarnished deliberately. Another punishment layered atop her suffering; retribution not merely for betrayal, but for daring to leave. For daring to choose something other than submission.
But she had not escaped.
Not truly.
She was here.
She was him.
He had been her second chance.
And he had failed.
He had been tested and found wanting. Instead of a gentle reunification beneath Heaven’s light, he had been cast into something far crueler - an existence shaped by Hell, by manipulation and by inevitability. Charlie remained beyond his reach, separated by design and by divine decree.
There was only Lucifer now.
And in some bitter, unforgivable twist of fate, Alastor had delivered Lilith straight back into his grasp.
Yet even now, he did not know how much the devil truly understood. Whether Lucifer was aware that a fragment of Lilith had endured. That a sliver of her essence had lingered, hidden beneath the castle and sealed away in halls untouched by time. A remnant buried where even the King of Hell had chosen not to look.
If Lucifer had known would he have claimed the journal? Would he have taken possession of the last surviving scrap of her soul and pried it from its hiding place?
Lilith had gambled on persistence. On the endurance of her magic. On the idea that even the devil could overlook something so visibly unremarkable. And she had been right. Somehow, impossibly, her spell had endured. It had lingered. It had waited. Allowing what remained of her to persist long after she herself had been erased.
He supposed, then, that their joining - hers and his - had been a joyous thing. A return. A fragment finding its way home.
But what now?
History was repeating itself through him. Through his impending ascension. Through the birth of Dante. Through the quiet inevitability that followed each step he took. The patterns were unmistakable, etched too cleanly to be coincidence. But where did that leave Virgil? Where did it leave Vincent? What role had been carved out for them in this cycle of inheritance and sacrifice?
And Lucifer?
Did he still intend to claim Heaven?
No. The gates had been severed. The passages destroyed. The pathways between the two divergent afterlives were gone. There would be no second war. No ascent through force. That future had been closed off long before Alastor had ever drawn breath.
He could repeat aspects of Lilith’s life, perhaps. Echo her choices. Mirror her resistance. But he would receive no aid from Heaven. And even if such aid were possible, he had nothing left to barter. Lilith had made her sacrifice and paid its cost in full.
Alastor had failed.
The thought settled heavily, crushing in its simplicity.
And now he was alone - left to endure Hell without recourse and without allies beyond those already ensnared in Lucifer’s web. There had been one path to Heaven. One fragile chance at reunion. One possibility of reaching Charlie.
And now…
His thoughts drifted downward. Toward the castle beneath the castle. Toward the halls frozen in time, abandoned yet untouched. A place he had not been forbidden from entering. A place Lucifer had chosen to bury rather than destroy.
Were there more answers down below?
Alastor drew a slow breath, forcing himself to think - to reach inward. Lilith’s essence could not be meaningless. It could not have endured without purpose. There had to be something left behind.
But no matter how deeply he searched, there was nothing.
No sudden unraveling of memory. No awakening of buried power. No grand revelation rising up to meet him. Beyond that fleeting warmth nothing had changed. No hidden strength stirred beneath his skin. No voice answered him. No guidance came.
He was exactly where he had begun.
Armed only with knowledge.
And that knowledge did not liberate him. It burdened him. It weighed upon his chest and mind alike, festering into a quiet, pervasive anxiety for what awaited him. For what awaited his children. His friends. All of Hell. Awareness, he realized bitterly, was not the same as agency. Understanding the truth did not grant him the means to act upon it.
Surely Lucifer could be stopped.
The thought arose instinctively. But it collapsed just as quickly beneath scrutiny. How did one stop a being like that? No denizen of Hell was capable of it. Not the Overlords. Not the Sins. Not even Adam, were he to be unleashed and restored to a state where he could challenge Lucifer again. And Alastor… Alastor was nothing by comparison.
A Sinner.
An Omega.
A speck.
He was an ant before a Fallen Angel.
Lilith had been the same. Not an angel. Not divine. Her potential had been finite, constrained by what she was. And yet her impact had been profound. She had reshaped Hell. She had defied Heaven. She had nearly altered the course of existence itself.
And still, she had failed.
The realization hollowed him.
He did not know what to do.
He did not know where to go.
And for the first time in a very long while, Alastor found himself utterly without direction.
He could not even give voice to it.
The secret was too vast to be spoken aloud. Its weight lay, in part, in Lucifer’s ignorance. The devil prided himself on omniscience within his domain. On knowing every whisper, every transgression and every flicker of dissent that stirred in Hell. To possess something beyond his awareness - something that had escaped him - felt both powerful and perilous.
If Lilith’s account was to be believed, Lucifer’s betrayal had once shaken the very foundations of Hell. His fury had been cataclysmic. World-altering. Alastor could scarcely reconcile that image with the meticulously composed figure he knew; the charming, indulgent monarch who smiled easily and spoke softly.
And yet, he believed it.
The devil was not merely a ruler. He was not merely a manipulator. He was a being meant to be feared. Alastor did not indulge in the comfort of false bravado; he understood, intimately, the gulf between them. To challenge Lucifer outright was unthinkable.
But still… there had to be something.
He could not simply endure. He could not resign himself to waiting and hoping circumstances might one day shift in his favor. His children required more than that. They required action.
Alastor drew a slow, steady breath, his thoughts churning with quiet urgency.
He did not yet know what form that action would take.
But he knew, with unwavering certainty, that doing nothing was no longer an option.
❧
In the dead of night - after fulfilling what was expected of him - he rose from the bed without ceremony. He dressed himself, selecting a soft blouse and a long skirt. Lucifer had been clear in his preferences: a blending of masculine and feminine presentation. Trousers one day, skirts and dresses the next.
Alastor complied. He always did.
His heels clicked softly against the stone as he moved through the passageways, each step measured and quiet. A green flame hovered above his palm, casting an eerie glow along the walls as he traversed the length of the halls alone. The castle slept around him, vast and watchful.
Lucifer’s workshop at night felt… wrong.
The art displays were worse in the dark. The hollow creations loomed as he passed, their flawless forms rendered unsettling by the low light. They reminded him too much of their creator; of Lucifer’s attempts to emulate mortals, to play at being human without ever understanding what that truly meant.
He suspected the devil knew of this excursion. Of his wandering. Of his curiosity.
Alastor did not care.
His need for answers outweighed his fear.
He descended the familiar staircase and opened the ornamental door once more. The lamps lining the walls beyond remained lit, their flames steady and eternal. As he stepped into the hall, he slowed and then stopped entirely.
The silence struck him all at once.
It was absolute.
Not the natural quiet of a place long abandoned, where dust settles and time erodes. This stillness was something else entirely. As though the hall itself had been sealed away from the passage of time, held in suspension by design.
The air did not breathe.
And Alastor understood, with a shiver down his spine, that this place was not merely forgotten.
It had been silenced.
Alastor lifted his gaze to the portraits lining the walls, this time studying those that had not fully seized his attention before. His steps slowed as he lingered before one in particular.
Lilith stood at its center, flanked by three Sinners. They were pressed close together, bodies angled comfortably toward one another as though caught in a moment of genuine affection. Their expressions were bright. Happy.
The sight tightened something in his chest.
Were these her handmaidens?
He searched their faces intently, committing every detail to memory. He wanted, desperately, to remember them. To grant them the dignity of being seen, if only by him.
Had they known?
Had Lilith confided in them? Had they understood what was coming, or had her departure been as sudden and devastating to them as it had been to Hell itself?
And what had become of them?
What fate had awaited those who had occupied this castle at the precise moment Lilith left it behind? The servants. The attendants. The ones who had lived and worked within these halls?
Alastor’s thoughts churned with unease.
He drew a steadying breath, forcing it past the instinctive urge to flee - to turn back toward the warmth of the familiar and toward the quiet comfort of his family’s presence. Toward the reassurance of small hands and the fragile normalcy he clung to so desperately.
But this was for them.
For Dante. For Virgil.
For those who had come before and had been erased so thoroughly. He was the only one who could do this. The only one willing to look where others would not. And so he pressed onward, committing himself fully to the task.
He began to search the rooms in earnest, moving with care. Every door he opened was closed again. Every object he disturbed was returned precisely where it had been found. He did not want to leave proof of his passage. Alastor believed that this place deserved a small measure of respect.
He was grateful that the area remained well-lit. The shadows were sparse, kept at bay by the ever-burning lamps. The buried castle was bathed in a warm, steady glow that revealed everything without distortion. Nothing hid from him here.
Its secrets lay open.
He began to find traces of those who had once lived and worked within these walls. Small, easily overlooked things - notes left behind on desks, letters tucked into drawers and scraps of writing that spoke of daily routines and private thoughts. Evidence that these people had existed. That they had mattered.
Alastor paused to read one or two, his chest tightening as he imagined the souls who had written them. Their concerns were mundane. Familiar. Requests for time off. Quiet frustrations. Words meant for loved ones who would never read them.
There were signs of families, too. Crude drawings made by children, slipped hastily between books or tucked into corners. A small office where a servant had displayed carefully crafted portraits - evidence of a desperate need to remember.
Long ago, this place had been alive. Busy. Filled with motion, voices and purpose.
“Where did you all go?” he whispered, the words swallowed by the unnatural stillness.
Were they teleported elsewhere?
He soon discovered the library and the sight of it stopped him short.
The books were still here.
He had assumed they would have been stripped from this place long ago, relocated to the upper levels of the castle to serve whatever purposes Lucifer deemed appropriate. Yet the shelves remained full, stretching outward in orderly rows as though awaiting readers who would never return. The space was well-lit, too. The light pooled softly across the shelves and tables, preserving the room in a state of quiet reverence.
The hem of his skirt brushed faintly against the floor as he wandered deeper into the library. The scent of old paper hung in the air. It reminded him of proper libraries. The air itself was slightly chilled, as though time had slowed here more than anywhere else.
The Omega paused before a random shelf and reached out, drawing a single book free.
He opened it, his crimson gaze gliding across the neatly preserved passages.
Lokasenna.
Loki’s Verbal Duel.
He skimmed a few of the poems before returning the book carefully to its place. His claws lingered for a moment on the spine before he moved on.
Another volume.
The Golden Bough.
Then another.
Enemy of Ra.
And then -
The Embodiment of Evil on Earth.
Alastor’s hand stilled.
He stared at the title, a quiet unease settling in his chest.
Another book. One of poetry. It almost resembles Lilith’s journal. He flips to a random page, curious. And then he reads.
Blessed be He Who standeth where no shadow falls,
for all shadows bend toward Him.
Sight was not granted unto thee for knowing,
but for being known.
Seek not the Watcher with lifted eyes,
nor with bowed head -
for He is nearer than either.
The light endureth by His allowance.
The dark waiteth upon His will.
When the final word is read,
the gaze is returned.
And then the light vanished.
Every lamp was snuffed out at once, as though an unseen hand had passed through the hall and pinched each flame into nothingness. The gentle glow that had bathed the library moments before was gone, erased so completely that it felt as though it had never existed at all.
Alastor was plunged into darkness.
“You should be resting, pet.”
Chapter 147: 147
Notes:
The end of this Arc is approaching. Quickly.
And the next will be... interesting.
Chapter Text
The King’s voice did not come from behind him.
Nor beside him. Not from the far end of the bookcases, nor from the entrance he had passed through only moments before. It came from everywhere at once; threaded through the air, the walls, the floor beneath his hooves. It surrounded him completely. Alastor’s ears snapped upright as his body went rigid, every instinct screaming at once. The book slipped from his grasp and vanished into the darkness.
The blackness was complete.
Not merely an absence of light, but a presence unto itself - thick and terrifyingly familiar. It reminded him of Lucifer’s hollowed gaze; it was something ancient and endless and the recognition alone sent a sharp spike of fear through him.
Then the cold began to creep in.
It felt as though warmth was being siphoned away rather than naturally fading. The air grew sharp against his skin, the flesh beneath his fur prickling as though exposed. He turned his head sharply from left to right, desperate for even the faintest glimmer.
There was nothing.
He reached inward, grasping for his magic on instinct. A flame sparked to life above his palm. It was small. Embarrassingly so. When he tried to feed it more of himself, to force it brighter, it sputtered and trembled, barely holding its shape.
Something was wrong.
Something was holding him.
He felt it then. A subtle constriction. Not of the body, but of the soul itself. A tightening band he could not push against, no matter how he strained. His power was being restricted, parceled out in careful, humiliating measure.
The shelf directly before him flickered into view, illuminated by the pitiful glow of his flame.
And nothing else.
No aisles. No exits. No walls.
Only that single stretch of books.
It was all he could see. It wall he was allowed to see.
“Lucifer?”
He waited for a response.
None came.
There was only the sound of his own breathing and the growing thud of his heartbeat as it began to pound against his ribs. He swallowed thickly, his throat suddenly dry.
“Lucifer?”
Silence answered him again.
Irritation flared, sharp and reflexive; serving as a thin shield against the unease coiling tighter in his gut. He forced himself to move carefully. Each step was measured, his hooves placed with caution so as not to collide with unseen shelves or furniture. He could only vaguely recall the layout of the library but it was enough to guide him around the larger obstacles he remembered.
The cold deepened as he walked.
It crept into his lungs, sharp enough that he began to see his breath fog faintly in the air. Each exhale bloomed pale and vanished just as quickly.
Lucifer knew he was here.
That much was undeniable.
He called the devil’s name again as he moved, the sound of it swallowed almost immediately by the dark. When he reached the point where the exit should have been, his steps slowed. He rounded the corner with cautious certainty, already bracing himself for the sight of the door.
There was nothing.
Alastor blinked, frowning as he stepped closer. He extended the hand not holding the flame, claws splayed as his fingers met smooth stone.
A wall.
His claws dragged lightly across its surface, searching for seams, for hinges and for any sign of an opening that should have been there.
No.
He was certain. He had come through a door. He knew he had.
Retreating a step, he craned his neck, angling his flame higher in a futile attempt to illuminate more than the narrow allowance granted to him. The light did not expand. The darkness did not yield.
The wall remained.
And the realization settled in slowly;
The way out had been taken from him.
He’s toying with me.
The realization struck with brutal clarity and with it came a surge of fury sharp enough to rival the fear curling in his gut. It terrified him. Not in the way a sudden threat did, but in the slow, insidious way of knowing oneself to be prey. A mouse caught mid-step, frozen beneath the gaze of a predator who delighted in prolonging the moment before the kill.
He was being watched.
“Lucifer!” he shouted, his voice cutting sharply through the suffocating dark. “Let me out!”
The sound echoed strangely, swallowed too quickly by the void. His gaze darted uselessly through the darkness, his green flame flickering weakly in his palm; barely more than a comfort against the nothingness that surrounded him. It did nothing to effectively pierce the black.
It was cold.
So, so cold.
He waited for an answer.
None came.
Panic threatened to claw its way up his throat, but he forced it down and moved instead; working his way through a library that had once been pristine and now felt like a tomb. Time stretched grotesquely, minutes bleeding into something indistinct as he traced shelves, tables and walls that might not have been there at all.
His attention drifted back to the books.
Something was wrong.
He stopped and stared at the nearest shelf, his breath hitching as realization crept in. The titles were gone.
Blank.
Every spine bore nothing. No names. No symbols. No history.
With claws that trembled despite his efforts to still them, he pulled one free and opened it. The pages stared back at him. Empty and utterly blank. Not even the faint impression of ink remained. He dropped it without ceremony, the book striking the floor with a dull thud that felt far too loud in the silence.
Another trick.
Another manipulation.
A quiet, effortless demonstration of the devil’s power - how easily meaning itself could be erased. How knowledge could be unmade. How he could be reminded of how small and powerless he truly was.
“This isn’t funny,” Alastor snarled, his voice tight with fury as he straightened. “Do you think I’m afraid of the dark?”
His lip curled, defiant even as his heart hammered.
“Are you mistaking me for a child?”
The darkness offered no response.
The doe pressed onward, repeating his circuit through the library for what felt like the umpteenth time. The space refused to change - shelves endless, aisles looping back upon themselves. It was only after his sixth - or perhaps seventh - pass that something shifted.
A door stood where none had been before.
He stopped short, staring at it. It was plain. Unadorned. Familiar in the most unsettling way.
Like a storage closet.
His ears flicked, unease prickling beneath his skin, but curiosity won out. He reached for the handle and pulled it open.
A staircase awaited him.
And darkness.
A sharp sense of deja vu struck him. It felt as though he were retracing his own steps, caught in a loop crafted to disorient and exhaust. And just as before, he descended with a green flame hovering in his palm.
There was no choice.
Halfway down, he paused and glanced over his shoulder.
The door was gone.
His eyes narrowed, jaw tightening as the implication settled in. Retreat was no longer an option. With a steadying breath, he continued downward until he reached the familiar ornamental door. He placed his hand upon it and pushed.
And then he froze.
It was the same hall.
The same lamps that lit the space. The same ancient architecture. The same oppressive stillness.
But now…
There were bodies.
They lay everywhere.
Servants, all of them. Strewn across the stone floor in grotesque stillness, limbs twisted at unnatural angles. Heads lolled where necks had been snapped cleanly. There was no sign of struggle. No bloodshed. Their deaths had been instantaneous and clinical.
Alphas.
Betas.
Omegas.
All dead.
The scent hit him then. The cloying, metallic stench of death saturated the air, seeping into his lungs with every breath. This place had become a massacre frozen in time.
Alastor stared, uncomprehending.
He was no stranger to death. He had dealt it without hesitation and without mercy. He had consumed corpses and bathed in violence. And yet this stilled him in a way few things ever had. There was something about the scene that reached past brutality and into something colder.
Understanding dawned slowly, sickening in its clarity. These had been the servants. The ones who had lived and worked within the castle. The ones whose notes and drawings he had found scattered through rooms now frozen in time. They had not been relocated. They had not escaped.
They had been killed.
All of them.
And once their existence had been extinguished, their bodies had likely been erased - cleaned away as one might wipe dust from a surface. The King’s wrath had not been reserved solely for enemies. It had consumed allies as readily. Loyalty had not spared them.
Lucifer’s rage, it seemed, had demanded total silence.
Alastor forced himself forward, because there was nowhere else to go. The hall funneled him onward, its end marked by a single door. He reached it and pushed it open.
A dungeon awaited him.
The darkness here was lesser, diluted by a faint, oppressive light. But the air was far worse. It reeked of fear. Of death. Of filth. Of old piss soaked into stone. And yet, disturbingly, the space itself was pristine. No grime. No decay. Only the lingering evidence of suffering remained.
The cells were unmistakably familiar.
His breath hitched as recognition struck. These cages mirrored the ones Husk, Angel Dust and Niffty had once been confined within. The same dimensions. The same construction. The same cruel efficiency. The resemblance rooted him in place.
He halted before one cell.
There was a corpse inside.
The face… that was what stopped him.
It was familiar.
A handmaiden.
The eyes were gone.
Hollow sockets stared back at him, empty. He swallowed hard and moved to the next cell.
Another body.
Their fingers were missing.
Cleanly removed.
The next cell.
Skin - flayed and taken.
Alastor blinked once.
Then again.
And then he stilled completely.
Because it was not the face of someone merely vaguely familiar.
It was Husk.
What remained of him lay slack against the stone, skinned with a care that was methodical rather than frantic. Flesh removed as one might peel hide from an animal, the work clean and deliberate.
Alastor’s heart slammed violently against his ribs as the world tilted. He stumbled backward several steps upon trembling hooves, breath tearing from his lungs in short, panicked pulls.
No.
No.
His gaze snapped to the next cell, desperation overriding dread.
Angel Dust.
Their body was twisted unnaturally, fingers gone - removed joint by joint. Their mouth was frozen open, caught in an expression of terror and pain so raw it made Alastor’s vision blur. Whatever had been done to them had not been swift.
He staggered again, bile rising.
“No - ”
The next cell.
Niffty.
Her small body lay crumpled in the corner, unnaturally still. Her single eye was gone, the socket empty and dark. What remained of her face was slack, robbed even of the frantic energy that had always defined her.
Gone.
All of them.
“Lucifer!” he shrieked, the sound torn from him - raw and edged with a fury he could no longer restrain. “Enough. Enough!”
“Come now. I was just having a little fun.”
Alastor blinked.
And the world snapped back into place.
He was standing in the hall once more. The ancient corridor lay before him exactly as it had been before. Clean, well-lit and perfectly preserved in its unnatural perfection. There were no corpses strewn across the floor. No suffocating reek of death. No bloodless bodies twisted in the cells of a dungeon that no longer existed.
It was the castle of old.
His heart thundered violently against his ribs, his breath shallow and unsteady. The images lingered with brutal clarity - Husk flayed, Angel Dust mutilated and Niffty hollowed out and broken. They clung to his mind as though seared into it, refusing to fade with the illusion’s end.
Lucifer stood a short distance away.
He rocked lightly on his heels, hands clasped behind his back and posture relaxed to the point of mockery. His head was cocked to the side, expression open and almost playful.
“Are you upset with me, pet?”
Chapter 148: 148
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The terrible cold still clung to his flesh, biting deep enough that it felt embedded beneath skin and bone. His throat burned and his lungs ached as though he had truly breathed in rot and death. What he had endured had not been a simple illusion; no fleeting trick of the mind meant to startle and fade. It was something crafted and experienced, not merely imagined.
“I only wished to satisfy your curiosity, Alastor.”
Lucifer’s voice was smooth and untroubled. He met Alastor’s gaze fully, openly, his expression bright with a mild, almost indulgent amusement - as though he had offered a parlor trick rather than dragged him through an hour of calculated terror.
“You were wondering about my former staff, were you not?” he continued, lightly. “I merely provided an answer.”
Alastor could only stare. Just as he had before. His eyes remained wide, unfocused; his body trembled despite his best efforts to still it. His claws were clenched tight in the fabric of his skirt.
“I will concede,” Lucifer went on, unbothered, “that I allowed myself a touch of creative liberty toward the end.”
A faint smile curved his mouth.
“I did, after all, draw upon… prior experience.”
He chuckled softly, the sound warm and wholly at odds with the subject at hand.
“I am rather fond of those memories,” he admitted. “I was in quite the mood at the time. And my staff had failed to inform me of Lilith’s… activities.”
The devil sighed, an affected sound of mild disappointment.
“I was forced to administer punishment,” he said, almost regretfully. “But rest assured, my sweet, I made certain they were dispatched cleanly. Painfully, yes, but without true awareness. They did not suffer long.”
As if the matter were settled, Lucifer glanced down at his nails, inspecting them with idle interest. The casualness of the gesture was infuriating and entirely devastating in its indifference.
“But Lilith’s handmaidens…” He looked up again, eyes gleaming. “Those, I could not be so merciful with. I needed them to understand that I was displeased.”
His smile sharpened.
“You see, Alastor,” he said quietly, “I do not take kindly to being made a fool of.”
The doe stilled, sucking in a sharp breath.
“Before the legions of Hell I was made to appear incompetent,” Lucifer continued, his tone smoothing into something sharper. “A husband fooled. Betrayed by his wife. And so, in my effort to excise the rot Lilith left behind, I ensured that everything which supported her was erased. Every creature that aided her. Every soul that failed to see what she was doing - ”
“I find it rather amusing that you were exempt from this punishment,” Alastor snapped, the interruption sharp and unfiltered.
The words hung between them.
Lucifer fell silent.
He turned his full attention on Alastor then, his gaze narrowing - not in anger, but in something colder. Something assessing.
“You were her husband,” Alastor continued, voice trembling with fury rather than fear now. “The one closest to her. And despite all your power - despite all your might - she deceived you.”
His lips curled cruelly, eyes blazing.
“She deceived the Prince of Lies.”
For a heartbeat, the hall was deathly still.
And then Alastor threw his head back -
And laughed.
It was not a polite sound. Nor a careful one. It tore out of him, edged with hysteria and something dangerously close to triumph. The laughter echoed off the ancient walls, utterly unbecoming of a Queen-to-be standing before the King of Hell.
He sobered abruptly and stepped forward, no longer caring what punishment might follow. Fear fell away, eclipsed entirely by thought - by her. By Lilith. By the enormity of the injustice done to her. The lies that had been woven so carefully they had become history. The kingdom that had been taken from her hands. The daughter she would never know. The Omegas left to suffer in the wake of her erasure. The laws that now governed this world - laws born not of necessity, but of spite.
Rage burned through him. And so he lashed out - not at a symbol nor a proxy - but at the very being who had caused it all.
“You’re a fucking joke,” Alastor snarled. “After she outplayed you, you threw a tantrum. A petulant, childish display. Because your daddy didn’t give you what you wanted.”
He gestured sharply around them, toward the ancient halls and the buried remnants of a life violently cut short.
“This castle is proof of it. You didn’t turn inward. You didn’t reckon with your own failure. You struck out at anyone but yourself.”
His voice shook with fury.
“You laid the blame at the feet of whoever happened to be within reach.”
Alastor’s glare only sharpened. If anything, his fury deepened - layering upon itself until it became something vast and barely containable. Beneath his feet, his shadow writhed and stretched unnaturally, its edges clawing against the stone as though it, too, wished to strike.
“You destroyed them,” he went on, his voice low and cutting, “and cast them aside like worthless dolls.”
Each word was meant to wound.
“You erased them the moment they stopped serving a purpose. And when this - ” he gestured sharply around them, toward the buried halls, the preserved rot of the past, “ - doll’s house no longer pleased you, you replaced it. You sealed and buried it.”
His lips curled, not in fear, but in revulsion.
“You buried your shame.”
The shadow at his heels twisted violently, mimicking the tension in his frame as he leaned forward, eyes burning.
“And without your Queen,” Alastor continued, voice rising at last, “you crawled into a new playpen and hid. You lingered there, nursing your wounded pride, until something shiny finally caught your disgusting gaze.”
He straightened, breathing hard now, every ounce of restraint stripped away.
“That’s all this ever was. Not love. Not destiny. Just boredom.”
The devil’s eyes were lidded as he eyed Alastor curiously, his head tilting lightly to the side.
Lucifer considered him for a long, unhurried moment.
“An apt description,” he admitted, his voice smooth.
Not offended. Not angered. If anything, faintly amused.
Then his head tilted slowly to the opposite side, bones giving a soft, deliberate crack. His eyes slipped shut.
“And not entirely inaccurate, my pet.”
A pause followed When he spoke again, it was no longer to Alastor alone, but to the memory of eternity itself.
“When I was cast into darkness - into Hell - for eons,” Lucifer began, his tone lowering into something almost reverent, “there was nothing. No sound. No form. No sensation but the endless press of the void. Time ceased to have meaning. I existed without purpose. Without direction. I was… empty.”
His eyes opened then, distant and reflective, as though he were gazing through Alastor rather than at him.
“And then,” he continued softly, “I saw it. A fracture in the dark. A glimpse of Eden. And within it… her.”
A faint smile curved his lips… not tender, but possessive.
“Desire took hold of me. I reached for her. I whispered promises. A life lived beyond the cage of my Father’s will.” His gaze sharpened. “Or rather the illusion of it.”
He spread his hands slightly, as if presenting an offering long since given.
“I gave her a castle. A crown. A kingdom born of my own creation. I filled it with those cast from my Father’s light. Souls that had been abandoned; who were furious and desperate to belong. And she gave that chaos shape. She gave it meaning.”
Lucifer stepped closer.
“She was my muse,” he said quietly.
His eyes gleamed.
“She inspired me to rise again,” Lucifer continued, voice softening into something almost lyrical. “She was my light. My impetus. My inspiration. My love - ”
“You don’t love anything,” Alastor snarled.
Lucifer paused.
Then he shrugged.
A careless, almost playful motion followed, paired with a tilt of his head and a faint, theatrical little gesture of surrender; as though Alastor had caught him in some harmless exaggeration.
“Guilty as charged,” he sighed, his lips pulling into a faint pout that might have been charming on anyone else. “I fear I lack the capacity for such an emotion. Yet another punishment bestowed upon me by my sire.”
His gaze softened then - artfully so. The expression was well-practiced, curated to suggest reassurance and intimacy; though there was nothing genuine beneath it. It was an imitation of warmth.
“But worry not, my pet,” Lucifer continued smoothly. “I shall soothe you in all the ways that matter. I will keep you satisfied as a husband should his wife.”
Alastor answered him with a flat, unimpressed stare. There was no fear in it. Only naked disdain.
“You have my appreciation, Your Majesty,” he replied coolly, the sneer barely restrained but unmistakable all the same.
“Of course,” Lucifer said, unbothered. “Now… where was I? Ah. Yes.”
He tapped a finger thoughtfully against his chin, then snapped his fingers, the sound sharp in the stillness.
“When Lilith left,” he continued, voice drifting into something more reflective, “I found myself bereft of muse. Once the fury burned itself out, there was nothing left behind. Emptiness.” He shrugged lightly. “Naturally, I could have chosen another Omega and bred another child. Prepared a replacement to serve its purpose and carry my designs for Hell’s future.”
His smile thinned.
“But none of them inspired me,” he said dismissively. “They were… inadequate. Dull. Fucking worthless.”
His tone sharpened briefly before smoothing once more.
“And then…”
Lucifer stepped closer.
Alastor retreated a pace on instinct, his ears flattening as his body bristled.
“…you appeared,” the devil murmured. “And just as it had with Lilith, my gaze caught upon you.”
For the first time, something unsettling flickered across his features. It was not anger nor delight, but a blankness. A void where certainty should have been.
“…and I do not understand why.”
Lucifer stepped closer, the space between them shortening.
“I think,” he said softly, thoughtfully, “that I will sift through that clever little mind of yours. There may yet be an answer hiding inside that skull.”
Alastor’s eyes widened as he retreated again, breath hitching sharply. He remembered the sensation of Lucifer’s touch within his thoughts. The invasion. The experience of painful memories. The sickness that followed. The way his mind had reeled from the violation.
“Your Majesty, I - ”
“Are you denying me?”
The devil blinked slowly, lashes lowering and lifting in a mockery of patience. His expression was calm.
“You need only sit pretty, pet.”
“Don’t fucking touch me,” Alastor snapped, panic bleeding through the edges of his composure as he backed away once more. “Not again. Not -”
The words died in his throat.
A golden collar manifested around his neck with brutal suddenness, searing into place like molten metal. The pain was immediate and all-consuming. It burned through flesh and nerve alike, flooding his senses in a violent wave that stole the air from his lungs.
Alastor screamed.
His claws flew to his throat in a desperate, futile attempt to tear it away, his body folding inward as agony coursed through him. The metal pulsed with infernal heat, branding obedience into him.
Lucifer watched him writhe, visibly amused.
“Did you forget your place?”
Lucifer hummed, the sound almost pleasant and made an exaggerated show of counting on his fingers.
“I believe this is…” - his brow furrowed theatrically - “the third time I have been denied. And you were doing so well.”
A soft, disappointed tsk slipped from his tongue.
“How very unfortunate for you, Alastor.”
The doe’s legs finally gave out beneath him. He collapsed to his knees and then forward, crumpling into an undignified heap against the cold floor. The pain did not relent. It deepened until it eclipsed thought itself.
Lucifer regarded him with idle interest.
“But do not distress yourself,” the devil continued lightly. “While I rummage about, I shall see to it that you remain… occupied. I require only a few brief moments.”
And then, abruptly, the worst of it ceased.
The absence of pain was almost worse than its presence - his body still aflame with phantom heat, nerves screaming long after the source had withdrawn. Alastor lay gasping, his claws scraping weakly against stone as sensation slowly returned in ragged fragments.
Lucifer exhaled, sounding almost weary.
“Do understand,” he added casually, “that this hurts me far more than it does you. Or whatever inane platitude parents mutter these days to comfort their offspring before they strike them.”
He knelt with unhurried grace, bringing himself down to Alastor’s level. A single claw pressed gently to the center of his forehead.
“There now, my pet,” Lucifer drawled. “I’ve the most lovely dream prepared just for you.”
Darkness swallowed him whole.
And then
Notes:
This concludes Arc 4.
Chapter 149: 149
Chapter Text
He awoke upon a stiff mattress - one that gave nothing beneath his weight. It was a far cry from the soft, yielding material he had grown accustomed to as of late. A thin pillow cradled his head and his body ached faintly in protest. Not pain, precisely. More a low, persistent discomfort, as though his bones and muscles resented the surface they had been forced to accept. He shifted experimentally, a quiet grimace pulling at his features and found no relief waiting for him there.
That alone would have been enough to unsettle him. But what followed was worse.
Typically, consciousness greeted him with scent long before sight - Angel Dust’s sweetness, cloying and warm; Martha’s grounding, earthy presence; the faint, unmistakable note of the infants, new and living and his. Those familiar anchors were absent. Entirely. In their place lingered something sharp and sterile.
Antiseptic.
His eyes opened.
White swallowed him.
The ceiling blurred indistinctly above, its edges refusing to sharpen no matter how long he stared. He blinked once. Then again. There was a brief, startled pause as he registered the distortion. In Hell, his vision had corrected itself the instant he’d become a demon, the world snapping into clarity as though it had always meant to look that way. Here, however, the flaw remained. Nearsightedness crept back in.
He squinted, his brow knitting as he turned his head, taking in what little he could through the haze. The room was… small. Narrow. Contained in a way that made his chest tighten subtly, an echo of some nearly forgotten instinct stirring beneath his ribs.
His hands moved before he consciously decided to do so - an ingrained habit resurfacing from somewhere deep and old. His fingers swept across the bedside surface, searching.
His touch eventually brushed against a familiar shape. A pair of spectacles, neatly placed within reach. He exhaled softly through his nose, tension loosening just a fraction and with careful, almost clumsy movements, he pushed himself upright. The mattress creaked faintly beneath him as he lifted the frames and settled them upon the bridge of his nose.
He blinked.
The world snapped into focus.
Only then did he truly see it.
Yes, he was in a room; but one entirely stripped of personality. No evidence of habitation beyond strict necessity. A toilet and sink occupied one corner. A narrow bed dominated the space. Against the opposite wall stood a tiny desk, bare save for two books stacked neatly upon its surface.
Nothing else.
No photographs. No personal effects. No indication that anyone had ever lived here - only that someone had been kept.
He blinked and then his gaze dropped to his hands.
The absence struck him first.
No claws curved from his fingertips. There were no sharp, crimson talons. Instead, he found dull fingernails, neatly trimmed and unremarkable. Human. The skin beneath them was brown, warm-toned and unscarred, the fingers slim and delicate in a way that made his throat tighten. These were not the hands of a demon. Not the hands of something feared or revered.
They were the hands of a human Omega.
Soft. Vulnerable. Almost dainty.
Alastor drew in a sharp breath and peeled back the thin sheets that covered him, his movements suddenly urgent. The bedding slipped away to reveal a body that once belonged to him. It was slim and yielding, its lines gentle where he expected strength, its shape unmistakably human. He was clothed in off-white fabric that hung loosely against his small frame. It was the sort of garment meant to be worn by someone who was not consulted.
His pulse spiked.
He lifted his hands again, touching his face, then his arms and then dragging trembling fingers down his chest. His breathing quickened, his heart hammering violently against his ribs.
What was this?
Where was he?
He swung his legs over the side of the bed and attempted to stand. Only for his body to betray him entirely. Weakness surged through his limbs without warning, sending him crashing down onto his knees with a startled gasp. The impact jarred him, pain flaring briefly before dissolving into something worse; helplessness. He remained there for a moment, palms pressed against the cold floor, gathering himself. Eventually, using the edge of the bed for support, he forced himself upright, his muscles trembling with the effort.
His gaze lifted.
There was a door.
It stood firmly shut, its surface unyielding, featureless save for a narrow, barred window set at eye level and a metal slider at its midsection. Barefoot, he approached it, desperation lending him strength as he rose onto his tiptoes and strained to peer through the slats. Beyond lay another door, identical to his own. And past that -
A corridor.
Long. Starkly white. Interrupted only by the occasional sound drifting through the air.
A cough, distant and hollow.
A voice, low and indistinct.
Alastor stepped away from the sealed entryway, already knowing that it would not yield beneath his hands. That whatever place this was, it had been designed to contain him. To keep him still and compliant.
He backed away slowly, his mind racing and his chest tight with a rising dread that had no name yet.
What was this?
A dream. It had to be.
He remembered the word dream being spoken aloud. Not by him, but to him.
His gaze swept the tiny room once more, sharper now, more critical. He noted what he had missed before - the absence of a window. There were only smooth, pale walls that gave nothing back. But there was a mirror. Small and round and mounted above the sink.
He approached it.
The moment he looked up, his breath caught.
The face staring back at him was one he had not seen in over a century.
His fingers lifted hesitantly, brushing along familiar contours he had long since abandoned. The soft curls of his hair, darker and fuller than he remembered. His ears. His nose. His jaw. The reflection felt… reduced. Smaller. Weaker.
He studied himself with care, eyes flicking over every detail, searching for inconsistencies. Antlers absent. Sharp teeth gone. No trace of infernal influence lingering beneath the skin. This body was precisely as it had been in life.
Almost.
It was younger.
His brow furrowed as he took that in - twenties, perhaps. Old enough to know better. Young enough to be dismissed.
This was a dream.
Yes.
It had to be.
Dreams did this. They borrowed memory and shape and rearranged them into convincing lies. They felt real until they weren’t. He straightened, inhaling deeply and steadying himself with the certainty of that truth.
It would end.
It always did.
Before long, he would wake and this place would dissolve into nothing at all.
❧
He waited.
The room offered little space for anything else. He paced its narrow length again and again, the dim light casting no real shadows - only a dull, flat glow that made time feel indistinct. The air was coldand before long his bare feet began to ache from the chill seeping up through the floor. Eventually, with a quiet huff of irritation, he slipped on the soft cloth shoes left for him at the bedside. They did little to help, but they were better than nothing.
And then he felt it.
Hunger.
The realization drew him up short.
Odd.
Surely such a sensation was irrelevant here. Dreams did not demand sustenance. They borrowed sensation, yes, but they did not require it. He reasoned that his body - wherever it truly lay - must be sending signals upward, bleeding through the illusion and manifesting as this uncomfortable ache. A physiological echo, nothing more.
He folded his arms around himself, rubbing warmth into his sleeves, shoulders hunched as he attempted to ward off the cold.
Then came a sound.
Metal slid against metal. The soft scrape of something opening.
The slot in the door parted and a tray was pushed through with unceremonious efficiency. Alastor turned, staring at it with blank incomprehension as it came to rest on the floor. Before he could speak a voice sounded from the other side.
“Lunch.”
Nothing else followed.
The Omega remained where he was. The voice prodded him again, impatient but restrained. When no response came, the tray was pulled back just as swiftly as it had appeared. The slot shut with a dull, final sound.
Drawn by some impulse, Alastor approached the door. He peered through the narrow opening just in time to catch the sight of a man in scrubs walking away, his steps unhurried, already unconcerned.
When the corridor beyond fell quiet again, Alastor retreated.
He resumed pacing.
Waiting.
Waiting.
The hunger did not fade. It lingered, gnawing insistently, a steady reminder of something he was refusing to acknowledge. When the next meal arrived, he did not open his eyes. He remained perfectly still upon the bed, jaw tight, eyelids pressed shut as though denying it would make it unreal.
The tray was removed.
The slot closed.
And still, he waited.
Because dreams ended.
They always did.
And if he waited long enough this one would have to end too.
❧
“Alastor?”
The voice came from beyond the door. He had been dozing fitfully upon the narrow bed, his body curled inward upon itself as though he might disappear if he folded tightly enough. He stirred at the sound, lashes fluttering as he dragged himself back to awareness. One hand lifted to rub at his eyes, the other fumbling blindly until his fingers closed around his spectacles.
“Are you awake?”
“…Yes?”
The Omega’s voice sounded thin to his own ears.
“I wanted to speak with you,” the voice continued, polite to the point of artificiality. “Is that alright?”
Alastor blinked, the room swimming faintly as he pushed himself upright just enough to orient himself. He rubbed at his face.
“I… yes?”
There was a pause.
“You’ve been recorded as denying two meals in a row,” the voice said gently. “Given your weight, we’d rather you not go without for too long. Alright?”
“I’m not hungry,” he replied, flatly.
For a moment, the tone remained unchanged. Then it hardened. Not unkind. Simply firm.
“It’s for your health, Alastor. We want to make sure you’re getting better. I know the meals aren’t the greatest,” they added, as though offering a concession. “But they’re exactly what you need. I have a nurse here to give you your medicine, okay?”
He stared ahead, uncomprehending, his mind snagging on the word better without quite understanding what it was meant to imply. He did not answer. He merely blinked, his expression vacant, as the metal slider in the door scraped open.
A cup was set down inside.
Two pills rested at the bottom.
Silence stretched between them.
“Alastor?”
His jaw tightened.
“Leave me be.”
“Alastor, you need to - ”
He didn’t hear the rest. He removed his spectacles and set them aside, turning his face away from the door. He lowered himself back down onto the mattress, drawing his knees up and curling inward once more.
The slot slid shut.
He lay there, unmoving, eyes closed tight.
Waiting for the dream to end.
And so he curled tighter still and shut his eyes against the world that refused to let him wake.
❧
Hunger gnawed at him relentlessly the following day.
It was no longer a dull ache, easy to dismiss or rationalize away. It was sharp and insistent, a steady reminder of the body he had been forced to inhabit. The hours dragged past without distinction. He relieved himself when he had to, washed at the sink and took the occasional sip of water to soothe his throat when it grew too dry to ignore. Beyond that, he did nothing. He lay upon the narrow bed, curled inward and conserving what little strength he had left.
The room remained unchanged.
“Alastor?”
Another voice came from beyond the door. Male, this time - older, perhaps. There was authority in the way it carried.
“We need you to eat and take your medicine,” the man said evenly. “It’s against policy to miss more than three meals.”
“Leave me alone.”
In dreams, that was usually enough. Fantasized figures lost cohesion when challenged directly. But the voices did not withdraw. Instead, they lingered - murmuring just out of his direct line of sight. The sound of them speaking to one another tightened something unpleasant in his chest.
“He’s being noncompliant,” one of them said, barely audible through the door. “Note that in his chart.”
“Yes, sir.”
The words settled over him like a sentence being passed.
“Alastor,” the first voice spoke again, louder now, directed squarely at him. “If you continue to refuse, we’ll be forced to intervene. We’ll have to proceed with a force-feeding. Do you understand?”
The words registered but he did not acknowledge them. He did not answer. He focused instead on the itch in his throat, on the hollow churn of his stomach and on the way his body felt weaker than it had the day before. He allowed himself one small mouthful of water and then turned onto his side, curling in on himself as tightly as he could manage.
Waiting.
Because if this was truly a dream, it could not punish him forever.
He shut his eyes, thoughts drifting stubbornly toward something real - something anchoring.
He wanted to see his children again.
And he clung to that want as the voices outside his door fell quiet
❧
It happened abruptly.
Alastor was torn from his half-aware haze by the shock of hands upon him. Bulky shapes loomed overhead as rough grips seized his arms and his legs; pinning him before his body could properly register what was happening. He startled, breath catching sharply in his chest, a cry tearing loose before he could stop it.
Then came the pinch.
Pain came and then panic surged.
And then it dulled.
A heavy sluggishness followed swiftly, seeping through his veins and dragging his thoughts down into something thick and slow. His outraged cries faltered, devolving into incoherent protests, then into quiet, broken mumbles. His tongue felt thick in his mouth. His limbs would not answer him.
Through bleary eyes, he caught the shape of a woman stepping closer. A Beta nurse. Her features were stern as she leaned in, eyes scanning him with professional detachment. She checked him over briskly, fingers pressing here and there, assessing rather than comforting.
His clothing was peeled back. Her gaze passed over him in a cursory inspection.
“He’s not in a bad way,” she remarked at last, sounding faintly relieved. “I don’t see any marks. Get him cleaned up and fed.”
He couldn’t see properly without his glasses. The world swam indistinctly, edges blurring together as his mind struggled to hold onto clarity. But he felt the movement - felt himself being lifted and handled. Hands scrubbed him clean, impersonal and thorough. Fresh clothing was pulled onto his slack body, and then he was lowered into a padded chair, his head lolling slightly despite his effort to keep it upright.
Food was brought toward his lips.
He refused.
At least, he tried to.
A sigh answered him. A firm hand soon cupped his jaw, fingers pressing in with practiced ease. His mouth was forced open, and a bland, lukewarm mixture was shoveled in. His nose and mouth were sealed shut until his body betrayed him, swallowing reflexively. Again and again it was done until they were satisfied and his stomach felt painfully and nauseatingly full.
“Take him back to his room,” someone said. “Let the doctor know. He’ll want to see him soon.”
Soon.
The word echoed dimly as he was moved again.
And then he was back in the room. The same narrow space. The same unyielding white.
Whatever they had flooded his veins with lingered. It quieted his thoughts and forced him into a hollow calm that felt wrong in a way he could not articulate. He lay staring up at the ceiling, blinking slowly, the light washing over him without meaning.
He needed to wake up.
He just needed to wake up.
Chapter 150: 150
Chapter Text
Doctor Morningstar sat behind his desk with his hands neatly folded. The office was warm in comparison to the ward. Wood paneling. A modest bookshelf. Framed certificates lining the wall behind him, carefully spaced. He did not look at Alastor immediately. Instead, he consulted the file laid open before him.
“Alastor Whitman,” he began. “Age twenty-two. Omega. Marital status: married. No children.”
He paused, pen hovering briefly above the paper.
“Committed at the recommendation of his husband,” he continued evenly, “following a prolonged period of emotional instability, moral confusion and persistent delusional thinking.”
Only then did he glance up, his gaze landing on Alastor where he sat in the chair opposite the desk. The chair was padded, but not uncomfortably so. But its arms positioned just narrowly enough to discourage movement.
“Now,” Morningstar said mildly, “I want you to understand that nothing in this file is unusual. In fact, it is… regrettably common.”
He glanced back down.
“You exhibit what we would clinically describe as a fixation on independence. An excessive and inappropriate desire to remain self-governing. This includes resistance to marital authority and aversion to traditional domestic roles.”
A soft exhale through his nose. Not irritation. Something closer to pity.
“In short,” he went on, “you do not wish to be married. You do not wish to be guided. And you do not wish to accept your natural limitations.”
Morningstar tapped the page once with his pen.
“This presents itself behaviorally as aggression. You are described repeatedly as sharp-tongued, argumentative and unwilling to defer. You challenge authority reflexively.”
He looked up again, studying Alastor as one might examine a particularly puzzling specimen.
“This belief - that you are capable of functioning as an Alpha - constitutes a delusion. A deeply ingrained one. You adopt dominance behaviors, attempt to exert control and display an inappropriate fixation on authority and power.”
Another pause.
“This is frequently accompanied by what your husband has described as hysterical episodes. Emotional volatility. Periods of heightened agitation followed by withdrawal. An inability to regulate tone or temper. These episodes appear to intensify when you are confronted with reminders of your biological role.”
Morningstar’s voice remained smooth.
“You also demonstrate a pronounced aversion to children,” he continued. “You describe them as burdensome. In some cases, you have expressed outright hostility toward the expectation of motherhood. This is… concerning. Not uncommon,” he added, as though offering reassurance, “but concerning all the same.”
He turned another page.
“Taken together, these symptoms paint a very clear picture. An Omega suffering from ideological confusion - what modern discourse might irresponsibly refer to as omegist thinking. The belief that one’s sexed role is negotiable. That submission is optional. That hierarchy is oppressive rather than stabilizing.”
His mouth twitched faintly.
“These ideas are not natural,” he said plainly. “They are learned. Absorbed. And, in susceptible individuals, they metastasize.”
Morningstar leaned back slightly in his chair.
“You’ve mentioned hallucinations. Auditory and visual. You speak of demons. Of Hell. Of yourself as something inhuman. You insist that these experiences are real. That they are memories. This, Mrs. Whitman, is the clearest indicator of mental instability.”
He closed the file with measured finality.
“Your husband did the correct thing,” he said. “Left untreated, such delusions would only deepen. Your aggression would escalate. And eventually, you would become a danger - not only to yourself, but to the social order that exists to protect you.”
A beat.
“Our goal here is simple,” Morningstar concluded, tone almost kind. “To quiet the hysteria. To dissolve the delusions. And to return you to a state of emotional compliance. One in which marriage, motherhood and obedience no longer feel like threats but comforts.”
He folded his hands once more and offered a thin, reassuring smile.
“In time,” he said softly, “you’ll thank us.”
Alastor’s stare remained blank.
Throughout the man’s assessment his attention had drifted elsewhere. Not to the words. Not to the file. But to the man himself. To his face. To the careful arrangement of his too-perfect features. To the name he had spoken so casually, as though it were nothing at all.
Lucifer.
Not the King of Hell as he knew him. But Lucifer rendered human. His skin held a natural warmth, pinkish rather than porcelain; alive in a way that felt profoundly wrong. Pale still, yes - but convincingly so. His hair was blond, swept back neatly in that familiar style. Even stripped of infernal presence, the shape of him remained unmistakable.
This was him. It had to be.
Alastor felt it settle into place with dreadful certainty. He had not been brought here by chance. He had not wandered into this place through madness or mistake.
Lucifer had put him here.
That surname lingered in his mind. Morningstar. No… it wasn’t that. Not just that.
His lips parted before he fully realized he was going to speak.
“…Vincent?”
The name slipped out quietly. Alastor blinked, his confusion laid bare in the softness of his tone. For the first time since he’d entered the office, Doctor Morningstar’s expression shifted. His gaze softened - not with surprise, but with something rehearsed. Practiced reassurance.
“Your husband will be visiting soon,” Morningstar said, gently. “I assure you. We don’t intend for you to remain here for long.”
The words barely registered.
“I don’t…” Alastor swallowed.
His voice wavered despite himself.
“This is a dream. This isn’t real.”
The truth spilled from him in a rush, as though naming it might fracture the illusion. Might loosen its hold.
Then the doctor regarded him with something dangerously close to pity.
“Real or not,” he replied mildly, the cadence of his voice unmistakably patronizing, “you’ll be well taken care of.”
As though that settled it.
Alastor said nothing more. He remained seated, small within the padded chair, his hands resting uselessly in his lap. His patient’s clothing hung too loosely from his slight frame, sleeves too long and the fabric swallowing him whole. He looked up at the man with wide, unguarded eyes and said nothing.
Because there was nothing to say.
❧
Apparently, he was a recent addition to the ward.
The distinction mattered more than he liked. It explained the scrutiny. The constant observation. The way everything about his existence was now subject to documentation. He was provided with a strict schedule printed neatly on a single sheet of paper. It outlined his feedings, his daily therapy sessions and the narrow windows of time during which he would be permitted outside.
The sight of it stirred something unpleasant in his chest. It reminded him, uncomfortably, of the work schedules Vox had once placed before him.
His movements were severely limited.
Every hour of his day was accounted for. Where he could go. When he could stand. When he could sit. When he could be silent. The illusion of freedom was thin enough to see through and it made no effort to pretend otherwise. He was kept as one might keep a caged animal. And he was warned, very clearly, that what little time he was allowed to himself could be withdrawn the moment he became difficult.
Doctor Morningstar had been firm about that.
He was to eat all of his meals. He was to take his medicine. There would be no exceptions.
They called them mood stabilizers. A mild tranquilizer, administered to help his “mind settle.” He was meant to swallow two tiny pills a day.
To make him feel better.
Alastor had refused at first. He had shaken his head and said no.
The response had been immediate.
If he would not take them by mouth they would be administered by needle instead. No anger accompanied the explanation. No threat was spoken outright. It was presented as a matter of procedure.
Be good, they told him. Do as you’re told.
We know what’s best for you.
❧
The illusion was a convincing one.
Too convincing.
Everything about it felt real 0 the sights, the smells, the quiet and ever-present sensations that accompanied his every movement. The world responded to him as though it were solid and unquestionable, and worse still, his body responded in kind. Hunger came when it should. Fatigue settled into his limbs at the end of long hours. Pain flared when he was handled too roughly and dulled when medication seeped through his veins. There was no lag. No distortion. No dreamlike haze to soften the edges.
It obeyed rules.
Alastor found himself studying his own body with mounting unease, turning inward in search of some flaw. Some inconsistency. Some proof that this was wrong. He examined his hands, his arms, the curve of his torso; looking for a fracture in the illusion. Everything was as it had been when he was alive. Even the smallest details were accounted for. His body would change subtly with the passage of time - hair growing where it should, fingernails lengthening just enough to require trimming.
The dream remembered to let him grow.
That alone unsettled him more than anything else.
It was so complete that there were moments when doubt crept in despite his resolve. Moments when he wondered, fleetingly, if perhaps this was not a dream at all. If perhaps he had been wrong. If perhaps this was simply his life now.
But no.
That much, at least, he was certain of.
This had been woven into existence by Lucifer’s hand. Crafted with the same care. This world - these people and these rules - were not real. They could not be. They were a construct.
He just had to wait.
He just had to wake up.
❧
His sessions were always with Morningstar.
He was made to sit across from the man in that carefully curated office, placed neatly within reach of the desk but never quite close enough to feel equal. Morningstar guided the conversations with practiced ease, steering them back to the same subjects. Alastor’s childhood. His marriage. His aversion to domesticity. The moments, as Morningstar phrased it, where he had diverged from acceptable conduct.
At first, the exchanges had been civil enough. But it did not take long for the pattern to assert itself. Every answer Alastor gave was corrected. Every explanation reinterpreted. Every attempt at clarity was written down as confusion.
Eventually, Morningstar noted that Alastor’s recollections appeared muddled. Inconsistent. That he had difficulty distinguishing reality from fantasy. And, more troubling still, that he was proving uncooperative.
“Alastor,” Morningstar began, a pen in his grasp.
His tone was calm, almost gentle.
“We all have a place within society. Much like there is a natural order to things within nature itself.”
He glanced down at the clipboard, eyes scanning the page, before lifting his gaze once more.
“A deer does not attempt to play the part of the wolf,” he continued evenly. “They are built for different purposes. Different functions. And they perform those functions flawlessly because they do not question them. Just as Omegas are meant to do.”
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
“Deer are scarcely sentient,” he said, his voice controlled but edged with strain. “But I am.”
Morningstar did not look offended. If anything, he appeared faintly amused. He tilted his head, regarding Alastor with something like patient disappointment.
“Sentience,” he replied smoothly, “only leaves you with less of an excuse to stray from the path so clearly set before you. Animals cannot choose otherwise. You can.”
The pen tapped once against the paper.
“And you do.”
Alastor shifted in his seat, his hands curling into loose fists in his lap.
“Our society has rules,” Morningstar went on. “It is not cruelty - it is order. Omegas who resist that order often convince themselves they are enlightened. Progressive.”
His mouth curved into a thin, knowing smile.
“In truth, they are simply confused.”
He leaned forward slightly, just enough to loom.
“You mistake discomfort for injustice and limitation for oppression. And when the world does not bend to accommodate those misunderstandings, you experience distress. Anger. What you would call conviction.”
The pen moved again, scribbling something Alastor could not see.
“We call it hysteria.”
Morningstar leaned back, folding his hands once more.
“Our task here,” he concluded calmly, “is to relieve you of the burden of that confusion. To return you to a state where the expectations placed upon you no longer feel like a threat - but a comfort.”
His gaze lingered on Alastor.
“And until you accept that,” he added softly, “these sessions will continue.”
❧
The lights had been turned off for the night.
Darkness settled into the room, leaving only a thin wash of ambient glow bleeding in from the corridor beyond the door. Alastor lay upon the narrow bed, unmoving, his body heavy with fatigue that never seemed to resolve into true rest. The room had grown blurry again. His glasses had been set aside, the world reduced to softened edges and indistinct shapes. He stared up at the ceiling until it dissolved into pale nothingness.
A week had passed.
And the time had not blurred.
That, more than anything else, frightened him.
The hours did not slip or distort the way dreams were meant to. A minute remained a minute. An hour an hour. The passage of time crept forward with methodical consistency, dragging him along with it whether he wished to follow or not. He slept, yes - but it was the kind of sleep that left him no relief. He woke just as tired as before, his body demanding rest it never truly received. He did not understand how he could sleep so much and still feel so hollowed out.
Was he still sleeping in Hell?
For days? Weeks?
The thought struck him with sudden panic, sharp enough to tighten his chest. What of the children? The question spiraled, frantic and breathless. He could not be gone for so long. He couldn’t. They needed him. They were too young. Too small to be away from their mother.
He needed them.
His vision blurred further as his eyes stung. Alastor lifted a hand to rub at them, blinking rapidly, trying to chase away the ache and the gathering haze. His breathing had gone shallow without him noticing.
And then…
Movement.
Something shifted at the edge of his perception.
His hand stilled.
There was someone in the room.
They stood partially shrouded in shadow, indistinct but unmistakably present. A tall, willowy shape dressed in black loomed beside the bed. Alastor’s heart lurched painfully as he stared, scarcely daring to breathe. The figure’s head tilted, as though peering down at him with quiet intent. Pale hair framed their face, and from their crown extended lengthy, curled horns, elegant and unmistakable even in the dim light.
Beautiful.
Impossible.
His breath caught.
He blinked.
They were gone.
And he was alone again.
Chapter 151: 151
Chapter Text
It was strange, seeing Vincent like this. As a human.
The shape of him suited the illusion far too well. He was a traditionally handsome young man, all clean lines and careful symmetry. His mismatched eyes were striking even without the infernal glow Alastor associated with them. A cleft chin softened an otherwise chiseled face, lending him an approachable warmth. He wore a suit, neatly pressed and perfectly tailored. He looked like someone meant to be trusted.
That alone unsettled Alastor more than he cared to admit.
He had been led into a room flooded with natural light, sunlight spilling in through tall windows that were mercifully free of bars. The air was warmer here, a stark contrast to the chill that clung to the ward. A handful of tables and chairs occupied the space, arranged neatly. No one else was present - no other patients nor nurses hovering nearby. Only Vincent. And, just beyond the closed door, a guard standing watch.
“Sweetheart.”
Vincent breathed the word, his voice low and familiar. His expression held concern and affection in equal measure, so convincing it made Alastor hesitate. Before he could react, Vincent stepped forward and drew him into an embrace. Solid arms wrapped around him. Alastor stiffened for half a second before realizing something else entirely -
Alastor was smaller.
Shorter, too.
The realization struck him with quiet disorientation. He fit against Vincent’s chest too easily, his head tucked beneath the man’s chin in a way that felt wrong. When Vincent pulled back, Alastor blinked up at him, bemused and searching that warm gaze for some crack in the facade. But the smile he was given was tender.
“They told me you’re settling in alright,” Vincent said gently.
He guided Alastor toward one of the tables, steering him with a hand. They sat across from one another, though Vincent immediately leaned forward, capturing Alastor’s smaller hands within his own. His grip was firm but not painful. Possessive without seeming so.
“I… I’ve been worried,” Vincent admitted softly.
His thumb brushed slow, soothing strokes across the back of Alastor’s hand.
“It killed me,” Vincent continued, his voice thickening just enough to sound sincere, “having to commit you. I can’t even imagine how frightened you must have been when they took you away from me.”
His brow furrowed, eyes shining faintly.
“Away from our home.”
The words landed harder than Alastor expected.
Without warning, memory surged. Vox, as he had once been. Younger. Softer around the edges. Gentle in tone and firm in expectation. This version of Vincent carried that same cadence. The same expression. The same practiced concern that framed control as love.
Before it had sharpened.
Before Vox had embraced the cold efficiency of his modern self.
This Vincent looked achingly like that before - the version that had smiled like this, touched like this and spoken like this. The one who had promised safety and stability while quietly tightening the leash.
Alastor sat very still, his hands cradled between Vincent’s, a sense of dread curling slowly in his chest.
“But Morningstar’s a good man,” Vincent continued. “He has an excellent success rate with Omegas who struggle the way you do. It isn’t uncommon.”
His hands tightened around Alastor’s, the squeeze meant to reassure rather than restrain.
“I’m not upset with you,” Vincent promised softly. “I need you to understand that. I’m doing this because I love you. Because I want you to feel better.”
His thumb brushed over Alastor’s knuckles in slow, soothing arcs.
“I hated how miserable you were.”
The words lodged somewhere deep and uncomfortable.
“I don’t want to be here, Vincent.”
He shouldn’t have said it. He knew that. He knew better than to argue, better than to plead. But the confinement pressed in on him from every angle. It went beyond the illusion itself. Beyond the bleached walls and rigid schedule. Beyond the rationed moments of air and sunlight that were offered like rewards for good behavior. This place was a prison disguised as care, its cruelty softened by calm voices and smiling reassurances.
“I want to leave,” Alastor insisted, his voice tightening despite his effort to keep it steady.
If he was meant to suffer for days, weeks - months, even - he wanted to do it somewhere else. Anywhere else. This place was engineered to diminish him and grind him down with routine and language and medication until he no longer recognized himself. And some desperate, stubborn part of him clung to the thought that if he could just step outside the dream might finally fracture.
Vincent’s expression shifted.
Not anger. Never anger.
Pity.
“We’ll take you home when you’re feeling better,” Vincent said gently. “I’ve spoken with the doctor. He says you’ve been doing well and that you’re following the rules.”
His tone remained soothing, but something firm settled beneath it.
“But you’re not responding to therapy the way we’d hoped.”
“Because he’s spouting drivel,” Alastor snapped before he could stop himself. “I’m not…”
He caught his breath sharply, forcing the words back into order.
“... I’m not insane.”
Vincent’s smile returned at once.
“Of course not, honey,” he crooned. “I don’t think that at all. You’re just a little sick.”
He leaned forward slightly, still holding Alastor’s hands.
“And once you’re better, we can go home.”
Alastor’s shoulders sagged, the tension bleeding out of them all at once. His gaze dropped to where Vincent’s hands still enclosed his own, warm and impossibly gentle. He stared at them without truly seeing and in their place he imagined red and blue claws. The absence of them felt like a loss he couldn’t articulate, a phantom ache where certainty used to live.
“When we’re home,” Vincent continued, “we’ll have a nice dinner. I’ll hire a personal chef and a cleaner, too. They’ll handle your chores while you’re settling back in. Just for a few weeks.”
As though that momentary sweetness might soften the cage.
“How long do I have to stay here?” Alastor asked quietly.
The question escaped him before he could stop it. He sounded small and tired.
Vincent didn’t hesitate.
“That depends on you, Alastor,” he replied, his tone gentle but unyielding. “If you make the effort, you can go home.”
His grip tightened just slightly.
“I don’t want to do this again,” his ‘husband’ said.
Alastor’s shoulders sank further, his body folding inward around the weight of those words. The illusion of Vox released a quiet sigh, as though burdened by patience rather than cruelty.
“Everything I have done,” Vincent said evenly, carefully, “and everything I ever will do, has been for your benefit.”
Alastor froze.
His breath caught.
He had heard those words before.
Not just something like them. Not a variation. The exact phrasing. Spoken in another place. Another life. Another cage. The familiarity struck him harder than any raised voice could have. His eyes lifted, unfocused, his thoughts slipping sideways as something inside him recoiled.
“This isn’t real,” he muttered, more to himself than to Vincent.
His gaze drifted, distant and hollow.
“None of this is real.”
Vincent’s expression softened further, settling into something so deeply pitying it bordered on grotesque.
❧
It felt as though the ward had been emptied of everyone but him.
Occasionally, he heard voices drifting faintly through walls and corridors too far away to reach. A cough. A murmur. The indistinct cadence of speech that proved he was not alone in the building, only separated from it. Interaction, however, was not permitted. In this ward, patients were not meant to speak with one another. He was told that his interactions were to be limited strictly to staff.
His journey, Morningstar had declared, was meant to be solitary.
Partial isolation, the doctor explained, would help him realize what he had missed. What he had neglected. What he had chosen to abandon in pursuit of misguided ideals.
What was truly important.
Hearth and home.
Community.
Children.
Continuation.
The words had been spoken with reverence, as though they were sacred truths rather than expectations. He was told that when he was better he would be allowed to experience those things in abundance. That he would be surrounded by love. By warmth and by purpose. As though those things had never existed for him before.
If you’d just let yourself be happy, Rosie had said, once.
He was alone now. Painfully so. And with that isolation came time and far too much of it. Time without distraction. Without the noise of life. Without children’s cries or laughter. Without the constant tension of his previous marriage. Without Overlords circling.
There was nothing left to do but think.
He replayed every step that had led him here, turning them over and over in his mind until the edges grew worn. He thought of his life before Hell. He thought of his life aftel. He traced the experiences that had shaped him into what he was, the choices he had made and the costs he had accepted.
He thought of everyone he had ever loved. Everyone he had ever fought against. Everyone who had tried to tell him who he ought to be.
And beneath it all, quieter than fear but far more persistent, lingered a single desire.
To simply… be.
Was that a crime?
To be a person?
To exist without permission?
To live a life of his own choosing?
The ward offered no answer.
Only silence.
❧
The two books eventually drew his attention.
There was only so much pacing he could tolerate before boredom settled. Eventually, weariness won out. He crossed the small room and seated himself at the narrow desk, its chair stiff and unforgiving and reached for one of the volumes. Through his spectacles, he studied the covers laid side by side.
The Good Wife’s Guide.
The Holy Scripture.
He stared at them blankly for a long moment, his expression empty and his thoughts slow to gather. They felt less like reading material and more like instruction manuals left behind with quiet confidence; as though no other options were necessary. No alternatives expected.
And after realizing there was truly nothing else to do, he picked up The Good Wife’s Guide and opened it.
The text greeted him with relentless cheer.
Its opening paragraphs sang the praises of domestic life in bright, eager language; extolling the fulfillment to be found in service and sacrifice. It spoke of happiness as something cultivated through routine, through obedience and through the careful maintenance of a home. The book presented itself as a guide to honoring thy husband - not through affection or partnership, but through usefulness.
Cooking.
Cleaning.
Tending to children and pets.
Ensuring that a husband need only concern himself or herself with returning home to a warm meal and a peaceful environment.
Alastor’s jaw tightened.
He flipped to a random page.
“Minimize all noise,” he read aloud quietly. “At the time of his or her arrival, eliminate all noise of the washer, dryer, dishwasher or vacuum. Try to encourage the children to be quiet. Be happy to see him.”
He paused, eyes lingering on the page.
“Greet him with a warm smile and be glad they are home.”
His fingers turned another page, slower this time.
“Listen to him,” he continued, his voice flattening. “You may have a dozen things to tell him, but the moment of his arrival is not the time. Let him talk first.”
The words sat heavily in the air, cloying in their enforced sweetness. Alastor stared down at the book, acutely aware of how easily the instructions reduced a person to silence. To background noise. To something meant to wait patiently until summoned.
He stared down at the illustrations.
They were rendered in a bright, cheerful style - clean lines and smiling faces frozen mid-task. Male and female-presenting Omegas were depicted performing their duties with effortless grace, aprons pristine, homes immaculate and expressions serene and fulfilled. Every image conveyed the same message without ever stating it outright: this is what success looks like. Compliance made visible. Happiness reduced to posture and polish.
Alastor’s shoulders sagged.
Something tight twisted in his chest as he lingered on the pages, his fingers curling against the paper’s edge. He wanted to set the book aside. To shove it off the desk. To tear it apart and scatter the pieces across the floor in some small, futile act of defiance.
But there was nothing else to do.
And here, the minutes were minutes.
The hours were hours.
And so, quietly, he turned back to the beginning.
He smoothed the page with one careful hand, adjusted his spectacles and began to read again.
Chapter 152: 152
Chapter Text
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Alastor peered down at his hands that neatly arranged in his lap, his fingers laced together. His eyes were half-lidded and his expression was composed. Across from him, Morningstar sat at his desk, silent as he worked his way through the documentation laid out before him.
Vincent visited once a week.
On Saturdays.
His therapy sessions occurred once a day, Monday through Friday. Always at the same hour. Always in the same room. Two pills a day, administered with dinner, swallowed under watchful eyes. His schedule was followed flawlessly. He ensured it was. Every step. Every rule. Every expectation met without deviation.
Because compliance, he had learned, was the currency of departure.
And yet he still struggled.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Not with the routine. Not with the motions. But with the sessions. With the act of acquiescing in spirit as well as body. He could do what he was told. He could sit when instructed, speak when prompted and swallow what was placed before him. But some stubborn, unyielding part of him refused to agree with the words spoken aloud. Refused to admit that he was incorrect. That some essential piece of him was fundamentally broken. That he was, as Morningstar so often implied, genuinely insane.
There was always a pause. A flicker of hesitation.
Something in him balked.
He did not offer true obedience.
Instead, he offered a careful imitation of it.
And Morningstar noticed.
Morningstar noticed everything.
With every encounter, the man’s smile grew colder, the warmth thinning until it was little more than habit. His expression revealed only the smallest tells, but unmistakable to anyone paying close attention. A slight tilt of the head. An arched brow. The faintest twitch at the corner of his lips. An absent stroke of his chin as he regarded Alastor with quiet, measuring interest.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Alastor’s gaze flitted to the pen as it tapped rhythmically against the clipboard. The sound was soft yet it seemed to fill the room all the same. Morningstar’s posture was lax, almost casual. His jaw worked silently as he wrote, the movement of his hand precise. The pen paused. Tapped again.
“You’ve been with us for two months now, Mrs. Whitman.”
“Yes, doctor,” Alastor replied, mechanically.
The words came easily.
Too easily.
“And while you have done as you’re told… which is exceptional,” Morningstar continued, his tone even, “I’m afraid we haven’t seen any true progress.”
He sighed heavily. The pen was set down at last.
“You remain resistant,” he went on. “Polite and composed. But emotionally withdrawn.”
His gaze lifted briefly, cool and assessing.
“That is not improvement. That is containment.”
The pause that followed was intentional.
“And you’ve been quite frigid toward your husband as of late,” Morningstar added, mildly. “You had an argument with him during your last visit, didn’t you?”
Alastor stiffened.
The memory returned to him. Vincent’s voice tightening, his expression clouding with that familiar blend of concern and impatience. Alastor’s own frustration was poorly contained. The sharpness in his tone when he’d asked when he would be allowed to leave. The way Vincent’s mouth had pressed into a thin line at that.
Yes.
He had argued.
Because he was tired. Because he was trapped. Because the walls felt closer with each passing day and the promise of soon rang increasingly hollow.
He wanted out.
Out - out - out -
His hands curled faintly in his lap as the thought repeated itself. He swallowed, forcing his body back into stillness.
He didn’t deserve this.
Any of it.
“I…”
“You were upset,” Morningstar interjected smoothly, not unkindly. “And that’s understandable.”
He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands together as though settling into reason itself. “But it isn’t Vincent’s fault that you’re still here.”
His gaze lifted.
“It is yours.”
“I didn’t do anything wrong,” Alastor protested, the words trembling despite his effort to steady them.
They felt small the moment they left his mouth.
“Is that so?”
The pen resumed its rhythm.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
The sound burrowed into him.
“I fear you’re simply regurgitating information at this point,” Morningstar continued calmly. “Repeating phrases you’ve learned are acceptable. You tell me everything you believe I wish to hear.”
He glanced down at the clipboard again, as though the conclusion were already written there.
“Omegas are prone to deceit - I’ll concede that much. It’s a survival instinct.”
His mouth curved faintly.
“But I maintain such a high rate of success because I can tell the difference between truth and performance.”
The pen stilled. His eyes lifted again, sharp now. Intent.
“And you, pet, are a liar.”
Pet.
“What?”
Alastor blinked, genuinely startled, his breath catching as he stared at Morningstar.
“I said,” the doctor repeated evenly, “you, Mrs. Whitman, are a liar.”
The pen tapped once more against the clipboard.
“And so,” Morningstar said at last, setting his pen aside with quiet finality, “I believe an alternative method of therapy will be far more effective than medication and conversation ever could be.”
The words hung in the air between them.
Alastor stared at him, uncomprehending. His mind snagged on the tone rather than the content; the ease with which the decision had been delivered, as though it were a minor adjustment rather than a sentence. He felt suddenly hollow, as though the floor beneath him had shifted without warning.
Morningstar observed his reaction with mild interest.
“We’ve developed a method of correction that has proven quite successful,” he continued calmly. “It allows for a reset of sorts. A clearing away of maladaptive patterns.”
His fingers laced together atop the desk.
“I believe there may be an issue with your inner wiring, you see.”
Alastor’s throat felt dry.
“And so,” Morningstar went on, “I’d like to explain the treatment plan we have in mind.”
The Omega blinked, his thoughts sluggish, struggling to align themselves into something coherent.
“ECT.”
The letters meant nothing to him.
Alastor frowned faintly.
“... ECT?”
Morningstar smiled.
It was polite and unmistakably condescending.
“Electroshock Therapy,” he clarified.
The words landed heavily, their meaning unfurling slowly and cruelly. The room seemed to tilt, just a fraction, as Alastor absorbed them. His pulse thudded painfully in his ears, though his body remained perfectly still.
“You know,” Vox mused, adjusting his tie with casual elegance, “I’ve heard that shock therapy is very effective for Omegas with… antiquated sensibilities. Especially those from your era, sweetheart.”
Morningstar’s smile did not falter.
“It’s quite safe,” he added, as though offering reassurance. “And in cases like yours, remarkably effective.”
“I - doctor,” Alastor stammered, the words tangling as they spilled out. “I’m - I’m doing better. I don’t need - I want - ”
“You don’t know what you need or what you want, Alastor.”
Morningstar’s interruption was immediate.
The words struck something loose in his mind.
He wants to help you, darling, Rosie’s voice echoed faintly from memory. You’re angry. Confused. You don’t know what’s best for you.
Another voice followed.
You don’t know what you want. Not anymore.
Vox.
Alastor’s breath hitched. His hands curled against the arms of the chair. He straightened abruptly, spine rigid, chin lifting in a brittle imitation of defiance.
“I refuse,” he declared, his voice shaking despite the effort it took to steady it. “It’s barbaric. It’s disgusting - ”
“Vincent has already signed off on the procedure,” Morningstar replied calmly.
The doctor did not raise his voice. Did not bristle. He merely dismissed the objection. He glanced down at the clipboard, as though confirming a mundane detail.
“He is fully aware of the severity of your case,” Morningstar continued evenly.
Alastor’s mouth went dry.
“But I didn’t provide my consent,” he said hoarsely.
Morningstar finally looked up.
“Your consent,” he replied without hesitation, “is irrelevant.”
❧
They had to drag him from his room.
Alastor fought because there was nothing else left to do. His heels scraped against the floor as guards seized him, rough hands closing around his arms and torso, lifting him just enough to steal his leverage. Fingers dug in at precise points along his body until pain bloomed sharp and disorienting, his muscles betraying him despite his will.
Morningstar followed a few paces behind.
He did not hurry. He did not intervene. His expression hovered somewhere between mild interest and quiet amusement, as though Alastor’s resistance was a childish display rather than a refusal worth acknowledging.
Alastor shouted as they hauled him down the corridor, his voice raw with fury. He spat curses, making his defiance unmistakable. He wanted them to know that his spirit was still there. That they had not broken him. That no matter what they did to his body, some essential part of him would remain untouched.
It would always remain.
Then he was pressed down onto a cot.
The motion was jarring. His breath knocked from him as his back met the surface, his gaze flitting wildly as the world reeled. Straps were pulled tight around his wrists, his ankles and his chest. Each fastening clicked into place.
He turned his head, panic clawing at his chest.
The room was blurred.
His spectacles were gone.
The loss of them felt purposeful and cruel. The edges of the world softened into indistinct shapes, faces reduced to shadows and motion. The guards stepped back once they were satisfied he could not move, retreating into the periphery of his vision.
And then there was only Morningstar.
For some reason he saw him clearly.
Not blurred. Not distorted.
Sharp.
Morningstar stepped closer, his face coming into focus. Every detail stood out - the calm set of his mouth, the attentive tilt of his head and the faint glint in his eyes as he regarded Alastor from above. He looked entirely at ease.
“You’ll feel so much better, pet,” he said softly.
Alastor’s chest rose and fell in frantic, uneven breaths, each one scraping against his ribs as panic swelled and pressed outward. The straps bit into him as he strained instinctively against them, his muscles trembling with the effort. His gaze locked onto Morningstar’s face - onto that calm, composed expression that refused to crack.
That perfect face.
Something cold and certain settled into place behind his eyes.
“You’re the devil,” Alastor spat.
The words were not an accusation so much as a realization. A truth spoken aloud at last.
For a moment, Morningstar only regarded him. Then his mouth curved upward. Not a smile. But a gradual curling of the lips that revealed what had been hidden beneath civility and human skin.
Pointed teeth caught the light.
❧
Alastor couldn’t focus.
They had deposited him onto his bed with practiced efficiency, hands withdrawing as soon as his body was settled, leaving him alone once more in the too-small room. He tried to speak but the sound that left him was a garbled mess, his tongue heavy and uncooperative and his mouth unable to form meaning.
The world would not organize itself.
Edges bled together. Sensation arrived without context. He could not make sense of the room, of the ceiling above him nor of the ache humming faintly through his skull.
He couldn’t make much sense of anything at all.
But there was one thing that cut through the haze with stubborn clarity.
He wanted to go home.
The thought anchored him. He clung to it desperately, repeating it again and again as he curled in on himself upon the narrow bed, knees drawn tight to his chest. The desire steadied his breathing, soothed the panic enough for him to endure it.
Home. Not the house. Not the place.
The people.
He thought of everyone who waited for him beyond this white, suffocating place. He thought of warmth and voices and hands that touched him without trying to change him. He thought of his family.
Of his children.
Virgil.
Dante.
Their names pulsed softly in his mind, a rhythm he could follow when everything else threatened to slip away. They were waiting for him. He knew they were. The certainty of it wrapped around his heart and held.
“Alastor.”
The voice was gentle.
He blinked his eyes open.
She was there again.
The sight of her stole the breath from his lungs, a harsh inhale tearing through his chest as panic flared instinctively. He blinked again - expecting her to vanish like before. To dissolve into shadow and absence.
But she did not.
Instead, she moved closer and settled onto the edge of the bed. Somehow her weight dipped the mattress beside him, the fabric creasing beneath her presence as though she were truly there. A hand lifted and brushed against his cheek.
The touch was warm.
Real.
And suddenly, the world snapped into focus.
The blur receded. The room sharpened. His vision cleared as though a veil had been lifted from his eyes. He gasped softly, staring up at her as clarity returned all at once.
Lilith looked back at him.
Perfect.
Beautiful.
And achingly familiar.
Chapter 153: 153
Chapter Text
She looked exactly as she did in the portraits.
Every detail was immaculate and too perfect to be coincidence. And even here, even within the sterile confines of this place, she carried herself with unmistakable majesty. Her posture was effortless, her presence commanding without need for gesture or raised voice. This was a woman who had worn a crown and never truly set it down. A woman who had ruled.
A Queen.
Alastor realized, distantly, that the portraits had captured her likeness faithfully… and yet they had failed her all the same. Paint and pigment could not convey the weight of her presence. Could not replicate the fire that lived behind her gaze. There was something in her eyes that stilled him completely. It was an instinctive, primal recognition that bade him be quiet. To look and to listen.
Her hands rose, fingers gingerly cupping his jaw.
“Our husband,” she drawled, her tone soft and edged with wry amusement, “is quite the malicious creature, is he not?”
The words were not spoken in bitterness. If anything, there was an almost fond resignation threaded through them.
“You’ve displeased him,” she continued calmly. “I have done the very same, I suppose. Once or twice.”
A ghost of a smile curved her lips.
In a place that offered so little comfort she became it effortlessly. Alastor leaned into her touch without conscious thought, drawn instinctively toward the steadiness she radiated. His eyes slipped shut, his breathing easing as the agony that had plagued him began, at last, to recede. The pain dulled. The fear softened. In its place came a soothing calm.
A reprieve.
“Lilith,” he breathed.
“I am she,” she replied smoothly.
His eyes fluttered open again, searching her face.
“You’re here,” he whispered. “How?”
“My journal carried a sliver of my soul,” she explained patiently. “I am Lilith as she was prior to her ascent.”
He swallowed.
“Are you… her?”
“Not entirely,” she admitted. “I am a fragment. A remnant.”
Her thumb brushed lightly along his cheek.
“I possess her likeness. Her memories. Her temperament. But I cannot fully take form. I am incomplete.”
Alastor blinked slowly, the information settling into place with quiet gravity.
“Or I was,” she continued softly. “We are one and the same, Alastor.”
Alastor blinked, his breath hitching faintly in his chest.
“Are we?” he asked quietly. “When I am… this?”
He gestured weakly to himself - to the trembling body confined by sheets and walls and to the fragile flesh that responded to drugs and pain and command. He was trapped within Lucifer’s illusion, stripped of power and certainty alike. Whatever he had once been felt impossibly distant from this version of himself.
Lilith studied him with an intensity that made him feel exposed - not judged, but seen. Her gaze lingered, thoughtful rather than cruel.
“You don’t yet realize who you are,” she said. “Nor what you were meant to become.”
“And what is that?” he asked, the question edged with exhaustion rather than curiosity.
“A Queen,” she answered simply.
The word rang strangely in the quiet room.
Alastor let out a small, disbelieving huff.
“Is that what I am? What I’m ‘meant to be’?” he asked. “When I am trapped and broken and diminished?”
Her expression did not soften in pity.
“You are my heir,” Lilith said instead. “My legacy.”
Alastor’s gaze dropped, his shoulders sagging inward as the weight of it pressed down on him.
“I am a failure,” he said quietly.
He sucked in a harsh, unsteady breath.
“And I am tired,” he whispered. “So tired.”
The words were not dramatic. They did not demand comfort or absolution. They simply were - a truth laid bare at last. The weight of his life pressed down upon him in that moment: the years spent in Hell, the endless vigilance, the careful negotiations and the constant necessity of strength. The immensity of it all bore down upon his narrow shoulders, until he felt bowed beneath it.
“This life,” he continued, his voice faltering despite his effort to keep it steady, “is so very hard.”
He did not try to hide the tears that burned at the backs of his eyes. There was no point in pretending otherwise. They came quietly, blurring his vision as he spoke the truth aloud. And once they began, they did not stop. They slipped free in steady rivulets, his small body sagging, exhaustion finally overtaking the last of his restraint.
Lilith’s thumb brushed gently beneath his eye, wiping away the tears as they fell.
“It was I,” she said softly, the words barely above a breath, “who brought about divine judgment upon Omegas.”
Alastor stilled, his breath catching.
“When Michael orchestrated my punishment,” she continued, her voice low and even, “he intended for me to endure all that I had wrought upon my sex.”
The admission carried no dramatics. Only truth.
“I was meant to suffer as they suffered,” Lilith said. “To experience the consequences born of my own defiance. Had I only lain with Adam the world would have been different.”
Her gaze remained fixed upon Alastor’s face.
“You,” she said quietly, “have endured the consequence of my actions.”
Lilith’s eyes fell shut as though the weight of the admission required stillness. For a brief moment, she looked less like a queen and more like something weary.
“And for that…” Her voice faltered, only slightly. “I am sorry. I am… so very sorry.”
She leaned forward, closing the distance between them until their foreheads pressed together. The gesture was intimate, familiar. One Alastor had shared with others in moments of quiet solidarity - with Niffty, with Husk, with Angel Dust. A wordless reassurance.
His breath shook as it left him.
“I don’t know what to do,” he whispered. “I don’t know who I’m meant to be.”
His voice thinned.
“Is this… is this meant to be my existence? All that I am?”
Lilith drew back just enough for their gazes to meet fully. Her hands remained steady on him, anchoring him in place.
“You are meant to be a Queen, Alastor,” she said. “It is your destiny.”
Destiny.
The word felt heavy.
“A figurehead,” he replied dully, the bitterness barely concealed. “A crown they’ll trot out when it suits them.”
“No.” Lilith’s correction was immediate. “You are no consort.”
Her eyes burned with quiet intensity.
“Lucifer granted you the right to lead as you see fit. That was not charity. It was an acknowledgment.”
“They won’t listen to me,” Alastor scoffed. “I haven’t even been crowned and already they conspire against me.”
“Of course they do,” Lilith said calmly. “That is the nature of power.”
Her gaze sharpened.
“You will make them listen.”
He was silent as he studied her, the uncertainty written plainly across his features.
“Do not forget where you come from,” Lilith said, her voice firm and unmistakably clear. “We are one and the same.”
She straightened, the remnants of softness giving way to something harder.
“I was the first Queen,” she continued. “That destiny is rooted firmly, regardless of the shape I now inhabit. It does not diminish with time. It does not fade.”
Her gaze sharpened as it held his.
“Your soul is old, Alastor. Older than you realize. You have inherited the spirit of the first Omega.”
His breath hitched.
“Lucifer… he - ”
“He is your King,” Lilith cut in, rigid and unyielding. “And your husband.”
The words were spoken without romance nor warmth.
“I was once granted the choice to defy him fully. He will not make that mistake again.”
Alastor’s gaze dropped instinctively, something bitter curling in his chest. Lilith did not allow the retreat. Her finger lifted his chin, firm but not cruel, forcing him to meet her eyes.
“You will be his Queen,” she said. “His people are your people. You will make them bend. You will make them kneel. And when they dare to underestimate you, you will correct them.”
“They think you abandoned them,” Alastor said. “The devil - ”
“ - lied,” Lilith finished coolly. “For he is the Prince of Lies.”
A shadow crossed her expression.
“I failed, Alastor. I may have saved Charlie, but it did not prevent war from ravaging both Heaven and Hell.”
He looked back at her sharply.
“You’re aware?”
A slow nod.
“We are one and the same now,” she said. “When we rejoined, your knowledge became my own.”
“But your knowledge is beyond my reach,” he said quietly. “I don’t recall any memories that are not my own.”
Lilith did not hesitate.
“I will help you,” she said. “While you remain locked within this place, I will teach you.”
Alastor drew in a harsh breath, his chest tightening as another fear surged to the surface.
“How long will I remain here?” he asked urgently. “My children - ”
“Alastor.” Lilith’s voice cut gently but decisively through the rising panic. “It has only been seconds since he touched you.”
The words did not immediately register.
He blinked. Once. Then again.
“What?”
“He laid his hand upon you and trapped you here only seconds ago,” she repeated calmly. “This prison is not bound by time as you understand it.”
The realization struck him all at once Devastation and relief collided painfully in his chest. All this suffering. All this erosion. And yet…
“Then…” His voice faltered.
“You will awaken on the same night,” Lilith said. “Only moments will have passed.”
His breath shuddered as it left him.
“Will he know about you?” he asked after a beat. “Will he know what you’ve told me?”
Lilith’s expression shifted.
“I am the portion of your soul that does not truly belong to him,” she said. “It is only because he sought to imprison you here that I am able to speak freely with you now. He is not aware of my presence. He does not know the truth.”
A pause.
“And I will ensure he remains ignorant of it.”
There was something quietly triumphant in her tone.
“A small victory,” she admitted. “But a victory nonetheless.”
“…I see,” he said softly, nodding once.
The understanding did not come easily, but it settled all the same. He drew a slow breath as Lilith continued.
“I will appear only when his gaze does not linger upon you,” she explained. “I cannot bestow power upon you. Nor can I sever the bond that tethers you to him.”
Her thumb brushed faintly against his cheek.
“But I can give you knowledge. And that knowledge will aid you on the path ahead.”
He hesitated, then spoke again.
“When I leave this place,” Alastor asked quietly, “will I see you again? Will I be able to speak with you like this?”
Lilith smiled.
It was a sad smile. But there was acceptance in it. Peace.
“No,” she said honestly. “Our joining will soon be complete. I will dissipate into the depths of your soul.”
Her voice softened.
“As a raindrop vanishes into the sea.”
Alastor’s gaze fell away. He exhaled quietly, shoulders sinking as something wordless tightened in his chest.
“…I understand,” he murmured, though the words felt insufficient.
“Do not despair,” Lilith said gently. “We are not being parted. We are becoming.”
Her hands framed his face once more, warm and steady.
“We will become one being. One entity.”
She looked at him then - not as a queen addressing her heir nor as a fragment returning to its source - but as something deeply, profoundly content.
“This is a joyous occasion, Alastor.”
Her expression softened further, something luminous settling into her features. She was smiling fully now.
Happy.
“I’m finally coming home.”
❧
Alastor dressed in the clothing provided to him.
It was a far cry from the patient’s attire he had worn for so long. This clothing was tailored. Meant to be worn outside these walls. A jacket that fit his shoulders precisely. Trousers hemmed to the correct length. Real shoes waiting beside the bed.
He stood before the mirror and stared at his reflection.
He looked… presentable. Like someone who belonged in the world beyond the ward.
He was leaving today.
The knowledge settled over him with an odd mixture of relief and numbness. Vincent was waiting. Morningstar had deemed his treatments a success after several more months of intensive correction. The word echoed faintly in his mind, stripped now of its sting. Or perhaps he had simply learned not to react to it.
He adjusted his collar with careful fingers, smoothing it into place and then moved to the door and waited. Patiently. The habit had become second nature.
The door opened.
With only a single guard present, he was escorted down the hallway. His footsteps sounded strange to his own ears, proper shoes now covering his feet.
He passed the doctor’s office.
The visitation room.
The electrotherapy suite.
Each door slid by without pause, without acknowledgment, until at last he was led toward the exit. Light pooled there, brighter than the corridors behind him.
Vincent stood waiting.
He was smiling broadly and the sight of it pulled something tight in Alastor’s chest. Vincent closed the distance at once, arms wrapping around him, one hand settling possessively at the small of his back as though to guide him forward without asking.
“Sweetheart,” Vincent greeted warmly.
Alastor allowed himself to be held.
Just before they crossed the threshold, he hesitated.
Only for a moment.
He turned his head and glanced back over his shoulder.
A woman dressed in black stood at the far end of the hall, watching him. She did not move. She did not wave. She simply was - still and patient and unmistakably real.
Vincent noticed the pause.
“Sweetheart?” he asked, gentle curiosity edging his voice.
“It’s nothing, Vincent,” Alastor replied softly. “Let’s go home.”
He turned away.
He stepped past the threshold and into the light.
❧
And he woke up.
Chapter 154: Mother of the Twin Princes [ ART ]
Summary:
A visual reference Alastor's updated hairstyle. As well as the feminine styles that he occasionally boasts. Lucifer has a strong preference for long hair in his Omegas.
Chapter Text

Chapter 155: Omega-In-Waiting [ ART ]
Summary:
Updated Angel Dust's hairstyle and wardrobe while serving Alastor that reflects Lucifer's tastes. Due to having dominion over both of their souls, he indulged in a few tweaks.
Chapter Text

Chapter 156: 156
Chapter Text
Lucifer appeared only mildly displeased.
There was no fury in him. No sharp edge of wrath or explosive temper. Merely a faint, petulant disappointment that he had not uncovered the answers he’d sought within Alastor’s mind. It passed quickly. A small, thoughtful noise left him, followed by a careless shrug, as though the matter were already settled.
“Come now, pet.”
Alastor remained where he was, curled low against the ground, his eyes squeezed tightly shut. The world still reeled around him, the dizzying snap of awakening colliding painfully with the lingering sensations of Lucifer’s punishment. His body trembled, muscles refusing him and his head pounding.
But eventually he began to move.
Painfully.
Slowly.
“There we are,” Lucifer crooned, satisfaction warming his voice. “That’s my sweet Omega. My lovely bride-to-be. On your feet.”
The King’s smile was fond as Alastor obeyed despite the way his body shook with the effort. He barely made it halfway before Lucifer intervened, an arm sliding around his narrow waist to steady him, to claim him. Alastor’s eyes burned as tears gathered, his breath hitching as he unwillingly leaned into the support.
“I’d hoped to keep you sufficiently entertained,” Lucifer remarked lightly, as though discussing nothing more than a parlor diversion, “while I sorted through that lovely head of yours.”
His grip tightened just enough to remind Alastor who held him upright.
“I can tell this place upset you,” the King continued, his tone edged with a mockery of concern. “I’ll take care to ensure it remains sealed going forward.”
Lucifer looked… content.
And in that moment, Alastor understood fully; the lengthy dream had been punishment. Nothing more. Nothing less. A reprimand delivered with surgical cruelty. A reminder of the devil’s authority and of the suffering he could administer effortlessly.
Alastor said nothing.
He wanted to weep.
And he did.
The tears slipped free, his body sagging faintly against Lucifer’s hold. But they were not born solely of the ordeal. Not of fear. Not even of pain.
They were born of loss.
He would never see Lilith again.
That knowledge hollowed him more deeply than the nightmare ever could.
Still another truth steadied him. One fragile consolation remained.
He could see his children.
His family.
Four months had passed in that other place. Four long, grinding months carved into his mind. Seconds, technically. But his body and his heart did not know how to measure time so mercifully.
Lucifer escorted him.
Alastor’s hooves were unsteady beneath him, his body still unfamiliar after the long ordeal. He stumbled more than once, ears pinning flat in reflexive frustration, but his lord was patient. A hand remained at his elbow, guiding him forward, correcting his steps without comment and ensuring he made it back to the room without incident.
His room.
Not the too-narrow space that had been cold and barren and white. Not the place designed to strip him down to compliance. This room was large and warm and richly appointed, draped in deep reds and golds. The scents hit him all at once; Martha’s calm, earthy presence; Angel Dust’s sweet, cloying warmth; the unmistakable softness of the children.
Home.
Angel Dust was awake, perched near the cradle, tending to Virgil, who had likely fussed in the night. He looked up at the sound of the door, his eyes widening instantly at the sight of the visibly shaken Alastor. Carefully, Angel set the child down and crossed the room, his steps quick but cautious.
“He’s in your care,” Lucifer said simply.
No elaboration. No warning. Just a statement of fact.
Then he turned on his heel and left.
The door shut behind him.
It was only then that Alastor’s strength gave out entirely. Angel’s arms were already around him when it happened, wrapping him up just as his composure shattered. A loud, broken sob tore free from his chest as he collapsed against the spider’s slight frame, clutching at him desperately, unable to stop the flood once it began.
Angel held him without hesitation.
Soon, Martha was there too, her presence closing in from the other side. Hands rubbed slow, steady circles into his back. Gentle murmurs filled the space. They held him between them, anchoring him as the sobs wracked his body.
He couldn’t stop.
He didn’t try to.
He clung to them desperately, ears flattened tight to his skull as he dissolved into hysterics that refused to abate. Four months of terror and of isolation came pouring out of him all at once, and there was no dam strong enough to hold it back.
Lilith’s words of advice echoed faintly in his mind.
Do not challenge him directly.
Keep your family close.
Lest you be made to suffer.
Again.
And again.
And again.
❧
One year later.
Weaning one child, Alastor had learned, was difficult.
Weaning two bordered on impossible.
Well - possible, certainly. He had proven that much. But maintaining one’s sanity in the process was the true trial. That, more than logistics or patience, was what threatened to unravel him by the end of each day.
Virgil and Dante had grown swiftly in the span of a year. No longer infants, they had crossed the uncertain threshold into toddlerhood. They grew steadily, each at their own pace. Dante remained smaller, quieter in his physical presence, but no less capable; whatever he lacked in size, he made up for in determination, matching his brother step for step. Both had learned to walk, then to run and were now beginning to communicate in earnest.
Alastor found himself endlessly fascinated by their growth.
By how bodies that had once fit so easily against his chest now required a hip to brace them when he carried them. By how the weight of them had shifted. He had to hold them that way now whenever he wrangled them, which was often, because once they discovered effective locomotion they became nearly impossible to contain. They ran everywhere, shrieking with unrestrained delight, scattering toys and cushions and occasionally each other in their wake.
Chaos incarnate.
And now, they had discovered a new method of protest.
Alastor’s refusal to breastfeed them any longer had been met with immediate outrage. Tears. Wails. Accusations he was fairly certain amounted to betrayal.
Because Alastor was finished.
They could eat solids perfectly well now. They preferred them, when it suited their moods. There was no need. No justification. No rational argument that supported their continued insistence.
And yet Virgil and Dante refused to accept this reality, clinging stubbornly to a comfort they were not prepared to relinquish.
And today tiny Virgil - now a year and a half old - waddled from wherever he and his brother had been wreaking havoc moments earlier. Alastor’s bedroom bore the evidence plainly enough: toys scattered across the floor, cushions displaced and a book left open and forgotten near the edge of the bed.
Virgil had abandoned his play and toddled toward him with bright, expectant eyes; determination written plainly across his little face. With surprising ease, he hauled himself up onto the bed, small claws assisting his ascent in a way that was both impressive and faintly alarming.
Alastor glanced up from his novel, one brow arching as he took in the sight. He didn’t bother pretending he didn’t know what was coming.
He sighed as Virgil immediately reached for his blouse, fingers curling into the fabric with practiced insistence. Both children had developed the habit but Virgil, unlike his brother, was far more prone to emotional collapse when denied outright.
“Ba-ba?” the toddler asked hopefully, tilting his head just so.
Alastor closed his book with deliberate calm.
“No, darling,” he said gently. “No ‘baba’.”
Virgil’s face crumpled.
The transformation was instant and dramatic. His facial features scrunched tight as though he were summoning every ounce of indignation his small body could contain. He stared at Alastor for half a second longer, as if waiting for the answer to change.
It did not.
With a wounded little huff, he flopped dramatically onto his stomach beside him, pressed his face into the bedding, opened his mouth -
- and screamed.
A long, deeply weary sigh escaped Alastor as he stared up at the ceiling, one hand lifting to rub at his face.
He loved his children.
But Hell itself had never tested his patience quite like this.
Angel Dust emerged from the washroom with an easy smile, his painted lips spreading wide as he took in the scene. His hair had grown long and he styled it in a way that bore clear resemblance to Martha’s influence. The locks were full, carefully coaxed into volume, falling far past his shoulders; a bang elegantly swept over one eye.
“C’mere, lil man,” he said lightly. “You’ll survive.”
He scooped up the wailing Virgil with practiced ease, cradling him against his chest even as the toddler continued to cry in earnest. Virgil reached desperately for Alastor, tiny claws grasping at the air as though he were being torn away from some vital lifeline, his sobs growing louder for the effort.
Toddlers, Alastor reflected, were exceptionally dramatic.
Virgil, in particular, was notoriously clingy when it came to him. Far more so than his brother. Dante, by contrast, was surprisingly independent, content to play on his own and far less prone to emotional collapse. Virgil, however, treated every perceived slight as a personal catastrophe.
“I know, I know,” Angel sighed, patting the toddler’s back with gentle, rhythmic motions. “It’s the end of the world for lil Virgil.”
Despite himself, he let out a soft chuckle, glancing over at Alastor and taking in the sharp edge of irritation barely contained behind his composed exterior.
“Weanin’ ain’t easy,” Angel added sympathetically.
Alastor closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again with a resigned huff.
“It most certainly is not.”
Still Alastor felt the familiar warmth settle in his chest as he watched his family.
❧
Lilith had taught him much.
In those quiet hours when he lay alone in the dark in Lucifer’s illusion she would speak. She told him stories of how she had once gathered the masses. Of how power was not merely seized, but maintained. Of the finer intricacies of governance - how a ruler must be seen, when they must be silent and when a single word could shift the balance of an entire court.
She spoke at length about the necessity of maintaining a court. About finding individuals whose strengths compensated for one’s own blind spots. About surrounding oneself not with flatterers, but with those capable of holding the weight of responsibility alongside you.
You cannot stand alone forever, she had warned. But you must never allow yourself to lean on those who would enjoy watching you fall.
Hell, she had explained, was a singular entity. A closed system. There was little need to concern oneself with outside forces - no foreign powers to appease nor distant kingdoms to placate. The true threats, the true alliances, would always originate from within. From those already embedded in its hierarchy. From those who understood its rules intimately enough to exploit them.
You will have enemies, Lilith had said quietly. Far too many to count.
In her time, she explained, prejudice against Omegas had existed - but it had lacked the sharp, institutional cruelty it now carried. What Alastor faced was not merely bias, but ideology. He was quarreling with beliefs instilled by her husband and by his husband-to-be.
Find your court, she had instructed. Find allies. But do not hide behind Alphas. It will only make you weak. Seek Omegas who know how to thrive within their present circumstances. Ones who understand power well enough to survive near it without being consumed. And then, more quietly: And find at least one who is free of Lucifer’s control.
That, she had made clear, was essential.
Alastor was not meant to be a symbol alone.
He was meant to be a politician.
But the denizens of Hell would not see this. They would likely see Alastor as something broken in by the aftermath of his union.
Like a tamed filly, Lilith had said with quiet disdain.
And she had been correct.
Vincent had said that Lucifer would break him. It had been spoken as a certainty, as though inevitability itself were on the King’s side. But in his cruelty, Lucifer had miscalculated. What he had intended as punishment had become instruction. What was meant to diminish Alastor had instead filled him with knowledge.
Within the illusion Lilith had guided him. She had taken the rigid framework Lucifer had carved into him and reshaped it, reforging it into something sharper and far more dangerous. Where Lucifer taught control, Lilith taught leverage. Where he taught obedience, she taught patience. She showed him how to listen without yielding, how to bend without breaking and how to let others believe they were winning while he learned exactly where to strike.
He taught you structure, she had said once. I will teach you intent.
And so she built upon that foundation until the prison became a classroom.
You will conquer the Overlords, she told him without hesitation. You will undo the mess Lucifer has made in the wake of his absence. And you will lead Hell into a new age.
There had been no question in her voice.
Whether they like it or not.
The words had settled into him, not as a command but as a truth he would one day have to fulfill. And now - back in his body, back among his family and back within Hell itself - Alastor understood the full shape of the lesson.
Lucifer had not broken him.
He had armed him.
And Hell, when the time came, would learn the difference.
Chapter 157: 157
Chapter Text
“Lucifer,” Lilith explained quietly, “was his sire’s greatest creation.”
Her voice carried no reverence - only fact.
“He is a being capable of creation,” she continued. “Of shaping reality itself. His might is comparable to Michael’s, though their natures differ.”
Her gaze drifted, unfocused for a moment, as though recalling something ancient.
“Perfection was woven into his being from the moment he came into existence. And so, inevitably, he sought more.”
Alastor absorbed this in silence before asking, carefully, “And how does he compare to Adam?”
Lilith’s lips pressed together.
“The only being capable of truly subduing Lucifer is his brother and his sire,” she said. “But killing him?”
A faint shake of her head followed.
“No. Immortality is not something Lucifer possesses - it is something he is. It is woven into his essence. He was meant to endure. He cannot be slain.”
She paused, then added softly, “He can only be denied access.”
“And Angelic Steel?” Alastor ventured. “Perhaps…?”
Lilith laughed.
The sound was sharp, and utterly humorless.
“It has been attempted,” she said. “More than once. Adam is vulnerable to it, yes. He was only an Archangel. And so bears a mortal soul.”
Her eyes sharpened as they returned to him.
“There is a disparity there. Lucifer is possessed of an essence beyond comprehension.”
She held Alastor’s gaze then.
“If you challenge him directly,” she warned, “he will ensure you never think to do so again. In this illusion, you are afforded a measure of comfort. In another, he may cast you into a freezing pit for a century. A boiling cauldron for a millennium. And it will cost him seconds.”
She let that sink in.
“It will cost you everything.”
Her eyes slid shut as her shoulders sag lightly.
“I succeeded in escaping him in my first life,” she admitted softly. “I fear that will not be the case in my second.”
❧
Several nights each week were spent with Lucifer. On those evenings, the King would share a private meal with him, dinner served within the boundaries of his personal chambers. The arrangement was intimate and controlled: plates appearing at a snap of the devil’s fingers, conversation unfolding at Lucifer’s pace, and the remnants of the meal dismissed just as easily once his interest waned.
It was a ritual.
One Alastor had learned to navigate.
He had come to understand how to keep his lord content. He dressed in the manner Lucifer favored, tailored elegance meant to signal obedience without ever appearing careless. He presented himself as the dutiful Queen-to-be and he took great care never to tell the devil no.
Never outright.
There were moments where he could redirect and delay in inconsequential ways. But true refusal was unthinkable. Unacceptable. He had learned that Lucifer’s methods of correction were not loud or impulsive but deep and cruel in a way that lingered long after the lesson had been delivered.
The mere thought sent a faint shudder through him.
So he did not.
In the aftermath of their shared bath, Alastor sat propped against the pillows, the warmth of the water still clinging to his skin. Not a scrap of clothing covered him. Lucifer rested his slight weight against him with casual entitlement, head settled comfortably against Alastor’s chest as though it belonged there. The doe’s crimson claws threaded slowly through the King’s pale mane, fingertips massaging his scalp with practiced care.
Lucifer hummed faintly, content.
“We will marry soon,” his lord remarked casually.
Alastor’s claws slowed in Lucifer’s hair, though he did not stop. He kept his posture relaxed, his tone measured.
“I actually wished to inquire about that, Your Majesty.”
“Mmm?” Lucifer hummed, his weight settling more fully against Alastor’s chest as his hands wandered.
“Have you a date in mind?”
“I’m still puzzling out an appropriate time,” he admitted. “I would prefer to present the princes to my people when they are… capable.”
Alastor’s ears flicked faintly in amusement.
“You may wish to wait a few years for that,” he advised lightly. “Considering Virgil’s fondness for tantrums.”
A quiet chuckle slipped from Lucifer. He shifted, nuzzling into Alastor’s chest before releasing a small, almost mournful sigh. Alastor’s milk had dried only days prior, after all.
“I never did get that drink,” Lucifer mumbled.
Alastor gave a soft huff, the corner of his mouth quirking despite himself.
“Perhaps next time, Your Majesty.”
“Perhaps,” Lucifer agreed easily. “Your previous heat failed to stoke because you were feeding your children. There is a chance this one may be missed as well.”
Alastor’s claws continued their slow, steady motion.
“I won’t be having another for a few decades,” he said gently, a reminder rather than a challenge. “As per your promise.”
Lucifer did not bristle nor did he argue.
“Of course,” he replied.
Hands settled at his hips and Alastor let out a soft hum as the heat of Lucifer’s hardened length brushed against his furred inner thigh. The devil moved in a slow grind, already nestled between his parted legs. Each subtle roll of Lucifer’s hips sent a warm ripple through Alastor’s body/
He responded instinctively. Of course he did. Lucifer had trained his body, shaping his responses until they were second nature - until the mere press of the King’s skin against his was enough to make him soften and yield. Resistance had long since become obsolete; his body recognizing its master before his mind even caught up.
Their lips met in an unhurried and languid motion.
Cruel the devil may be, but he was an extraordinary lover. He played Alastor’s body like a cherished instrument, expertly coaxing out shivers and sighs. A touch to his thigh, a grind of hips or the faintest graze of a fang against his bottom lip - each gesture crafted to draw a reaction he couldn’t suppress.
Lucifer always noticed when Alastor’s mind began to drift. And Lucifer made a game of that, it seemed. Each time Alastor attempted to disappear into his own head, the King tugged him sharply back - sometimes with a sudden thrust in the correct spot, sometimes with a whispered word and sometimes with a teasing stroke that short-circuited every attempt at escape.
Presence was not optional.
The King required him whole, his awareness meant to be tethered tightly to the moment and to him. And as Lucifer’s grip tightened and that relentless heat pressed more insistently against him, Alastor understood once again how impossible it was to be anywhere else but beneath his King.
❧
He had been provided a vanity within Lucifer’s chambers.
It was, in its own way, a concession and an allowance of comfort. But among all the furnishings, it was the vanity that drew the eye first. The one that had once occupied space in Vox’s penthouse had been of impeccable quality. Its design had been purposefully minimalistic - its glass and chrome and sharp lines meant to signal relevance and progress.
This, however, was something else entirely.
This vanity suited royalty.
It was expansive, ornate without being gaudy; carved from rich, dark wood with gold inlay worked carefully into its edges. Every surface gleamed. It had been designed to cater to every conceivable need.
Alastor remembered examining each drawer. He had opened them one by one, discovering hair oils and styling products of remarkable quality. Skincare prepared by skilled hands. Makeup, brushes, powders - each item carefully selected and far beyond anything Vincent had ever provided him.
Beyond that there were personal touches throughout the chamber as well. Subtle things. Fabric choices. Color palettes. Decorative accents that reflected his tastes as much as Lucifer’s own. It was not a room that erased him, it was one that incorporated him. And claimed him by familiarity rather than force.
There was even a radio.
That, more than anything else, had given him pause.
Beside it stood a bookshelf filled with his preferred genre of literature, titles arranged neatly as though they had always belonged there.
“These are your chambers as well as my own,” Lucifer had explained, tone casual. “Your place, ultimately, is at my side.”
Alastor’s ears flicked faintly.
“And in your bed?” he asked, voice even.
Lucifer smiled.
“Yes,” he replied smoothly. “Whenever I desire you to be.”
He pondered these things as he sat before the long mirror, brush gliding slowly through his hair. It had grown quite long now and he had learned, through repetition and patience, how to manage it properly. Lucifer preferred it drawn up into a high ponytail and so that was how it was typically worn. The length fell well past his shoulders. At first, it had been a mild annoyance; but like so many other adjustments, it was something he had adapted to over time.
The early morning hours were quiet as he prepared himself for the day, the room still steeped in shadow and soft light. His movements were unhurried and well-practiced. In the mirror, he looked composed - every inch the future Queen he was expected to be. And as he worked, his thoughts drifted, circling inevitably back to Lucifer.
To his future as the King’s companion.
As his wife.
He wondered, not for the first time, whether this path had truly been fated. This inevitable return to the husband he had once abandoned in another life. Whether destiny itself had been drawing him back into Lucifer’s orbit all along. And he wondered, too, what might happen if Lucifer ever became privy to the truth. How he would respond. What that knowledge would cost.
Not that Alastor intended to share it.
That truth was the only thing that remained entirely his. And so he would keep it, guarded carefully in the quiet places of his mind.
He set the brush aside and glanced at the clock mounted upon the wall.
Today was Vox’s day.
The man was scheduled to visit Virgil, and he was due to arrive within the hour. Martha would already be seeing to the preparations, ensuring the child was dressed neatly and made presentable.
The visit would be the same as it always has been.
❧
“What?”
They were in the garden where they usually always met for this particular arrangement. The encounter had begun as it always did, with Vincent greeting Virgil eagerly, dropping into a crouch as the toddler toddled toward him with unmistakable excitement brightening his face.
Virgil had come to recognize the man. To expect him.
Whenever he was told his father was coming for a visit, he wriggled with barely contained anticipation, small hooves tapping impatiently against the floor. Their time together was always filled with play - chasing, laughter and small amusements. Vincent never arrived empty-handed. There was always a toy. Always a gift. Always something meant to endear.
Today, Virgil was determined to show him something special.
He clutched his doll proudly - the little dragon Lucifer had crafted for the twins. Razzle and Dazzle, they had been named. Virgil possessed Razzle and he presented it to Vincent with great ceremony, holding it out as though offering a treasure. Vincent laughed warmly and accepted it, turning the toy over in his claws with exaggerated interest.
As they played together, Vincent spoke.
“I was thinking about having him visit the tower.”
Alastor stiffened instantly, ears pinning flat before he could stop them.
“You can’t be serious.”
“Sweetheart,” Vincent said gently, rising from where he’d been seated.
Virgil remained on the ground, happily absorbed in a new toy now, his stuffed dragon placed carefully at his side as though it were part of the game.
“I understand why you want to keep Dante here,” Vincent continued. “This is his life. This will be his life.”
He gestured vaguely toward the world beyond the garden walls.
“But Virgil’s destiny lies out there. In Pentagram City.”
Alastor’s claws flexed at his side.
“Those are his people,” Vincent added calmly.
“We’re his people,” Alastor shot back, the defensiveness in his voice sharp and immediate. “He belongs with me.”
“I’m not trying to take him away from you,” the Overlord said evenly. “I only want him to be exposed to more than the castle. Look at him.”
He gestured toward the toddler.
Toward the thin length of electrical wire and plug that trailed behind Virgil like a peculiar little ponytail. Toward the faint circuitry that traced his features in delicate patterns. Toward the bioluminescent accents that would glow more vividly in dimmer light. Virgil was a creature born of biology and technology, an elegant fusion that marked him as something distinct.
Even his eyes betrayed his origins.
“I - ” Alastor faltered, his voice catching before he could steady it. “He’s too young. He wouldn’t understand.”
“But he will,” Vincent replied gently. “So why not acclimate him now? Why wait?”
The question was posed softly, reasonably - too reasonably. As though there were only one logical answer and Alastor was merely delaying the inevitable out of sentimentality.
Alastor’s ears pinned back, his shoulders drawing in despite his effort to remain composed. He released a trembling sigh as he looked toward Virgil who sat happily amid the grass and toys.
“Just a visit,” Vincent pressed gently. “That’s all I’m asking. It isn’t fair to let him grow up ignorant of where he comes from.”
His voice softened, as though reason alone might bridge the gap between them.
“You’re not doing him a service by keeping him here, Alastor. You’re sheltering him.”
Alastor swallowed hard.
“And then what?” he asked, his voice barely steady. “You’ll take him… and then bring him back?”
The words felt brittle in his mouth.
He couldn’t bear it. The thought of Virgil beyond these walls - of him reaching out and finding Alastor absent - made something deep in his chest ache fiercely.
“Come with me,” Vincent suggested quietly.
He took a step closer, lowering his voice as though this were a kindness.
“Alastor… when he’s old enough, he’s going to start asking questions. About me. About where he comes from. About why he looks the way he does.”
Alastor’s ears flattened, his gaze drifting instinctively back to Virgil.
“This just makes it easier,” Vincent continued, gaze softening. “For him. For you.”
Shoulders sagging at last, Alastor released a quiet, shaky breath.
Chapter 158: 158
Chapter Text
Virgil blinked up at him in open bemusement, tiny ears perking.
“Dada?”
“Yes, my darling,” Alastor replied softly. “We’ll be going to see him today.”
The words felt strange on his tongue.
It felt stranger still to be leaving the castle grounds at all. He hadn’t bothered, truthfully - not out of fear, but because there had never been much reason to. The grounds were vast, meticulously maintained and endlessly accommodating. There was space to roam and to exist without intrusion. And so, despite Angel’s long-ago proposal of outings and excursions, Alastor had found himself content to remain where he was.
Here, he was free from the flash of cameras.
From filming rigs and bright lights that exposed every angle and every flaw.
Life at Morningstar Castle was simple in its own way. While modern fixtures existed, they were subtle - integrated without demanding attention.
Pentagram City, by contrast, would be overwhelming.
It would be an entirely different world - one Virgil had never truly encountered. His exposure to modern technology had been limited to Angel Dust’s phone and the occasional novelty that came with it. Beyond that, the frenetic pace of the modern age had been kept at bay. Screens. Lights. Noise. People. All of it existed at a distance or in small doses.
Virgil’s life had been simple.
And Alastor found himself wondering how he would respond when that bubble finally thinned.
He had requested that the visit take place somewhere controlled. Somewhere Virgil could experience the world without being thrust into it. He did not want him overwhelmed by crowds, by strangers or by the weight of public scrutiny. The city itself was enough. Its people could wait.
Vincent, to his credit, had agreed.
“You sure about this?” Husk asked.
He would be serving as Alastor’s escort for the visit. Ensuring that neither he nor the Prince was left unattended. The former Overlord had agreed readily enough, though not without visible reluctance. The prospect of being in close proximity to Vox still set his hackles on edge. Given their history, the wariness was well-earned.
Alastor did not look at him right away.
“Vincent isn’t… incorrect,” he said finally. “Virgil is different. And he won’t be a child forever.”
His ears flicked faintly, betraying his unease.
“I’d rather he not grow up resenting me for sheltering him too much.”
They spoke within the privacy of Alastor’s bedchamber. Husk was already dressed - vest neatly fitted and trousers pressed; a presentation befitting his station. By contrast, Alastor wore something more modern: a red blouse tailored close to his frame, flared trousers that echoed a softer rebellion beneath the polish.
“He’s an Alpha,” Alastor continued quietly. “And he’s Vincent’s son. In time, he’ll grow into a man.”
His gaze drifted.
“And he’ll live a life separate from my own.”
He had been given time to sit with that truth. To turn it over again and again. To imagine Virgil not as a child tucked against his chest, but as someone else entirely.
“I just…” He exhaled. “I hope that knowing his father will be enough. That when the time comes, he’ll choose to remain here.”
Husk studied him for a long moment before speaking.
“Are ya gonna make him choose?”
Alastor blinked.
“What?”
“Between you or Vox,” Husk clarified evenly. “You gonna make him pick?”
The words hit harder than Alastor had expected.
“I - ” He faltered, then lifted a hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, a sharp sigh escaping him. “Fuck. I can’t answer that.”
His voice dropped, raw with honesty.
“I don’t even know what the future looks like, Husk.”
Silence stretched between them and Husk didn’t interrupt.
“If what Rosie is telling me is true,” Alastor said quietly, “then Vincent is actively attempting to undermine my authority as Queen. He intends to limit me outright.”
Husk leaned back against the dresser, arms folding across his chest.
“Have ya asked him about it?”
Alastor’s ears flicked back, a reflexive tell of irritation.
“I’d rather not expose Rosie for feeding me information,” he replied. “Husk, I’m in a precarious position.”
He exhaled slowly.
“I have two children by two different sires. Dante’s father is here. Virgil’s is out there.”
He shook his head, gaze unfocused as he spoke.
“Virgil is being raised in a system that caters to him. That understands him. He’ll see how Vincent lives. How he moves through the world. And he may want to emulate that.”
His mouth tightened.
“So many Alpha children do. They trail after their sires. They admire them.”
“He’ll admire you,” Husk assured.
Alastor glanced at him.
“He’ll love me,” he corrected gently. “But love doesn’t always translate into admiration. If Vincent and I become enemies - real ones - then Virgil will have no choice but to decide once he’s of age.”
Husk’s expression shifted as he considered that. Politics was messy. Especially when family was involved.
“I’m trying to fix this now,” Alastor continued, quieter still. “Before it becomes a problem. Before it turns into a fracture that can’t be mended.”
Husk huffed.
“Guess that’s up to Vox,” he muttered. “He ain’t gonna make any of this easy.”
“When has he ever?” Alastor scoffed.
He released a tired sigh and bent to scoop Virgil up, settling the toddler against his hip with practiced ease. Virgil immediately curled closer, one small hand clutching at Alastor’s blouse.
“Can you grab Virgil’s things?” Alastor asked.
“’Course.”
Virgil twisted slightly in his arms, reaching toward the floor.
“Razzy?” he asked plaintively, extending his fingers toward the stuffed dragon that had been left behind.
Alastor paused, then smiled softly.
“Razzle will stay here, my love,” he said gently. “I’m sure your father will have a new toy waiting for you.”
Virgil’s mismatched eyes lingered on the abandoned dragon, lower lip trembling just slightly, before Alastor turned and carried him toward the door.
Behind them, the toy remained where it lay.
❧
Virgil’s eyes were wide as they passed through the streets, his gaze darting from one bemusing sight to the next. Even in their relative emptiness, Pentagram City was a sensory overload for a child so young. The streets were largely vacant save for a handful of Sinners lingering at a respectful distance - and respectful was the operative word. Everyone gave them a wide berth. No one lingered and no one stared for too long.
Vincent carried his son easily, one arm secure around Virgil’s small body. He smiled warmly as he pointed out landmarks and curiosities along the way, his tone light and engaging. Virgil followed the movement of his hand with rapt attention, ears flicking as he absorbed every word and every sound.
The walk itself was peaceful. They were firmly within the boundaries of the Overlord’s territory.
It was… familiar.
Alastor had walked these streets innumerable times before over the years.
“How have you been, honey?” Vincent asked casually.
Alastor released a quiet sigh before answering, his gaze flicking briefly over his shoulder. Husk trailed a short distance behind them, posture loose but alert. The feline’s eyes moved constantly. Ever vigilant. Especially after their encounter with Striker more than two years prior.
Alastor wondered, not for the first time, what had become of the imp.
“I’ve been… fine,” he replied. “I’ve just been focusing on the children.”
The words were harmless enough. Truthful, even.
And yet, the look of approval that crossed Vincent’s face irritated him far more than it should have.
As though this were a fulfillment rather than a necessity. As though tending to his children were proof that he had finally settled into the role expected of him.
“He’ll get too big to carry before long,” Vincent remarked with evident pleasure.
The comment struck something uneasy in Alastor’s chest. Martha’s words surfaced in his mind - memories of holding Dante when he had been small enough to fit neatly against his body. The passage of time had felt swift then, too swift. The reminder left him faintly unsettled.
Still, he chose not to retreat.
Alastor did not like Vincent. Not after everything that had passed between them. But this was not about his comfort. Maintaining a civil, workable peace was for Virgil’s benefit, not his own. And so he engaged, carefully, keeping the conversation anchored to the child between them.
He spoke of Virgil’s achievements. His milestones. How he had learned to balance more steadily now, how his words were coming quicker and how he was growing strong and healthy. Each detail was met with rapt attention. The Overlord’s pride was immediate, his screen brightening visibly and his smile widening with unmistakable delight.
“That’s my little man,” Vincent said happily.
Blue claws reached out to tickle the toddler, coaxing a burst of giggles from Virgil as he squirmed and laughed. The sound was light and unguarded, echoing softly in the quiet street.
And despite himself, Alastor felt his expression soften.
Because discomfort aside and complications notwithstanding, Virgil was happy.
And for now that was enough.
❧
The venture was mercifully short.
Two hours at most. Alastor had insisted upon it being gradual. And Vincent, to his credit, had agreed without argument. When they finally parted, Vincent smiled at them with unmistakable tenderness. The expression lingered too long, his gaze soft and yearning in a way that made Alastor’s shoulders tense.
It was the look of a man who desperately wished the doe and their child would simply… remain.
Alastor averted his gaze and offered a polite farewell, his tone even and his posture composed. He did not linger.
The carriage door soon shut behind them with a solid thud as they settled inside, carrying them away from Pentagram City and back toward the quiet sprawl of Morningstar Castle. Virgil had already begun to drowse against him, lulled by the gentle rocking.
Husk watched Alastor for a moment before speaking.
“That wasn’t awful,” the feline remarked at last, scratching absently at the underside of his chin.
Alastor scoffed softly, leaning back against the cushioned seat.
“An eternity of dealing with Vincent,” he replied, irritated. “And with the way he looks at me.”
“He’s head over heels,” Husk said bluntly. “Could tell that shit from a distance.”
Alastor rolled his eyes.
“After everything,” he muttered. “You’d think he’d move on.”
Husk shifted, relaxing further into the leathery seat, one arm draped casually along the side.
“Guess you’re somethin’ special,” he said.
He supposed he was.
❧
He tucked Virgil into the bed he shared with his brother, claws soon grazing gently over the toddler’s scalp in slow, soothing scratches. Virgil blinked up at him, eyes fluttering open and closed as he hovered at the cusp of sleep; caught between wakefulness and dreams. Alastor lingered there a moment longer than necessary, committing the small, peaceful expression to memory.
Angel Dust and Martha were no longer a constant presence in moments like these. Alastor trusted himself to manage the children at this point.
As Virgil’s breathing evened out, Alastor found his thoughts drifting to Lilith.
He wondered how she had felt, tucking Charlie in for the final time. That last quiet moment before ascension. Before her child had been taken from her arms to be purified. The thought made his chest ache.
He could not imagine that pain.
Was that why he clung so tightly to his own children? Was it an echo of something older? A grief inherited rather than remembered? Had that loss lingered so profoundly within Lilith that it had carved itself into his bones as well. Was it an unspoken terror that drove him to keep his children close, always within reach?
“Razzy?”
Virgil’s voice was barely more than a whisper.
Alastor’s ears perked instantly. He rose quietly from the bedside, careful not to wake Dante. The other child slept soundly, curled protectively around Dazzle, the matching dragon tucked beneath his chin. Alastor retrieved Razzle from the floor, surprised by the faint warmth lingering within the toy. He placed it gently into Virgil’s waiting arms and the toddler hugged it close without hesitation.
Virgil yawned, mouth stretching wide to reveal glowing teeth that resembled his sire’s.
“Night-night, Mama,” he murmured softly.
“Good night, little prince,” Alastor replied.
He pressed a soft kiss to each of their brows, lingering only a heartbeat longer than necessary; as though imprinting the moment into himself. Then, quietly, he straightened and took his leave.
Chapter 159: 159
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Three and a half years later.
Dante hopped up and down with barely contained excitement, his laughter spilling freely as his dress fluttered with every movement. The garment had been tailored to his small frame; white fabric falling clean and precise, the hem swaying with him as though it were alive. A large bow adorned his back, bouncing with each enthusiastic hop and threatening to come loose if he kept at it much longer.
“Stay still, darling,” Alastor coaxed gently, though the plea carried a thread of weary resignation.
He released a soft sigh as the imps tasked with the fitting struggled valiantly to keep pace with the energetic child. Beside him, Lucifer sat comfortably, cane propped loosely against his knee, watching the chaos unfold with visible amusement. The King made no effort to hide it; his smile broad, eyes alight as Dante wriggled free of yet another attempt to smooth the dress into place.
Dante had always been like this.
Energetic and restless in a way that demanded movement. And the older he grew, the more apparent it became. Alastor felt a familiar knot of concern twist in his chest as he watched him - hoping that the child would not embarrass himself before the assembled Sins, the Ars Goetia, and the gathered Overlords on the day of the ceremony.
This would be the first time the twins were properly presented to the upper echelons of Hell’s society.
Alastor had done his best to instill appropriate behavior but he knew too well that children were unpredictable creatures. Especially his children. And while Hell was eternal, first impressions had a way of lingering far longer than they should.
He wanted them to see capable princes.
Individuals worthy of their respective titles.
The wedding - and the subsequent coronation - had been delayed to allow the boys time to grow into themselves. In a realm where eternity stretched endlessly forward, a lengthy engagement was not unusual. It was expected, even more so given the significance of the union between the King of Hell and his future Queen.
Still, the day loomed closer now.
The fittings, at least, were going well enough. Once Dante could be convinced to pause long enough for adjustments, at least. Alastor and Lucifer spoke quietly as they observed, discussing fabrics, colors, and silhouettes appropriate for the princes.
“Do you like it, Dante?” Alastor asked.
The child didn’t bother answering right away. Instead, Dante spun eagerly before the surrounding mirrors, skirts flaring as he twirled with delighted abandon. The reflected movement caught the light just right, and his eyes shone as he watched himself.
“Yes!” he declared, happily.
Dante had always been drawn to beauty wherever he found it. He showed no preference for what others might have deemed masculine or feminine; only that it was pretty. Pretty like his mother’s. He was eager in his desire to emulate Alastor, to mirror him in every way he could manage.
Alastor’s smile softened immediately.
He rose from his seat and bent down, pressing a gentle kiss to Dante’s forehead. The child tittered in delight, lifting his chin proudly as though he had been bestowed some great honor. Then, with exaggerated flourish, Dante performed a careful curtsey. It was clumsy and perfect all at once, an unmistakable imitation of his mother’s own elegant maneuver.
Alastor laughed quietly, warmth blooming in his chest.
He responded in kind, executing the same dainty motion with practiced grace, his own garments shifting elegantly as he mirrored his son.
“Perfect, Dante,” he said warmly.
“Dazzle!”
The young prince called the name and a small creature trotted forward on dainty hooves at once. The former toy wagged its tail excitedly, bouncing in tight little circles at Dante’s feet. Its movements were eager, animated by a joy that mirrored the child’s own. Dante laughed and immediately dropped to the floor to join him, hands outstretched as the dragon chirred happily.
It still caught Alastor off guard.
Only a year prior, the dragons had sprung to life as though it were the most natural thing in the world. The transition had been abrupt, almost seamless. One day plush toys and the next something warm and breathing and aware. Alarmed by the development, Alastor had confronted Lucifer at once.
Lucifer, of course, had been pleased.
He had worn the expression of a man whose experiment had yielded precisely the results he’d hoped for. He had called them artificial demons; sentient constructs. Crafted, he explained, with the expectation that they would bond to the princes while their souls were still in infancy, planted gently within the inanimate forms.
Affection, it seemed, had been the catalyst.
Virgil and Dante’s love had quickened them somehow. Nurtured them into becoming something more. Something alive.
“Mommy!” Dante called suddenly, lifting Dazzle into his arms with careful enthusiasm. “Dazzle needs a dress too.”
He presented the small dragon proudly, as though this were the most obvious conclusion in the world.
Alastor blinked.
Dazzle blinked back at him, bright yellow eyes wide and curious.
“My dear,” Alastor began gently, ears flicking as he searched for the right words. “Dazzle - ”
“I don’t see why not,” Lucifer interjected warmly.
Alastor turned, momentarily caught off guard by his lord.
The King gestured lazily toward the servants, his smile amused.
“Get him fitted.”
There was no hesitation. The attendants moved at once, already discussing measurements and fabric as though fitting a living dragon were the most natural extension of the task.
Dante beamed.
❧
“Lovely, Virgil. Let’s try that again.”
Mother and son sat side by side on the piano bench, their shoulders nearly touching. Virgil listened with focused attention, small fingers poised carefully over the keys as he followed the instruction given. He picked up the instrument remarkably well for his age; far more quickly than Alastor had anticipated. There was a natural confidence in the way he approached it, an intuitive understanding that suggested this challenge, at least, came easily to him.
The children were afforded the finest tutors Hell could provide.
Sinners drawn from every era imaginable had been summoned to shape their education. Virgil and Dante were introduced early to letters and numbers, taught structure and discipline alongside curiosity. Their days followed a strict routine; no fewer than four hours of formal instruction, five days a week. Beyond that, an additional hour was dedicated solely to extracurricular pursuits meant to round them into something more than merely capable.
Lucifer was uncompromising on this point.
He demanded excellence. Expected it. He wanted nothing less than the best possible education for the children and he spared no expense or effort to see it done. Dante had been introduced to string instruments, with the King himself overseeing much of that instruction. Virgil, by contrast, had been placed at the piano, Alastor taking personal responsibility for his guidance.
Already, the differences between the boys were becoming apparent.
They were developing their own interests. And with the divergence in their genders, there came subtle differences in the etiquette expected of them. The expectations were not yet rigid, but they were present, hovering at the edges of every lesson.
As Virgil repeated the notes once more Alastor felt a familiar knot tighten in his chest.
He watched his son’s posture. His focus and the way he absorbed instruction.
And he worried.
How did one raise an Alpha?
How did one raise an Omega?
The questions felt heavier now that they were no longer theoretical.
Martha had told him that the children should be raised with an awareness of societal expectations. Not molded by them, but aware of them. The world would not soften simply because they were loved; and ignorance, however well-intentioned, would only leave them vulnerable.
But how did one walk that line?
How did he teach them the rules of the world without allowing those rules to hollow them out?
He could see it too easily - the shapes society would prefer them to take. Dante, softened and polished into something ideal; blindly submissive beneath the guise of virtue. And Virgil; molded into a reflection of his sire.
The thought made something deep within him recoil.
He could not bear the idea of his son becoming the very kind of creature that had harmed him. Of Virgil growing into a mirror of Lucifer’s cold certainty, or Vincent’s smiling, possessive control. Power without restraint. Affection laced with ownership.
A monster.
Alastor’s claws curled faintly against the edge of the bench as Virgil continued his exercise, the notes halting but earnest. He forced his attention to remain on the present - on the small shoulders hunched in concentration and on the careful placement of fingers against ivory keys.
❧
“Daddy?” Dante chirped.
“Yes, my treasure?” Lucifer replied smoothly.
The little Omega sat perched on a chair far too large for him, a small violin resting carefully in his grasp. Only moments earlier, Lucifer had corrected his posture, ensuring the instrument was held exactly as expected. Dante’s attention, however, had already drifted elsewhere; curiosity bubbling up in that way only children managed.
“Why do Virgil and I look so different?”
Lucifer paused, considering the question rather than dismissing it. His tone, when he answered, was patient.
“You and Virgil share a mother,” he explained. “But your sires are different.”
Dante blinked up at him, clearly turning the information over in his mind. The concept was not difficult, exactly… just abstract in a way that had yet to settle properly.
“We share a mommy,” he said, as though reaffirming something important.
“You do,” Lucifer confirmed.
Dante’s brow furrowed slightly, his mouth puckering as he searched for the next piece of the puzzle.
“Is that why Virgil doesn’t call you ‘Daddy’?”
“Yes, my jewel,” Lucifer answered evenly.
The child frowned in mild bemusement, clearly dissatisfied with how complicated the world was becoming all at once.
“But he’s…” Dante hesitated, fingers tightening briefly around the violin’s neck. “…still my brother?”
Lucifer crouched then, bringing himself closer to Dante’s eye level.
“He is,” Lucifer said calmly. “And you should always treat him as such. We’re a family, Dante. And we’ll always be family.”
The words seemed to settle deep within Dante’s small chest, easing whatever knot of confusion had formed there. His small shoulders relaxed, the tension melting away as though it had never been. He considered the statement for a moment longer before nodding once.
“Okay, Daddy,” he said.
That was enough for him.
The world, complicated and strange as it could be, had once again been made simple. There was no need to question further, no lingering doubt to tug at him. He accepted the truth as it had been given.
They were a family.
And they would always be a family.
❧
The twins had begun sleeping apart from their mother now. Not entirely separate, but no longer curled against him as they had when they were smaller. They shared a room now, their beds placed close enough that whispered conversations could slip easily from one to the other once the lights were dimmed. Close enough for comfort. Close enough to remind them they were not alone.
Alastor sat between the two beds, a book resting open in his hands.
Razzle was nestled beside Virgil, chin tucked against the pillow as the small dragon listened with bright, attentive eyes. Dazzle lay curled with Dante, tail flicking lazily as the story unfolded. The boys were tucked in properly, blankets pulled up to their chests; the light kept low and warm so it cast gentle shadows across their faces rather than banishing the dark entirely.
Their mother was deep into the tale now - well past the beginning, far enough that the children had grown invested. It was a story of woodland creatures who wielded swords despite their size; of mice who stood bravely against rats armed with cruel blades. He spoke of an ancient abbey filled with gentle folk who lived in peace, of feasts and camaraderie and songs sung in echoing halls. And, inevitably, of villains who sought to shatter that peace.
Alastor read with care, giving each voice its due, letting the cadence of the words carry them along. The boys listened intently, following every turn of the story.
When he finally closed the book at the end of the chapter, Dante groaned softly.
“Another one,” he pleaded, peering up at him.
Alastor chuckled and shook his head.
“It’s time for bed,” he said gently.
Dante pouted, lower lip jutting in protest, but he did not argue further. He knew the rule by now. Virgil, already half-asleep, merely hummed and curled closer to his pillow.
Alastor rose and moved between them, pressing a soft kiss to each of their foreheads in turn. He adjusted blankets, smoothed hair and lingered just long enough to ensure they were settled.
“Good night, my darlings,” he said quietly.
“Good night,” they chorused back, voices drowsy and in unison.
Razzle and Dazzle added their own soft bleats of farewell.
Once the lights were turned off - save for the small, softly glowing orb perched near the wall that served as a nightlight - Alastor took his leave. The door shut with a quiet click and the room settled into stillness.
For a moment, there was silence.
Only when Dante was certain their mother was truly gone did he begin to stir. He wriggled free of his blankets and Dazzle followed suit with a small, muffled chirr. Together, they padded across the short distance to Virgil’s bed. It was a familiar ritual by now. Virgil shifted without complaint and Razzle scooted aside obligingly, making room as though this had always been the plan.
“Daddy said we’re all a family,” Dante whispered, voice hushed but brimming with excitement.
Virgil blinked, sleep-heavy and mildly confused, turning his head just enough to peer at his brother through half-lidded eyes.
“Yeah?” he whispered.
“Mhmm,” Dante nodded enthusiastically. “And that we’ll always be together. No matter what.”
Virgil hummed softly in response, the sound warm and certain. His mismatched eyes shone faintly as he nodded back.
“Yeah,” he agreed.
Beside them, Razzle and Dazzle nudged their heads together in quiet affection, tails flicking as low, contented rumbles escaped them both.
Before long, all of them had settled close - small bodies tangled together beneath shared blankets. Breathing slowed. The world narrowed to quiet trust and the simple certainty of being together.
And for now, that was enough.
Notes:
This chapter is important in the way it is meant to address the complications of rearing children in a world where ones sex can greatly impact their future prospects. I know a fair amount of my readers enjoy Omegaverse. And I'm not entirely sure if a lot of other fanfic address this topic.
How does one raise an Alpha?
How does one raise an Omega?
How does one raise a boy?
How does one raise a girl?
How can that divergence potentially impact twins once they note the disparity? And in a world where Alphas have harmed Alastor throughout his existence; how does he puzzle out how to rear one?
Chapter 160: 160
Chapter Text
Virgil struggled to understand why his father would leave while Dante’s remained.
It was not something he had the words for yet, not fully, but the feeling lingered all the same. He looked forward to his visits with his sire. Three times a week and always at the same time. The structure of it had become familiar, comforting in its predictability. The location changed, of course, but the visits themselves never failed to be something he anticipated.
He liked the city best.
The world beyond the castle walls was loud and bright and endlessly interesting. Lights flickered. Signs moved and sounds overlapped in ways that made his ears twitch with curiosity. There was always something new to see and something unfamiliar to ask about. And yet, every time, it felt as though the visit ended far too soon.
Virgil had noticed something else, too.
Dante did not have to make special arrangements to see his father. He did not need scheduled visits or careful negotiations. His father was simply there. Always. And Virgil… wasn’t afforded that same ease.
It felt unfair.
At least, he thought it was.
He had begun to notice patterns. His mother was with the King in the way mothers and fathers often were. The way they were in the picture books. An Omega and an Alpha and their children, gathered together beneath one roof.
Virgil was left with the impression that Lucifer was his mother’s favorite.
That was why he stayed with him.
And not with his father.
Lucifer was… fine. He was kind enough. He never treated Virgil differently from Dante. Never raised his voice and never withheld affection. But he wasn’t Vox.
Vox was amazing.
He was tall and impressive and strong. Virgil had been told that his father was the strongest Sinner in Pentagram City. That others admired him. He liked the way Vox’s voice sounded when he spoke. The way he laughed. The way he looked at him.
Wasn’t that good enough?
Why wasn’t it enough for his mother?
Why was Dante’s father better?
The questions tangled in his mind. He didn’t understand.
And so during one visit, while Alastor’s attention was momentarily elsewhere, Virgil leaned closer to his sire and whispered.
“Daddy?”
Vox had been sitting with him in the soft grass, one arm braced behind him as Virgil leaned close at his side. His projected expression was fond. They often sat like this - talking and laughing while Virgil eagerly recounted pieces of his life that the man missed between visits.
“Yeah, little man?”
Virgil hesitated. His fingers twisted together in his lap before he looked up at his sire.
“Why isn’t Mommy with you?”
The question caught Vox off guard. He blinked, the smile faltering just slightly before he could school it away.
“Do you not…” Virgil swallowed. “… like him anymore? Is that why?”
Vox exhaled slowly, the sound heavy despite his effort to keep it gentle.
“Virgil,” he said quietly. “Of course I like your mother. I love him.”
He shifted, pulling the boy a little closer.
“Just like I love you.”
Virgil frowned, brows knitting together as he tried to reconcile the words with reality.
“Then… why?”
Vox sighed again, this time deeper.
“I wish I could give you an answer that made sense,” he admitted. “But your mother and I… we’re having a hard time. We had what adults call a falling out. And your mother decided… that it wasn’t working anymore.”
Virgil blinked, the explanation sliding past him without truly settling. It didn’t fix anything. It didn’t change the facts. His lower lip trembled, just a little, as the thought crept in.
Soon, his father would leave.
“Dante gets to see his daddy every day,” he whispered. “It’s not fair.”
The words were small. And Vox didn’t argue. He didn’t correct him. He simply pulled Virgil into his chest, arms closing around him in a firm, protective embrace.
“I know,” he murmured. “I know, Virgil. It’s not fair. But it’ll be alright. Okay? We’ll just enjoy the time we’ve got.”
Virgil buried his face into the man’s chest, breathing in the familiar scent of his sire. He clung there for a moment longer, letting the ache dull just enough to breathe around it.
“… okay,” he whispered back.
❧
“What’s wrong, Virgil?”
The question came softly. The child’s shoulders were hunched, his steps slower than usual as they made their way back inside. Virgil had always been expressive, his feelings written plainly across his features no matter how hard he tried to hide them. Far more so than Dante, who tended to turn inward. Virgil felt things loudly, thoroughly.
Alastor held his hand as they walked, thumb brushing reassuring circles against his knuckles. He glanced down at him, concern knitting his expression.
Virgil didn’t answer at first.
His lower lip trembled, just slightly, ears flattening against his skull as he finally looked up at his mother. The effort it took to hold himself together was obvious and failing.
“Why does Daddy have to go?” he asked in a small, wavering voice. “Can’t he stay here?”
Alastor stopped short.
His right ear flicked once before he turned fully toward his son. Slowly, he knelt down in front of him, bringing himself to Virgil’s level. He cupped the child’s face with both hands, thumbs warm against his cheeks.
“Oh, my darling,” he murmured.
Virgil leaned into the touch at once.
“Sometimes,” Alastor continued gently, choosing each word with care, “mothers and fathers don’t stay together.”
His voice softened further.
“And that… can be hard.”
Virgil’s eyes filled, confusion and hurt warring in equal measure.
“But he wants to stay,” he whispered. “And I want him to.”
“I know,” Alastor said quietly. “And it’s okay to want that. It’s okay to be sad about it.”
He pressed his forehead lightly to Virgil’s, a familiar, steadying gesture.
“None of this is because of you. Not even a little bit.”
Virgil sniffed and gave a little nod of understanding.
❧
Alastor released a long, weary sigh as he took his leave of the room, leaving Dante and Virgil behind as they fell back into their usual play. Their laughter followed him for a short distance down the hall. He did not allow himself to react until the sound faded and he was certain he was out of sight.
Only then did the exhaustion surface.
His shoulders sagged, claws dragging slowly down his face. He had known this question would come eventually. He should not have been surprised when it finally did. Children noticed patterns long before they understood them and Virgil was observant.
And this would not be the last time.
As the boys grew older, the questions would sharpen and multiply. The careful half-truths that sufficed now would no longer hold. The tangled complexities of his relationships would become harder to obscure. The distinctions that felt abstract in childhood would solidify into something real and unavoidable.
It did not help that his life had never been private.
It had been highly publicized. Everyone knew who he was. What he had done. What he represented. Information circulated endlessly, distorted and reframed until it bore only a passing resemblance to truth. How long before the princes stumbled across it?
Or worse, sought it out?
The truth would emerge eventually. It always did. And when it did, they would form their own opinions. Because one day, they would be adults. And they would have every right to judge him for the choices he had made. They’d have every right to decide how they felt about the world they had been born into.
The thought sent a sharp spike of anxiety through his chest.
Alastor stilled, forcing it down. He would not let it take hold. He could not afford to.
He would be a Queen soon. Whatever fear he carried, whatever doubt gnawed at him - he could not allow it to make him stumble. When the time came, he would not offer excuses - only the truth. And he would trust that his children would be able to meet it with understanding.
In time.
He drew in a steadying breath and straightened his posture, composure settling back into place.
They would understand.
Eventually.
❧
Lucifer watched him with open curiosity as Alastor prepared for bed. The doe settled before his vanity, the crimson satin slip clinging softly to his frame. His movements lacked their usual elegance. They were clipped and abrupt. His reflection stared back at him with a hardness that hadn’t been there earlier in the evening.
The King lounged upon the bed, posture lazy and unbothered. Loose trousers, meant only for rest, sat low on his hips.
“Is something wrong, pet?” Lucifer asked mildly.
Alastor’s shoulders sagged just slightly before he answered.
“I’m sure you’re already aware,” he said, his tone sharper than he intended, “but Virgil is becoming increasingly aware of your arrangement with Vincent.”
Lucifer hummed.
“Unsurprising,” he replied smoothly. “He’s reaching that age.”
“Doubtless Vincent will take advantage,” Alastor muttered.
His gaze remained fixed on his reflection as he reached for his brush, dragging it through his damp hair with more force than necessary. He gathered the length into a loose bundle, securing it at the nape of his neck with a satin scrunchie.
“You’re afraid he’ll resent you,” Lucifer observed.
“Of course I am,” Alastor snapped, spinning slightly on the stool. “How long before he realizes the truth of the matter?”
Lucifer’s smile softened.
“He’ll come to understand,” he said. “At present, he lacks the context. He does not yet comprehend how Alphas, Betas and Omegas function within society - nor the expectations imposed upon them. Once he does, he’ll understand why you made the choices you did.”
“Perhaps,” Alastor scoffed. “And his father?”
He turned fully now, crimson eyes sharp.
“Vincent knows Virgil will become a weakness. My weakness.”
Lucifer’s gaze narrowed, just slightly.
“You are his Queen,” he said evenly. “In time, Vincent will learn to respect your authority. You are no longer a common Sinner. You are not his to command.”
“And yet,” Alastor countered, rising from the vanity, “it hasn’t diminished his interest. He looks at me as though I’m still his.”
Lucifer tilted his head.
“You are the mother of his child.”
“And that grants him ownership?” Alastor demanded.
“To many Alphas,” Lucifer replied calmly, “it does.”
Alastor sneered.
“He succeeded - ” the King continued.
“ - because of you?” the doe interrupted sharply.
Lucifer’s expression cooled.
“It was his maneuver, not mine,” he corrected. “Do not underestimate him. You’ve done so multiple times over, my pet.”
The warning was unmistakable.
Vincent was dangerous. His influence over Pentagram City, over its Sinners and systems, was vast.
Alastor’s thoughts drifted.
Would those who occupied Hell ever truly be his people?
In Lilith’s time, Hell had belonged to her.
Not merely in title, but in truth. Her rule had been established early. She had possessed a foundation that was easily built upon, and the idea of Omega leadership had not been met with immediate resistance. There had been dissent, yes, but not the reflexive scorn that followed now. Nor the entrenched hostility Lucifer had cultivated and normalized over centuries.
And now he was expected to do what she had done - but without the same ground beneath his hooves.
He was expected to repair his reputation. To gather allies. To outmaneuver Overlords who had spent lifetimes sharpening their instincts. And all the while, he could only hope, desperately, that it would be enough.
Perhaps it would be easier, he thought bleakly, if Virgil and Dante remained constant fixtures in his life. If they did not become variables. If love did not become leverage.
“And if Virgil turns against me?” Alastor asked quietly. “For his sire?”
Lucifer did not hesitate.
“Then you will serve as Queen and mother,” he replied with effortless certainty. “And you will correct him.”
Alastor’s ears flicked back.
“He will be yours to command,” Lucifer continued. “And if he strays, it is your duty to ensure he understands his place. It matters not that he is an Alpha. He is yours.”
The words settled heavily in the room.
“And if he doesn’t listen?” Alastor pressed.
Lucifer’s smile was calm.
“Then,” he said simply, “you will make him listen.”
Chapter 161: 161
Chapter Text
Alastor sat with Virgil and Dante nearby, all three watching with rapt attention as Niffty sparred with Lucifer in the open training space. The air rang with the dull, rhythmic clash of steel.
Niffty, for all her diminutive stature, had never been content to idle away the years. She had spent those years learning. Practicing. Testing herself against the vast arsenal housed within the devil’s armory. Today, she wielded a blade nearly as tall as she was, handled with startling confidence. She moved with a jittery, unpredictable energy, bouncing on the balls of her feet and turning her size into an advantage rather than a limitation.
Dante was especially transfixed. His eyes were wide, tracking her every movement as she darted in and out of Lucifer’s reach. Niffty could not overpower the King but she could sharpen herself against him. Every exchange refined her instincts. Every mistake became a lesson etched into muscle memory.
Lucifer, for his part, wielded a broadsword with effortless mastery. He could have chosen any weapon and been equally deadly, but the weight and balance of the blade suited the demonstration. Each movement was precise and almost theatrical in its elegance. No motion was wasted. He did not truly fight her so much as he tested her - his guard firm and his footing impeccable; serving more as a living standard than an opponent.
When Niffty faltered, there were consequences.
They came as measured strikes. She would reel and then right herself almost immediately afterward, teeth bared in a manic grin as she lunged back into the fray with renewed enthusiasm. Even the occasional blunted or glancing return strike was met with approval or correction in equal measure.
Despite everything Niffty was fond of the King. Genuinely so. They got along in a way that defied easy explanation. He met her sporadic energy with amusement, indulging her theatrics while pushing her to do better. He entertained her, yes - but he also challenged her. Encouraged her.
And that unsettled Alastor more than he cared to admit. Because a part of him wondered whether this was all an elaborate prelude. A long game. A means of eventually reaching for her soul. The thought made his ears flick back, unease coiling tight in his chest.
For now, Niffty’s soul remained entirely her own.
That, at least, was a relief.
Still, Alastor could not fully quiet the images that lingered in his mind - the visions of companions broken and tortured. Those memories surfaced every time he saw one of them interact with the King.
“Do you fight, Mommy?”
The question tugged Alastor free of the darker turn his thoughts had taken, pulling him back into the present. He blinked and glanced down, momentarily caught off guard by the earnest curiosity in Dante’s expression.
“Hm?”
Dante tilted his head, clearly undeterred by the lack of immediate response.
Alastor considered it for a moment.
When was the last time he’d truly fought? He’d… grown softer in some ways since becoming a mother.
Before he could answer, Virgil spoke up with the confidence only a child could possess.
“Mommy’s an Omega,” he declared, tone firm and corrective, as though stating an obvious fact. “’Course he doesn’t.”
Dante frowned, clearly unconvinced and Alastor felt one ear twitch at the comment.
“Your mother is perfectly capable,” Alastor said gently but firmly, turning his attention fully to them now. “I assure you.”
His gaze settled on Virgil.
“And who told you that Omegas don’t fight, my darling?”
Virgil’s ears folded back, his face scrunching into a conflicted little scowl as he searched for the right answer.
“… Daddy?” he offered at last.
Alastor rolled his eyes, a quiet scoff escaping him.
“Your father is incorrect,” he replied. “Omegas are perfectly capable of fighting. Especially Angel Dust and I.”
Virgil paused, clearly weighing this new information. After a moment, he nodded once.
“Okay, Mommy.”
Dante’s eyes lit up immediately.
“Can I fight?” he asked hopefully, practically bouncing in place.
Alastor chuckled, warmth softening his features.
“Of course, my darling,” he said. “I’ll speak with your father about it once you’re a little older.”
Dante beamed, excitement written plainly across his face as he nodded enthusiastically.
❧
Adam’s interest had not waned in the slightest.
If anything, it had sharpened. Motherhood and queendom? It had somehow only made him more desirable in Adam’s eyes.
And Alastor had required his attention to remain discreet at present. Non-negotiable. The twins were not oblivious creatures, after all. But he did not deny him. Nor Angel Dust.
And so his bed was never truly cold.
Once the twins had been relocated to a neighboring bedchamber his connections had rekindled naturally. His interactions with both of his lovers resumed with an ease that spoke to familiarity rather than indulgence. They were a distraction, yes - but a welcome one. Companionship in the spaces Lucifer did not occupy and warmth during the hours his King did not summon him.
Now, as they lay together in the aftermath, sheets tangled loosely around cooling bodies, Adam’s fingers drifted upward. They grazed the side of Alastor’s neck with unmistakable intent.
Vincent’s mark was still there.
He touched it again. And again. As though the repetition might erase it. Alastor felt the subtle shift beside him, identifying the displeasure simmering just beneath the surface. When he glanced over, he caught the darkening of those crimson eyes and the way Adam’s jaw tightened ever so slightly.
“Adam,” Alastor sighed.
Lucifer had never bothered to mark him. He’d declared there was no point in it. Regardless of who laid claim to Alastor’s heart, his body - and everything else - already belonged to the King. Love was unnecessary. Ownership was what mattered.
Still, Lucifer had remarked that it would be disadvantageous for Alastor should he ever fall for Vox’s charms.
The comment had lodged itself beneath Alastor’s ribs and refused to leave.
“Must you remind me every time we’re together?” Alastor asked quietly.
Adam snorted.
“You getting googly-eyed over that TV-headed fuck pisses me off,” he said bluntly, no effort made to soften it.
Alastor pushed himself upright, sheets slipping loose as he dragged his claws through his disheveled mane.
“I have some years left,” he replied dismissively.
“Your heat’s coming up,” Adam countered, hope threading unmistakably through his voice.
He rolled onto his side, elbow bent and chin propped in his palm as he looked Alastor over. That hopeful expression was familiar now. These past few years had been spent with Lucifer monopolizing Alastor’s heats and Adam had been denied him in the ways he most wanted.
“And it’s not like the boon’ll wear off if - ”
“If what, Adam?” Alastor cut in sharply.
Adam huffed, annoyance flashing across his features.
“I’m literally the least shitty option you’ve got, babe,” he said firmly.
The words landed with a dull, bitter familiarity. They echoed something he’d said long ago.
So Alastor gave them back in-turn.
“Yes,” he replied dryly. “That is precisely the tragedy.”
Adam grunted, displeasure radiating off him.
“Ain’t like legs can do it,” he snapped. “Both of you might be scissorin’ on the regular, but it don’t change a damn thing.”
Alastor’s ears pinned flat.
“Think about it,” Adam urged quietly. “I - ”
That crimson gaze softened.
“I ain’t a bad guy, Alastor,” he said.
It was a rare thing for Adam to say his name. Rarer still for him to say it in full. The sound of it carried weight, intention. Alastor reached up and brushed aside a few loose strands of crimson hair, the gesture absent. His gaze slid away.
“I know, Adam,” he replied.
And he did.
He wondered whether things might have been different under other circumstances. If they had been allowed to exist without Lucifer’s claim and Vox’s invisible wires. If they’d met in a world where neither of them were being forcibly reshaped by forces far larger than themselves… would this have even worked?
Adam’s fixation had a way of softening the doe. There was an earnestness to him. He was honest to a fault. Brutish, yes… but charming in his own infuriating way. He did not pretend to be anything other than what he was.
“Do you?” Adam asked.
He sat up and cupped Alastor’s face, firm hands warm against his cheeks, guiding him gently but insistently until he had no choice but to meet his gaze.
“Can’t you trust me?”
Alastor’s lips parted. Closed again.
“….”
“Do you trust me?” Adam pressed, quieter now. His thumb stroked slowly along Alastor’s cheek.
He didn’t know how to answer at first. Because when had Adam ever lied to him?
He could be cruel and abrasive. But he had never deceived him the way Lucifer did. Never maneuvered him like Vincent. Adam did not speak in half-truths or calculated omissions. When he hurt, he did it openly. When he wanted something, he said so.
He wasn’t a liar.
“I trust you, Adam,” Alastor admitted at last, his voice soft.
Heat bloomed across his face as he spoke the words aloud, an unwelcome warmth that lingered even after the moment had passed. It reminded him of another time and of words spoken to Angel Dust that had carried an entirely different meaning.
Adam would remain a constant in his life. That much had already been decided for him.
He would serve as a companion. A gift, bestowed by Lucifer with the same casual authority he applied to all things he considered his to distribute. They would spend an eternity orbiting one another, bound together without the dignity of a vow. Not as husband and wife. Not truly. Just as Alastor could never take Angel Dust as his spouse, Adam too was meant to remain separate in that way.
Another punishment, he supposed.
The silence between them stretched, softened only by the warmth of shared breath and the faint rustle of sheets.
“Do you…” Alastor began, then hesitated. “Do you think of Lilith?”
The question was tentative. And Adam blinked, faintly bemused by the sudden turn, clearly not expecting her name to surface here of all places.
“Yeah,” he admitted, honest as ever.
Alastor swallowed.
“Often?”
Adam gave a small nod.
“You kinda remind me of her,” he said, not unkindly. “Guess that’s why she’s been on my mind.”
“I feel as though I’m meant to be her replacement,” Alastor said quietly. “And that I’ll fall short.”
Adam blinked at him, clearly caught off guard by the admission.
“You’re you,” he replied simply.
Am I? Alastor wondered, unconvinced.
He forced himself to meet Adam’s gaze again.
“Do you want me,” he asked softly, “because I remind you of her?”
Adam hesitated briefly before he offered his answer.
“She was meant to be my perfect woman,” he said. “She was my type.”
His mouth tilted into a smirk.
“And so are you.”
His type.
The phrasing coaxed a short, breathy snort from Alastor.
“I’m your type?” he echoed, dryly.
“Mm,” Adam said. “More than you realize, babe.”
The space between them collapsed after that.
Adam leaned in, their lips meeting with an urgency that left little room for doubt. Alastor yielded instinctively, the mattress shifting beneath him as Adam pressed closer. A knee nudged insistently between his legs, not demanding so much as expecting.
And as they indulged in one another’s company the doe could not quiet the truth that pressed gently at the back of his mind.
He could not love Adam properly. Not in the way that was deserved. Not with the fullness that might have made things simpler. Just as he could not offer that same, uncomplicated devotion to Angel Dust. His heart did not move in straight lines; it had been bent and reshaped by circumstance.
There was affection here. Trust, even. A certain tenderness born of honesty rather than illusion. But love remained something just out of reach.
Still… this was something.
It was a presence in the quiet hours. A body beside his when the world felt heavy. A constancy that did not demand more than he could give.
And for now, he supposed, that was enough.
Chapter 162: 162
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Following his coronation, he would be expected to dress as a Queen should.
He supposed that he ought to thank the Vees for preparing him for that particular indignity. He had been measured and remeasured so many times under their supervision that the process had lost all novelty. And yet, even now, he was called upon to submit to it again and again; despite being left with the impression that his dimensions had not changed in any meaningful way.
His maternity wear had been loose by necessity. Practical garments chosen for comfort, their simplicity a quiet mercy during a time when his body had already demanded so much of him. But that period had passed. He was no longer carrying and no longer permitted the luxury of anonymity. Soon, he would bear a title that demanded presence. And his wardrobe would reflect that expectation.
Dresses, tailored trousers, structured blouses, shoes and heels - everything that would clothe him was crafted from the finest materials Hell could offer. Silks that caught the light. Fabrics that moved when he moved. And garments meant not merely to be worn, but displayed. Maintained meticulously by staff, pressed and prepared long before he ever laid eyes on them.
And so he found himself, more often than not, in the fitting room designed precisely for this purpose.
It was a space dedicated to the judgment and refinement of his wardrobe. He would stand as attendants adjusted seams and hems while Lucifer observed with a discerning eye.
Lucifer decided what he wore and how he wore it.
Alastor supposed that choice had been taken from him long ago. He had reclaimed it for a brief, fleeting spell; long enough to remember what autonomy felt like. But it had only ever been a temporary reprieve. Now he found himself dressed once more to satisfy an Alpha’s vision, his appearance curated to reflect not just himself, but the crown he was expected to embody.
Angel Dust bore much of the responsibility for ensuring he was presentable on a daily basis, with Niffty often hovering nearby to assist. From the moment Alastor emerged from the royal chambers, he was expected to be immaculate.
“Suck it in,” Angel warned.
Alastor muttered a curse under his breath and complied, drawing in sharply as the corset strings tightened. The pressure cinched his waist with ruthless efficiency, forcing a quiet, irritated huff from him as he exhaled again.
“I’m half-tempted to carry another,” he groused, “if only to earn myself another year without this damned thing.”
Angel snorted softly.
“Yeah, well. Ya survived worse.”
Corsets, after all, had never truly vanished, not even in the so-called modern era. Lucifer, however, had insisted upon their return in full. An example, he’d called it. Alastor was meant to present himself not merely as a Queen, but unmistakably as an Omega.
Angel Dust finished securing the lace, fingers deft as he tied neat, perfect bows. Once done, the rest of the garments were layered carefully over Alastor’s tall, slender frame.
It was stifling.
Uncomfortable in a way he had learned to tolerate, if not accept. What unsettled him more was the realization that this was not temporary. This wardrobe. This presentation. Every trace of what might be deemed common was being pared away - scraped clean and replaced with something polished and palatable. Something worthy of his station.
He was no longer Alastor - the Sinner from New Orleans, after all.
That identity had been rendered irrelevant. For it was the identity of a commoner.
He was something else entirely now.
The Second Coming of Lilith.
No one - not even Lucifer - seemed to grasp just how literal that title truly was.
“The Sins an’ the Ars Goetia’ll be comin’ around in the next couple days,” Angel Dust said, breaking the quiet. “Ain’t never met either one of those before.”
As the final adjustments were made to Alastor’s daily attire, he caught the edge of unease in Angel’s voice.
“You’re my Omega-in-waiting, my Angel,” Alastor said gently. “They’ll acknowledge you as such. And they will respect your position.”
Angel shifted, shoulders tensing slightly.
“They’re the fancy sort, Al,” he muttered. “Real hoity-toity, y’know?”
“They may be,” Alastor replied calmly. “But that doesn’t change what you are.”
He turned fully then, reaching up to cup Angel’s face with careful tenderness.
“You are my companion,” he said quietly. “And if they forget that, I will ensure the matter is… corrected.”
Angel appeared unconvinced but nodded once.
❧
Virgil was dressed in attire befitting a young Prince.
More than that he was dressed to leave an impression.
As an Alpha, he was expected to project presence even at his tender age. While he was publicly acknowledged as the child of the future Queen, the truth of his heritage was no secret. Hell knew who his sire was. And because of that, Virgil’s position was… precarious. In the eyes of Hell’s elite, his claim as ‘Prince’ was not yet secure.
Alastor and Angel Dust sat together upon a richly appointed couch nearby, hands folded neatly in their laps as they observed the fitting in silence.
Time had changed them both.
The pair scarcely resembled the Overlords they had once been. In their place sat Omegas of elevated standing, draped in exquisite attire; every detail of their appearance carefully curated. Their bearing was composed. The pair befitting the roles they were expected to inhabit.
Virgil’s ensemble leaned deliberately toward the traditional. Unlike his twin, he was dressed in overtly masculine attire; an embroidered tunic fitted to his small frame, dark trousers pressed to perfection and leather shoes polished to a subtle sheen.
The child shifted uncomfortably beneath the layers.
He was far more accustomed to the loose, forgiving garments of childhood - clothes that allowed him to run and climb without thought. The formality chafed. His ears flicked as the imps worked around him.
The only thing absent was a crown or any adornment meant to signify rank.
He would not be formally recognized as a Prince until his mother’s coronation. Until then, his head remained bare. A quiet reminder that his status, like his future, was still pending.
At last, the imps stepped back and bowed, their expressions hopeful as they presented the child to their future Queen.
Alastor rose from his seat and crossed the room with practiced grace, his crimson gaze traveling slowly over Virgil - taking in every detail. He knelt slightly so they were closer to eye level, his expression softening.
“You look wonderful, my darling,” he said warmly.
His son lifted tiny claws to tug irritably at the collar of his tunic, his face scrunching with clear displeasure. Before the fabric could be disturbed any further, crimson claws closed gently around Virgil’s small hand, stilling the motion.
“No, Virgil,” Alastor said, his tone firm despite the softness in his eyes.
“It’s itchy, Mommy,” the fawn complained, ears flattening as he shifted again.
“You’ll grow used to it,” Alastor replied calmly. “I know it’s uncomfortable.”
The memory of Velvette surfaced in his mind.
Beauty is pain.
A lesson that had been delivered with a sharp smile.
Alastor exhaled quietly through his nose, gaze lingering on his son’s too-small shoulders bearing far too much expectation. No doubt it was a lesson he would be forced to teach them both in time… Virgil and Dante alike.
❧
Alastor’s gaze swept slowly over the parchment as he joined his King within the quiet of the office. Names leapt out at him immediately.
Satan.
Beelzebub.
Mammon.
Asmodeus.
Leviathan.
Belphegor.
The Seven.
He found himself wondering how Lilith had received them in her time.
His eyes moved on, scanning the next section.
The Ars Goetia.
Paimon.
Stolas.
Stella.
Andrealphus.
He read each name carefully, committing them to memory only insofar as it was useful. After a point, however, the rest blurred together. The list was extensive - too extensive. Names alone meant nothing without faces. Without understanding their positions nor their loyalties and ambitions. Until he could place them within the social lattice of Hell, he wouldn’t bother.
So he moved on.
The Sinners.
Every Overlord would be present.
Even the Vees.
The thought gave him pause. He could not help but wonder how Vincent would endure witnessing it. Lucifer soon spoke without looking up from a letter he was penning.
“Vincent has been excused,” he said mildly. “Out of respect, I granted him the option not to attend.”
Alastor lifted his gaze, fixing his King with an unreadable look.
“…I see,” he replied after a beat. “How kind of you, Your Majesty.”
“Mmm,” Lucifer hummed, distractedly.
Alastor’s attention returned to the list and then halted. His brow arched slightly as he read the next names.
“Katie Killjoy and Tom Trench?”
His grip tightened on the parchment at the first name, claws dimpling the paper.
“There will be media coverage,” Lucifer said smoothly. “The ceremony will be broadcast for the convenience of our people, my pet. All of Hell will bear witness to our union.”
Alastor released a slow, measured breath.
Of course it would be.
❧
His wedding dress was beautiful.
A deep crimson fabric flowed over him, touched throughout with intricate gold embroidery that caught the light with every subtle movement. The design climbed the front and traced the sleeves elegantly - an apple rendered in fine golden thread, its curve unmistakable, a serpent weaving through it with quiet menace. The symbolism was not subtle. It was intentional.
His hair was arranged into a braided bun. Every strand had been coaxed into place and disciplined into obedience. The veil that would cover his face was red as well.
Alastor stood before the mirror as the final adjustments were made, his reflection gazing back at him with composed stillness. He scarcely recognized himself. Not truly. The figure in the glass looked every inch a Queen.
Seven days remained.
Seven days until the ceremony.
His second wedding.
The King of Hell would be his husband… a fate he had avoided through sheer stubborn will. And now it loomed.
Their souls would be tethered.
Not with chains but with a bond forged through proper unification. A Hell sanctioned joining. Binding in ways far more profound than chains ever could be.
He had not experienced that with Vincent.
That memory had been stolen from him. Reduced to imagery and videography. The hypnosis had been so thorough it had blotted the moment from his mind entirely. Likely forever. There was a hollow space where it should have been. An absence that still ached when he thought too hard about it.
The imps surrounding him looked up expectantly, their expressions a careful mix of hope and apprehension. They wanted approval. Some indication that their work had pleased their future Queen.
And suddenly he remembered the servants from before.
The ones who had died.
The unanswered letters.
The photographs left behind.
The belongings abandoned where they fell.
Corpses, cooling in silence.
“You did well,” he said pleasantly.
Relief bloomed instantly across their faces. They bowed and moved with renewed ease - unaware of the thoughts passing behind his calm expression.
And Alastor watched them even as the memory of still corpses lingered in his mind.
Notes:
It's been nearly 55 chapters sense the engagement. And so we're finally landing on the wedding. Things will get interesting - as a warning. But, I guess my form of 'interesting' is a bit alarming.
Chapter 163: 163
Notes:
A short transitional chapter.
Chapter Text
He could scarcely eat as of late.
And Angel had remarked that his scent had curdled in a way that betrayed his distress. This paired poorly with the stiffness that had settled into his posture as of late, the doe boasting a rigidity that had not been there before. His shoulders no longer relaxed without effort. And his mind raced endlessly.
Soon, he would be paraded - as all brides were.
Rehearsals occurred daily to ensure there would be no misstep. Every turn was practiced and pause measured with care. His stride was corrected until it was effortless and elegant. Alastor was expected to move as though he had been born to this role. He was not to present himself as the wild Omega of before.
No.
He was to be shown as something gilded. A creature visibly shaped by the years spent under His Majesty’s careful, unrelenting care.
His reputation preceded him, after all.
They knew him as an Omega who defied his Alpha openly and boldly. Who had refused to be taken in hand and had survived where others had been crushed.
And now all of Hell would see him dressed and perfectly poised. Bent just enough to satisfy royalty and the upper echelons of Hell’s society. The weight of his crown ensuring he never forgot where he stood. Where he belonged.
There would be no escape from this. He would be expected to endure for an eternity.
And eternity was long. So very long.
Already more than forty years had passed since he had first stepped foot into that ballroom; since he had danced with Vox, with Adam and with the King. So much had happened since then.
Who was he now, he wondered, compared to the Omega who had once met Adam’s gaze across Rosie’s parlor?
He did not know. But perhaps it no longer mattered. They would see him as he was now. This constrained and curated version of him.
And he supposed they could underestimate him, if they wished.
❧
The wedding was to take place within the castle itself, its halls and galleries more than capable of accommodating the multitude of guests soon to fill them. Alastor found it strange to imagine those spaces so full. There would be faces he did not know moving freely through corridors that had long been private. The castle would hum with an overabundance of life.
It unsettled him more than he cared to admit.
In preparation, he spent time coaching the princes on how to behave. When to speak and when to remain quiet. How to greet and how to acknowledge without familiarity. He softened the lessons where he could, mindful of their age, but he did not shirk the responsibility. These were not ordinary children. They would be watched as closely as he was.
He felt an unexpected surge of relief upon learning there would be other children in attendance.
Children were rare in Hell, rarer still within the circles they occupied. Virgil and Dante had scarcely been exposed to peers their own age. It would be good for them, he thought, to interact without expectation for a little while. To laugh and play without the weight of lineage or rank pressing in quite so tightly. Even if the reprieve was brief, it mattered.
Lucifer, however, had offered a reminder.
If Alastor was able, he should pay attention to the children around the princes age.
The implication was obvious.
There would likely be future inquiries. Some would undoubtedly seek to curry favor with the King through marriage. It was the way of things.
The thought left Alastor uneasy.
He could scarcely imagine looking upon children and weighing them as potential matches. Contemplating futures bound together by obligation rather than choice. He would rather not engage in such considerations at all, if it could be avoided. But he knew better than to cling to that hope. Time would move forward regardless of his wishes and with it would come expectations he could not simply ignore.
He had been forced into marriage himself.
His union with Lucifer had been forged under duress. Could he truly bring himself to pressure his sons into similar arrangements… knowing firsthand the cost?
When he raised the concern with Lucifer once more, the response had been immediate.
Neither prince was a commoner.
And therefore, they did not possess the rights of one.
If they were instructed to marry, they would marry. Love, Lucifer had reminded him, was a luxury seldom afforded to royalty. It was unlikely either prince would be permitted to join with someone deemed beneath them in status. Such unions were reserved for exceptions.
Marrying up was acceptable. Encouraged, even. Alastor knew this well; it had been his own experience.
But to marry down as a royal was a rarity. One allowed only under very specific circumstances.
“And what do you say when greeting one of our guests, my fawn?” Alastor prompted.
Virgil straightened at once, shoulders pulling back as he tried to recall every repetition drilled into him over the past days. His ears flicked with concentration.
“I am Prince Virgil,” he began carefully, “it is an honor to make your aqu - aqwu - ”
“Acquaintance,” Alastor corrected.
Virgil nodded quickly, committing the sound to memory. They were in the gardens, using the familiar space to temper the rigidity of the lesson. Even so, the weight of expectation clung to the moment.
“Now,” Alastor continued, “practice with Dante.”
Dante was already watching with an unmistakable glint of amusement in his eyes. Where Virgil wore a fitted tunic, Dante was adorned in a dress; carefully chosen to contrast his brother’s attire. He waited patiently as Virgil approached him.
“Ahem.”
Virgil puffed up his chest and bowed in a manner befitting an Alpha.
“I am Prince Virgil,” he said clearly this time. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
Alastor, seated comfortably nearby, cooled himself with an elaborate fan as he watched. His gaze shifted expectantly to Dante.
“The pleasure is all mine,” Dante replied sweetly, executing a precise curtsey. “I am Prince Dante.”
Alastor observed closely as his fawns completed the exchange. They practiced like this twice a day until the motions became instinctive. If they faltered, if posture slipped or tone wavered, Alastor would snap his fan shut with a crisp crack, the sound alone enough to signal failure.
“Again.”
Virgil groaned, head tilting back in protest.
“But, Mommy - ”
“Again, Virgil,” Alastor said firmly.
Those little shoulders sagged, resignation settling in as Virgil turned back toward his smirking sibling and began again. Dante barely bothered to hide his amusement this time, eyes bright with it as he played his part flawlessly. The children hadn’t been given much time to play as of late. Alastor was acutely aware of it. He did sympathize. But sympathy would not shield them from scrutiny, nor would it soften the expectations waiting just beyond the castle walls.
And he would not allow his children to fall short.
Eventually he closed his fan with a softer snap.
“That will be enough for today,” Alastor said. “The rest of the day is yours. But don’t be late for dinner.”
The effect was immediate. Their faces lit up and they took off without a second glance - laughter trailing behind them as they rounded the corner, already planning whatever mischief or games awaited them. Alastor watched them go and released a quiet, weary sigh.
“They’re growin’ fast.”
Husk emerged from the garden path and came to stand beside him, hands in his pockets as he followed the same line of sight.
“They are,” Alastor replied. “And it’s my responsibility to make sure they’re ready.”
Husk hummed, ears flicking as he considered that.
“Well,” he said after a beat, “ya gotta let ’em enjoy bein’ kids before they spring up.”
Alastor shot him a sharp look. The feline met it without flinching.
“This is for their benefit,” Alastor said, voice tight but controlled. “The Sins, the Ars Goetia and the Overlords… they’ll all be there. This will be the first time my children will be exposed to them.”
Husk studied him, expression unreadable.
“They’ll be dealin’ with that for the rest of their lives,” he said. “After this… ya should let ’em enjoy themselves while they still can.”
Alastor didn’t answer right away. His features pinched slightly, the mask of composure strained as his gaze lingered on the empty space where his children had been moments before. Where laughter had echoed and where innocence still clung.
He said nothing.
❧
Alastor felt a sickening blend of unease and nausea coil low in his stomach. Sleep would not come to him. It circled just beyond his reach no matter how long he lay still or how carefully he controlled his breathing. This was the night before his wedding and the weight of it pressed down on him until his chest felt tight.
He didn’t know how he was meant to do this. If he could do this.
He had wanted a drink but had been allotted only two cups of wine. In only a few short hours he would be woken and prepared.
Angel Dust had tried to soothe him when the night grew too quiet. Gentle hands traced slow, steady circles along his lower back. The spider murmured soft reassurances he didn’t fully hear, pressed close as though warmth alone might ward off dread. Alastor had leaned into it, clinging more than he cared to admit.
He was terrified.
Years had passed since the arrangement had been sealed. There had been years to prepare himself. And yet the reality of marrying the Devil left him trembling in a way no rehearsal ever could have prepared him for. Still, he had made this bed.
And now he would lie in it.
Long ago, he had told Angel Dust what had been done to him. Four months of isolation and control trapped inside his mind; though only seconds had passed beyond it. He had spoken of the helplessness and the way his sense of self had been peeled away layer by layer. He had not spoken of Lilith. That truth remained his alone. But everything was revealed.
Saying it aloud had hurt more than he’d expected. And now that same helplessness stirred again.
Worse still was the fear that gnawed at him when he thought of the future; of the world his children were about to be fully introduced to. A world of power and expectation and of cruelty dressed as tradition. Could he protect them… or was he merely delaying the inevitable? Was he delivering them into a system that would twist them into something unrecognizable?
He didn’t know.
The future loomed vast and dark. And as the hours slipped closer to dawn, Alastor lay awake beneath silken sheets, listening to the steady breathing beside him and wondering how much of himself he would still recognize once the vows were spoken.
Chapter 164: 164
Chapter Text
He stared at himself in the mirror, his grin fixed too carefully upon his face as his reflection stared back with the same unblinking resolve. Today was the day. The day he would walk the aisle. The day every step would be taken with no mercy afforded by distraction or dissociation.
Just like the pregnancy. Just like the birth. Just like the illusions.
Lucifer would see to it that he lived through every agonizing second.
There would be no blurring of time nor a softening of memory. Every second would be a second. Every minute would stretch into itself, forcing him to endure not pain of flesh… but pain of mind. This was not meant to break his body. It was meant to remind him that escape did not exist.
And still, Alastor refused to bend inwardly.
He had not softened to the King over time. He had made certain of that. The doe had not allowed familiarity to dull his vigilance. He would not be taken in by the root of all evil. Not by a creature who had harmed him not only in this life, but in the one before it. Not by the Devil.
He was no fool.
Nor would he look the part of one.
His love had been given elsewhere. It lived in Niffty’s sharp devotion and Husk’s quiet loyalty. In Martha’s steady presence. In Adam’s rough sincerity and Angel Dust’s unguarded affection. In Virgil and Dante - his heart made flesh twice over.
Around him, servants moved in a seamless current, practiced and reverent. Crimson hooves were polished until they gleamed. Claws buffed and perfected. His fur washed and brushed. His hair was gathered into an elegant braided bun, every strand placed with painstaking care. Each inch of him was groomed to an almost impossible standard.
Alastor dipped his head as the beautiful red silk choker was slipped into place, its cool touch settling snugly against his throat. It concealed the mark beneath and it felt less like an adornment and more like a collar being secured.
His claw rose without conscious thought, brushing the silk once before his hand dropped back to his side.
The servants, at least, were in excellent spirits. There was an unmistakable buoyancy in the air, a lightness that came with anticipation rather than dread. This was not merely a private union - it was a grand event. A celebration meant to ripple outward through every ring of Hell.
The ascension of a new Queen would not be contained within the castle walls. It would spill into the streets and into the clubs and halls and places of indulgence. Drink would flow freely. Food of impeccable quality would be laid out in abundance. Everyone would be encouraged to celebrate.
This was meant to be a moment remembered. Enshrined in Hell’s long and bloody history.
An imp moved behind him, brushing out his tail with careful strokes, working a touch of oil into the fur until it caught the light with a polished sheen. Another leaned in to make the final adjustments to his eyeshadow, ensuring the color was rich and precise. A third hovered near his head, checking the braids that had been pulled tight and arranged into their proper place. Nothing was left to chance. And nothing was allowed to be imperfect.
When at last they stepped back, their work complete, Alastor truly looked at himself.
And the realization struck him with unexpected force.
He looked… exquisite. Breathtakingly so.
Every inch of him had been carefully shaped into something worthy of reverence and possession alike. The sight stole the breath from his lungs in a way that had nothing to do with pride.
His ears slowly drooped. His head dipped forward, shoulders sagging just enough to betray what he would not say aloud.
“Is something wrong?”
One of the imp’s voice was soft. It was spoken from just behind him, careful not to be overly disruptive.
Alastor did not lift his head at first. His gaze remained fixed on his reflection and on the flawless image staring back at him.
“No,” he said, his voice quiet. “I look beautiful.”
The words were true. This was the kind of beauty that commanded attention and invited admiration.
His ears remained drooped.
Because it was not the kind of beauty he had ever chosen for himself.
Not the wild, sharp-edged elegance he once wielded like a weapon. Not the warmth he carried when surrounded by those who loved him without condition. Nor the version of himself that laughed and moved freely.
This beauty was curated. Meant to signify ownership and elevation in the same breath.
He swallowed, claws curling faintly at his sides.
He was beautiful.
But not in the way he wanted to be.
❧
Angel Dust and Niffty stood flanking him, arrayed in complementary shades of crimson that echoed his own attire without daring to eclipse it. Every detail of their appearance had been meticulously arranged. Hair smoothed and clothing fitted to perfection. Even their posture had been tempered, their usual energy subdued and refined into something quieter.
Husk stood behind him, paws steady as he managed the long, sweeping train of Alastor’s gown. The fabric spilled behind him in rich layers, heavy with symbolism as much as material, and Husk took care that it did not snag or crease as they stood waiting.
Before them loomed the tall ceremonial doors.
They rose like a final threshold. Beyond them waited the Devil.
He had to do this.
He had no choice but to.
“Hey,” Angel Dust whispered.
Alastor turned his head, crimson gaze settling on the spider at his side. Angel’s expression was soft - too soft for someone who had survived as much as he had. The bravado was stripped away, leaving only anxiety and something sharper beneath it. Fear. Not for himself, but for Alastor. For the Omega he loved and could not protect in the ways that mattered.
Alastor’s gaze dipped next to Niffty. Her mouth was set in a tight line, her usual energy forced down into rigid stillness. Her hands were clasped too tightly in front of her, her posture perfect in the way one adopted when perfection was demanded rather than chosen.
Then, over his shoulder, he looked to Husk.
The former Overlord’s expression was hard, agitation rolling off him in quiet waves. His paws were steady where he held the train, but everything else about him betrayed how badly he wanted to do something. Anything. In any other situation, there would have been teeth and claws and violence. There would have been resistance.
Here, there was only endurance.
They were all being made to endure.
They were being forced to deliver him into the arms of the devil himself.
“We’ll survive this,” Angel Dust said softly. “We’ve survived everything else, haven’t we?”
The words were meant to reassure, but they trembled anyway. Angel hesitated, then reached into the folds of his dress and produced a handkerchief, dabbing carefully at the corner of Alastor’s eye as a single tear betrayed him.
“Your makeup’s gonna run,” he added, attempting a smile.
It didn’t hold.
“I don’t want to do this,” Alastor whispered.
The words were quiet. And yet they rippled outward through the small group, striking something raw and instinctive in each of them. For a heartbeat, every one of them felt the same violent urge to do something. Anything other than stand here and let this happen.
But the truth pressed in.
Who were they, really, in the face of the god of this world?
He wasn’t facing Vincent. He wasn’t facing a rival or a simple tyrant.
He was facing a monster.
A primordial thing wrapped in charm and silk. A creature who ruled Hell not simply through fear, but through inevitability. One who could devastate them entirely with a thought and who wanted Alastor. Every inch of him. His body. His title. His obedience. His fucking future.
Everything.
Angel Dust swallowed hard, his fingers curling into the fabric of his gown.
“We don’t want to do this either,” he said, voice breaking despite his effort to keep it steady. “God, Al… I’m sorry.”
Alastor lowered his gaze, tears clinging stubbornly to his lashes as he looked down at the bouquets cradled carefully in his hands. The flowers were neatly arranged, white and red woven together in harmony.
They were meant to represent union.
His fingers tightened slightly around the stems binded with a silk ribbon. His stare lingered there, unfocused as his mind drifted.
The night before, when exhaustion had at last dragged him into sleep, he had dreamed.
It had been gentle. Quiet. The kind of dream Angel Dust had once spoken of in passing, back when hope still felt like something they were allowed to entertain. In it, there were no crowns. No halls filled with judgmental eyes. No Alphas cloaked as lovers and saviors. It was just them, together and unafraid. Existing without expectation. Without obligation. Somewhere small and warm and unremarkable.
Somewhere they could have been happy.
But dreams were merciful liars.
He had woken with the truth settled firmly in his bones.
It had only ever been a fantasy.
There were no happy endings.
Not for him.
And not for them.
It was all his fault.
And such thoughts lingered within his mind as Angel Dust gingerly set the veil into place.
❧
The doors opened with deliberate force, burly Hellhounds clad in immaculate formalwear hauling them apart. A long carpet of crimson unfurled neatly before him. There was no seating. All in attendance stood, as was proper for a royal occasion of this magnitude. Nobility from every ring of Hell filled the hall in abundance, their attention sharpened by anticipation.
The Sins were impossible to miss.
Mammon’s leering gaze lingered with naked appraisal. Beelzebub’s eyes shone, bright and curious. Asmodeus looked openly pleased, indulgent in the spectacle. Leviathan watched with a sharp, assessing stare, while Belphegor regarded him through half-lidded eyes, drowsy and detached. Each of them measured him in a single glance.
And at the far end of the hall stood Satan.
He loomed in the position of officiant, a tall creature that seemed equal parts dragon and demon, his presence heavy enough to bend the air around him. Beside him - where the groom was meant to stand - waited a sharply-dressed Lucifer. The creature known as Paimon served as his second, standing just behind him.
Every eye in the hall settled upon Alastor as he stepped forward.
He moved exactly as he had been taught. Each step measured. Neither hurried nor hesitant. Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk fell into motion around him.
They were together in this, at least.
Alastor soon found himself standing before Lucifer. Angel Dust stepped forward with practiced grace, smoothly relieving him of the bouquets and retreating to the side, leaving Alastor exposed beneath the full attention of the hall.
Satan lifted his head.
“Let it be recorded,” he said, his voice level and deep. “By the statutes that govern Hell,” Satan continued, “and by tradition preserved since the first Crown was set upon a brow, we are gathered to seal a marriage.”
His gaze shifted to Lucifer.
“Marriage,” he said calmly, “has never been a matter of sentiment in this realm. It is structure and continuity. The means by which power is preserved and displayed.”
A pause followed.
“It establishes husband and wife.”
Lucifer was regarded with a burning gaze.
“You enter this bond as King,” Satan declared. “As sovereign and as head of household. Your authority is neither shared nor diminished by this union.”
The Sin of Wrath turned his attention to Alastor.
“And you,” he said, voice steady, “are received not merely as consort but as Queen.”
The word carried its own gravity. Expectation firmly pressed into it.
“You are elevated to stand at the King’s side,” Satan continued. “To bear his title and to represent his crown.”
A careful breath passed through the hall.
“But understand this elevation for what it is.”
The silence sharpened.
“A Queen is not crowned to rule in opposition,” Satan said evenly. “They are crowned to uphold.”
The implication settled heavily.
“You are placed over the household,” he went on, “and beneath its King. Your authority is real, but it is granted. It is to be exercised in his name and sustained by his favor.”
Alastor’s gaze remained lowered.
“You are entrusted with stewardship,” Satan continued, “with the weight of continuity and with yielding judgment where higher command is required.”
Satan returned his gaze to Lucifer.
“You accept a wife,” he said, “and with him, the duty to govern, to provide and to correct where correction is due.”
A slight pause followed… just long enough to sting.
“You are charged with his keeping,” Satan added. “And with his obedience.”
At last, Satan looked back to Alastor.
“And you,” he said, “enter this union with knowledge of your role. You are to become Queen of Hell by virtue of your husband’s crown.”
The distinction was intentional.
“You will be honored. You will be protected. You will be judged according to his authority alone.”
A breath.
“Such is the order that has preserved this realm.”
Only then did Satan lift his clawed hand.
“Let the vows be spoken.”
Lucifer did not hesitate when Satan yielded the floor.
He addressed Alastor with a composure that bordered on tenderness. When he spoke, his voice was smooth and resonant, carrying easily through the hall.
“I stand here by right,” Lucifer said. “By crown and by endurance.”
A pause - just long enough to acknowledge what all present already knew.
“And I take a wife.”
The word was spoken without irony.
“I claim you openly,” he continued, his gaze steady upon Alastor, “not as an ornament, nor as a prize… but as Queen of Hell.”
A murmur rippled faintly through the crowd before stilling again.
“You are raised into my household,” Lucifer said, “to bear my name, my legacy and the weight of my throne.”
His tone softened.
“I will shelter you beneath my authority,” he vowed. “I will provide for you, correct you and shape the path you walk; that you may never stand unguarded in a realm that devours the unkept.”
The words sounded almost kind.
“You will speak with my voice when I grant it,” Lucifer went on. “You will rule in my stead when I command it. You will be honored as my Queen. So long as you remember that your crown is an extension of mine.”
A pause.
“I bind you to me in duty,” he said. “In obedience. In trust.”
The hall remained silent.
“I will expect your loyalty,” Lucifer continued, “Your presence at my side. Your submission to my judgment when mine supersedes your own.”
There is a strange gleam in his eye. It is cruel. And it is certain.
“In return,” he said, “I grant you my protection, my name and my continued favor.”
A faint smile touched his lips.
“You will lack for nothing,” Lucifer promised. “Because nothing of you will stand apart from me.”
He inclined his head slightly.
“This I vow,” he concluded. “As your husband. As your King.”
Alastor did not speak at once.
When he finally lifted his gaze, it was steady - composed in the way one learned to be when composure was no longer optional. His voice, when it came, was clear and even.
“I stand before you,” he said, “with full understanding of what is being asked of me.”
He takes in a shaky breath, steeling his nerves as he forces out the carefully rehearsed vows.
“I accept the crown that is offered,” Alastor continued, “not as something earned, but as something bestowed.”
The distinction mattered.
“I receive the title of Queen,” he said, “to bear it in service to my husband and to Hell itself.”
A slight tremor passes through his claws.
“I vow to uphold the order of his household,” Alastor said calmly, “to tend what is placed under my care and to preserve what he entrusts to me.”
Not to command. To tend.
“I will stand at his side,” he went on, “and not before him. I will speak in his name when permitted and yield my judgment when his surpasses my own.”
The words landed cleanly. Perfect in their delivery.
“I will honor his authority,” Alastor said, “and accept his correction as it is given… understanding that such guidance is the privilege of a husband and the duty of a wife.”
A breath.
“I bind myself to him in loyalty,” he continued. “In obedience to the laws that recognize him as my head and me as his Queen.”
He swallowed thickly, this particular pause strategic before he forces the rest out.
“I will not place my will above his,” Alastor said softly. “Nor my ambition before his design.”
Silence held the hall.
“What I am,” he finished, “I offer to his keeping.”
At last, he inclined his head - the movement deeper and comparatively reverent when compared to Lucifer’s.
“This I vow,” Alastor said. “As his wife. And as his Queen.”
Satan regarded them in silence for a long moment.
Then he inclined his head once.
“The vows have been spoken,” he said. “And so shall begin the tethering. The partial unity of souls. A binding undone and another forged.”
Alastor hesitated as the veil was lifted by his King - his husband.
But he knew what was required of him. The rite demanded only a kiss, witnessed beneath Hell’s gaze and sealed beneath the ordained.
And so, under the scrutiny of so many, he bent and moved to kiss the King - as he had practiced multiple times over.
As he had done before.
Lucifer’s hand rose, settling at Alastor’s jaw and firmly guiding the motion.
They would kiss as they had before.
This would be no different.
This would be
Chapter 165: 165
Chapter Text
“Please. Just a moment longer.”
Charlie clung to her, burying her face against her mother’s neck. Small arms wrapped tight around Lilith’s shoulders, fingers fisting into fabric and hair, her whimpers muffled and panicked. She did not understand what stood before them… only that the towering gates of Heaven loomed closed and that something final waited on the other side.
St. Peter stood a short distance away, his expression drawn tight with sympathy he could not act upon. Around them, Heavenborn in polished armor and dark masks formed a silent ring, their presence impersonal and unyielding. And behind them stood Michael. A heavenly mirror of his brother. He was utterly composed.
Lilith curled inward, instinctive and feral, clutching Charlie to her chest as she staggered back a step. As if distance alone might save them.
“Please,” she said again, her voice breaking despite herself. “She doesn’t understand.”
“She doesn’t need to,” Michael replied calmly.
Beside him stood Abel, his wife, hands wringing together in visible distress, eyes wide and shining with unease.
“She will remember none of this,” Michael continued, his tone even.
Lilith sucked in a ragged breath, her vision blurring as tears spilled freely. Her grip tightened, her fingers digging in as if she could anchor her child to her very soul.
“She’s my child,” Lilith said, the words tearing out of her. “I just want - I just -”
“You will not remember her either once you are cast out,” Michael interrupted. “This is a mercy. For both of you. Neither of you will be burdened with the memory of separation.”
Before she could react, an armored Heavenborn stepped forward and seized Charlie, wrenching her from Lilith’s arms. Lilith screamed and lunged after her, hands grasping at empty air. Charlie thrashed and cried out, reaching back for her mother as she was dragged away, her small voice dissolving into panic and terror.
“Charlie - !”
“Mommy!” she screamed, reaching back with desperate, clawing hands. “Mommy!”
The sound tore straight through Lilith.
“Michael,” Abel gasped, horror finally breaking through as tears welled in his eyes.
Michael did not answer him.
He looked down at the child with cool, measured focus as Heavenborn seized Lilith from behind, their grips locking around her arms. She struggled instinctively, a feral sound ripping from her throat.
“All will be well, child,” Michael said, his voice calm and absolute. “You are ours now.”
Charlie snarled.
Her features twisted, demonic traits flaring in raw defiance. For one fleeting moment, she looked every inch her mother’s daughter.
Then Michael reached out.
His touch was brief. Almost gentle.
And it unmade her.
Charlie’s body went rigid, the snarl dying in her throat as white light poured over her form, wrapping around her like a shroud. The glow swallowed her entirely, cocooning her in something holy and merciless. Lilith froze mid-struggle, her breath hitching as she watched helplessly.
It was nearly instantaneous. And the child she knew was gone.
Where Charlie had been there was now only a tiny infant, swaddled neatly in soft blue cloth. Whatever the girl had been was stripped away.
Lilith sagged in the Heavenborn’s grasp.
The fight left her all at once, draining out as though it had never existed. Her head bowed, shoulders collapsing inward as a soundless sob wracked her body. She could not even scream anymore.
Michael held the infant for a brief moment, studying her with detached consideration.
Then, without ceremony, he turned and placed the bundle into Abel’s arms.
Abel took her with shaking hands, tears spilling freely as he cradled the child against his chest.
“You are her mother now,” Michael declared. “A father has been lost. And so now a daughter shall be gained.”
Lilith stared, wide-eyed and uncomprehending, as Michael turned back toward her. He approached with measured steps, his gaze empty of warmth or hesitation. Heavenborn still held her fast, though she no longer struggled. There was nothing left to fight with or fight for.
“And so you shall be judged,” he continued. “Adam is gone. And my wife will mourn.”
His eyes flicked briefly toward Abel, whose shoulders shook as he clutched the infant closer.
“This, too, will be accounted for in your sentence. Another crime for which you must answer.”
Lilith went very still. The meaning settled slowly.
“You… you said - ” Her voice cracked.
“You faltered in your rescue,” Michael replied. “And as a direct result the closure of the gates came earlier than ordained.”
His tone did not rise.
“The blood on your hands - the countless souls cast into oblivion - you bear responsibility for them. All of them.”
A pause.
“As does Lucifer,” Michael added. “But his judgment was rendered long ago.”
He stepped closer.
“Now you stand before me.”
Lilith stared up at him, disbelief hollowing her out from the inside.
“You will have no place among us,” Michael declared. “You will never rejoin your daughter. She will never know you. She will never remember you. Your separation is eternal.”
The final blow followed without mercy.
“And when your time is done,” he continued, “you shall be cast into the pits. You are damned, Lilith. Now and forever.”
❧
Alastor awoke in a place he did not know.
It was verdant and impossibly green. Grass brushed against his legs and the air carried a clean, living scent that filled his lungs with every breath. Sunlight poured down unfiltered, warm but gentle and above him the sky stretched wide in a flawless, unmarred blue. There was no smoke. No ash. No iron tang of Hell.
He pushed himself upright slowly, confusion blooming as his senses caught up with him.
His body felt… wrong.
Or perhaps… right in a way he no longer recognized.
It was undeniably his, bearing the same familiar shape and the same graceful lines. His animalistic traits remained but the demonic touches were gone. No antlers crowned his head. No sharp, wicked points marred his form. His curls still framed his face, dark and familiar, but the exposed flesh was a rich, living brown, warm and unscarred. His claws were no longer cruelly sharp… just rounded nails, blunt and harmless.
He sucked in a sharp breath, heart pounding.
Unsteady, he pulled himself to his knees and then rose fully, brown hooves pressing into the earth beneath him. The ground felt alive. His ears flicked as he turned slowly, taking in his surroundings, his chest tight with grief.
The sorrow was still there.
But before that…
Where was he?
Hadn’t he been standing at the altar? Hadn’t the doors opened, the vows begun and the weight of the crown poised to settle fully upon him?
He clutched his hands over his exposed chest as if to anchor himself. Slowly, uncertainly, he began to wander, steps aimless.
“Hello?” he called out.
The word sounded small in the open air.
He moved deeper into the landscape, drawn forward by something he could not name until the world seemed to narrow; funneling his attention to a single point.
A tree.
It stood apart from all others, taller with branches that spread wide. The leaves were a remarkably deep shade of green, dense and thriving. And hanging low from one of its branches was a single apple.
Its red color was striking against the green, vivid to the point of being unreal. Alastor stopped short, breath catching as his gaze fixed upon it.
He knew that apple.
Even if he did not yet understand why.
Stepping closer, he reached for the apple with cautious curiosity, only to still completely as something shifted within his periphery. A figure rounded the trunk of the tree, emerging with unhurried grace. Short in stature, yet no less imposing for it.
He was perfect.
It was Lucifer.
And yet… not.
His eyes were blue instead of red, clear as the sky overhead. His features bore the unmistakable stamp of angelic origin, softened in a way Alastor had never seen before. There was no sharpness here. No predatory hunger lurking beneath charm. Just warmth and serenity.
Lucifer’s gaze lingered upon the apple for a moment longer before shifting to him. When their eyes met, a soft smile curved his lips, lighting that handsome face with something almost radiant.
He lifted a hand and beckoned.
Alastor remained frozen, every instinct screaming caution even as his heart stuttered in his chest.
“It’s alright,” Lucifer said gently. “There is nothing to fear, my bride.”
Alastor moved like a startled animal, each step hesitant - as though one sudden motion might send him bolting in the opposite direction. Still, he approached.
“You are safe,” Lucifer continued, his voice low and soothing. “With me.”
And when Alastor finally came close enough, arms wrapped around him. The contact drew a sharp breath from his lungs as he was gathered in.
“My sweet doe.”
The words unraveled something in him.
“Lucifer?” Alastor asked softly, his voice trembling despite himself. “Where am I?”
Lucifer’s hummed, his arms wrapped around his middle.
“You’re with me,” he replied. “We are connected, my heart.”
His voice was achingly sweet. Loving. Unburdened by command or cruelty. He was warm and devastatingly handsome, every line of him inviting trust even as Alastor’s mind screamed caution.
“Come,” Lucifer murmured. “Sit with me.”
And Alastor did.
Lucifer’s hands never left him as he guided him downward with gentle, unyielding care; easing him onto the soft, plush grass beneath the tree. The earth was cool beneath his hooves. The scent of greenery and clean air filled his lungs, foreign and intimate all at once.
Lucifer held him, arms wrapped securely around his frame and a comfortable silence settled between them. It was not empty. It was full of warmth. Alastor allowed himself to exist in it without resistance. The breeze was gentle where it passed over his skin, carrying the clean scent of forest and earth. There was a strange, almost disorienting sense of being alive.
Lucifer shifted after a time, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. It was unhurried and tender. His hands came up to cup Alastor’s face, thumbs warm against his cheeks as their mouths met and parted again. When their tongues brushed, the contact was exploratory rather than demanding. And then Lucifer’s touch began to wander.
Alastor stiffened.
He did not pull away, but he did not surrender either. His body and mind stilled. Grief still sat heavy in his chest, unyielding.
“Lucifer,” he breathed, shakily.
The moment stilled.
The memory surged up without mercy - Charlie calling out, frightened and reaching, only to be taken and undone. Remade into something else entirely.
Erased.
“They took her from me,” Alastor said quietly, the words spilling free now that they had found voice. “They took Charlie.”
“I know, my doe,” Lucifer replied.
Alastor blinked and looked up at him, ears dipping low, the motion instinctive and small.
“I will never know her,” he whispered. “And she will never know me.”
Tears welled and fell before he could stop them, trailing down his cheeks unchecked.
“She was so frightened,” he continued, voice breaking. “And it’s my fault. I trusted Michael. I hoped…”
“You have every right to grieve,” Lucifer said gently.
He lifted his hands again, wiping the tears away with his fingers. Then he leaned in, pressing soft kisses where the tears had fallen, as though sealing each one away.
“Such beautiful tears you shed, my heart,” Lucifer crooned. “Be at peace. You are here now. You are a mother again.”
Alastor sucked in a harsh breath.
“I am a mother again,” he repeated.
“Yes, my sweet,” Lucifer said, pleased warmth threading his voice. “Dante and Virgil will know you. The Heavens will not take them from you.”
“They will not take them from me,” Alastor echoed.
Lucifer’s smile deepened at the repetition, satisfaction flickering in his eyes as he drew Alastor closer.
“You are my wife again,” Lucifer said softly. “Made new.”
His thumb traced along Alastor’s jaw as he spoke, reverent and possessive all at once.
“They hoped to see you broken. Cursed into something small and ruined. But instead…”
His smile curved, satisfied.
“They deliver you back to me.”
He leaned in and pressed his lips to Alastor’s. The kiss was warm, lingering… almost gentle. Almost. There was a beat of hesitation before Alastor responded, his body stiff beneath the contact. And then he pulled back, resolve sharpening through the haze of grief.
Lucifer’s tone shifted.
“And in my care,” he continued evenly, “will come correction. You will live as a wife should. You will not fall short of expectation again.”
His hand remained at Alastor’s face.
“In your defiance, you lost everything. Just as I lost everything. But we need not repeat our mistakes.”
Alastor released a shaky breath, tears still clinging stubbornly to his lashes.
“I will ensure you never stray again,” Lucifer added.
The Omega shook his head, his crimson orbs rounding.
“You drove us away,” he said hoarsely. “It was you.”
Lucifer only hummed, unbothered.
“Had you remained,” he replied calmly, “had you been loyal, our family would have remained whole. Heaven and Hell would have been ours by right of conquest. It was you who ruined us.”
The words were delivered gently, wrapped in that beautiful face and soothing voice. And it was all the more cruel for it.
“You were a fool to believe you could escape me, my muse,” Lucifer continued. “You are a wretched thing. Even in life, your soul yearned for Hell’s fire.”
His fingers tightened just slightly at Alastor’s chin, forcing his attention.
“Because it was home.”
A pause.
“It is where you have always belonged.”
Lucifer tipped his head slightly to the side, studying him with that same maddening calm.
“You, after all, are partly to blame for the ruination of humanity,” he said. “For the Curse of Eve. For every misfortune you’ve endured and every indignity you’ve suffered since.”
His thumb brushed beneath Alastor’s eye, wiping away a tear that immediately returned.
“You were cast into the muck. And I,” he purred, “shall lift you from it.”
“I - ” Alastor’s breath hitched. “It wasn’t my fault. I didn’t mean - ”
The words never finished forming.
Agony crashed into his mind without warning, a flood so vast and merciless that it stole his breath. Images tore through him in rapid succession - massacres soaked in blood, bodies broken and discarded. Screams. Rapes. Murders. Mutilation. Rot. Filth. Land poisoned beyond recovery. Seas choked black with death. Endless suffering layered upon endless suffering, history upon history and cruelty without pause.
And then…
Omegas.
Sold. Traded. Ignored. Tormented. Forced to their knees and told it was love. Ripped from their children’s arms. Cast out into streets and wilderness alike. Accused of witchcraft. Burned. Drowned. Broken for daring to exist.
He saw Queens beheaded. Princesses ruined. Wives torn apart piece by piece. Daughters and sons screaming as they were dragged away.
The weight of it was unbearable.
Alastor collapsed forward, crumpling fully into Lucifer’s arms as though his body could no longer remember how to hold itself together. A wretched sound tore out of him as the misery consumed him whole.
“Hush,” Lucifer crooned, tightening his embrace. “My darling. You are safe within my arms.”
His voice softened further.
“Oh, how I adore you.”
Alastor broke.
He fell into hysterics, sobs wracking his body as what remained of his sanity threatened to unravel completely.
“All I wanted was to be free,” he cried. “All I ever wanted - ”
“And you were,” Lucifer interrupted smoothly. “But every action bears consequence.”
His tone remained serene, almost indulgent.
“Billions have suffered for your desire. How cruel you are, my wife.”
Lucifer drew back just enough to hold Alastor’s face between his hands once more. His smile was radiant and filled with pride.
“You are truly worthy of serving as my bride,” he said. “We are meant for one another. For who else could possibly compare?”
Their foreheads touched, breath mingling.
“This is your fate, Lilith… Alastor,” Lucifer whispered. “This is your eternity. And you shall endure it. For it is all you will ever deserve.”
Alastor trembled as the Devil finally pulled away.
Lucifer extended his hand. The apple fell neatly into his palm with a soft, final sound. He lifted it, took a bite and then - without breaking eye contact - offered it to the doe.
“Enjoy it,” he said.
The softness of his voice left no room for refusal.
Alastor opened his mouth.
And he took a bite.
Chapter 166: 166
Chapter Text
The celebration spilled outward into the Great Hall, filling it with sound and motion. Laughter rang against vaulted stone as music swelled, servants weaving seamlessly through the crowd with trays of drink and platters of food. Everything was indulgent and abundant; Hell at its most opulent. At the center of it all, the newly married pair sat upon matching decorative thrones, presiding over the revelry as their guests filled the hall below.
Alastor watched it all with a careful detachment.
The crown felt heavier than he had anticipated. Not physically, perhaps, but symbolically. Its weight pressed inward, a constant reminder of what had just been sealed. The coronation had followed swiftly after the binding, ritual layered upon ritual until there had been no space left to breathe. And no pause in which to consider what had been taken and what had been given in return.
He was the Queen now.
And Hell appeared pleased for it. Or so it seemed, at least. Applause still lingered in the air, the echo of approval slow to fade. He wondered how many of them truly rejoiced and how many merely recognized a shift in power worth celebrating.
“A drink, Your Majesty?”
He blinked, the title still catching him unprepared. And then he inclined his head just enough to accept the cup of wine offered by a waiting servant. His fingers closed around the stem, and he lifted it to his lips without hesitation. The wine was cold and bitter - exactly what he needed. He drank eagerly, welcoming the way it burned faintly as it went down.
As he sipped, his gaze drifted over the rim of the glass, scanning the sea of unfamiliar faces until it caught on something familiar.
The children.
With Martha playing her part as their watchful nursemaid.
Dante, at least, seemed utterly taken with the event. His excitement spilled over in a constant stream of commentary, his mouth moving even as he tugged insistently at his nursemaid’s skirts and pointed toward whatever new marvel had caught his eye. The world was bright and loud and he drank it in without reservation. Virgil, by contrast, lingered closer to Martha’s side, his posture more reserved. His ears flicked uncertainly, gaze tracking the crowd with cautious curiosity rather than delight.
Alastor felt the instinctive pull to rise and cross the distance and soothe him. But this was neither the time nor the place. To coddle his fawn in full view of Hell’s nobility would invite scrutiny and scrutiny would invite judgment. Virgil would survive this. They both would. Martha was more than capable, guiding them with practiced calm, her presence a steady anchor amid the excess. The children had performed beautifully during the ceremony. Just like the other children present, they had understood what was expected of them.
Angel Dust lingered close, never far from the thrones and always within easy earshot. He made a point of seeming casual about it, but Alastor knew better. The spider scarcely strayed, his attention split between the crowd and the Queen he served. Husk and Niffty mirrored that vigilance in their own ways - positioned farther out and spaced just enough to appear unobtrusive, yet unmistakably intent on remaining near.
The first dance of the evening had yet to begin.
That honor belonged to the King and Queen, and until it was claimed, this interlude served a different purpose. It was a time to observe. To measure the crowd. To decide who would be favored, who would be remembered and who would not. It was also a time to be seen, to be assessed in return, every glance a quiet calculation.
Lucifer was his husband now in the eyes of Hell. And after so many years without, there was an Omega seated at the King’s side. A proper union, as the court would call it. A joining between the sexes that fit neatly into the expectations of tradition. It was a marriage that promised stability and the continuation of lineage. The kind that produced healthy offspring and reassured a realm that had grown uneasy in the continued absence of a Queen.
On the surface, it was everything Hell wanted.
The memory of the vows, however, left a bitter taste lingering on Alastor’s tongue.
His submission had been spoken clearly. A promise to serve. To obey. To mind his husband’s authority and uphold it without question. The words had rung out across the ceremonial hall, carried to every corner and etched into record and memory alike.
Those words were not unusual.
In their society, such declarations were expected. Tradition demanded that an Omega’s position be made explicit, especially when seated beside a ruler. To imply equality at the highest seat of Hell would have drawn immediate scrutiny, particularly in the long shadow cast by Lilith’s fall.
So he had spoken as he was meant to speak.
Still, the restraint had been absolute. Not just ceremonial, but symbolic. Binding him in all the ways that mattered. The humiliation of it had burned sharply in the moment. He had felt every eye upon him. And had known exactly what they were hearing. What they were taking from it.
He had said the words. And all of Hell had heard them.
“My Queen.”
Lucifer’s voice drew a subtle flick from Alastor’s ear before he turned his head, meeting his husband’s gaze. The King’s smile was easy.
“Look,” Lucifer continued, inclining his head toward the hall. “The children are beginning to mingle.”
Alastor followed the gesture, blinking as his attention refocused. Indeed, Virgil and Dante had been drawn into a small gathering of Ars Goetia children, their presence immediately noticeable even among such company. Dante, unsurprisingly, stood at the center of it, presenting himself with theatrical flourish as he spoke. His confidence was effortless and his delight contagious.
“A majority of them are Alphas,” Lucifer said, leaning closer so that only Alastor might hear. “Potential suitors for our little prince, perhaps?”
The words settled uncomfortably.
Alastor drew a slow breath, uncertainty flickering briefly across his composed features. Dante dipped into a practiced curtsy, grinning brightly as he introduced himself. The other children responded as children often did, curiosity and admiration pulling them closer without hesitation. Martha lingered nearby, watchful but proud, her posture relaxed as she observed the interaction unfold.
Virgil, however, remained close to her side.
The little fawn clutched at Martha’s skirts, small claws twisted into the fabric as his gaze darted between the unfamiliar children and his brother. His ears were angled low. He did not step forward nor did he speak. He simply watched, half-hidden, as though weighing whether the world before him was safe enough to enter.
❧
Virgil wanted to go to his mother. The urge pulled at him so sharply it made his chest ache. But Martha had crouched beside him earlier, her voice gentle and firm all at once, reminding him that they had to stay apart for now. Only until the appropriate time arrived. Virgil didn’t fully understand what made a time appropriate, only that it meant not now.
So he stayed where he was.
His gaze drifted back to his mother again and again throughout the night, no matter how hard he tried to behave. Alastor sat upon the ceremonial throne beside the King, elevated above the crowd, surrounded by adults who laughed and drank and spoke in long, winding conversations that meant nothing to him. The lights caught in the gold of his attire and the deep crimson of his dress, making him look almost unreal - like something from one of the picture books.
And yet Virgil could see it.
Despite how pretty his mother looked - there was a sadness clinging to him. A quiet, familiar one. The kind Virgil had seen before in private moments, when the world was quieter and his mother thought no one was watching. It didn’t make sense to him. Everyone else looked happy. Everyone else was happy. So why wasn’t his mother?
He wanted to go to him. To press close. To do something that might make him feel better.
Instead, his small claws remained curled tightly in the fabric of his nursemaid’s skirt, clinging there even as he was gently guided forward and introduced to the other children. They were gathered together in a neat little cluster, all of similar age or just a bit older, encouraged to speak, to socialize; to learn one another’s names and manners. It felt like practice. For something he wasn’t sure he wanted to be ready for.
Dante, of course, took to it immediately.
The little Omega stepped forward with confidence, drawing attention as naturally as breathing. That familiar smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he spoke, delighting in every curious glance turned his way. The others gravitated toward him without effort, drawn in by his brightness and charm.
It was as though Dante had been made for this.
“Why don’t ya go and chat a lil, baby,” Martha encouraged softly, lowering herself just enough to meet him at eye level.
Virgil swallowed hard and shook his head. His claws tightened where they gripped the fabric of her skirt, knuckles pale beneath the fur. The noise of the hall felt too loud from here… there were too many voices layered together, too many eyes and too much space between himself and the one person he wanted most.
Martha’s hand came down gently, patting his head with familiar tenderness.
“I know,” she whispered. “It’s a lot. Ya ain’t used to this yet.”
Virgil hesitated, his ears dipping lower.
“When can I go to Mommy?”
Martha’s expression softened immediately, something maternal and aching flickering across her features. She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she brushed her thumb lightly along his temple before she rose to her full height.
“Soon, baby,” she promised. “But it ain’t the time. Not yet.”
His shoulders sagged at that, the weight of disappointment settling visibly into his small frame. His lower lip trembled, wobbling as he fought the urge to cry. He didn’t want to cry. Crying would make things worse. Crying would draw attention.
“Virgil!”
The sudden call of his name startled him. He flinched, eyes snapping up just in time to see Dante approaching with a small cluster of Ars Goetia children trailing behind him like an eager entourage.
“Everyone,” Dante announced brightly, gesturing toward him, “this is my brother.”
Virgil blinked, caught completely off guard. He stared at Dante, eyes wide, ears flicking in surprise as all the attention shifted toward him at once.
“Oh - um. I’m… ah - ” he stammered, words tangling uselessly in his throat.
Dante rolled his eyes with exaggerated patience.
“He’s Prince Virgil,” Dante finished for him, clearly amused. “And it’s his pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
The chicks tittered softly. Heat rushed to Virgil’s face, his ears burning as they flicked back instinctively. A few of them made half-hearted attempts to draw him forward, gesturing and chirping encouragement, but he shrank away all the same. His claws tightened in the fabric of Martha’s skirts as he retreated fully behind her, pressing close as though she were a shield.
Dante noticed.
He shot Virgil a pointed, unmistakably disapproving look. One that carried far more judgment than a child his age should have known how to wield. Then, with practiced ease, Dante reclaimed the attention. And just like that, the small group pivoted back toward him. They followed willingly, drifting away and leaving Virgil behind.
Virgil watched them go, his chest aching. He wanted his mother. He wanted his father. He wanted to be anywhere but here. The hall felt too loud now, the music and voices blending into something overwhelming and suffocating. Too many strangers. Too many eyes.
He blinked hard as tears welled and he scrubbed at his face with his sleeve in a futile attempt to banish them before anyone could notice.
“Hello.”
The voice was soft and gently accented.
Virgil stilled. He sniffed once and rubbed at his eyes again before turning toward the sound.
Standing there was another Ars Goetia chick - small with soft pink-and-white eyes fixed on him with open curiosity. She was an Omega and she smiled in a way that was warm rather than amused. There was no judgment in it. No impatience. Just kindness.
Then she dipped into a neat, practiced curtsy.
“I’m Octavia,” she said politely.
Virgil stared at her, momentarily transfixed. She was pretty in a way he didn’t quite have the words for yet, like she belonged in places like this without trying.
“I’m ah - ” His voice caught.
He cleared his throat, straightening reflexively.
“Ahem.”
Carefully peeling himself away from a smiling Martha’s skirts, Virgil stepped forward and executed a bow just as he’d been taught. It was a little crooked, a little stiff… but it was earnest. Octavia didn’t laugh. She simply watched approvingly.
“I’m Prince Virgil,” he said at last, voice steadier now. “It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
Her face brightened immediately.
“And yours, Prince Virgil.”
❧
The King rose first and assisted his Queen from the ceremonial throne with practiced ease. His hand closed around Alastor’s, guiding him down from the dais. Alastor’s expression did not falter. Not a flicker of hesitation betrayed him. He wore composure like armor as the murmur of the hall softened and then fell away entirely, the assembled guests instinctively parting to clear a path.
They walked side by side through the sea of watching eyes.
Attention clung to them from every direction. The weight of it pressed in, but Alastor kept his spine straight and his chin lifted, moving in perfect synchrony with his husband. This, too, had been rehearsed. By the time they reached the center of the floor, a wide, respectful circle had formed around them, the crowd bordering the space as witnesses rather than participants.
The musicians prepared themselves. And there was a breath of silence before the first notes rang out.
Lucifer turned to face him fully then and executed a precise bow When he straightened, he extended his hand - an invitation that was also a command. The moment Alastor placed his own into it, the dance began.
The waltz unfolded exactly as it had been drilled into their bodies. Lucifer led without hesitation, his grip steady at Alastor’s waist - guiding him through each turn and glide. Their movements were fluid and impossibly synchronized.
When Lilith and Lucifer had first married, there had been no grand hall filled with eyes. No audience to bear witness.
But now all of Hell watched.
And in this second iteration of their union, beneath chandeliers and banners and the weight of an entire realm’s attention, the King and his Queen danced.
❧
The reception had settled into a quieter rhythm, the sharp edge of celebration dulled into something more measured and ceremonial. Tradition dictated the flow now; Omegas gravitating toward the bride and Alphas toward the groom. It was meant to be an honor - an intimate interval of congratulations, counsel and polite curiosity. Praise was expected. Advice offered freely. The newly bound pair were to be admired up close and bathed in approval.
It was an old custom.
“You must really tell me, Your Majesty,” one Omega said with a knowing smile, her voice lilting as she leaned closer. “How did you manage to capture the King’s attentions?”
Alastor inclined his head, lifting his glass with practiced grace.
“Well,” he replied smoothly, “I’m sure you’re aware of my reputation, darling.”
He took a measured sip of wine, letting the pause do its work.
“It precedes me.”
Soft laughter rippled through the small circle. Several voices chimed in with agreement, amused and approving.
“It does,” another Omega said. “Still… Lucifer is not easily drawn. Omegas have tried for ages and failed.”
“I suppose,” Alastor said lightly, “that I was more fortunate than most.”
His gaze drifted even as he spoke, his answers polished and inoffensive - exactly the sort designed to satisfy without revealing anything of substance. Lilith’s counsel echoed faintly in the back of his mind. A Queen was expected to gather a court. Companions and confidants. Omegas of note who could serve and support.
Thus far, the prospects were… uninspiring.
Many of the Omegas occupying Hell’s upper echelons were impeccably groomed and exquisitely dull. Especially here. Their eagerness to impress him was transparent and their conversations rehearsed and hollow. He masked his boredom behind charm, draining his glass more quickly than intended as his attention wandered.
That was when a familiar figure pushed urgently through the crowd.
“Your Majesty.”
Martha’s voice cut through the polite murmur. She looked stricken, her single eye wide, her posture tight with barely restrained panic. Dante hovered close at her side, small hands clenched and guilt plain on his face.
Alastor turned at once.
Martha leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper against his ear.
“Virgil’s gone missin’.”
Alastor went utterly still.
Chapter 167: 167
Chapter Text
The Great Hall had become too much.
The noises pressed in from every direction. There was laughter that rose and fell too sharply, music that reverberated through his chest and unfamiliar voices layered atop one another until they blurred into a single, overwhelming roar. Everywhere Virgil looked there were faces he didn’t know and eyes that lingered too long. He had wanted to leave almost as soon as the festivities began. That want had twisted into something painful when Dante laughed - when he made a joke at Virgil’s expense and flicked him a sideways glance as the other children joined in, delighted.
It hadn’t been meant to be cruel. Virgil knew that.
But it had still hurt.
Because Dante fit here. He moved easily through the crowd and belonged in a way Virgil didn’t. Because the laughter had come so quickly, so effortlessly. And because Virgil had felt very small standing there beside his nursemaid, his uncertainty laid bare for everyone to see.
The ache lingered long after the sound faded
So when Martha’s attention drifted Virgil slipped away.
He didn’t run. He didn’t push past anyone. His body simply… gave. Unraveled into a faint crackle of light and current, dispersing into a flicker of electricity that slipped through the crowded space unseen. It was a new trick. One he didn’t fully understand yet. Something instinctive, like breathing. One moment he was there and the next he wasn’t - reforming near a side corridor with a quiet hum beneath his fur.
His heart raced as he moved quickly, small hooves padding softly over polished flooring. He followed the corridor toward a discreet exit he’d noticed earlier, slipping through it just as the noise of the hall dulled behind him -
“Virgil?”
The soft voice stopped him cold.
He stiffened, ears flicking sharply as he turned.
Octavia stood a short distance away, bright eyes wide as she peered at him with curiosity rather than alarm. She didn’t look angry. She didn’t look like she planned to call for anyone. She just… looked at him, head tilted slightly, feathers shifting as she took a careful step closer.
“Where are you going?” she asked.
Virgil swallowed, glancing instinctively back toward the hall before answering.
“Out,” he said, quietly.
“Out?” she echoed.
“Yeah.”
Virgil glanced around again and then back at her.
“… wanna come?”
Octavia’s expression lit up instantly, surprise melting into bright excitement.
Together, they slipped through the doors, down a quiet corridor and into the gardens, the cool night air washing over them. The sounds of the celebration faded to a distant murmur as stone paths stretched out beneath their feet, hedges and flowering trees framing the space in quiet abundance.
“This is where Mommy and I go sometimes,” Virgil said, his voice softer now.
His small claw slid into Octavia’s without him quite realizing it, the gesture natural as they walked side by side. Leaves whispered overhead and the ground felt solid and safe beneath his hooves.
“And my daddy too,” he added, a hint of pride slipping through despite himself.
Octavia blinked at him.
“Your father?” she asked. “King Lucifer?”
Virgil shook his head emphatically.
“No. My daddy’s the strongest Sinner in all of Hell,” he said. “His name’s Vox.”
“Oooh,” Octavia breathed.
The sound wasn’t mocking. It actually sounded genuinely impressed.
Virgil puffed out his tiny chest just a little, his shoulders squaring as he basked in the admiration. It felt good to be looked at with interest instead of pity or amusement.
“He lives in a really tall tower,” he continued, warming to the subject. “With Uncle Valentino. And Auntie Velvette. They’re all really strong.”
His ears flicked with pride as he spoke, his grip on Octavia’s hand tightening just a touch.
“And when I’m old enough, I’ll be just like them.”
Octavia listened with genuine attention as they walked, her steps matching his. She didn’t interrupt him. Didn’t laugh. Didn’t look bored or distracted. And for the first time that night, Virgil felt the tight knot in his chest begin to loosen. Words came more easily in her presence as though the gardens themselves were lending him courage.
“I’m an Ars Goetia,” she announced brightly. “And when I’m of age, I’ll become a Princess.”
Virgil tilted his head, intrigued, his ears angling toward her.
“So you’ll be like me.”
“Yes!” she chirped, delighted.
Then she hesitated, her steps slowing as her expression pinched with thought.
“And then I’ll… um.”
She paused, clearly trying to piece together the future as it had been explained to her.
“I… don’t know what I’ll do after that, exactly,” she admitted. “Mother says I’ll get married.”
Virgil blinked.
“Married?”
His mind immediately jumped to the ceremony they had only just witnessed.
“To who?” he asked.
Octavia shrugged lightly.
“To an Alpha, I guess,” she said. “Mother says that’s what Omegas are expected to do. Kind of like your mother.”
Virgil considered this quietly as they walked. He supposed… that made sense. Wasn’t that what Alphas and Omegas did? They grew up. They were told what they were meant to be. And then they married the person they were expected to marry.
“Guess I’ll get married too,” Virgil said after a moment.
Octavia’s head lightly tilted, bright eyes studying his face with open curiosity.
“To who?”
Virgil shrugged, a small, uncertain movement. His ears flicked once, thoughtful rather than shy.
“An Omega, I guess?”
Octavia blinked.
“Oh,” she said.
They continued walking beneath the hedges and lantern-light, their joined hands swinging gently between them as they continued their quiet conversation.
❧
“What the fuck do you mean she’s missing?”
Alastor rounded the corner at a near run, one clawed hand gathering the heavy folds of his wedding dress so the hem wouldn’t snag as he moved with unrestrained urgency down the hall. Angel Dust stayed close at his heel, long strides matching Alastor’s without question.
Another could have been sent in his stead. Protocol allowed for it. Encouraged it, even. A Queen did not need to chase after children in the midst of a royal celebration.
But Alastor was not only a Queen.
He was a mother.
And he would not stand idle while one of his children was unaccounted for - especially tonight. His absence would be noticed. He knew that. He simply didn’t care.
The shrill voice reached his ears before the source came into view.
“You were personally charged with watching her. You had one responsibility. And now she’s missing? Are you fucking joking?”
The scene unfolded as they approached. An Ars Goetia Omega stood rigid with fury, her gray-and-white feathers immaculate despite the tension radiating from her frame. She loomed over a trembling imp, who had bowed so low they looked as though they might fold in on themselves entirely.
“My lady - I - ”
“Fucking shut it,” the Goetia snapped. “Did I give you permission to speak? Hm?”
The imp flinched, head dipping further.
Their approach finally registered.
The Ars Goetia’s feathers bristled at the interruption, irritation flashing across her features as she turned - ready, no doubt, to eviscerate whoever dared intrude. But the moment her eyes landed on Alastor, something shifted.
She paused.
Then she straightened to her full height.
Her posture adjusted. Shoulders back. Chin lifted. Anger banked, not erased - but contained. Her gaze met Alastor’s directly, her head tilted just slightly upward in acknowledgment.
She did not bow.
But she recognized him.
“Your Majesty,” she greeted, her tone carefully neutral.
Alastor slowed, crimson gaze narrowing as he assessed her properly. He searched his memory for a title but it refused to surface in the moment. He decided it didn’t matter. This was not the time for ceremony.
“It appears I’m missing my fawn,” he said plainly. “Prince Virgil.”
His ears flicked, a restrained tell of agitation.
“And from what I’ve overheard, I’m not the only one missing a child.”
The hen released a measured sigh.
“It appears I am,” she replied. “She’s quite the curious chick. An unfortunate trait she picked up from her father.”
Her gaze slid sharply back to the imp, heavy with accusation.
“I placed her in the care of one of my personal servants,” she continued coolly. “It would seem they fell… significantly short of expectation.”
Alastor followed her look, his eyes dropping to the imp cowering at their feet. The creature looked scarcely capable of drawing breath, let alone guarding a child.
“So it would seem,” Alastor said, his voice smooth but edged. “Angel Dust - check the bedrooms.”
Angel stiffened, instinctively reluctant to leave Alastor’s side. His eyes flicked to the Queen, concern evident. Alastor caught the hesitation and fixed him with a sharp, unmistakable look that brooked no argument.
“Go.”
Angel nodded once and vanished down the corridor at speed, leaving the two Omegas and trembling servant standing alone.
Alastor turned back to the hen.
“Your name?” he asked.
She lifted her chin a fraction.
“Princess Stella,” she replied, with a faint sniff of disdain.
They regarded one another in silence for a brief moment. Then Alastor turned on his heel.
“Well,” he said briskly, already moving. “Come along then. There’s little point in us idling while our children wander unattended.”
❧
It wasn’t Alastor or Stella who found them.
The children had wandered the breadth of the gardens without much thought for parents or caretakers, too wrapped up in one another to notice how far they’d strayed.
For Virgil, it was the first time - beyond Dante - that he had spoken at length with someone his own age. Not out of obligation. Not under instruction. Just… talking. And he found himself animated by it in a way that surprised him. Octavia listened. She didn’t interrupt. She didn’t laugh when he stumbled over his words or hesitated before saying something he wasn’t sure was clever enough. She simply looked at him, eyes bright, asking questions and responding like what he said mattered.
It felt good.
Good enough that the sting of Dante’s teasing dulled at the edges, tucked away beneath the warmth of being understood. Good enough that the garden became a place instead of an escape. It was now somewhere quiet and green where he could breathe without feeling small. They looped the paths a second time, the night air cool against flushed cheeks.
And then a voice cut cleanly through the calm.
“Children.”
The sound of it was familiar enough to make Virgil’s stomach drop before his mind caught up. Both he and Octavia startled, their steps faltering as they turned in unison.
A figure stepped from the shadow of a towering hedge, emerging as though he had always been there.
Lucifer.
He stood in full regalia, his apple-tipped staff resting lightly in his grasp. His expression was unreadable, lips pressed into a thin line as his gaze settled on them.
Both children instinctively drew back.
The easy warmth of the garden vanished, replaced by the sharp awareness of having erred. Virgil’s ears flattened, his small claws curling reflexively at his sides. Octavia’s posture stiffened, her eyes rounding.
Before them stood the King of Hell.
“Your mothers are beside themselves with worry,” Lucifer said at last, his voice calm and all the more frightening for it. “They are searching for you now. Both of them.”
Virgil’s ears drooped at once, heat rushing to his face as he risked a glance toward Octavia. She looked just as stricken, her posture shrinking in on itself. The brief, bright ease they had shared in the gardens evaporated, replaced by the sickening awareness of consequence.
“Mommy is… looking for me?” Virgil asked, his voice small.
“Indeed he is,” Lucifer replied evenly. “He should be enjoying the festivities. Greeting guests. Being seen. Instead, he has taken to scouring the grounds for his missing child.”
Virgil’s chest tightened. He bowed his head deeply, hooves scraping faintly against the stone.
“I - I’m sorry, Sire,” he whispered. “I didn’t mean to - ”
Lucifer’s attention shifted, settling on Octavia.
“And you, little Octavia,” he continued. “Your sire, Prince Stolas, has been informed of your… excursion.”
Octavia flinched almost imperceptibly before lowering herself into a careful bow.
“I apologize, Your Majesty,” she said quietly.
Lucifer regarded them both in silence for a long moment.
“You are no longer infants,” he drawled. “You are of an age where such behavior is no longer excusable. You are aware enough to mind your guardians. To understand boundaries and to obey.”
Lucifer’s gaze lingered on Virgil for just a fraction longer than necessary.
“Virgil!”
The child startled and turned, ears flicking upright as he caught sight of his mother rushing toward him. Alastor’s composure was fractured in a way Virgil had rarely seen. The Queen’s crimson eyes were wide, bright with worry, his breath uneven as he closed the distance between them. At his side was an Ars Goetia woman, her presence stiff and severe.
“Where were you?” Alastor breathed, the words tumbling out with a mix of relief and exasperation. “Martha told me you vanished.”
He dropped to his knees without hesitation, heedless of the fine fabric of his ceremonial dress as it pooled around him. Crimson claws cupped Virgil’s small face, thumbs brushing beneath his eyes as he searched him for tears, for injury or anything else amiss. Only then did he pull the fawn into his chest, holding him tightly.
“You worried me,” he said, voice low and trembling despite his effort to steady it.
Virgil clutched at him, guilt twisting in his stomach. Behind them, another voice cut in.
“Octavia.”
The Ars Goetia hen turned her attention fully to her daughter. Octavia flinched, wringing her hands together as her mother stepped forward, the Omega’s posture rigid.
“I’m sorry, Mommy,” Virgil whispered, his voice thin and trembling.
Alastor pulled back just enough to look at him properly. The Queen’s expression was tight - not with anger alone, but with fear that had nowhere to go.
“What were you thinking?” Alastor asked, low and strained. “We’re surrounded by strangers tonight. Powerful ones. People you scarcely know. What if something had happened to you?”
Virgil’s throat worked. His ears folded flat against his head, his little hands curling into the fabric of Alastor’s dress. The sting in his eyes grew unbearable as his mother’s worry pressed down on him.
“I just - ” he tried, sucking in a breath. “I - I didn’t wanna be there anymore.”
The words cracked apart, splintering into sobs before he could stop them. Tears spilled freely as his composure collapsed entirely, his small body hitching as he cried.
“Oh, Virgil,” Alastor breathed.
He drew the fawn back into his arms without hesitation, one hand settling protectively at the back of his head, the other pressing him close against his chest. The scolding dissolved into quiet reassurances, his claws smoothing over Virgil’s hair in soothing motions.
“It’s alright,” he murmured. “You’re safe, my fawn.”
Virgil clung to him desperately, burying his face into the rich fabric of his mother’s dress as his sobs softened into shaky breaths. Alastor held him there, rocking him ever so slightly.
Nearby, Octavia stood silently beneath her mother’s sharp gaze, her shoulders drawn inward, her expression tight with guilt. And just beyond them all, Lucifer observed the scene with an unreadable calm.
❧
Once Octavia had been drawn back beneath her mother’s watchful eye and Martha emerged from the hedges to reclaim Virgil, gathering the sniffling child close; Lucifer’s hand closed around Alastor’s arm. The grip was decisive and there was no mistaking the intent behind it. The doe barely had time to meet his fawn’s gaze one last time before he was made to part from him, Virgil’s tear-damp eyes lingering in his mind as Martha uttered soft reassurances.
Alastor was guided away from the garden path and into the corridor that connected it to the Great Hall Each step carried him farther from his child and closer to the role he was expected to resume.
“Lucifer,” he said quietly. “Must I truly return? Virgil needs me. He was distraught… terribly so.”
“The children are being adequately cared for,” Lucifer replied without breaking his stride, his voice smooth as polished stone. “Hovering over them will only do harm in the long run.”
“They’re still very young,” Alastor countered, the edge creeping into his voice despite himself. “They need me.”
“They have a nursemaid,” Lucifer said simply. “One whose sole purpose is their care.”
Alastor stopped short. His ears pinned back, heels scraping faintly against the stone as he wrenched his arm free from his husband’s grasp. He turned on him, bristling.
“I respect Martha,” he snapped. “But she is not their mother.”
Lucifer halted as well, allowing the space between them to open. He was visibly unperturbed by the resistance. His posture remained relaxed, his expression unreadable.
“She has been charged with their supervision,” the King said evenly. “If she fails in that duty, she will be corrected. As Queen, it is no longer your role to chase after wandering children.”
Alastor’s gaze hardened, breath caught tight in his chest as he stared down at him.
“And you dictate what I may or may not do with my fawns?” he asked, his voice low.
Lucifer met his stare.
“As your husband,” Lucifer said calmly, “and as King… most certainly.”
“I - ”
“You will return to your rightful place in the hall.”
Lucifer did not raise his voice. He did not need to.
“We have guests from every corner of the realm who wish to see and know you. You will honor them with your presence. And you will do so graciously.”
There was a pause and Lucifer tipped his head slightly to the side when Alastor failed to respond, that crimson gaze narrowing just a fraction.
“Is this understood?”
“It is not,” Alastor replied flatly.
Lucifer’s brow lifted, amused.
“Do you require clarification, pet?”
“I require your understanding that my place - ”
“ - is to obey.” Lucifer stepped closer, the interruption precise and absolute. “Is your memory so short? Must I make you repeat your vows again?”
Alastor flinched before he could stop himself.
He recalled Lucifer’s cold, unblinking stare. The measured cadence of each word. The way he had been made to repeat them over and over and over again.
“They were not my vows,” Alastor insisted. “They were a script. Alphas are terribly fond of having their own words spewed back at them like vomit.”
“Alastor,” Lucifer drawled.
He closed the distance between them with a single step, peering up at the Omega.
“It is my duty as your lord and master to ensure that you remain aware of what is expected of you,” he continued smoothly. “For I am a kind and benevolent husband. Vincent failed in his endeavor to ensure you were disciplined properly and I will not fail you in this way.”
The mock sympathy in his tone made Alastor’s stomach turn. It echoed too closely to that dreadful doctor persona.
“Do not mistake me for him,” Lucifer said softly, as though reading the thought from his face. “And do not delude yourself into believing you will be afforded even a modicum of space to maneuver around me.”
His smile was slight.
“Be thankful you are permitted to speak at all. I allow it because I am fond of your spirit,” he stated. “And of your persistent, charming delusions of independence.”
“You give me children,” Alastor said quietly, the words measured but shaking at their core, “and then you strip away my choice to tend to them, Lucifer.”
Lucifer regarded him with open curiosity.
“Am I not justified, Lilith?”
Alastor’s ears flattened hard against his skull, his breath catching despite himself. His fingers curled reflexively at his sides, claws biting faintly into his palms.
“I am aware that your recollection is imperfect,” Lucifer continued smoothly, unbothered by the reaction he had provoked. “But I ensured that particular memory remained intact.”
His gaze sharpened.
“I wanted your humiliation remembered clearly. And your failure as a mother laid bare without the mercy of distortion.”
The image rose in his mind.
Charlie’s small hands reaching out. Her screaming. And her desperation.
Alastor’s jaw clenched as he forced the images down, refusing to give Lucifer the satisfaction of watching him unravel.
“My beloved brother,” Lucifer went on, tone warming, “has seen fit to return my wife to me. And I will not waste this second chance.”
He stepped closer.
“I was too lax in my treatment. Too indulgent. I gave you everything you desired. I permitted freedoms you had not earned. I see now that the fault was mine.”
A pause.
“But I assure you, my muse, that error will be corrected.”
His voice lowered.
“You will know your place,” he said softly. “And it is - and forever will be - beneath me.”
Chapter 168: Hell's Royal Family [ FANART ]
Summary:
I got my first piece of fanart for this fic! Which is - haha - art I didn't have to commission. Someone was so very kind and gifted it to me. It was such a lovely surprise. I wanted to share it with all of you as well!
Chapter Text

Chapter 169: 169
Notes:
I'm asking a little favor from my readers. And I mostly ask this for the sake of insight as well as future ideas for works for once the Courtship of Power - one day - comes to its conclusion. Whenever that might be. I intend to invest heavily in writing Hazbin Hotel fanfic. As it will remain the only fandom I write for going forward. And so I want to see what readers enjoy.
For readers who usually don't indulge in darkfics, what caused you to become intrigued by this work? And what was the hook that snagged your focus and let you more effectively work through the miserable bits?
For readers who do - what do you usually look for in a 'darkfic'? Or in dark interpretation of characters? And what scene - or chapters - stuck out to you?
And for everyone, what works do you recommend that are similar to this one? I only ask because, as a writer, I created this piece because I failed to find something similar. And so I would love recommendations!
Chapter Text
The remainder of the night proved… tolerable.
Alastor found he had little appetite for food, though he forced a few careful bites down when a plate was placed before him. He chewed dutifully and swallowed whatever he could manage down. It was not sustenance that carried him through the evening, but wine. By his third glass, the sharp edge of awareness dulled into something softer.
Alcohol had always been his most faithful companion. A constant presence throughout his life. It soothed him in a way nothing else ever truly had, blurring the boundaries just enough to make existence bearable. It allowed him to remain standing while forgetting why he needed to. To exist in a pleasant haze - aware enough to function and distant enough not to feel.
He relaxed as the glasses accumulated, shoulders loosening and posture softening into something that could be mistaken for ease. He found himself indulging his guests at last - laughing more readily, speaking with an ease that bordered on genuine. His smile broadened. His words flowed freely. He behaved as though he were enjoying himself.
And those in his company appeared pleased. It was, after all, a convincing performance. One he had perfected long ago.
Eventually, the night began to draw to a close. No permission was granted for him to see his children before its end. Instead, he was kept at Lucifer’s side, made to bid farewell to those in attendance - arm in arm with his husband. Smiling brightly. Pretty and perfect until the final guest departed.
When it was over, he was not guided toward Lucifer’s chambers.
He was led outside.
Cool air brushed against his flushed skin as they passed beyond the hall, toward a waiting carriage. Alastor wobbled faintly, the ground shifting beneath his hooves, and Lucifer’s hand tightened at his arm.
“Where are we going, Lucifer?” he asked.
The words came out wrong, a slur threading through his voice. His tongue felt thick in his mouth, his thoughts lagging half a beat behind his awareness. He had drunk too much. The realization arrived belatedly, blooming slow and heavy in his mind. And now it was hitting him. Properly.
“Outside, pet.”
“But the children. I need to say - … to say goodnight,” Alastor insisted, the sentence unraveling as he spoke it, each word requiring more effort than the last.
“There is no need,” Lucifer replied evenly. “We will be seeing them again in a month’s time.”
Alastor blinked. Once. Then again.
A month?
The night air rushed in as they stepped beyond the hall. He was guided toward a waiting carriage - unmistakably designed for comfort. It was spacious, luxurious and private.
“A… month?” he repeated faintly.
He did not understand. Why were they leaving? Why would he not see them for a month? They were close. Always close. He had never been away from them like this - not for more than a day.
The carriage door swung open.
“Go on.”
Alastor stilled.
For a heartbeat, the world seemed to right itself. And then he shook his head.
No.
He shifted instead, turning away. He wanted Dante. Virgil. He wanted -
Lucifer shoved him forward.
Hard.
The impact was immediate and vicious. Alastor went down with a sharp, breath-stealing jolt, landing awkwardly against the carriage steps. Pain flared up his side as he fell, his body folding in on itself as a harsh, involuntary cry tore from his chest.
“Get in,” Lucifer commanded coldly. “Crawl, if you must.”
Alastor tried to rise.
His limbs betrayed him. The wine he had so dutifully consumed weighed heavy in his veins now, dulling his coordination and slowing his reactions to something useless and treacherous. His hands slipped against the polished surface of the step. His legs trembled and gave out.
He could not stand.
The realization burned hotter than the pain. Humiliation washed over him in a dizzying surge as he failed again and again to regain his footing.
So he crawled.
He dragged himself up the steps, movements slow and unsteady, his palms scraping and his dress tangling beneath him. Each pause was met with the unrelenting weight of Lucifer’s gaze, the look utterly devoid of mercy. It pressed into him like a physical force, spurring him onward through the haze of drink and shame alike.
Eventually, he collapsed onto the carriage floor.
His breath came in shallow, uneven pants, chest rising and falling too quickly as the world swayed beneath him. He remained where he was as Lucifer entered after him, the door shutting firmly behind them with a final, echoing click.
He was not offered a hand. Not lifted. Nor was he guided to a seat.
Instead, he was left on the ground.
The carriage lurched into motion, the sudden shift sending a wave of dizziness through him. A quiet, involuntary moan slipped past his lips, but no comfort followed.
So Alastor curled in on himself as best he could, partly constrained by the fabric of his dress. His eyes slid shut, lashes trembling. His breathing grew shallow and uneven as nausea twisted painfully in his stomach.
“Lucifer,” he moaned weakly. “Fuck - I need to get out. I’m - I - ah - ”
The words fell apart on his tongue.
And then he vomited.
Violently.
His body convulsed as bile burned its way up his throat, the sensation so sharp it felt as though his insides were being scalded. His chest heaved again and again, each retch harsher than the last, his throat aflame and eyes stinging as tears spilled freely down his cheeks. He could not catch his breath. Could not stop.
The crown slipped free from his head mid-spasm, tumbling uselessly into the mess below. Gold and jewels vanished beneath humiliation and bile alike as Alastor collapsed forward, making a wretched, broken sound that he barely recognized as his own. He retched again - dry, painful convulsions wracking his frame - until there was nothing left to give.
Nothing but the ache.
The sharp snap of fingers cut through the moment.
The mess vanished.
The floor was pristine once more. The crown restored. The carriage clean; as though the degradation had never occurred at all.
But the pain remained.
Alastor sagged forward, pressing his forehead weakly against the carriage floor, breath shuddering as his vision blurred and darkened. Tears clung stubbornly to his lashes, his body trembling violently with the aftermath. He tried to rise again.
And then, without warning, consciousness simply left him.
He went down abruptly, face-first and unmoving.
❧
The doe awoke upon something impossibly comfortable.
Soft fabric cradled him, yielding beneath his weight, infused with the faint but unmistakable scent of jasmine. Cool pillows supported his head, and without thinking, he nuzzled into them; seeking the chill against his flushed skin.
He felt better.
Much better.
The nausea was gone. The dizziness had ebbed away entirely, leaving him clear-headed in a way that felt almost unnatural after the excess of the night before. As he shifted, testing his limbs, he realized the tight, familiar pressure of his corset was absent. Gone. And with that realization came another - he wasn’t wearing much of anything at all.
The air around him carried unfamiliar scents. They brushed against his senses without offering recognition, save for one constant beneath it all; Lucifer’s natural signature.
“Mmm.”
The sound slipped from him quietly.
Slowly, his lashes fluttered open. His vision swam for a moment before clearing, resolving into the sight of a bed. The piece of furniture vast and elegant, dressed in fine linens that caught the light softly. He was curled upon it, his body relaxed in a way he hadn’t permitted himself in… some time.
As his gaze wandered, comprehension followed.
He was not in any room he recognized.
The chamber was grand. Richly appointed and utterly decadent. No expense had been spared in its creation. Each piece of furniture stood as though it had been placed with the utmost care, crafted with obsessive care and an eye for indulgence.
Where was he?
As Alastor slowly pushed himself upright, the question echoed insistently through his mind. His gaze dropped and he stilled.
The only thing he wore was a delicate pair of lacy red panties - the fragile slip of fabric the sole concession to dignity he’d been granted. He soon swung his legs over the side of the bed and rose carefully, polished hooves meeting the plush carpeting.
The floor was curiously warm and soft. Almost plush.
He steadied himself, testing his balance and only then did he notice the far side of the room. Glass doors. Beyond them, a balcony.
And there stood Lucifer, leaning casually against the railing, bathed in ambient light
He was dressed down, uncharacteristically so, posture relaxed as he gazed out at something unseen. He appeared entirely at ease.
“Lucifer?” Alastor called, quietly.
The glass door slid open at some unseen cue. Alastor paused, ensured that his balance had fully returned, and then stepped forward. Cool air brushed over his bare skin as he crossed the threshold.
And then he saw it.
His breath caught.
Everything beyond the balcony was different.
The world stretched out before him in soft, surreal hues - bathed in shades of pink and violet, the light diffuse and dreamlike. The air was fragrant, sweet without being cloying and the city below gleamed with a gentle beauty that felt almost unreal. There was no harshness here. No jagged edges. No oppressive weight pressing down upon his senses.
It was beautiful in a way he could not immediately articulate.
This was not Pentagram City.
He knew that with absolute certainty.
“What is this?” he asked, unable to keep the awe from his voice.
His eyes widened as he took in the sprawl before him, the unfamiliar skyline and the softness of it all. The sheer wrongness of how peaceful it felt.
Lucifer leaned comfortably against the railing, gaze fixed on the city below, his expression unreadable.
“This,” he said, “my pet… is the Sloth Ring.”
“The Sloth Ring?” Alastor echoed.
The words barely made sense.
The implication struck him all at once.
That he was no longer in the Pride Ring. That he had crossed a boundary no Sinner was meant to cross. And that he had been permitted to bear witness to something wholly new. His breath slipped from his lungs in a faint, unsteady exhale; the sound barely audible against the hush of the open air.
He did not know what to say.
“This is a part of your kingdom,” Lucifer said calmly. “We will be traveling through the rings. You will see all of Hell. The world I have crafted for you. You will learn of its people - because they are yours.”
Alastor only stared.
He remained there, transfixed by the pastel sprawl below and. by the unfamiliar softness of it all. Lucifer’s hand came to rest at his back after a period of time. The doe allowed himself to be led back inside without resistance, the glass doors closing quietly behind them.
“How are you feeling?” Lucifer asked.
“I feel better,” Alastor replied softly.
Lucifer coaxed him down onto the bed, movements unhurried. He left the room briefly, returning moments later with a glass cradled in one hand. The liquid within glowed faintly - pink and luminous, casting a gentle sheen against the crystal.
“A local specialty.”
The scent reminded him of lemonade. He took a careful sip, the chilled liquid settling pleasantly on his tongue before sliding down his throat with soothing ease. It calmed him in a way that was difficult to define. It wasn’t alcohol. But something else entirely.
Between sips, his thoughts wandered.
The wedding.
His family.
Lucifer’s earlier explanation echoed cruelly in his mind - that they would be away. Not briefly. Not for a visit.
But for no less than a month.
“I didn’t get to say goodbye,” he whispered.
“They will be fine, my Queen,” Lucifer said, fingers trailing up and down his back in a steady motion.
Alastor’s ears drooped instinctively at the title. But he accepted it. Because he had no choice but to.
“We will call them in a day or two,” Lucifer continued, tone indulgent. “Would that be acceptable?”
Alastor’s gaze lifted at that. The faintest spark of relief brightened his expression.
“Yes, Your Majesty,” he said quickly.
“Husband,” Lucifer corrected.
“Yes,” Alastor amended, lowering his eyes. “Husband.”
Chapter 170: Handmaiden Niffty [ ART ]
Summary:
In the beginnings of this story, Niffty was crucial in grounding Alastor due to serving as his first companion. She is eager to remain a constant fixture in his life. And is steadfast in her loyalty to her Queen. She will continue to play a part in the grander narrative as time passes.
Chapter Text

Chapter 171: 171
Chapter Text
While Lucifer had intended to show him about, they remained a freshly married couple. And as a result, they behaved like one in every way.
Alastor kept wondering if it was simply Lucifer realizing that he was Lilith, reshaped. If that buried recognition had flared into something feral. Or if this was the inevitable culmination of centuries of patience; Lucifer finally possessing the Queen he had been denied, at long last able to keep him close in every way that mattered.
Whatever the reason, the devil could scarcely keep his hands off him. Alastor had lost track of how many times he’d been pulled into the man’s orbit across the past day - kneaded, guided, coaxed, pinned, praised, bitten and filled before he could properly catch his breath. The luxurious room felt less like a place to rest and more like a stage upon which Lucifer rehearsed every depraved vow a husband might keep.
He found himself in all manner of positions; sprawled on his back with his knees pressed to his chest; braced on hands and knees while Lucifer held his hips steady; arched onto his side with one leg thrown over Lucifer’s shoulder. And scarcely once was he given a true break.
For all Lucifer’s insistence that they’d be traveling through the breadth of Hell, Alastor feared he’d be permitted only enough freedom to travel the length of the bed.
“Lucifer!”
The sudden bark left him breathless. His tail flicked with agitation as he pushed himself up, chin sinking into the pillow he’d been clutching for dear life. His ass was lifted high and Lucifer, of course, was taking advantage of it. The man was presently, almost lazily, gnawing at one cheek as though sampling something tender.
Alastor propped himself up on his elbows, twisting back to level an accusatory stare.
“If you’re so fucking hungry, go to the kitchen,” he huffed, ears flattening.
Lucifer withdrew with a low hum of amusement. His tongue swept slowly across lips glistening with Alastor’s slick, which he wore like a man licking the remnants of a favored dessert.
“Sorry, my pet,” he purred. “I couldn’t resist.”
The tone was too pleased, too casual, and Alastor found himself momentarily wondering whether Lucifer indulged in venison when the mood suited him.
He huffed again and collapsed onto his side, messy mane falling into his eyes. He glared through it at the devil, who only took the look as another invitation. Lucifer slid closer, one arm bracing on each side of him until Alastor lay in the cage of his husband’s body. Their lips met a moment later and Alastor immediately tasted himself on Lucifer’s tongue.
By the time he registered the shift, he was already on his back. A knee nudged his legs apart, warm hands smoothing up the inside of his thighs before Lucifer settled between them, perfectly at home.
His furred thighs were slick; soaked in a mingled sheen of their shared fluids. Lucifer seemed determined to add another layer to the mess. His cock dragged teasingly over the wet seam of Alastor’s cunt, nudging but never entering, coaxing small, involuntary sounds from the doe. Alastor’s hips lifted in helpless search of friction, chasing a satisfaction Lucifer withheld with an expert’s cruelty.
Warm lips fastened onto his marked throat and the scrape of pointed teeth sent a sharp shudder down his spine.
Before he could ground himself again, Lucifer moved him and Alastor found himself straddling his husband’s waist. He blinked down at that perfect face.
Lucifer’s mane was mussed; his eyes glowed with an intensity so focused it bordered on reverent and a crescent smirk pulled at the corner of his lips, pleased and hungry all at once. The sight of him brought Alastor to stillness. It always did.
He loathed that he found the devil attractive. Loathed the spike of heat that unfurled each time those eyes drank him in. That traitorous, inherited desire that belonged as much to Lilith as to him. She had been seduced by Lucifer. And now her echo lived in him.
How pathetic am I, he thought bitterly. To willingly spread my legs for this creature.
“Go on.” Lucifer commanded. “Please your husband.”
Alastor exhaled sharply.
“Did you want me to suck your cock?” he asked, his tone flat.
A warm hand cupped his rear, thumb stroking through the fur. Fingers found his tail and squeezed gently, making him tense.
“We’ve plenty of time for that after,” Lucifer purred.
He guided Alastor downward with a firm patience, positioning him. Alastor obeyed without protest, lowering himself onto Lucifer’s length with practiced ease. His cunt parted around the familiar intrusion, his breath catching as his body accepted him inch by inch. He had long since grown accustomed to this. To how deeply Lucifer fit and to how effortlessly his body opened for him.
Once fully seated, he began to move with the slow, sensual roll of his hips. Lucifer allowed it, watching closely, gaze following every subtle motion of pleasure crossing Alastor’s face. He wanted to watch Alastor feel and see him surrender fully to sensation.
Alastor never had a choice in the matter, in the end. He had been thoroughly instructed on how to pleasure the King. The doe had been trained into obedience, his preference stripped away and reshaped into a perfect consort who would serve exactly as Lucifer desired.
He rose and fell on Lucifer’s cock with soft, measured breaths, his body yielding to the rhythm. That steady pace held for only a short while. Predictably, Lucifer joined him, thrusting upward to meet his movements. Every upward snap of the devil’s hips struck deep, grazing exactly those tender points that made Alastor’s breath hitch and his thighs tremble.
He allowed himself to voice his pleasure, soft sounds spilling from him. His chin tucked instinctively, his brow furrowing in concentration as he worked himself higher, chasing a peak he could feel at the edges of his awareness.
His eyes snapped open in startled alarm when Lucifer’s hands clamped around his hips, those claws digging into the fur and flesh with possessive force. And then the devil began to fuck into him with brutal intensity.
“Lucifer!” he gasped, voice breaking sharply.
He had to brace himself or be tossed by the force of it, leaning forward until his palms pressed against Lucifer’s shoulders. Their bodies collided with loud, fleshy slaps, each thrust battering into his overstimulated core. His already sore body shuddered, forced to weather the overwhelming mix of pleasure and pain.
He couldn’t keep himself upright for long. His strength buckled; he collapsed forward, chest pressed against Lucifer’s as the King took full advantage of his surrender. A powerful thrust speared him open and held him there. Lucifer captured his mouth in a fierce, consuming kiss just as Alastor broke.
The scream he released was muted only by Lucifer’s tongue, swallowed hungrily as a violent orgasm tore through him. His cunt clamped down in spasms around Lucifer’s cock and he made a helpless, shaking mess of both their laps; slick pouring from him.
Lucifer didn’t slow. He shifted with controlled urgency, rolling Alastor onto his back while staying buried inside him. His weight pressed Alastor into the bedding as he delivered a series of harsh thrusts - each one sinking to the hilt and drawing out every aftershock still rippling through the doe’s body.
Then Lucifer stilled, chest flush against Alastor’s and breath warm against his throat. A low growl vibrated through him as he came, spilling himself in hot, thick pulses that painted Alastor’s inner walls until he was filled to the brim.
Lucifer held him tightly, fully sheathed and savoring the moment.
❧
He wished that the devil would relieve the soreness humming through every inch of his body. Lucifer was perfectly capable of it, of course; celestial healing was a paltry effort for him. But the devil preferred, it seemed, to admire the aftermath instead. He preferred to watch Alastor wince when he shifted, to notice the way he moved with the faintest limp and to see the reminder of exactly who had put him in that state.
The doe lay flat on his back atop the lavish bed, freshly cleaned but unmistakably weary. His eyes half-lidded as he glowered weakly up at the ornate ceiling and its jeweled light fixtures.
He wanted to explore. To at least attempt to see what Sloth had to offer beyond this room. He wanted to amuse himself, indulge his curiosity - anything other than the same routine. But Lucifer had made his decree clear: it was both of their duties to ensure that their marriage was thoroughly consummated.
And emphasis was placed, unmistakably, on thoroughly.
Alastor rolled onto his stomach and groaned miserably into the sheets, burying his face as though that might shield him from another round. And then he flinched as a hand landed sharply on his rear.
He angled his head to glare over his shoulder, squinting through his messy hair at the perpetrator.
Lucifer stood at the bedside wearing only a pair of trousers, his upper body entirely exposed. His body showed not a hint of exertion and his mane was slicked back, every strand in place. He looked entirely too pleased with himself.
“You’re going to kill me,” the doe grunted.
“I had hoped I’d improved your stamina,” the devil replied blandly.
“You expect a lowly Sinner to keep pace with a Fallen Angel?” Alastor snapped, ears flattening.
“Well,” Lucifer drawled, tilting his head with that insufferable smile, “you most certainly aren’t that anymore, my Queen.”
“Either way,” Alastor muttered, dropping his face back into the sheets, “don’t be surprised when you realize you’re fucking a corpse.”
Lucifer released an amused huff.
It had been several days now. Several long, exhausting days. And Alastor found himself trapped in a relentless cycle; eating, sleeping and fucking. Each repeated in that exact order.
“Well, get up then. We’ll be taking our leave for the remainder of the day. I believe it’s time we enjoy Sloth.”
Alastor’s ear twitched. He pushed himself up on his elbows, blinking at Lucifer as if the man had just spoken in a foreign tongue.
“Really?”
“Of course,” Lucifer replied smoothly. “Not unless you’d rather we stay?”
The implication - we can continue fucking instead - was so blatant Alastor didn’t even dignify it with a response. He rose immediately, though the sudden shift very nearly sent him stumbling. His legs wobbled in a way that made Lucifer’s smirk widen in quiet pride.
Without a word, the doe crossed the room, heading straight for the closet. It was stocked entirely with clothes tailored not for court or ceremony but for ease; casual pieces meant for comfort. No tight corsets, no elaborate layers. Just trousers, loose blouses, soft long-sleeved tops and fabrics designed to breathe and stretch.
He dressed with care. Flared jeans that moved easily when he bent; a soft, fitted long-sleeved shirt that hugged his shape without constricting; attire chosen with the quiet practicality of someone who fully expected to walk, sit and not be thrown onto a mattress for several hours. It was comfortable and appropriate for an Omega who intended to be seen in public but not displayed.
When he sat on the bed to slip into a delicate pair of heels, Lucifer approached, holding something small and rectangular in one hand.
Alastor looked up and froze.
It was a phone. Sleek and modern. And unmistakably reminiscent of the one he had abandoned so many years ago.
“To contact the children with,” Lucifer said simply.
Alastor’s eyes rounded as he accepted it with careful claws. A strange warmth pooled in his chest.
“Angel Dust’s, Martha’s and Husk’s information have already been installed,” Lucifer continued, arching a brow with mild amusement. “You haven’t forgotten how to use one, have you?”
His gaze remained fixed on the device and he began navigating its interface with cautious familiarity. Muscle memory returned in small increments; the slide of his thumb, the soft tap to open the contacts list and the instinctive move to begin a call.
But just as he lifted the phone, a warm hand settled atop his own.
“After we’re done, you’re welcome to contact them,” Lucifer said. “But for now, we’ve things to do.”
“It will only take a moment, Lucifer,” Alastor argued, though the tremor in his voice betrayed him.
His thumb hovered over Angel’s name.
Lucifer’s tone shifted, the softness evaporating.
“Do as you’re told, pet.”
There was no room to argue. No space to even consider defiance. Alastor swallowed, ears twitching back in quiet resignation. Reluctantly, he slid the phone into his trouser pocket, fingers lingering for a moment before he withdrew his hand.
Lucifer’s demeanor brightened instantly, as though no tension had occurred at all.
“Finish with your hair and makeup,” he instructed. “We’ll be leaving soon.”
Alastor exhaled slowly and then pushed himself off the bed to obey.
❧
The Sloth ring stretched outward in quiet, meticulous order - an entire district comprised solely of buildings dedicated to the medical profession. Clinics, laboratories, pharmacies, recovery centers and research towers crowned with soft glowing sigils. Practitioners of every specialty drifted along the winding streets, dressed sharply in pristine coats or tailored uniforms. Hellborn from distant rings traveled here, clustering in tidy lines or conversing quietly as they waited to be seen by the finest doctors Hell had to offer.
Alastor looked around for what must have been the tenth time, taking in every detail with growing astonishment. Everything felt clean. Sterile, even. A faint medicinal scent lingered in the air; nothing harsh, merely the crisp undertone of disinfectants and herbal balms. The streets were swept spotless. The buildings gleamed. Even the passerby appeared orderly, composed and well-groomed.
Not a scrap of filth. Not even the hint of grime gathering in the corners of the sidewalks.
This place was an entirely different world from the Hell he had known for the past century.
“The Sloth ring was my first creation,” Lucifer said, voice warm beside him. “I sought to emulate Heaven, I suppose. But I fell short.”
Alastor considered that as he let his gaze roam again. It made sense - the soft lights, the tranquil atmosphere and the calm drifting quality of the souls that passed by. Sloth wasn’t laziness, not here. It was rest. Recovery. A place designed to cradle rather than torment.
The resemblance to a half-remembered dream of Heaven was faint, but present.
“Is this where the majority of pharmaceuticals are produced?” Alastor asked, hands folded behind his back as he walked beside Lucifer.
“Indeed,” Lucifer confirmed. “Hellborn depend heavily on them. Many boast finite lifespans. They grow old. They become frail. Their wounds scar. Their bones never fully mend unless aided. They require care to maintain themselves.”
“What becomes of them when they die?” he asked softly.
Lucifer hummed, unbothered by the heaviness of the question.
“They cease to exist. There is no afterlife for them. Their souls are finite.”
Alastor went still. A small chill crept beneath his fur.
“What of Virgil and Dante?” he pressed, needing to know.
Lucifer’s expression warmed.
“Hellborn children born from Sinners inherit their sire and dam’s immortality. Thus, if their bodies are ruined, they return. Unless an Angelic weapon deals the fatal blow.”
Relief washed through Alastor, loosening something tight in his chest he hadn’t realized he was holding.
“So they are superior when compared to Ars Goetia?” he asked.
“They are,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “They possess a soul much like yours. They cannot be slain through conventional means.”
Alastor absorbed this quietly, gaze drifting toward a pair of Hellborn medics helping a patient into a cushioned transport carriage. Sloth was peaceful, safe in a way few places in Hell ever were.
Chapter 172: 172
Chapter Text
Virgil had been mildly distressed from the moment Martha ushered them toward bed the night of the ceremony. She tried to fill their mother’s role for the evening; fluffing pillows, tucking blankets beneath their chins and settling on the edge of the mattress with the book Alastor always read from. Her voice was warm, bright and animated; she even threw herself into every character with boundless enthusiasm. She was good. Truly.
But she wasn’t their mother.
And that difference sat heavy in Virgil’s chest, making every word of the story drift past him like smoke he couldn’t hold onto. He clutched Razzle against his chest, burying his face into the dragon’s fur. Dante didn’t even crawl into bed with him the way he normally did. His twin lay stiffly in his own bed, casting guilty little glances across the gap - glances Virgil pointedly ignored.
Sleep came poorly, in shreds and fits.
When he awoke, it was to Angel Dust gently shaking his shoulder. Angel helped them wash up and comb their hair. Morning routine was usually shared with their mother, who teased and fussed and ensured their collars sat just so. The absence felt sharp. Virgil pulled on his tunic with clumsy haste, tugged his trousers into place and hopped into his shoes. He kept imagining the moment he would see Alastor again - imagining the apology he would give, rehearsing it silently.
He needed to say he was sorry. Properly, with the right words.
He knew how important the wedding had been.
He knew he’d fallen short.
Dante had presented himself perfectly; Virgil had stumbled.
But if he apologized, if he hugged Alastor tightly and promised to do better, things would be fine again. Mother always forgave him. Always smoothed his ears and pressed kisses to his cheeks and told him he was loved.
He hurried into the dining room with that hope glowing faintly in his chest.
Only to stop short.
Alastor wasn’t at the table. Wasn’t smiling warmly in welcome. Nor was he reaching out, his arms for their morning hug. Lucifer, too, was absent. Their chairs sat empty and untouched.
Instead, the long table was occupied by Martha, Uncle Husk, Auntie Niffty and Auntie Angel Dust; faces familiar and comforting, but not the face he needed. The table felt full… yet not full enough. A hollow space pressed at Virgil’s ribs as he slid into his seat.
He looked around as his plate was filled, ears slowly drooping.
“Where’s Mommy?” Virgil asked.
Every adult at the table paused - not dramatically, but in that subtle, uncomfortable way grown-ups did when they were trying to disguise concern. Glances flickered between them.
Finally, Angel Dust leaned forward, elbows braced on the table.
“Your ma’s… went away for a bit.”
Dante blinked in bemusement. He shared a look with Virgil.
“Away?” Dante echoed, voice small.
“He’s - ah - ” Angel Dust faltered, waving a hand helplessly as if the rest of the sentence might materialize in the air.
Martha stepped in before he could dig himself deeper. She plastered on a comforting grin.
“When mommies and daddies get married, they take a lil’ trip.”
Virgil’s ears folded sharply at the word. A trip? Without them? His chest tightened.
“Trip?” he repeated, voice barely above a whisper.
“Yes, baby,” Martha soothed. “They spend time together. It’s real special.”
Virgil swallowed, gaze dropping to his hands in his lap. Time together. Without him and Dante. He didn’t like how that sounded. Not at all.
“When will Mommy come back then?” he asked, carefully steady.
He needed the answer. He needed something reasonable. Something that made sense.
He expected - Later today.
He expected - Before bedtime.
He expected - Soon, sweetheart.
But Martha hesitated. His nursemaid opened her mouth, then closed it again. Searching for words.
“Well…” she tried, voice faltering as she met Virgil’s wide, hopeful eyes.
❧
There had been a catastrophic temper tantrum. Containing it proved nearly impossible. Because the instant Virgil learned the truth - that he wouldn’t be without his mother merely for a day or two, but for weeks… for an entire month - something in him snapped with the same intensity he’d shown years ago, back when Alastor first weaned him and he’d taken the change as a personal betrayal.
He had never gone so long without Alastor. Neither had Dante. Their mother had been a constant presence since their birth - every morning, every night, every meal and every comfort. A fixed point in their world. And now they were being told they simply had to manage without him. That their mother had been swept away - taken somewhere far, somewhere unreachable and somewhere they weren’t allowed to follow.
So Virgil exploded.
He screamed. A sound torn straight from the center of his chest. His little body thrashed, his legs kicking and his claws scraping against the floor as though trying to find something to hold onto, something to anchor him. It was a feral tantrum, a full-bodied meltdown; his instincts lighting up in panic and rage. And soon he knocked over his chair and sent his plate clattering to the ground.
Dante’s face crumpled, tears spilling instantly as he began to cry in heart-wrenching hiccupping sobs. The Omega drowned in his own despair, crying noisily while Virgil’s tantrum consumed the room. Their breakfast was forgotten, half the table jostled and the quiet morning instantly transformed into chaos.
Niffty tried to comfort Dante. Martha tried to reach Virgil’s arm. Angel Dust swore under his breath, torn between intervention and keeping the table from being flipped entirely.
But Husk ended up being the one to act. He scooped Virgil up by the armpits, lifting the furious Alpha child off the ground like a misbehaving kitten.
Which earned him one hell of a shock. Literally. Virgil’s budding power surged out of him in a wild, uncontrolled burst; a crackling jolt that snapped sharply through Husk’s arms and made the feline yowl and drop the writhing little prince on instinct. The moment Virgil hit the ground he was already twisting, teeth bared and electricity dancing violently along his skin and fur as he prepared to lash out again.
Breakfast dissolved into complete, unfiltered pandemonium.
The moment it was clear Virgil couldn’t be handled an emergency message was sent.
Adam was summoned.
The brawny Fallen Angel arrived, cloak hanging heavily around his shoulders and dark mask revealing his already unimpressed glare. He took one look at the scene and let out a long, irritated exhale.
“Alright, c’mon.”
He moved forward with unhurried confidence, reaching straight for Virgil. The little fawn bristled instantly, puffing up like a threatened wild creature; his tiny teeth flashing as another wave of electricity rippled visibly beneath his skin.
Adam stared at him flatly.
Then he snarled.
A harsh, commanding, guttural snarl - one designed to hit instinct directly and to knock an Alpha child down the hierarchy with a single auditory blow. The force of it slammed through the room; demanding submission from whomever was present.
Virgil froze, pupils blown wide, instinct buckling under the reprimand.
“Jesus Christ,” Adam muttered, unimpressed, “you’re just as fuckin’ dramatic as your mom. Holy shit.”
Before the child could recover, Adam scooped him up and tucked him under his armpit like one might stow a misbehaving pet. Virgil squirmed once in protest, but the lingering dominance of the snarl kept him subdued.
Adam turned toward the doorway, already walking.
“Your ass,” he announced, not bothering to soften the declaration, “is grounded.”
❧
Virgil remained in his bed for the majority of his grounding, cocooned beneath the heavy sheets. He lay curled in on himself, sniffling miserably and refusing to be soothed. Not even Razzle could earn so much as a glance. The tiny dragon paced circles on the mattress, whining faintly, but Virgil stubbornly ignored him.
He wanted to be alone.
He needed to be alone.
He denied every attempt to feed him, turning his face away from trays of food Martha presented him. He was insistent in his silent protest, convinced that if he made himself pitiful enough they’d be forced to summon his mother home. Surely someone would crack and call Alastor back the moment they realized how devastated he was.
But no such luck.
He wasn’t allowed to leave his room, not even to sulk elsewhere. Adam’s decree had been final; he stayed put until he “got his shit together,” a phrase Virgil did not understand but deeply resented.
Dante, being the model child, was not in trouble. The doors opened for him. He came and went as he pleased, returning with little snacks or toys he hoped would tempt his twin into distraction. Sometimes he sat on the floor; sometimes he climbed onto the bed; sometimes he just pressed his cheek to Virgil’s shoulder, offering silent support.
When Virgil finally acknowledged him, Dante seized the opportunity.
“Mommy’s not gonna be gone forever,” Dante insisted, voice small but earnest as he sat cross-legged near the pillow. “He’s gonna come back. And then he won’t go away again.”
Virgil’s voice came out muffled, softened by fabric and heartbreak.
“He didn’t say goodbye…”
His throat clenched.
“It’s ’cause - ” his breath hitched, “it’s ’cause he was mad at me.”
Dante blinked, clearly confused.
“Huh?”
“He said I was supposed to be good and I wasn’t,” Virgil muttered. “And he got mad and left.”
“I don’t think so,” Dante argued gently. “Everyone said that adults have ‘special time’.”
Virgil huffed, unconvinced, curling deeper into the blankets.
Dante, eager to help and armed with half-understood adult logic, continued, “Maybe they have to go away… ’cause they’re getting another baby.”
Virgil froze.
He lifted his head just enough to stare at Dante, eyes wide and horrified.
“What?”
“Well,” Dante said, leaning in with the conspiratorial seriousness only children could manage, “adults have ‘special time’ and then babies come out. That’s what Martha said.”
“Come out of… what?” Virgil demanded, genuinely alarmed.
“I dunno,” Dante admitted with a shrug. “But that’s probably where they’re going. To get another baby.”
Virgil stared at him, processing this, the child’s mind turning over the implications.
Getting… another baby?
Replacing them?
Replacing him?
❧
He had a bad dream that night.
It started sweetly, because that’s how dreams like this always fooled him. They were in the garden. Virgil and Dante stood side by side, hands clasped. Waiting with that trembling kind of excitement only children could manage.
Mother was coming back.
That’s what the dream promised.
He’d return, sweep them up, pepper their foreheads with kisses and hug them so tightly their ribs would ache. He’d smell like spices and warmth. He’d murmur promises - I won’t leave again, my fawns. I’m here. I’m home.
Everything was supposed to be perfect again.
But instead… Alastor stepped into view with a soft bundle in his arms. A small baby swaddled in delicate cloth. And the look on his face was nothing short of awe. He cooed to the infant, brushing gentle kisses over its tiny brow, cradling it as though it were the most precious thing in creation.
Virgil’s heart lifted for a moment, hopeful and believing Mother would still greet them and still gather them close.
But Alastor didn’t slow.
Didn’t look up.
Didn’t even pause.
He kept walking straight past them.
Virgil felt panic spark in his chest. He lunged forward, tugging desperately at the hem of Alastor’s skirt, small claws clinging with all the strength in his shaking hands.
“Mommy!” he cried.
Alastor looked down at him.
But not with love.
Not with warmth.
With disappointment.
And irritation.
As though Virgil were a nuisance clinging to him, interrupting something far more important.
The fabric slipped from his claws like water, no matter how tightly he tried to hold on. He couldn’t grip it. Couldn’t anchor himself. Couldn’t stop Mother from pulling away.
Alastor turned back toward the infant - that radiant smile restored - and continued on, drifting further and further into the garden’s endless pathways. Dante called out behind Virgil, voice trembling, but neither of them could move fast enough. Virgil tried to run but the distance only grew, no matter how quickly he pushed himself forward.
His mother’s soft crooning faded.
So did the glow of his silhouette.
Until nothing remained.
And then he was alone.
Chapter 173: 173
Notes:
I do enjoy these cozy chapters. As they let me expand upon relationships whilst gradually fleshing out the twins personalities. I do believe, when 'fankids' are introduced - the readers have the right to know and understand them and the context behind their actions.
I know, generally, how Virgil's story will go. As well as Dante's. And I'm enjoying the build toward it.
In addition they allow for more 'happier' moments to break up the dreary chapters. Though I did have a lot of fun writing that scene where Lucifer was shoving a drunk Alastor into the carriage.
Chapter Text
Virgil quietly ate his meal in his room, shoulders hunched, eyes down and every movement small and subdued. After spending the better part of the day refusing food, Adam had intervened once again - because of course he had. The Fallen Angel stood over him now, broad arms crossed and expression stoic. His presence alone filled the room with a pressure that made disobedience feel impossible. Virgil shoveled porridge into his mouth, each bite reluctant but dutiful, the plastic spoon clutched awkwardly in his little paw.
Of everyone in the castle, Lucifer and Adam were the two immovable mountains. They did not bend, they did not soften and they did not suffer tantrums. Martha could be swayed by tears; Angel Dust by sweetness; Husk by guilt; Niffty by pity. But the Fallen Angels were different. They were the ultimate authority within the castle’s walls; and even in their young age, Virgil and Dante knew better than to test them.
The porridge was cooked exactly the way he liked it. But his appetite was so strangled by anxiety that eating felt like chewing sand. He took one gulp, then another, each slower than the last.
“Ain’t got nowhere to go ‘till you’re done,” Adam said flatly from above him, unmoved by how pitiful the little prince looked.
Virgil nearly wilted. But he ate. Because arguing was futile.
When the bowl was finally scraped clean, Adam let out a snort and turned on his heel, the door shutting firmly behind him as he exited. Virgil stared after him for a beat, tempted to sneak out and peer down the hall. But he knew better. His grounding was absolute.
Left alone, he scooped Razzle into his arms and tried to play. He tossed the little dragon, rolled him across the blankets and even let him nibble gently on his fingers. But it was half-hearted at best. His mind drifted constantly, tugged back to the dream that had gripped him so fiercely the night before. Dante’s words echoed in the background of it - adults having “special time” to go “get another baby.”
What if Alastor had left to replace them?
It was a silly thought. But every time he blinked, he saw the dream all over again: his mother cradling a new baby, walking past him without a word, leaving him behind.
Virgil hugged Razzle tighter.
But then another realization brightened through his gloom.
His other parent was coming soon.
His father.
Vox had been absent during the ceremony, and Virgil had felt that absence sharply in a way he didn't understand. If Daddy came to visit, he could tell him everything. Vox always listened. He always made things clearer.
Virgil wiped his nose on his sleeve and sat a little straighter. And for the first time all day, allowed a small glimmer of hope to spark.
❧
“What’s wrong, Virgil?”
His father always knew. Vox had an uncanny skill for reading moods and today was no exception. They sat together on the edge of Virgil’s bed, Razzle curled safely in the boy’s arms and Dante nowhere in sight.
Virgil sniffed softly.
“Mommy’s gone.”
“Ah.” Vox didn’t sound surprised. Just resigned.
Silence settled gently between them, the room dim and quiet, punctuated only by Virgil’s uneven breaths. Vox waited - he was good at that, at letting words come in their own time rather than forcing them.
“Dante said that he may come back with a baby,” Virgil muttered, voice dropping into sullen misery.
Vox’s screen flickered faintly, displaying the digital equivalent of a perplexed expression.
“I highly doubt that,” he replied. “They’re just having a vacation.”
Virgil blinked up at him, eyes widening.
“Really?”
“Yeah,” Vox nodded with an easy confidence. “That’s what a lot of folks do when they get married.”
Virgil considered this for a long moment before asking, “Is that what you and Mommy did?”
“Ah - ” Vox’s claws drifted up to scratch absently at the polished corner of his television frame. “Your mother wasn’t exactly… up to it.”
There was a momentary pause.
“You weren’t at the wedding,” Virgil said quietly.
Vox’s shoulders sagged.
“Virgil, you know I love your mother. I guess - ”
He paused.
“I guess seeing him like that… it was too much for me.”
Virgil mulled this over, brow furrowing and little ears twitching as he tried to make sense of the complicated adult emotion beneath the simple explanation.
“Because it would’ve made you sad?” he asked.
Vox gave a small nod.
“Yeah. Guess you could say that.”
“Mommy looked sad too,” Virgil whispered. “But no one really said anything about it.”
Vox went quiet. His gaze drifted away, his usual swagger stripped down to something soft and honest. A sigh left him.
“Your mother has always had… complicated feelings.”
Virgil blinked up at him.
“Complicated?”
“Yeah. He doesn’t think like… other Omegas, son. It made things hard for us when we were together.”
Virgil didn’t understand. Didn’t even know what “thinking like an Omega” meant. Dante was an Omega. Was he supposed to think a certain way too? Was something wrong if he didn’t?
His little mind turned the words over, failing to find shape in them.
“Is that why it didn’t work anymore?” Virgil asked.
“Yeah.” Vox’s voice softened with a sigh. “I guess so. Being an adult is… hard, son. Things get more complex the older you get.”
Virgil leaned into him then. Vox draped an arm around him, patting his head with careful, steady reassurance.
“He’ll be back,” Vox said. “I promise.”
The fawn closed his eyes.
“Okay,” he whispered.
❧
He ate his meals when he was told. He brushed his teeth when instructed. He cleaned up his toys without complaint. He did everything exactly as his father told him to do - because Vox had said that Mother wouldn’t want to hear that he’d been causing problems.
And Virgil couldn’t bear the thought of disappointing him again.
Not now.
Not when Mother was far away and unreachable.
So he obeyed.
Only after he had sufficiently calmed down was he released from his grounding. And everyone told him the same thing;
His mother wouldn’t be away forever. He wouldn’t come back with a new baby. Things would return to normal. He only had to be patient.
Patience was hard. Excruciating at times. But Virgil clung to the promise as tightly as he clung to Razzle at night.
Days later, he was in the garden playing a chaotic game of tag with Dante, Razzle and Dazzle. The grass underfoot was cool, the air warm and their laughter echoed in the courtyard as they darted around the hedges. Virgil chased Dante, who squealed and tripped into a flower bed; Razzle launched himself into Virgil’s arms; Dazzle buzzed excitedly overhead.
Everything felt lighter. Not fixed… but lighter.
Until their game was abruptly interrupted.
Angel Dust burst into the garden, his painted grin stretched wide as he waved a phone above his head.
“Hey!” the spider called out. “Guess who called?”
The twins skidded to a halt, chests heaving from exertion. Razzle and Dazzle hovered, confused. All four shared bewildered glances.
Angel winked, bending down conspiratorially.
“It’s your ma!” he announced, excitement bubbling in his tone.
❧
The palm of Alastor’s hand was pressed firmly against Lucifer’s face, his fingers splayed in a clear stay gesture as he leaned back, phone in his opposite hand. It was one of those rare windows when Lucifer’s mood was softened enough that Alastor could deny him without genuine consequence. When teasing the devil wasn’t a gamble.
“You said I could call them after,” Alastor reminded him, voice clipped but steady. “You have the rest of the day to fuck me.”
Lucifer huffed a warm, amused sound against his palm. And then, because he was insufferable, his tongue flicked out to drag a slow, wet stripe across the doe’s hand. Alastor recoiled instantly, scrunching his nose in visible disgust, his ears pinning back.
“Honestly - ”
But before he could finish scolding, Lucifer caught his hand again. He brushed soft kisses along the back of Alastor’s knuckles.
“Is that a promise, my Queen?” he crooned against his skin.
“It is,” Alastor answered distractedly.
His ears angled downward, focused as he lifted the phone to the side of his head.
Thankfully, Angel Dust answered on the first ring.
“Hello?”
“Angel Dust, it’s me.”
“Al!”
The relief in his Omega-in-waiting’s voice was palpable.
“God, I was worried we wouldn’t hear from you ’till ya came back.”
“Lucifer gave me a new phone,” Alastor explained quickly, eyes narrowing in anticipation. “Tell me - how are the children?”
“Well - ah…” Angel Dust began, awkwardness seeping through the line. “Ya see…”
Alastor said nothing, simply listening as Angel relayed the story; Virgil’s catastrophic tantrum, Dante’s quieter distress, Adam’s necessary intervention. The way Virgil had refused meals, refused comfort and refused everything. How the tantrum had escalated.
And then, finally, how Virgil had begun to settle only after being firmly grounded.
“Virgil’s havin’ a real hard time without ya,” Angel finished softly. “Dante’s okay, but your big boy - he took it rough.”
Alastor swallowed once, the smallest motion, though his heart twisted sharply.
“…What did he do, exactly?”
“He got all… electrified,” Angel explained. “Sparkin’ everywhere. Nearly fried Husk.”
The doe hummed under his breath, thoughtful rather than alarmed.
Inherited gifts - his Alpha-born child beginning to manifest what Vox carried in his veins. It wasn’t unexpected.
“Where are they now?”
“They’re playin’ in the garden,” Angel replied. “I’ll get ’em on the phone. Gimme a minute.”
Alastor’s breath hitched immediately, ears angling hard toward the device. His grip tightened around the phone.
Of course, during this delicate maternal moment, he was also casually fighting for his life. His hoof was planted firmly against Lucifer’s chest, pushing him back as the King made yet another attempt to drag him into his arms like a touch-starved beast. Lucifer had resorted to gnawing on Alastor’s hooves.
“Stop that,” Alastor hissed, shoving him back harder.
Lucifer only purred.
But then the connection shifted and tiny voices broke through the line just as Alastor kicked his husband off him for the second time.
“Mommy!”
The chorus of squealed excitement was followed by the distinctive chiming trills of Razzle and Dazzle joining in. Alastor’s entire face brightened, ears lifting and eyes softening with unguarded warmth.
“My darlings,” he crooned. “How I’ve missed you.”
Both children launched into rapid-fire chatter, tumbling over each other with breathless enthusiasm and the doe chuckled fondly. Angel Dust’s voice in the background eventually wrangled the chaos, urging them to settle so their mother could actually hear them.
Once the twins quieted to eager little breaths, they began asking where he was, what he was doing, if he was safe and when he was coming home.
“Well,” Alastor began, smoothing his tone. “King Lucifer and I are traveling through the Rings of Hell. And someday, the two of you will join us as well.”
Two sets of fascinated noises echoed in response.
“I’ll make sure to bring both of you something from each ring. I promise - ”
Alastor abruptly cut himself off, eyes narrowing.
“Lucifer,” he snapped, “stop licking me, you fucking animal!”
A muffled, unapologetic laugh rumbled from somewhere near his thigh.
Alastor forcibly shoved the devil away again, composed himself in a heartbeat, lifted the phone back to his ear and resumed smoothly -
“ - you.”
The rest of the conversation unfolded beautifully. Hearing Virgil’s voice bright and unbroken was enough to make his shoulders relax and his smile soften. Dante chattered excitedly beside him, their dragons chirping in the background.
He asked, lightly, carefully, “Are you going to be good?”
There was a brief pause on Virgil’s end - just a heartbeat of silence, the kind that told Alastor exactly how heavily the boy had been holding himself accountable. Then the fawn exhaled and replied:
“I will. I promise.”
Alastor’s eyes fluttered shut, relieved.
“I’ll be back soon, my darlings,” he promised. “Behave for everyone, alright? I love you.”
He heard the little inhale - first Virgil’s, then Dante’s - and then the chorus that followed, overlapping and earnest:
“We love you!”
Their dragons chirped right after, as if adding their own tiny affirmations.
Alastor’s smile widened helplessly. His heart gave one painful, tender throb at the longing to gather them both into his arms, bury his face in their soft hair and breathe in the familiar scent of home.
But for now the sound of their voices was enough.
Chapter 174: 174
Notes:
Originally, the 'Lucifer's Illusion' part of the story was meant to last longer. Much longer, actually. But I decided to shelve the idea for the sake of pouring the idea into a future work. So I contented myself by offering hints toward my future work when Alastor and Lucifer are discussing Hellhounds and Imps.
Right now I wanted to focus on world building elements. What I appreciate about Helluva Boss is that it expands upon the world of Hell. Thus allowing me to draw heavy inspiration. These events, taking into account Octavia's age - takes place roughly ten years before the start of the series.
I'm also enjoying having Alastor partake in each ring during his honeymoon.
Chapter Text
Each Ring specialized in one thing or another.
That alone was striking. The sheer diversity of Hell proved far more intricate than Alastor had ever been led to believe. Entire realms shaped by purpose, by indulgence and by vice refined into industry. And on those rare occasions when Lucifer’s passions cooled enough to permit it, Alastor was afforded the opportunity to learn.
Hellborn society, he discovered, was not a chaotic sprawl of demons and indulgence, but a carefully stratified ecosystem. Diverse - though not excessively so. Just enough to create distinction. Just enough to ensure division. Lucifer elaborated easily upon the fragmented knowledge Alastor had accumulated over time, effectively filling in gaps.
Imps, he learned, occupied the lowest rung of the hierarchy.
They were typically small in stature - slight, sharp-featured creatures engineered for labor. They formed the backbone of Hell’s workforce, shouldering the most menial and dangerous tasks within society. Categorized as lower class, they lived harsh, precarious lives, scraping by with little security and even less mercy. Their lifespans, more often than not, were short and brutal; cut down by violence, exploitation or simple neglect.
The mention of imps gave Alastor pause. His mind drifted, to his own interactions with them over the years. Most blurred together.
Only one stood out.
Striker.
Lucifer continued seamlessly, unfazed by the quiet turn inward.
Alongside imps stood Hellhounds - creatures that bore a strong resemblance to canines, though their forms varied wildly in size, build and temperament. Their strength and loyalty made them valuable, but their social standing rendered them vulnerable. They were often relegated to the role of pets - owned rather than employed, acquired rather than respected.
Because they were numerous, Lucifer explained, it was simple enough to obtain one. Shelters were plentiful. Adoption commonplace.
“Slavery?” Alastor asked.
“Essentially, yes,” Lucifer replied.
These two species were afforded little in the way of rights. That much became clear very quickly. Their lack of legal protection made discriminatory practices not merely common, but acceptable. Abuse was not punished nor was ownership questioned.
And that, more than anything, intrigued Alastor.
Because the parallels were impossible to ignore.
When he had been alive, he had been Creole. A beautiful one, by most standards. And an Omega.
There had been an odd, nauseating benefit to that. White men and women had looked at him not as a person, but as a prize; something rare, something exotic and something to be acquired. Omegas, provided they were sufficiently attractive by society’s narrow standards, were permitted under common law to marry interracially. A concession framed as progress.
In practice, it was always Omegas of color who were made to suffer for it.
And they were expected to be grateful.
He supposed that if he and Vincent had been human, then he would have been well and truly fucked in life as well as death. Marriage would not have been partnership. It would have been ownership, dressed up in silk and legality.
He had seen it before.
A pretty-faced Omega plucked from obscurity and paraded through a richer district, arm looped neatly through that of a man or woman with money and influence. Draped in finery. And soon pregnant, if they weren’t already. A symbol of status rather than a spouse.
It was an abhorrent practice.
And common enough to be unremarkable.
Alastor had avoided that fate only because he had been dangerous. Because violence had come easily to him and because he had wielded it. It had secured his autonomy until the day it hadn’t. Until he had been struck down with a single, piercing shot.
Had Lucifer been especially cruel, he suspected, the illusion would shift into that reality.
He would have remained trapped after the mental ward. Carted off to a lovely little home. Where, once he had been declared recovered, he would be expected to scrub the floors until they shone, cook the meals precisely to taste and warm his husband’s bed at night with a grateful smile.
“And the hierarchy regarding sex among their number?” Alastor asked.
“It remains the same,” Lucifer replied. “My laws are not constricted to the Pride Ring.”
Alastor considered that for a moment. His ears twitched faintly.
“Is there much of a point in maintaining them?”
Lucifer’s mouth curved.
“Are you concerned for your fellow Omega, pet? How noble.”
The doe scoffed softly.
Because if he were being perfectly honest he did not particularly care for his sex.
So long as he and those he personally valued were afforded a measure of comfort, safety and stability; the fate of the collective had never weighed heavily on him. His empathy had always been selective. He had learned long ago that caring too broadly was a liability.
But that luxury had been stripped away now.
He was expected to care.
Not merely for Omegas, but for everyone who existed within the boundaries of Hell. He was Queen and with that title came expectation. Obligation and the investment in a future he had not chosen and could not clearly see.
Whatever that future might be.
It was not enough to exert influence over Pride alone. Not anymore. His dominion extended across Sloth, Envy, Greed, Gluttony, Wrath and Lust. Entire rings, each with their own cultures, economies, hierarchies and entrenched abuses.
And it would be no simple task to govern any of them.
Not when Lucifer had long ago decided to leave the day-to-day rule in the hands of Overlords, Sins, and Hellborn elites - creatures with vested interests in maintaining the status quo. Power dispersed just enough to ensure nothing truly changed. Responsibility shared just enough that no one could be held fully accountable.
❧
Envy proved… intriguing.
Its architecture caught Alastor’s attention almost immediately. The skyline reminded him, uncomfortably, of Vox - buildings rising in sharp, gleaming angles; all polished surfaces and reflective glass. The technology was extensive here, woven seamlessly into the city itself, lending the Ring an almost futuristic sheen that felt perpetually new.
Advertisements dominated nearly every available surface. They shimmered and shifted, curated to appeal to desire. They promised betterment. Improvement. Beauty. Success. More. Always more.
Be better.
Be more beautiful.
Be more successful.
The messaging was relentless, feeding upon the natural tendency of sentient creatures to compare themselves to one another. It insisted that they were lacking. That they were unfinished. That they were not good enough as they were. And that deficiency, conveniently, could be corrected; if only they acquired the right product, submitted to the right treatment or enrolled in the proper program.
Happiness, Envy assured them, was just one purchase away.
They walked the streets at an unhurried pace.
The denizens of Envy gave them a wide berth, though not out of fear alone. It was reverence. Curious gazes followed their progress, lingering just long enough to acknowledge who walked among them before snapping away. No one dared intrude and no one spoke.
Lucifer, for his part, seemed pleased by the quiet.
As they passed beneath the sharp glow of the city, he spoke idly of its creation, tone almost conversational.
“When I was rejected by my brethren,” he said, gaze fixed forward, “denied my seat on high and failed to make Heaven out of Sloth - I felt only an immense amount of envy.”
His lips curved faintly, not quite a smile.
“So I tried again,” he continued. “I suppose I always do. But my work was ruined by my own emotion. Envy tainted it. Distorted it.”
He gestured vaguely to the gleaming sprawl around them.
“And thus, this place came into being.”
Alastor listened in silence.
His thoughts drifted to Lucifer’s workshop. That overwhelming desire to create, forever undermined by an inability to accept imperfection. Even Razzle and Dazzle had not come into being through Lucifer’s hands alone. They had required intervention.
The doe’s gaze swept across the Ring once more, taking in the brilliance, the sharp lines and the relentless polish.
He wondered how Lucifer looked upon this place in private moments.
How often he compared it to Heaven.
And how consistently he found it wanting.
❧
The Lust Ring came next. And from Alastor’s perspective, it proved the most intriguing of all.
Sex, as Lucifer explained it, had once been regarded as a union manufactured in Heaven. An act bound with promise and continuity. It was not meant to be mechanical, nor reduced to function alone. It carried intention. Devotion. A means through which husband and wife might derive both physical and emotional connection. Pleasure was not the goal, but the reward. A byproduct of mutuality. Of trust.
The idealized sharing of bodies.
Lucifer, of course, had twisted it.
What had once been intimate became indulgent. What had been sacred became decadent.
The carriage slowed and eventually came to a halt before a massive, elaborate structure. When Alastor stepped down, he blinked in open bemusement. The world around them was drenched in ambient light, saturated with color and movement. Every surface seemed designed to distract. There were advertisements and visual suggestions layered atop one another in a ceaseless assault upon the senses. Sex, here, was everywhere.
It reminded him uncomfortably of Valentino.
Lust had been sharpened into industry. Bodies were treated as a product. And desire repackaged and sold.
The Ring itself was steeped in perpetual darkness, chased back only by artificial light and neon signage. A light drizzle fell from the sky, glistening as it caught the glow of the city.
Lucifer, ever the gentleman, manifested a tall umbrella with a flick of his wrist, angling it just so to shield them both from the rain.
“This is Lust?” Alastor asked quietly.
His gaze continued to sweep the street. He wondered what they were meant to do here. If they would walk the streets as they had in Envy.
Then his attention shifted upward, past the rim of the umbrella.
He squinted at the sign looming above them, its name emblazoned in bold, unmistakable lettering.
“Ozzie’s?” he echoed.
A massive line snaked its way toward the primary entrance, packed shoulder to shoulder with eager patrons. Laughter drifted through the air.
“What is this place?” Alastor asked.
“Asmodeus’s rather extravagant establishment. It offers a myriad of pleasures. Entertainment foremost among them. Along with drink and food, of course,” Lucifer answered, following his gaze.
Alastor absorbed that slowly.
It struck him then that in all their years of proximity, Lucifer had never once brought him to an establishment like this.
“Well, let’s go in then,” the devil said, grinning.
“Excuse me?”
Alastor stared down at the King, disbelief etched plainly across his features, before his gaze flicked toward the gathered crowd slowly filtering into the establishment. He took in the sheer variety of scandalous attire. In his comparatively modest clothing, he would have stood out immediately.
Not that he had any desire to blend in.
Lucifer snapped his fingers.
And reality shifted.
Alastor sucked in a sharp breath as the familiar weight of his clothes vanished, replaced by something far more… intentional. He now wore a slim, form-fitting dress that clung to his frame and halted scandalously high on his thigh, leaving his legs and polished hooves fully exposed. The fabric was a deep, sinful crimson. The back was cut low, exposing the fur along his spine, his shoulders left bare to the open air. His tail flicked reflexively, slipping neatly through a perfectly tailored opening that ensured it remained very much on display.
A bejeweled choker hugged his throat, unmistakably reminiscent of the one he had worn on his wedding day.
“You can’t be serious,” Alastor said flatly.
Lucifer merely chuckled, reaching up to adjust his bowtie.
“Oh, I’m quite serious,” he replied lightly.
Chapter 175: ACT 1 [ FANART ]
Notes:
guuuys i got fanart! someone made a dedicated art for each arc. i wanted to share it with everyone 'cause its so gooood. art is from Calladraws1 on Twitter/X! Please check them out and support them.
; - ;
Chapter Text

Chapter 176: ACT II [ FANART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 177: ACT III [ FANART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 178: ACT IV [ FANART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 179: ACT V [ FANART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 180: 180
Chapter Text
He was wearing a thong.
The realization landed with a delayed, horrified clarity. It seemed Velvette’s long-standing insistence had finally come to fruition, enacted not by her hand but by Lucifer’s indulgence.
Alastor resisted the urge to hook his claws beneath the hem of his dress and inspect the damage directly. Instead, his fingers slid cautiously over the fabric at his thigh, as though he did not entirely trust the garment to remain where it was meant to. The dress felt treacherously light.
“Is something wrong, my pet?” Lucifer asked mildly.
He was already leading him forward, their arms linked as they approached the entrance.
“Must I wear this?” Alastor muttered under his breath.
“It suits you,” Lucifer replied easily, as though that settled the matter.
“It’s scarcely appropriate.”
Lucifer glanced at him, feigning curiosity.
“How so?”
“Because if a single stiff breeze comes along,” Alastor hissed, leaning closer, “your Queen’s royal cunt is going to be on full display.”
Lucifer’s smile widened, pleased rather than chastened.
“It’s quite the sight,” he said calmly. “Who am I to deny my people?”
The doe bristled visibly, posture tightening and ears flattening in sharp irritation. But whatever retort he might have offered died on his tongue as they neared the door.
The doorman - a male hybrid, imp and succubus by the look of him - froze mid-motion. His eyes widened, flicking rapidly between them as recognition set in. The line near him stilled as well, a hush rippling outward as whispers caught and died.
Heads turned. Bodies shifted, subtle and not-so-subtle alike, patrons angling for a better view.
The King and Queen of Hell had arrived.
“We’re expected, my good man,” Lucifer drawled smoothly.
“O-of course, Your Majesties.”
The demon bowed low, shoulders trembling ever so slightly beneath the Fallen Angel’s steady gaze. He did not dare linger. He stepped aside at once, granting them unobstructed passage into the building. Together, they ascended the shallow stairs.
The moment they crossed the threshold, Alastor was struck by scent.
It was curious.Perfumed in a way that defied easy classification - sweet without being cloying and warm. Something floral lingered beneath it, mingled with spice and musk and settling on the back of his tongue. It was designed to entice without overwhelming.
Beyond the parted curtains, the space opened wide.
Alastor’s gaze swept across the room, taking in an open floor filled with all manner of curated curiosities. The expected sight of cloth-draped tables was present. But what caught his attention was everything else.
The sheer luxury of it.
Rich fabrics cascaded from the ceiling in artful swaths, catching the ambient light just so. Tasteful decorations adorned every surface. The atmosphere struck a careful balance - romantic and indulgent in equal measure.
It was… refined.
His crimson gaze shifted slowly, cataloguing the space with genuine curiosity. This was Lust, yes - but not the crude caricature he had half-expected. It was cultivated and well-designed.
Lucifer guided him forward, fingers warm and assured at his back, the man steering him toward a table set slightly apart from the rest. He pulled out the chair for him with effortless grace and waited until Alastor settled into his seat. Only then did he push the chair forward before moving to claim his own place opposite him.
They were attended to almost immediately.
A demon appeared at their side and asked for their choice of drink.
“Wine, please,” Alastor said. “Red.”
“I’ll take the same,” Lucifer added.
As they waited, Alastor shifted slightly in his chair before speaking again.
“I would have thought places like this beneath your notice, Your -... husband.”
Lucifer smirked.
“I decide,” he replied smoothly, “what does and does not suit.”
Alastor inclined his head faintly at that. He supposed it was simply the way of things. His lord had always been the ultimate arbiter of law, taste and consequence. That lesson had been imparted long ago.
The drinks arrived with remarkable speed, the efficiency masked behind polished grace. Their importance had been recognized immediately and prioritized without question. The glasses were set down as though this table mattered more than the rest of the room combined.
Lucifer did not miss how Alastor reached for his glass at once.
He watched as the doe lifted it to his lips and took a deep, unguarded drink.
“You’ve always been quite fond of the bottle, pet,” Lucifer remarked lightly.
Alastor stilled for half a second, suddenly aware of the amused glint in his husband’s gaze. He lowered the glass with care before responding.
“It gentles the nerves,” he said smoothly.
Lucifer hummed in response, thoughtful rather than dismissive, stroking his chin absently as though turning the notion over in his mind.
“It intrigues me,” Lucifer said lightly, “that despite the fact it has served as your undoing multiple times over, you’ve yet to fully shake the habit.”
Alastor lifted his gaze, meeting his husband’s eyes over the rim of his glass.
“Are you concerned for my well-being, husband?”
“Merely amused, wife,” Lucifer replied. “You cling to it whenever you’re overwhelmed. You make it obvious. And Vincent saw fit to exploit that weakness more than once.”
He cocked his head to the side, studying him with quiet interest.
“But you’re aware of this already, aren’t you?” Lucifer continued. “You betray yourself so easily.”
He steepled his fingers, resting his chin upon the interlocked digits.
“You only ever paused when it was absolutely necessary,” he went on calmly. “When you were close to giving birth. When you were feeding the children. And then you resumed without hesitation. It is an addiction that began - ”
“I was under the impression this was meant to be an enjoyable evening,” Alastor cut in.
Lucifer’s smile returned at once.
“Oh, but I am enjoying myself.”
Alastor said nothing. He lifted his glass instead and took another measured drink.
“It began when your marriage was arranged,” Lucifer continued, unperturbed. “That was the catalyst.”
The words struck deeper than he cared to admit.
He remembered drinking himself into oblivion. Remembered it being taken away. Remembered the confinement. Remembered Niffty being removed for the first time.
“I don’t want to hear this, Lucifer,” Alastor said flatly.
“As your husband,” Lucifer replied, voice gentle with feigned concern, “I wish to understand what compels you to return to it again and again.”
His gaze sharpened.
“Even on our wedding night, you were stumbling about. I was so very concerned, my pet.”
Alastor’s fingers tightened imperceptibly around the stem of the glass.
He did not answer.
Lucifer’s voice lowered, his eyes drifting half-lidded.
“I expect a response.”
“It makes everything tolerable,” Alastor replied, the words forced past his teeth.
Lucifer’s brow lifted slightly.
“Everything?”
“Yes, husband,” the doe said sharply. “If this is to be my eternity, I should be allowed a measure of comfort.”
“You have your companions,” Lucifer countered calmly. “And your children. Are they not enough?”
That did it.
Alastor’s expression hardened, his gaze sharpening into a glare that cut through the table between them.
“Surely you are aware of my circumstances, Lucifer,” he said coldly. “The moment I displease you - the moment I defy you - everything I’ve gained, everything I have, can be taken away.”
Lucifer lifted his own glass then, bringing it to his lips.
“Oh, most certainly,” he replied lightly.
“Lilith - ”
“You.”
“I left,” Alastor snapped, the sneer unmistakable. “Because of what could have been lost when you discovered my intentions. You would have taken everything from me.”
His voice dropped, raw now.
“And so I am well aware of your nature. Your true nature.”
He gestured faintly with the glass in his hand.
“This vice allows me a moment to forget,” he continued. “To truly forget what you are. Where I am. And just how utterly fucked I am.”
“Mmm.”
Lucifer leaned back in his chair, idly twiddling his thumbs, expression thoughtful rather than offended.
“You are correct in the assumption that I can - and will - take everything away from you if I so desire,” Lucifer said calmly. “And it is my duty to correct you in that way.”
He tilted his head slightly.
“Do you recall what I said to you all those years ago? Pertaining to anything and everything that falls within your possession?”
Alastor said nothing.
Lucifer’s brow quirked, faintly amused.
“You do.”
A soft click of the tongue followed.
“Repeat them for me,” he said. “You know exactly what I wish to hear.”
The doe fought to steady himself. He shut his eyes, drew in a careful breath and held it.
“Everything I have,” he said, voice quiet and controlled, “and everything I will ever hope to have will be borrowed.”
Lucifer made a languid, rolling gesture with his hand, urging him on.
“Or gifted,” Alastor continued, ears lowering despite himself. “Never earned.”
“Your recollection is truly admirable, Alastor,” Lucifer replied warmly. “I am so very pleased.”
He took another leisurely drink of his wine, as though the exchange had been nothing more than a pleasant exercise.
“Moving on,” he said. “As much as I delight in your insistence on embarrassing yourself - going forward, you will indulge in no more than a single glass per day. Unless you are granted permission to do otherwise.”
Alastor stared at him.
“As Queen,” Lucifer continued smoothly, “you will remain of sound mind. You will remain functional.”
His gaze sharpened just enough to make the threat unmistakable.
“Had you behaved like a drunkard in front of our guests, I assure you your punishment would have extended well beyond being manhandled into a carriage.”
Slowly, Alastor lowered his eyes to the glass in his hand.
The only one he would be permitted tonight.
“We are at the very beginning of our marriage,” Lucifer went on, unbothered. “And as I stated previously, I will not err by allowing you the freedom to do as you please.”
Another restriction.
Another limit layered atop the rest.
He wanted to scream - like he had in Cannibal Town, so many years ago, when he had been trapped and barred from leaving. When the walls had closed in and there had been nowhere to run.
And there was no leaving now.
This situation was entirely inescapable.
And his husband was a cruel master indeed.
❧
The remainder of the evening proved… tolerable.
Alastor maintained his composure through sheer force of will, though a faint tremor persisted in his claws whenever his attention wavered. Performance followed performance. Between them, they were served meals of exceptional quality. Savory and perfectly prepared.
It served as a distraction.
Lucifer, unsurprisingly, remained in high spirits throughout. As though nothing of consequence had occurred earlier at all. As though he hadn’t stripped something vital away with a handful of words.
Eventually, Alastor was guided from the main hall. Apparently, Ozzie’s offered more private accommodations - extravagant rooms secured by reservation alone. He followed without protest, too tired to question where this was leading.
When they stepped inside, he blinked in quiet bemusement.
The first thing to catch his eye was the bed.
It was perfectly round and framed by soft curtains that could be drawn closed at will. Large paneled windows dominated one wall, offering a breathtaking view of Lust below. The remaining furniture was crafted from sleek, leathery material.
“Get undressed.”
Alastor shot Lucifer a pointed look, irritation flickering across his expression. But he did not argue. He instead slipped out of the dress, setting it aside without ceremony.
“Lay on the couch,” Lucifer instructed. “Keep your undergarment on.”
That, at least, gave him pause.
He had expected the bed.
A flicker of bemusement crossed his features before he complied, moving to the couch and settling upon it as directed. The material was cool beneath him.
Lucifer remained standing for a moment, his gaze fixed upon Alastor. And then he closed the distance.
Hands came to him. Lucifer adjusted his posture, guiding him into a specific position.
“Lucifer,” Alastor asked, tension threading his voice, “what are you doing?”
“Lay like that, pet,” Lucifer replied calmly. “There we are.”
Alastor found himself arranged with deliberate precision upon the cool, leathery surface of the couch. His body was guided into a pose that felt unmistakably intentional - elegant and sensual without being overt. He lay back upon the cushions, limbs placed just so and spine arched faintly. His crimson gaze never left Lucifer, suspicion and wary curiosity mingling behind it.
Lucifer lifted a hand and reality answered.
A wooden easel and canvas shimmered into existence, settling perfectly across from the couch, positioned at an ideal angle. A pencil appeared in Lucifer’s fingers a heartbeat later.
Alastor shifted, unease prickling along his spine as he propped himself up slightly on his elbows.
“What are you doing?” he asked again.
“Making a portrait,” Lucifer replied mildly. “I wish to capture this moment in paint.”
Alastor blinked, incredulous.
“And a photograph wouldn’t suffice?” he asked dryly. “Don’t you already have a lewd painting of me stored away someplace?”
Lucifer smiled, unbothered.
“Multiple, actually.”
He gestured lazily toward the couch.
“Back into position.”
Alastor stared at him for a long, blank moment Then, with a slow exhale, he complied. He reclined once more, resettling into the pose Lucifer had chosen for him.
Lucifer lifted the pencil and began to draw.
After a time, the silence grew too heavy to bear. Alastor found himself needing to fill it.
“Those portraits in the old castle,” he began.
“Mmm,” Lucifer hummed in response, the sound distracted, his attention fixed upon the canvas before him as the pencil moved with unerring confidence.
“Did you create them?” Alastor asked.
“A fair amount, yes,” Lucifer replied. “Painting was the first skill I ever sought to truly master.”
There was a pause. The soft, rhythmic sound of graphite against canvas continued.
“Do you enjoy it?” Alastor pressed.
“The desire to create is woven into my very nature,” Lucifer said, as though reciting something long since settled. “It is impulse.”
Alastor considered that. His ears flicked faintly as he watched Lucifer’s hand move.
“But do you enjoy it?” he asked again, quieter this time.
Lucifer did not answer at once. The pencil slowed. Then resumed.
“It is instinct,” he said finally. “Creation and refinement. These things come as naturally to me as breathing.”
A beat.
“But,” he added, almost thoughtfully, “I suppose you could say I enjoy it.”
There was a brief stretch of quiet.
“And what do you enjoy, pet?” Lucifer asked, voice low and almost conversational.
Alastor did not answer immediately. His gaze drifted.
“I don’t know anymore,” he admitted. “I enjoyed being a radio host. Once…. But Vincent ruined that desire.”
“You were made to work,” Lucifer said calmly, “in exchange for a debt that had been incurred.”
“Every time I stepped into the booth,” Alastor continued, his voice tightening just a fraction, “I enjoyed it less and less.”
That truth settled heavily in his chest. That part of himself had been stripped away slowly. Not taken all at once, but eroded. Worn down. Until the joy bled out of it.
Until everything felt like that.
“I was too tired,” he said quietly. “Too tired to think of being an Overlord. Too tired to think of being a radio host.”
Lucifer’s pencil did not pause.
“Vincent was clever in that regard,” he remarked. “His ultimate desire was for you to abandon the notion of work entirely. Of maintaining independence through labor.”
The pencil traced a careful line along the canvas.
“In his era,” Lucifer continued, “a wife’s fulfillment was meant to come from home and hearth. From the rearing of children.”
The words stirred an old memory.
The book.
The Good Wife’s Guide.
It had been placed neatly in his room during the illusion, as though it were a kindness. He had read it cover to cover. Over and over and over again.
That was the life so many Omegas had been expected to accept without question. They married young. They bore children. They kept their homes immaculate and their mouths closed.
That was all.
That was it.
“He wanted to wield your aspirations against you,” Lucifer went on. “To turn your desire to be more into a source of exhaustion.”
The pencil scratched softly as Lucifer worked.
“And he very nearly succeeded.”
“I was meant to be - ”
“ - a Queen,” Lucifer interjected smoothly, denying him even the small mercy of finishing the thought himself. “You were meant to be a wife and a Queen.”
The words were spoken as fact.
Alastor stared ahead, his gaze unfocused, crimson eyes dulled as the implication settled into place. His body remained perfectly still upon the couch, arranged as it had been, but something in him had gone slack - as though the last thread of resistance had finally been pulled loose.
“I’m a slave,” he said.
The word barely carried. It slipped from him in a thin whisper.
“Just as Angel Dust said.”
Lucifer did not deny it.
“An astute observation,” he replied blandly. “And entirely correct.”
Chapter 181: The Ballroom [ FANART COMIC ]
Notes:
Fanart of a scene from Chapter 4 from moRAss_0099 on X/Twitter!
Thank you so much for the gift. And for bringing my writing to life through your art. I'll cherish this. And please support them with a follow everyone. :D
Chapter Text




Chapter 182: 182
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alastor lay lightly curled on his side, the sheets drawn close and the devil’s arm looped around him from behind. Lucifer’s presence was warm, his breath brushing steadily against Alastor’s back as he slept. There was something almost domestic about it.
Sleep would not come.
His thoughts circled endlessly back to Angel’s words - those spoken in anger so long ago, sharpened by hurt and frustration. Slaves. The insistence that, no matter how gilded the cage, no matter how high they were placed; that was what they ultimately were. He had denied it then. Rejected the term outright. And had refused to let it take root.
Because he had been certain that it could not apply to him.
Alastor was now one of the highest-ranking figures in Hell. A Queen. A position of reverence and of authority. Once properly seated, he would govern. He would speak and others would listen. He would shape policy, influence culture and preside over the future of entire rings. How could that possibly equate to slavery?
But lying there now, held fast even in rest, he found himself turning the idea over again; examining it not as an insult, but as a definition.
And so he began to compare.
A slave.
A wife.
Both existed within systems that dictated their value. Both were bound - not always by chains of iron, but by expectation, law and consequence. Society allowed movement, yes - but only within carefully delineated boundaries. Choice existed only insofar as it was permitted.
A slave could not move freely. Their rights were not inherent. They were granted. Bestowed at the whim of a master who could just as easily revoke them.
Everything they had was given.
And could be taken away.
Everything I have, he echoed inwardly. And everything I ever hope to have will be borrowed or gifted. Never earned.
The words no longer felt abstract.
In Hell, he supposed, Rosie had been his first master - though the term had never been spoken aloud. Not then. It hadn’t needed to be. He had belonged by circumstance and by survival. Protection in exchange for loyalty. Shelter in exchange for service.
And then he had been sold.
Vincent had been the second.
And he had fled at the first opportunity.
As some slaves are wont to do.
And then came Lucifer.
Alastor sifted through his memories, searching for something that contradicted the pattern. In life, he had been free. At least, he had believed himself to be. But even then, the chain had been there, stretching forward into Hell long before he ever died. Out of eternity, his freedom amounted to a handful of years. It had been a brief, flickering interlude.
He shifted slightly in the bed and winced, a faint ache blooming between his legs. A reminder of how recently his body had been taken before they had settled for the night. Lucifer’s arm tightened reflexively around him, possessive even in sleep.
Surely there had to be something that belonged to him.
The staff?
The question surfaced faintly. But how long had it been since he’d wielded it in any meaningful way? He struggled to remember. Time had blurred into a succession of obligations - days spent tending to the children who had been forcibly bred into him. He had grown soft in their care. Pliant. He had brought them to his breast, soothed them and loved them as a mother was expected to do.
Had that softened him beyond recovery?
Did his children even truly belong to him?
The answer came too quickly. They could always be taken away. They already had been, in one form or another. When Lucifer submerged him in that illusion, four months had vanished. His lord could keep them from him again if he wished. Even now, they were beyond his reach.
And the others?
Niffty. Husk. Angel Dust.
Their positions were precarious, balanced upon Lucifer’s tolerance rather than any true security. Niffty had been taken once before - ripped from his side as punishment.
His mind, then?
No. That had been sifted through. Touched. Corrupted until he’d grown so disoriented he hadn’t realized what was being done to him.
His body?
That answer was easier still. It belonged to others. To Lucifer. His husband. He could not deny him - not truly. Not when it mattered. Resistance existed only in the smallest, most inconsequential ways. Ultimately, he could only accept his place.
And that was when the thought turned sharp.
Was this his punishment as well?
To endure the very agony he had once inflicted - unintentionally - upon his own sex? To be reduced to function. To have choice stripped away? To be expected to endure it quietly, gracefully and with gratitude?
He sank into the memories Lucifer had inflicted upon him.
Not visions meant to educate… but to scar.
Omegas burned. Strangled. Beaten down for daring to raise their voices. Assaulted for existing outside of what society deemed acceptable. Acid flung without hesitation. Bodies mutilated and discarded. Punished not for crimes, but for aspiration. For attempting to step beyond the narrow, suffocating constraints imposed upon them.
There were so many.
So many who met unhappy endings. Lives extinguished quietly, unremarked upon, their spirits snuffed out alongside their bodies. Not martyrs. Not remembered. Simply… gone.
And the knowledge of it hollowed him out.
Because Lucifer had ensured he understood the throughline.
That this was a consequence.
That this was his burden to carry.
Alastor should not have cared. He had told himself that countless times. Caring had always been dangerous. But Lucifer had forced him to see and witness the ripple effect of his choices. Of his rejection of Adam. Of the fracture that followed. Of the ruination of the world that came after.
And so the images had been burned into his skull. A catalog of suffering meant to follow him always. Proof of the sheer brutality of life.
Did he deserve this?
To be a slave in every way but in name?
The answer came uncomfortably close to yes.
The thought left him cold.
He wanted Angel Dust then. Wanted his arms around him. Wanted to be held, even briefly, by someone who truly understood. Someone who shared that anguish. Who would not judge him. Who would not dissect his failures or turn them into lessons. Someone who would not torment him.
He wanted Adam, too. The only Alpha he had ever trusted. The only one who had not sought to use him. Who had not wrung his spirit dry or tried to reshape him into something obedient and empty.
Alastor wanted them both desperately.
Because, like the alcohol, they offered him the same fragile mercy.
They helped him forget.
And forgetting was the closest thing to relief he had left.
❧
He rose in the night.
Sleep would not hold him; his thoughts continued to circle. Carefully, he slipped from the devil’s arms. Lucifer did not stir in any meaningful way. He merely shifted slightly, breath evening out again as his eyes remained closed, content to allow Alastor his small leave without comment.
Alastor moved toward the canvas, drawn to it as though by instinct. The portrait had been completed in record time. The style was realistic, meticulous in its detail. It captured him elegantly posed upon the leather couch.
He barely recognized himself.
The figure on the canvas appeared… idealized. His hips were rendered shapely and smooth, perfect in their symmetry. His legs looked impossibly long, the curve of his waist emphasized with a subtlety that felt practiced rather than accidental. His face was beautiful - refined and touched with makeup that accentuated rather than concealed. His hair was arranged with care, framing his features just so, with each strand perfectly falling into place.
It was him.
And it wasn’t.
This version did not look tired. Did not look frayed at the edges. There was no hint of doubt in his eyes, no tension caught in the set of his mouth. He appeared composed. Serene. Owned in the way fine art was owned.
Alastor stared at the portrait for a long while.
And then, slowly, something clicked into place.
This was an Alpha’s preferred Omega.
Not him but the idealized silhouette of what an Alpha sought. The composition emphasized it; a beautiful, softened thing, arranged for easy consumption. Displayed and offered. Meant to satisfy. Every line of the body positioned with care, every curve highlighted so that little was left to the imagination and nothing at all was left to agency.
Lucifer had been purposeful in his depiction.
This was not art meant to honor. It was art meant to reduce. To distill him into something palatable. Something usable. A sexual object. A potential vessel for children. A future homemaker rendered aesthetic and inert.
The truth of it lay in the eyes.
That was where the illusion failed.
The crimson stare held no true light. No spark. No defiance. Only vacancy. As though the spirit had been deemed unnecessary to capture - ultimately irrelevant to the final product. The body mattered. Perhaps the mind, insofar as it could be shaped. But the soul? The self?
It had been discarded.
Alastor felt a chill settle deep in his chest.
Was this what Vincent had wanted?
He had spoken often of adoring Alastor’s spirit; of finding it intoxicating. But perhaps that had only been true at first. Perhaps, over time, Vincent had realized that the spirit was inconvenient. That it argued and resisted. That it demanded space and autonomy he had no intention of granting.
And so it would have been better to extinguish it.
To hollow him out until all that remained was the object. The vessel. The future homemaker.
He would have become a good wife.
Broken and beautiful. Everything he was meant to be.
And he would have pretended to be happy, because society had taught him that this was happiness. A spotless home. Numerous children. A husband satisfied enough not to be cruel.
The Good Wife’s Guide.
Alastor stepped closer to the painting, drawn toward it despite himself. He stared at it… at himself. At the eyes in particular.
Were those his eyes now?
Had he been transformed into this hollowed thing despite everything? Despite the trials, the tribulations, the years of resistance and the fervent, exhausting attempts to remain himself?
Was this all there was left?
No.
Never.
The refusal rose sharp and sudden, a spark flaring in his chest. He would not accept it. He could not.
Alastor stepped back from the canvas, breaking its hold over him and his gaze slid instead toward the window. He crossed the room and approached the glass, looking out over the city sprawled beneath him; his Kingdom, whether he wished it or not.
The passages of that book blurred and dissolved in his mind. In their place came Lilith’s lessons. Her voice and her defiance. The part of her that had been dissolved into his very essence when he emerged from the illusion. He allowed her words to bolster him and to draw him back from the brink. To kindle something that had been dampened, but not extinguished.
His thoughts turned to Angel Dust. To Husk. To Niffty. To Adam. To Martha. To the children.
They needed him present. They needed him standing. They needed him to endure.
And so he would.
This metamorphosis - into whatever he was becoming - was painful and unrelenting. It demanded pieces of him he was not ready to surrender. But he would endure it. He had no other choice but to.
“Come back to bed, Alastor.”
Lucifer’s voice drifted through the room, soft but threaded through with command. Alastor stilled, his reflection faint in the glass before him. Slowly, he turned away from the city. Away from the painting. And toward the bed.
“Yes, husband,” he replied.
Notes:
This chapter is meant to mention how women have been depicted and portrayed in imagery. It also makes mention of who, ultimately, decides what makes a woman/Omega happy.
I Love Lucy, in particular, is intriguing.
Lucy, throughout the episodes, is over eager to pursue stardom. With a fair amount of episodes ending with her being shown to be quite silly for not following her husband's wisdom. Women were told frequently that marrying young, having children and keeping a clean home was the epitome of femininity. That pursuing independence was 'masculine' and inappropriate. And thus many girls in that era, not even adults, fixated upon the prospect of achieving that lifestyle.
Chapter 183: 183
Chapter Text
Greed was a filthy place.
It exceeded even Pride in that regard by a considerable margin. A perpetual green haze clung to the Ring, hanging low and heavy. The air itself tasted wrong - leaving behind a faint but unmistakable bitterness on the tongue that spoke of rot. It was polluted to its very core and no effort had been made to hide it.
This place was Greed made manifest.
Its culture revolved around acquisition and an almost militant disregard for consequence. What did it matter if the land was poisoned, if the skies choked and the waters turned foul; so long as someone, somewhere, was being paid handsomely for it? Compensation excused everything.
Money was the axis upon which everything turned.
Not comfort or security. Not even what could be bought with it.
Just money.
The demons here hoarded wealth with obsessive fervor, bathing themselves in excess while simultaneously wallowing in their own filth. Gold and grime existed side by side, indistinguishable in value. Mansions loomed over slums and opulence rose atop decay. And no one seemed particularly bothered by the contradiction.
It was grotesque.
And, in its own way, perfectly suited.
Alastor could not help but think of Mammon. Of course this was what his domain looked like. Of course this was the world he encouraged. This was where the Sin reigned. Where greed was not merely tolerated, but celebrated outright.
It was a throne built atop waste.
Alastor felt no curiosity here - only distaste. As his gaze swept across the haze-choked skyline, a thought occurred to him.
He would not bring Dante and Virgil here.
Not to Greed. Nor to Lust.
Lucifer chuckled softly when Alastor mentioned it, the sound carrying over the low rumble of the Hell-horse-drawn carriage as it cut through Greed’s hazy skies.
“There’s an interesting place called Loo Loo Land,” the King said lightly. “They may enjoy it.”
Alastor squinted, speculative.
“Loo Loo Land?”
With a casual flick of his hand, a glossy pamphlet appeared. Lucifer passed it across. Alastor accepted and opened it, his eyes scanning the pages.
The rides were bright. The games colorful. Smiling apple-shaped mascots and looping slogans crowded every inch of the page.
And yet there was something blatantly soulless about it all. As though the place had been erected with singular intent; profit above all else. There was no whimsy nor warmth. Just entertainment engineered to extract coin and move patrons along efficiently.
“We should take a trip in the near future,” Lucifer suggested easily. “They’re at that age where they’d enjoy it.”
Alastor closed the pamphlet slowly.
“I suppose so,” he muttered, unconvinced.
He tried to imagine Virgil there - amid the noise, the crowds and the constant stimulation. The thought unsettled him. Dante, on the other hand, would likely delight in it - laughing and tugging at sleeves.
“Lucifer,” Alastor said after a moment.
“Yes, my pet?”
“I wanted to discuss Virgil,” he began, carefully. “I’m afraid he may be… anxious.”
“Anxious?” Lucifer echoed.
“Yes,” Alastor continued. “He becomes overwhelmed in certain situations. He’s used to having me nearby to comfort him. I think he might benefit from having a few friends his age. He only ever plays with Dante or the dragons.”
Lucifer leaned back slightly, appearing to consider this.
“Well,” he said, “he seemed quite fond of that Ars Goetia girl. Perhaps we could arrange something?”
Alastor recalled the moment at once. The two children had been found together, quietly and comfortably occupying the same space.
“She’s an Omega,” Alastor said thoughtfully.
“She is,” Lucifer confirmed.
“Hm.”
Alastor stared out through the carriage window as the green haze rolled past, considering it from every angle. She might become someone who might understand Virgil’s sensitivities without overwhelming him.
“It wouldn’t be a terrible idea.”
❧
Gluttony was a paradise by comparison to Greed.
Where Greed choked on its own excess, Gluttony reveled in indulgence refined. The Ring was pristine, washed in warm light and saturated with a natural sweetness that permeated the air. It smelled of honey. The scent clung to the senses, pleasant at first - then nearly overwhelming, teetering dangerously close to saccharine. It was abundance without restraint and pleasure without pause.
They had not lingered in Greed.
Alastor had made his distaste plain, finding the place wholly unappealing. Lucifer had merely shrugged in response and ensured their passage to Gluttony was swift.
The carriage eventually deposited them before a grandiose mansion, its architecture expansive and inviting rather than imposing. A tropical setting sprawled around it. The skyline beyond rose in familiar geometric patterns, unmistakably reminiscent of a honeycomb. Bees and hive motifs were worked into nearly every surface, subtle in some places and overt in others.
Alastor blinked as he took it in and then again as he realized the mansion was busy.
The wide entrance was surrounded by all manner of Hellhounds, sprawled lazily across steps and terraces alike. They lounged, drank, laughed and indulged freely. Music drifted through the open doors, layered with the hum of conversation and easy amusement.
A gathering was clearly underway.
“Another party, it seems,” Lucifer remarked lightly.
The sight stirred something old and unpleasant in Alastor’s chest.
It reminded him of the gatherings he had once attended with the Vees. Angel Dust tucked obediently at Valentino’s side. Alastor himself clinging to Vox’s arm, a practiced smile fixed in place. Together, they had moved through nightclubs boasting wildly different aesthetics.
It wasn’t exactly to his taste. This was far more Angel’s sort of indulgence than his own. Noise, bodies and revelry without pretense. Still, that did not mean Alastor was unable to immerse himself in it. He had learned long ago how to move through spaces that were not built for him.
“What is this place, exactly?” he asked.
“Beelzebub’s mansion,” Lucifer replied.
They stepped down from the carriage together, the King and Queen of Hell presented plainly before the massive structure. Up close, the mansion felt less like a seat of power and more like a celebration given physical form.
It took only a moment for them to be noticed.
They were loosely surrounded almost at once - Hellhounds and imps alike turning toward them in open awe. Whispers rippled through the gathering, growing louder as recognition spread.
“It’s the royal highnesses,” someone slurred, voice thick with drink.
“Holy shit - is it actually them?”
“What are they doing here?”
Despite the crowd’s density, a wide berth was granted instinctively, reverence and uncertainty keeping bodies respectfully distant. Alastor’s gaze swept across those gathered and something struck him as odd almost immediately.
They were all ‘lower class’.
Imps. Hellhounds. Not a single Ars Goetia in sight. No demons of elevated standing hovering at the edges. It was… unusual.
Did Beelzebub prefer the company of imps and Hellhounds? The thought lingered as he observed the easy camaraderie among them - the way they laughed openly, drank freely and treated the space as though it belonged to them.
If memory served, Beelzebub had been the one to craft the Hellhounds.
Was that why they lingered here in such great number?
“Luci!”
She appeared before them in a burst of magic, the air popping and shining as her form coalesced - multiple arms spread wide in an unabashed greeting.
“My dark and abominable king,” she announced brightly, already closing the distance.
Free of ceremony and entirely unconcerned with appearances, Beelzebub swept Lucifer up into a crushing embrace. Alastor watched with a quirked brow as she lifted the King clean off his feet and swung him back and forth with gleeful abandon, tail wagging.
Lucifer, to his credit, only laughed.
“Bee, my girl,” he said affectionately, amused.
Once she finally set him back on his feet the slender Sin turned her attention to Alastor. She dipped into a dramatic, exaggerated bow - her arms sweeping wide.
“And our red-headed Queen on high,” she chirped. “You look good. How’s the honeymoon?”
“It’s been splendid,” Lucifer answered smoothly, straightening his bow tie that had been knocked askew.
“Aaah,” Beelzebub hummed knowingly. “Having fun?”
She circled behind them then, settling a hand against each of their backs and urging them forward toward the mansion’s open doors.
“Well, get in,” she added cheerfully. “The party’s just getting started.”
“Party?” Alastor asked, shooting Lucifer a sharp, alarmed glance.
“Well, yeah,” Bee said easily. “And we’ve got the best shit. Shit that’ll make your head fuckin’ spin. You down?”
Alastor squinted, uncertain, ears flicking as he weighed the offer. Before he could decide one way or the other, Lucifer spoke.
“Well,” the King said lightly, “I don’t see why we can’t indulge. It is a party, after all.”
His gaze slid toward Alastor.
“And you are rather fond of a good drink.”
The implication settled in immediately.
Permission.
Perhaps even leniency, given the circumstances.
Alastor felt his hesitation soften, the idea suddenly far more… palatable than it had been moments ago.
And so they were guided inside, swept along by Beezlebub’s momentum. Hellhounds and imps eagerly followed in their wake, eyes bright with curiosity and excitement, all desperate to see and know their King and Queen up close.
The doors closed behind them on a swell of music and laughter.
And the party truly began.
❧
Adam had taken over the Morningstar Castle for the duration of his master’s departure.
He did so with minimal interference. The place scarcely required oversight. The castle, in many ways, ran itself. Servants moved through their duties with quiet efficiency. Alastor’s Omegas followed orders as they were given. His pair of Betas performed their menial tasks without complaint. Everything functioned as it always had.
That was why the oddities stood out.
A few imps had gone missing.
They were the smaller sort and easily overlooked. Relegated to casual roles such as cleaning. The kind of work that left them tucked away in corners and corridors, unnoticed unless something went wrong. At first, it was chalked up to coincidence.
Unusual, perhaps. But scarcely worthy of concern.
Until one of their bodies surfaced.
And it was… wrong.
A genuine mess.
So much so that Adam himself had been summoned to examine it. The imp’s body had been discovered stuffed into a storage closet, hidden poorly, as though secrecy had been an afterthought. What remained was barely recognizable. The innards were exposed and appeared half-gnawed, scattered in a manner that suggested frenzy rather than intent.
The face had been frozen in horror.
The scent told the rest of the story. Fear clung to the corpse with suffocating intensity, so thick it drowned out every other trace. It lingered in the air long after the body had been uncovered.
Adam stood over it in silence for a moment, arms folded.
“Well,” he muttered finally, grimacing, “this is kinda fucked.”
The closet door hung open before him. Whatever had happened here had not been quick. And it had not been merciful.
Adam paused, reaching up to scratch at the underside of his mask, his crimson gaze narrowing as he studied the disgusting sprawl. He took his time with it, eyes moving from one ruined detail to the next, cataloguing what didn’t make sense.
Imp meat wasn’t a delicacy.
That much was common knowledge. They didn’t taste particularly good, unpleasant enough that even cannibalistic Sinners tended to pass them over.
And yet.
Someone had taken a few mouthfuls.
Not enough to suggest feeding. Not enough to indicate starvation. Just… enough. Enough to leave teeth marks. Enough to suggest curiosity or impulse. Or something far uglier than hunger.
Adam squinted.
This was violence followed by a half-hearted attempt to consume, as though whoever had done this hadn’t fully known what they wanted or hadn’t cared.
He straightened slightly as his gaze lingered on the remains.
Whoever had done this hadn’t been driven by taste.
Which meant they’d been driven by something else entirely.
Adam exhaled slowly through his nose.
And wondered who the hell in this castle had been desperate, bored or unhinged enough to do this.
Chapter 184: The Royal Couple [ ART ]
Notes:
I wanted Alastor in more 'casual' clothing while reflecting his updated hairstyle. This piece was commissioned from blublu_awo123, please support them on Twitter!
Chapter Text

Chapter 185: 185
Chapter Text
Alastor watched in something close to disbelief as Lucifer shrugged off the top layer of his suit, his hat vanishing to somewhere entirely unknown. The movement was casual, like a man loosening his collar at the end of a long day rather than preparing to indulge in anything illicit.
What followed was… interesting.
Lucifer neatened the lines of an unfamiliar, powdery substance with practiced ease. The tools were prepared quickly, as though muscle memory guided every step. He then leaned in and inhaled sharply, the white dust disappearing in an instant.
As though he had done it countless times before.
Which, Alastor suspected, he very likely had.
The reaction was immediate. Cheers rose around them, laughter swelling as Lucifer leaned back with a sharp exhale. His pupils dilated, his posture loosening as his face split into an easy, unguarded grin.
What unsettled him most was not the act itself.
It was that it worked.
The substance had an effect. That alone was shocking. Alastor had always assumed Lucifer existed beyond such limitations; beyond chemistry and consequence alike. But perhaps that, too, was a choice. Perhaps the devil decided what did and did not touch him. What did and did not suit.
And in this moment, he had allowed it.
The realization left Alastor oddly unmoored, his gaze lingering on Lucifer as the noise and energy of the party vibrated around them. If the King could choose to feel this then maybe indulgence itself was another kind of power.
A controlled surrender.
The couch they lounged upon was quickly encircled by all manner of imps and Hellhounds, drinks clutched loosely in their hands as they crowded in. Laughter rolled freely through the space, punctuated by the clink of glass and the low thrum of music. They spoke with Lucifer as though he were an old friend rather than a distant sovereign.
And Lucifer met them where they were.
He navigated the social sprawl with practiced ease, charm unfolding effortlessly. He was suave and disarmingly warm. He listened when spoken to, laughed at the right moments, offered a word or a gesture that made each onlooker feel seen. It was a different kind of command than the one Alastor was accustomed to. It was soft power, wielded with a smile.
At some point, a neatly wrapped item was passed into Lucifer’s hand. It resembled a cigarette, but Alastor suspected it was anything but. The King accepted it without pause, brought it to his lips, inhaled and then leaned back - exhaling slowly before offering it to Alastor with a knowing smirk.
Alastor regarded it speculatively.
“Go on,” Lucifer purred.
The doe shifted closer and set his lips around it. He drew in a breath, letting the substance flood his lungs. The effect was immediate. Tension slid from his shoulders. And a quiet, surprised laugh slipped free before he could stop it.
It was strong.
And it felt fucking good.
Alastor found himself giggling before he quite realized it had happened; a soft, unguarded sound slipping free as Lucifer’s arms circled his waist. The devil was soon in the midst of recounting some comical tale to the surrounding partygoers and the laughter it drew was infectious. Alastor joined in easily, his head light and his thoughts blurred into a pleasant haze.
He had leapt at the chance to drink and partake; not because the scene itself truly appealed to him, but because Lucifer had offered. Because the opportunity had been dangled so casually before him. Moments like this would not come often. He knew that.
So why not?
And God, how good it felt not to think.
He remained functional, aware enough to smile and respond, but the constant, merciless weight of his reality had been pushed far into the background. It was no longer pressing nor dominant. Just… distant. Manageable. For once, the world did not demand his full attention.
He leaned more heavily into Lucifer’s hold as the man drew him closer, his laughter dissolving into soft, breathy tittering. Alastor tipped his head back when teasing lips brushed at his throat, a fleeting, possessive gesture paired with a light squeeze at his rear that sent another laugh spilling from him.
Above them, Bee had become the undeniable centerpiece of the party.
She provided entertainment in the form of song and dance, her voice carrying effortlessly through the space as her form hovered overhead. She twirled and moved with fluid grace, all energy and color, coaxing those below to join in. Bodies swayed and hips rolled. Laughter grew louder as the crowd surrendered to rhythm and sensation alike.
Under her influence, restraint dissolved.
More drinks were passed. More substances offered. Hands reached. Glasses refilled.
More.
More.
More.
And even through the brightness Alastor could feel it. A subtle wrongness threading beneath the revelry. Something coiled just under the surface; careful in its execution.
A reminder that indulgence, here, was never without design.
❧
Alastor found himself momentarily alone, reclined against the plush seating while Lucifer busied himself across the room with some raucous party game involving plastic cups, beer and a poorly balanced plastic ball. The King laughed freely as the crowd roared around him, his bow tie missing and sleeves rolled up.
“Having fun?”
The question came from beside him.
Beezlebub dropped into the space at his side with casual familiarity, their shoulders brushing lightly as she settled in. She smelled good - sweet and fragrant in a way that reminded him, uncomfortably, of Angel Dust. The thought tugged at something sore in his chest.
He wished the spider were here.
He wished any of them were.
“I suppose I am,” Alastor replied, his gaze still fixed on Lucifer as the man celebrated a small victory with exaggerated flair.
Bee followed his line of sight, lips curling.
“So,” she said, “how you handling married life?”
She waggled her fingers lazily, summoning a drink into her hand. Without hesitation, she tipped her head back and drank deeply, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.
Alastor huffed softly.
“How does anyone handle married life?” he asked dryly.
Bee barked a laugh.
“By fucking, I guess?”
“Oh,” Alastor said mildly, “we’ve been doing plenty of that.”
That earned him a sharp, amused look. Bee smirked, clearly entertained.
“Yeah, that tracks,” she said. “He’s probably pent up.”
She waved her glass vaguely toward Lucifer.
“I mean - what - he was alone for fucking ever? And you?” Her gaze flicked over Alastor. “You… look good. Real good.”
She took another sip.
“Wouldn’t surprise me if you’ve got a third on the way before long.”
Alastor scoffed softly and said nothing as he lifted his glass for another drink. Beezlebub watched him with open curiosity, her gaze lingering a second too long. When she noticed the level in his cup dipping low, she made a small, casual gesture - ensuring it was refilled almost immediately.
The ease of it all unsettled him. The quiet assumption that his glass should never be empty. It reminded him, uncomfortably, of Vox; of how his glass had been topped off again and again.
Alastor stared into the drink for a moment, watching the surface ripple.
He found himself pondering his vices. Lucifer’s decision to limit him. The way alcohol had become not just a comfort, but a crutch; something he leaned on without ever fully acknowledging how much weight it bore. He had never truly allowed himself to think about his addiction. He had paused, briefly, at times. Hesitated. Promised himself moderation.
But he always returned to it.
Even when it had ruined him.
Even when it dulled his mind at moments when it should have been razor-sharp.
Even when it had been blatantly weaponized against him and he drank anyway.
Husk had told him to stop long ago. Had warned him that his position was too precarious to gamble away for a few glasses of alcohol. That he had too much to lose to keep courting disaster so casually.
He had been right.
This substance had taken so much from him.
And still, he could not let it go.
He needed it.
After a hundred years of reaching for the bottle, of numbing edges and quieting thoughts, stopping felt impossible.
So he drank.
“What do you think of Lucifer?” he asked, after swallowing down another mouthful.
Beelzebub shot him a curious look, her ears twitching slightly as she studied him.
“Well, he’s our dad, I guess,” she said, tilting her head to the side. “He made us.”
“But what do you think of him?” Alastor pressed.
The Sin quirked a brow.
“Well, if you’re wanting to get all serious about it… he’s everything.”
She gestured broadly toward her surroundings.
“All of this - ” her hand swept through the air, indicating the party, the mansion, the Ring itself, “ - exists because of him. All of us love him. We’re his kids. And we love him for it. He takes care of us.”
“Does he?” Alastor asked quietly.
“Yeah,” Beelzebub replied.
Then she sighed.
“He wasn’t himself when Lilith left. Shit got real, y’know?”
Her eyes flashed with something sharp, almost malicious.
“We were going to Heaven. It was gonna be good. Real fucking good. And then… Shit went bad. We lost. Badly. And I lost so many of my hounds.”
It was strange, reconciling this image of Beelzebub with that of a warmonger - of a general who had led legions of Hellhounds in her creator’s name.
“We barely saw him after,” she continued. “We tried. But he didn’t wanna see us. Didn’t wanna see anybody.”
Her head dipped, gaze settling on her cup.
“It hurt, you know? All of us felt like we failed him.”
Then she perked up, turning toward Alastor and leaning in close, energy flooding back into her posture.
“But now you’re here,” she said brightly. “And things are good again. I haven’t seen him like this in forever.”
The doe paused.
Because her words made something click into place.
Lucifer had been… stagnant. For a very long time. Beyond the periodic culling of Overlords, he had done little to truly move. Hell had been left to ossify under its own excesses, its systems grinding on without meaningful intervention.
And now he was active.
It was as though something long dormant had been stirred awake. Alastor felt the thought settle uneasily in his chest as one of Lucifer’s terms of endearment echoed back to him.
My muse.
“Our future is going to be fucking fantastic,” Beelzebub declared suddenly.
Her grin was wide - too wide. Too sharp. Bright with anticipation that bordered on hunger. And when Alastor met her gaze, he saw it clearly; the horrid darkness flickering behind her eyes.
She was her father’s daughter, after all.
❧
“Don’t fuckin’ shove me this time,” Alastor mumbled, the words slurring together.
“Of course not, my Queen,” Lucifer replied mildly.
A vague, nonsensical sound slipped from Alastor as he was guided toward the carriage. This time, there was no abrupt force nor a sharp correction. No hands pushing him forward without care. Instead, he was handled with a surprising gentleness; lowered carefully onto the cushioned seating as though he were something delicate rather than disposable.
Alastor leaned heavily against the carriage wall, the world tilting beneath him. His head lolled slightly as he settled.
Lucifer lingered a moment, watching him with open amusement.
“Do you need to throw up like last time?” he asked lightly.
Alastor blinked at him, eyes unfocused. One eyelid lagged behind the other, as though his body could no longer agree on timing.
“No.”
The King gave a quiet snort as the carriage door was secured behind them, sealing out the noise and excess of the party.
“Get some sleep, wife.”
“’M not tired,” Alastor mumbled in protest.
The words lacked conviction. He offered no real resistance as Lucifer maneuvered him into a more stable position along the seating, guiding him onto his side. Alastor curled in on himself almost immediately, limbs folding instinctively as he sank into the cushions, mumbling a stream of absolute nonsense under his breath.
“I want another… drink,” he added after a moment, managing to gather his thoughts just long enough for the words to come out coherent again.
“I believe you’ve had more than enough,” Lucifer replied evenly.
“No.”
Lucifer huffed, clearly amused.
“You remind me of when Dante learned that word for the first time. Perhaps he picked it up from you.”
“No.”
There was a beat.
Then Alastor gagged.
The sound came sharp and sudden, his body betraying him without warning. He barely had time to shift before he lurched forward, violently emptying the contents of his stomach onto the carriage floor.
Lucifer sighed.
“So,” he said as Alastor collapsed face-first back onto the seat, “that answers that.”
Chapter 186: 186
Chapter Text
Wrath was the Ring that fed Hell.
A majority of the food consumed across the other Rings originated here, grown from its scorched soil and hauled away in endless shipments. The imps who lived here were the ones who worked the land. They traded away what they grew for meager compensation, just enough to survive and never enough to advance.
As Lucifer explained the system, Alastor listened in silence.
It did not take long for the truth to settle in.
This was sharecropping.
And not even a subtle version of it.
The arrangement was blatant; designed to keep the laborers dependent and perpetually indebted. They supplied the lifeblood of Hell’s sustenance while remaining trapped at the very bottom of its hierarchy. With little standing in society and no leverage to speak of, the imps had no choice but to continue working a system that ensured they would never truly benefit from it.
It was work or starve.
Alastor found it intriguing to realize that so much of what he consumed on a daily basis had its origins here.
Quietly he requested to tour one of the farms.
The carriage descended toward a modest farmstead, its approach met with immediate tension. The reaction was unmistakable; alarm first, then fear. The imps who noticed them froze in place, unsure whether to flee or bow, glancing at one another in muted panic.
They had never been in the presence of royalty.
They scarcely knew how to behave.
A male imp hurried forward at last, his movements stiff and uncertain. He removed his worn hat and clutched it to his chest, head bowed low in a gesture that was equal parts respect and terror. His clothes were sun-faded and patched, his hands rough from years of labor.
“Y - Your Majesties,” he stammered, voice tight. “I, uh - we weren’t expectin’ ya.”
“I’d be shocked if you were,” Lucifer replied dryly, already extending a hand to help Alastor dismount the carriage.
The heat struck immediately once Alastor’s hooves met the ground. It was heavy and unrelenting, the kind that promised no reprieve. The light above bore down with a dull insistence. And yet, as his gaze swept across the surrounding land, he noted with some surprise that the crops were in good condition.
Rows of Hell’s analogues to corn, potatoes and tomatoes stretched outward in orderly lines, their colors rich against the parched soil. Whatever this place lacked in comfort, it made up for in productivity.
The male imp guided them through the farmstead with an air of rigid politeness. From inside the small, weathered house, faces appeared at the windows - his family, unmistakably so. Children pressed close to the glass, eyes wide and shining with wonder.
“Do these crops not need water?” Alastor asked as they walked.
“They don’t need much,” the imp replied quickly. “Whatever we get rationed works just fine, Your Majesty.”
The phrasing lingered with Alastor.
Whatever we get rationed.
Before he could comment further, the imp plucked a tomato fresh from the vine and placed it carefully into Alastor’s hands.
“Go on,” the imp urged, excitement slipping through his nerves. “Take a bite.”
Alastor did.
The flavor surprised him. Savory rather than sweet. It was robust and earthy, clearly cultivated with intention.
“I’m impressed,” Alastor said, examining it more closely. “This would be lovely in a stew.”
Lucifer hummed beside him, taking note of the approval.
“I’ll have some shipped to the castle,” he said.
The imp’s face lit up at once, pride radiating from him in a way that was both earnest and heartbreaking. His shoulders straightened, chest lifting as though this single acknowledgement validated years of labor.
❧
Alastor was quietly thankful that there was not much to see in Wrath.
Beyond the farmlands, the land stretched out barren and unforgiving. There was little else of note. Any proper towns that existed were small to the point of insignificance, clusters of structures that blended into the landscape rather than rising from it. At a glance, there was nothing remarkable to draw the eye.
And yet Wrath mattered.
This Ring fed Hell. Sustained it. It was the unseen backbone of daily comfort elsewhere, the source of every meal taken for granted beyond its borders. That alone granted it a quiet importance. One that deserved recognition.
Still, Alastor found his thoughts drifting elsewhere.
Home.
They had been gone for weeks now. The realization settled warmly in his chest as Lucifer’s tour of the Rings reached its natural conclusion. Each realm had been visited, if only briefly. Each facet of Hell exposed in measured doses. And Lucifer appeared satisfied by their travels.
They had explored the world he had cultivated.
And indulged in one another.
Alastor, for his part, was relieved that it was coming to an end.
He had called the children once a day without fail. Their voices had become an anchor. They were doing well, by all accounts. Lessons continued uninterrupted. Meals were eaten. Behavior was acceptable. Martha’s reports had been steady and reassuring.
Still, distance gnawed at him.
He had told the children he would be returning soon. The excitement that followed had been immediate and unmistakable.
Now, as the carriage prepared to carry them back toward Pride, Alastor felt something like relief settle into place.
Soon, his fawns would be within reach again.
❧
Dante had developed an annoying as fuck habit of chasing his tail whenever he was in his cloaked form.
It had started innocently enough - back when he had first begun to crawl. A flash of movement. A flick of something intriguing. And then fixation. Whenever Adam was present, the babe’s attention inevitably locked onto the swaying limb as though it were the most fascinating thing in all of creation.
It became significantly more troublesome once teething began in earnest.
Pointed little tips sank into scaled flesh with unapologetic enthusiasm, gums working eagerly as Dante clung with both hands. Adam had swatted at him more than once. They were gentle, measured taps meant to discourage rather than punish. He was always acutely aware of Alastor’s stern gaze whenever he interacted with the child, every movement carefully moderated.
But deterrence did absolutely nothing.
If anything, it encouraged him.
Dante took to it like a game. Laughter burst from him in delighted peals whenever Adam reacted, little legs kicking, the spiked tail clutched like a prize. Even after he’d grown old enough to understand the concept of boundaries, the behavior persisted. He knew what no meant.
He simply did not care.
“You’d think you’d grow outta this shit by now. Get the fuck - ”
In the garden, Adam wagged his tail sharply in an attempt to dislodge him.
Dante responded by clinging harder.
The child’s laughter rang out as he wrapped himself around the limb with ferocious determination.
“ - off.”
Dazzle joined in, because of course they did.
The child and the dragon were inseparable. Wherever Dante went, Dazzle followed. Wherever mischief brewed, the pair were already waist-deep in it.
Adam had been keeping a relatively close eye on them. Or at least, as close an eye as one could manage while pretending not to hover.
Technically, the children were under his charge while Lucifer and his wife were absent. Alastor’s Omegas and Betas handled most of the day-to-day, but the responsibility ultimately landed on him.
Which meant long, intermittent stretches of being a babysitter.
He flicked his tail sharply. Dante was dislodged at once, sent tumbling through the air only to land deftly on all fours like a cat. The fawn barely missed a beat, stubby tail sticking straight up as he steadied himself, eyes bright with delight.
Dazzle followed immediately after, having been caught by the same sharp motion. The dragon went sailing, executing an ungainly somersault before righting himself midair with surprising grace. He landed nearby, clearly more thrilled than offended by the experience.
“Could’ve sworn your ass was told how to act,” Adam rumbled, his displeasure evident despite the restraint in his tone.
Dante popped back up onto his feet without hesitation, hopping in place as though the reprimand had gone unheard or perhaps translated into something far less serious in his mind.
“Mommy’s coming back!”
“Yeah,” Adam replied flatly. “I heard.”
The fawn stilled, tilting his head as he peered up at the man.
“Aren’t you happy?”
“Sure,” Adam said, blandly.
Dante frowned, puzzled. He tilted his head the other way now, studying Adam as though something didn’t quite add up.
“You’ve been super grumpy since Mommy left,” he observed matter-of-factly, far too perceptive for his age.
“Mm.”
That sound was noncommittal at best.
Dante brightened suddenly, eyes widening as a new thought occurred to him.
“Is it ’cause you and Mommy have special time sometimes?”
Adam let out a slow, aggrieved sigh.
Because of course this was where Dante’s mind went.
At some point, the fawn had decided that anytime adults disappeared together it must mean special time. He had no idea what it entailed. None whatsoever. But he was observant. He noticed patterns and proximity. He noticed tone shifts and quiet moments and the way adults behaved differently when they thought they weren’t being watched.
He just didn’t understand them yet.
So he filled in the gaps with logic that made sense to a developing mind.
Adam stared up at the sky as though searching for patience.
“That ain’t - ” He stopped himself, exhaling. “That’s not how that works, kid.”
Dante hummed, unconvinced, clearly filing the response away for later reconsideration.
“Shouldn’t you be off playin’ with that brother of yours?” Adam asked, tone gruff but not unkind.
Dante scrunched his face up immediately.
“Virgil’s being boring,” he complained. “He wants to read all the time. And there’s no one to play with.”
Adam snorted.
“You got that dragon of yours, don’t you? Play tag or some shit like that.”
Dante hesitated, considering this deeply, then promptly discarded it.
“Can’t you play with me?”
“No.”
The answer was immediate.
Dante’s lower lip began to wobble, his expression crumpling with impressive speed. His eyes went glossy. His shoulders slumped. It was a masterful performance if one didn’t know better.
Adam knew better.
He stared down at the fawn, unimpressed.
“Don’t start.”
The wobble intensified. A soft sniffle followed. The face twisted further, teetering on the edge of a full theatrical collapse. Adam could practically see Dante waiting for the reaction.
When none came, the expression shifted.
The tears vanished.
Instead, Dante dropped abruptly to all fours, tail wiggling with unmistakable intent. His posture lowered as he bore his teeth, a predatory gleam entering his gaze. His weight shifted back.
Adam’s eyes narrowed.
“Oh, don’t you fuckin’ - ”
Dante lunged.
He pounced for Adam’s tail with gleeful determination, laughter already spilling out of him as his claws reached forward. Somewhere nearby, Dazzle perked up, clearly thrilled by the sudden escalation.
Adam cursed under his breath, tail flicking reflexively as he braced himself.
❧
Virgil wasn’t just reading.
At least, that was how it appeared under Dante’s curious gaze. But once his brother had wandered off in search of louder amusements, Virgil carefully set the book aside. From beneath it, he retrieved a single sheet of paper.
Upon it was a drawing.
It was simple, but made with care. Something he had been working on ever since his mother had left.
After ensuring he was truly alone, Virgil climbed into his appropriately sized chair and settled at his desk. He reached for his coloring tools, selecting a crayon and clutching it with focused determination.
Then he began to work.
He paid close attention to each line, each shape, pausing often to consider whether it was right. He wanted it to be perfect or as close to perfect as he could manage. He realized, distantly, that he hadn’t given his mother many gifts. Not for Sinsmas. Not for birthdays.
This was his chance to give something back.
He refined each figure with care, the habit of drawing something he’d taken up after watching Lucifer work. He’d observed him only a handful of times, but it had left a lasting impression - the way the man turned simple lines into something meaningful. Something alive.
Virgil wanted to do that one day.
And he wanted to play the piano just like his mother.
As he practiced, he had noticed it - that fleeting glimmer of pride in his eyes when he improved. The way he lingered just a second longer when he finished a piece. Vox had reacted the same way when Virgil showed him new music he’d learned; praising him warmly and ruffling his hair in approval.
Those moments mattered.
Virgil sat a little straighter in his chair as he added the final touches, a small smile tugging at his lips when he realized he was finished.
He leaned back, examining his work.
He hoped his mother liked it.
Chapter 187: 187
Chapter Text
The moment Pentagram City came back into view, Alastor grew restless within the confines of the carriage. His gaze fixed unwaveringly on the distant silhouette of the castle which was still little more than a speck on the horizon; but unmistakable all the same.
Home.
“We’ll arrive in a handful of hours,” Lucifer said.
Alastor barely acknowledged the words. He leaned forward slightly, his attention wholly claimed by the view beyond the glass. Lucifer drew him closer, an arm slipping firmly around his waist. He leaned in, seeking a kiss.
But Alastor didn’t turn.
The man’s lips found his cheek instead.
Lucifer huffed a quiet laugh, more amused than offended.
“You’ll have plenty of time with the children,” he assured him. “As well as everyone else.”
“I can only hope there won’t be any more impromptu ventures,” Alastor replied dryly, though the edge of genuine concern lingered beneath the remark.
Lucifer’s arms remained secure around him, his grip warm and possessive as he attempted to coax him into intimacy with a quiet insistence.
“None like this,” he promised. “I assure you.” Then, after a pause, “Tell me - what do you think of Hell?”
Alastor considered the question carefully before answering.
“It’s… not what I expected,” he admitted.
He had seen glimpses before - through video recordings and live feeds. But being there had been different entirely. To walk its streets and breathe its air. To see the people Lucifer ruled over.
“It is my gift to you,” Lucifer said.
Alastor’s ears flicked.
“Is it truly mine?” he asked.
Lucifer did not hesitate.
“It is ours.”
And with that single word, Alastor’s thoughts slipped elsewhere.
To the journals.
To Lilith’s careful cultivation of a kingdom. People who believed in her. Who accepted her rule not through fear alone, but through trust. And then Lucifer had taken that foundation and sharpened it. Had wielded those very people and turned devotion into something else entirely.
From belief, he had crafted armies.
Bee’s words echoed in his mind.
Our future is going to be fucking fantastic.
“What do you intend to do, Lucifer?” Alastor asked.
For the first time since the conversation began, he turned fully to face his husband. The small Alpha paused at the question, crimson gaze glinting before a chuckle slipped free.
“Is it Heaven you want?” Alastor pressed.
“That,” Lucifer drawled, “and so much more.”
The answer sent a chill through him.
“But how will you get there?” Alastor continued. “Will you use Dante?”
Lucifer’s expression remained composed.
“He will serve his purpose in time,” he said. “But for now, he is only a child. And he will remain at your skirt until he has grown properly.”
The phrasing did nothing to soothe him.
Alastor’s posture stiffened.
“Isn’t this enough, Lucifer?”
He met his husband’s gaze fully now, searching it.
“You have a kingdom. A family. Subjects who adore you. You have eternity.”
Lucifer tilted his head slightly, studying him.
“You have much of the same,” he said calmly. “Tell me, Alastor… is it enough for you?”
Alastor paused.
Because Lucifer hadn’t answered him at all. He had simply stepped around the question, reframing it and placing it squarely back in Alastor’s hands.
“I - ”
He stopped, mouth opening and closing as the truth caught somewhere in his chest.
Was it enough?
By all measurable standards, he had more than he ever should have. He was the most powerful Omega in Hell by sheer status alone. A Queen. The Queen of Hell. He had security. Influence. A family he loved fiercely.
For so many, that would have been enough.
More than enough.
They would have been satisfied. They would be secure in power and comforted by eternity stretched endlessly before them. They would have stopped wanting.
But Alastor felt… hollow.
It gnawed at him in quiet moments. He had subjects, yes - but among the powerful and among those who truly mattered, he was not likely to be regarded as a ruler. But as a consort. A mere vessel and figurehead.
“My lovely doe,” Lucifer purred.
He took Alastor’s hands in his own, crimson eyes alight with something that was equal parts desire and ambition. The intensity of it made Alastor’s breath catch despite himself.
“I will give you what you so desperately crave,” Lucifer continued. “You recall our deal, don’t you?”
“I do,” Alastor replied, his voice barely above a whisper.
“You will be the strongest Sinner in Hell,” Lucifer said, absolute. “This I swear. Your will shall outshine all who dare to stand against you.”
Alastor stilled as warm lips brushed against his knuckles.
“They will kneel,” Lucifer murmured. “They will fear you and love you in equal measure.”
His grip tightened just slightly.
"You will be as Lilith was. But more.”
Alastor swallowed.
“Are you truly capable?” he asked quietly. “You failed before.”
Lucifer’s smile did not falter.
“Because you weren’t at my side,” he replied. “You were - and have always been - the key.” His thumb traced slow circles against Alastor’s skin. “My key.”
“And if I refuse?” Alastor pressed, eyes rounding. “If I die - if - ”
The dangerous thought came abruptly.
Self-eradication.
True death.
An attempt to deny Lucifer everything. To eradicate the very soul that gave him purpose.
The idea startled him - not because it frightened him, but because it tempted him.
Warmth trickled from his nose.
Alastor blinked, confused at first, and lifted his hand; only to realize he’d been holding onto Lucifer. He pulled back, fingers trembling as they brushed his face. When he drew them away again, they were slick and red.
A nosebleed.
The realization barely had time to register before a slow, throbbing pressure bloomed deep within his skull. It pulsed with his heartbeat, growing heavier with every passing second. He opened his mouth to speak only to cough instead.
Blood splashed against his palm.
He recoiled from Lucifer, his hand clamped over his mouth as another cough tore free. His vision blurred at the edges, the world smearing and warping.
His head hurt.
No. Hurt wasn’t enough. It felt as though something inside him was swelling, pressing outward, filling every hollow space it could find. His chest tightened. Breathing became work. Each inhale dragged wetly.
Liquid.
He coughed again, harder this time, and more poured forth. Blood spilled between his fingers and streaked down his chin. It burned. His throat burned. His lungs burned.
Everything hurt.
His own body was turning against him, filling him from the inside out. As though he were drowning in his own fluids. Every breath became shallower than the last and every attempt to inhale was met with a resistance that refused to give.
Alastor slid from the seat, legs folding beneath him as he collapsed to the floor in a graceless heap. He clawed at his throat, claws digging in and slicing flesh as panic finally broke through the fog.
There was something there.
Something lodged. Solid and refusing to move.
He was choking.
And the worst part was he didn’t black out.
Time did not mercifully skip ahead as he suffered.
Seconds dragged like seconds.
Minutes stretched into unbearable, distinct minutes.
Desperately, he forced himself upright onto his knees, body shaking as he reached for Lucifer - hands clutching at fabric. His grip was weak. Slippery with blood and fluid.
He needed help.
Help.
Help.
Lucifer stared down at him.
There was nothing human in his expression. No flicker of concern. There was no panic nor urgency. He looked carved rather than alive. As though he were a porcelain doll posed in the shape of a man.
“Do you require assistance, my pet?”
Alastor’s eyes were blown wide, crimson rims weeping blood as it tracked down his cheeks in slow, viscous lines. He bobbed his head frantically, the motion jerky and uneven; his mouth opening and closing uselessly around sounds that would not form. He clutched at his husband with shaking hands, fingers digging desperately into immaculate fabric.
A fondness creased Lucifer’s flawless features.
“You won’t ever think in such a silly way again,” he whispered. “Will you?”
Alastor blinked, a choked, broken sound forcing its way out of him.
Then he shook his head.
“Good,” Lucifer said softly. “Come to me.”
The doe obeyed.
He dragged himself upward, clinging to Lucifer with the last of his failing strength; arms soon wrapping around him. This was the arbiter of his punishment. His savior. The hand that could crush and the hand that could lift.
He would never leave him.
He would never escape him.
Never.
And then he could breathe.
Air rushed back into his lungs in a shuddering gasp, painful but possible. The pressure vanished. The blockage gone. Relief hit him so hard it nearly stole his consciousness anyway. He buried his bloodied face into Lucifer’s pristine white coat, body shaking as he clung there.
Not a single drop stained the fabric.
Lucifer’s arms remained around him, his voice low and soothing as he crooned into Alastor’s ear.
“My poor dear,” he purred. “It’s likely a bit of apple slipped up your throat.”
Apple?
Alastor’s thoughts were sluggish.
He hadn’t eaten an apple.
Had he?
He had, he supposed.
Long ago.
So very long ago.
❧
Angel Dust held Virgil’s hand while Martha kept a firm grip on Dante’s, both children tugging their attendants forward with surprising strength. Their strides were long despite their short legs, excitement lending speed and purpose to every step.
Their mother was going to arrive within minutes and they would be there to greet him.
Husk and Niffty joined them as they gathered near the castle’s primary entrance, anticipation thick in the air. It buzzed through them all. Every eye turned skyward when the familiar silhouette streaked across the sky, the carriage descending smoothly before landing neatly. The Hell-horses trotted forward, then halted as one.
The door opened.
Lucifer emerged first.
Dante immediately began hopping in place, barely contained joy spilling out of him at the sight of his father. The King turned, extending a hand back into the carriage and Alastor stepped out into view.
Virgil inhaled sharply.
His mother’s gaze found him at once.
For a heartbeat, he was back in the dream - the one that had haunted him while Alastor was gone. That same face, but twisted with irritation. With disappointment.
But this was not that.
When those crimson eyes met his, they shone with unmistakable warmth. With love.
Virgil didn’t hesitate.
He rushed forward and Alastor was already kneeling to meet him, arms opening wide. Virgil crashed into him with a small, broken sound, clinging tightly as he was gathered up and held close.
“Oh, Virgil,” the Queen said, his voice soft and full. “How I’ve missed you.”
Dante barreled in next, demanding space with elbows and enthusiasm. Alastor laughed quietly as he embraced them both, one arm around each child. Dante squeezed his eyes shut, burying his face into the crook of the doe’s neck with a contented huff.
Virgil’s composure shattered entirely.
Tears spilled over, grief and relief tangling together. Alastor soon pressed gentle kisses to his cheeks, brushing them away with infinite care.
“I’m here,” he whispered.
Chapter 188: 188
Chapter Text
He dedicated what remained of the day entirely to the children. Even though he was exhausted in every conceivable way.
A month had been lost. A month he would never reclaim.
Time had been stolen from him without warning or consent. And this time was not confined to an illusion. His children had lived it fully. They had waited and had felt his absence in real time.
So instead of yielding to the bone-deep fatigue that begged him to close his eyes… he stayed.
He settled with them in the garden, the late light filtering softly through leaves and stone. The twins were insistent on proximity, clinging to him as though afraid he might vanish again if they let go. There were no games and there was no running about. Just closeness.
Dante sprawled partly across his lap, fingers absently toying with Alastor’s hair, tugging gently at loose strands. Virgil pressed close at his side, his small body curled in with quiet contentment.
Alastor ran his claws slowly, through Virgil’s mane. The repetitive motion soothed them both. His eyes fluttered shut for a brief moment.
“Mommy?”
He blinked them open again, immediately alert, and looked down at his son. Virgil was studying his face with open curiosity.
“Yes, my darling?”
“Are you sleepy?”
A quiet laugh slipped free from the doe.
“I am,” he admitted freely. “The trip was a long one. I was so very excited to see you two again that I couldn’t fall asleep.”
It wasn’t the whole truth.
The strain from Lucifer’s torment had been merciless, leaving him hollowed out and raw. He knew he would recover quickly once he allowed himself to rest. His body always did.
But rest could wait.
He was stubborn, as Angel Dust had pointed out more times than he could count.
“Mother will take a nap soon,” he said gently. “And then I’ll feel better.”
Virgil didn’t look convinced. His brows knit together, eyes lingering on Alastor’s face with open concern.
“Let’s go to our room,” Dante suggested suddenly.
He abandoned his clumsy attempt at braiding, fingers slipping free of Alastor’s mane as his attention shifted. The idea clearly pleased him, his tail flicking once with renewed energy.
“Mommy can take a nap there,” he continued confidently, “and then we can play when they feel better.”
The proposal was met with immediate approval. Both boys brightened at once, satisfied with the compromise. Alastor felt the familiar tug of reluctance rise in his chest. He had only just gotten them back. He should have been able to stay awake. He should have had more to give.
But he let himself be led.
He rose to his feet, taking Dante’s left hand and Virgil’s right. They walked together through the corridors, arms swinging lightly as the boys eagerly began recounting everything they hadn’t been able to tell him over the phone. Small stories. Big stories. Half-finished thoughts tumbling over one another as they tried to fill in the gaps of the month he’d missed.
Dante spoke the most, of course. His excitable little Omega’s voice carried easily as he described games played and minor triumphs earned. Alastor’s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than necessary, an old, unsettling thought threading through his mind.
He thought of Dante’s sire.
Of Beelzebub’s too-wide grin. The darkness that churned beneath her vibrant veneer. And he wondered what Dante might one day inherit. What traits might surface as he grew. What instincts might stir.
When they reached the room, both boys immediately went to work shepherding him inside. Virgil was particularly insistent that they sit on his bed, arguing that it was larger, despite the fact that both beds were exactly the same size.
Alastor laughed softly and conceded, allowing them to fuss over him as though he were something fragile. And before long, he was being firmly instructed to lie down.
Which he did.
There were far worse fates than being bossed around by one’s children.
Virgil wriggled into his arms, settling there comfortably. Dante climbed in behind him, pressing close, small and warm at his back. Alastor listened as they continued talking. But after a while, the words blurred together, dissolving into a comforting hum.
His eyelids grew heavy.
The moment was peaceful. Achingly so. Something he had craved for far longer than he cared to admit.
His eyes finally slid shut.
❧
All three of them had slipped into a doze.
The sleep was light but restorative. It allowed Alastor to recover enough that when he stirred, it was not with panic or disorientation, but with warmth.
A gentle nudge met his side.
His eyes slid open slowly, the sound of Dante’s soft, rhythmic snores grounding him immediately. The child was still tucked against his back, blissfully unaware.
“Mmm,” Alastor murmured, voice thick with sleep. “Virgil? Is something wrong?”
Virgil shook his head quickly. And then he grinned, eyes shining with barely contained excitement.
“I made something for you,” he whispered, as though sharing a great secret.
“Oh?”
Alastor rubbed at his eyes, a small yawn slipping free before he could stop it. Carefully, mindful of the warm weight behind him, he eased himself upright. Dante barely stirred, deeply asleep.
Alastor reached back automatically, running his claws lightly through Dante’s fluffy mane. His smile softened at the sight of his son’s relaxed features.
“Yes!” Virgil whispered eagerly. “I made it while you were gone.”
Alastor quirked a brow, curiosity piqued.
“Well then,” he said, adopting a tone of exaggerated seriousness, “let’s see it. Don’t keep your mother waiting.”
Virgil nearly vibrated with excitement.
He carefully slipped off the bed and padded over to his desk. He opened a drawer and retrieved a single piece of construction paper.
Virgil hesitated.
He lingered a moment longer than necessary near the desk, squinting down at the image as though considering whether it required any final touches. His small fingers adjusted their grip on the paper once, twice. Then he sucked in a breath, steadying himself, and turned back.
He soon knelt beside his mother on the rumpled sheets of the bed. With deliberate slowness, he held the paper out toward him.
Alastor accepted it gently.
A drawing, he thought at first, pleased. Warmth bloomed easily in his chest.
And then he looked properly.
And stilled.
The background was unmistakable.
The Vee Tower loomed behind the figures, simplified but recognizable even in crayon and uneven lines. Virgil had been there before and had loved it. Alastor remembered that first visit vividly; the way Virgil’s eyes had widened, the soft, breathless sound he’d made as though the structure itself were something impossible. Something important.
In the foreground stood three figures.
An Omega. Himself.
An Alpha. Vox.
And their child. Virgil.
They were all smiling; brightly, exaggeratedly so, the kind of smiles only children ever draw. It was happiness rendered in color and intention.
A family.
The word struck deeper than Alastor expected.
Something tightened painfully in his chest, breath catching despite his effort to remain composed. His ears lowered without conscious thought as his gaze lingered on the image, tracing each figure slowly. The closeness. The placement. The certainty with which Virgil had drawn them together.
Not as they were.
But as he had understood them to be.
Alastor said nothing at first. He simply held the drawing in his hands, crayon lines blurring slightly as his vision threatened to betray him.
Because this was what Vox had wanted.
And in a way this was what Virgil wanted too.
But he had only ever been given fragments of it. Time parceled out in careful visitations. Moments borrowed rather than lived. Rare instances where both of his parents occupied the same space, their togetherness brief and conditional. Enough to kindle hope. But never enough to sustain it.
Alastor had denied him that life.
The realization settled heavily in his chest. He could not fully suppress the surge of guilt that followed; not when he considered how deeply Virgil felt things. How openly he loved both of his parents. How, as he grew older, he had begun to understand that this drawing was not a reflection of reality.
So instead, he had drawn it into existence.
“Mommy?”
Alastor blinked, pulled sharply from his thoughts. He hadn’t realized how intently he’d been staring at the image. He lifted his gaze to his son and Virgil, perceptive as ever, was watching him just as closely. His ears had lowered, expression uncertain.
“Do you not like it?”
His voice was quiet.
Something in Alastor tightened. He forced himself to recover quickly, smoothing his expression as he shifted closer.
“Of course I do, Virgil,” he said gently. “I was… just surprised. I didn’t realize you were an artist.”
He reached out, coaxing the child nearer until Virgil leaned into him instinctively.
“The tower is very pretty, isn’t it?” he added softly, directing attention away from the figures.
Virgil was quiet for a moment. Then he gave a small nod.
“Did you show your father this yet?” Alastor asked.
Virgil shook his head.
“It’s for you,” he said quietly.
The words landed harder than any accusation ever could.
Alastor swallowed, then forced his smile to broaden.
“I love it, Virgil,” he said. “Thank you.”
His son remained oddly quiet, gaze dropping as though uncertain what to do with that reassurance. Alastor pressed a gentle kiss to the top of his head, lingering there for a moment longer than necessary. Virgil’s ears stayed partly folded.
“You’re welcome,” the fawn replied, subdued.
❧
When the day was nearly spent and the children had been settled into bed, Alastor made a decision.
It had not come easily.
He knew his child. He knew Virgil. And he had seen the shift immediately after the gift was given. The way his son had withdrawn. The way his voice had softened, his shoulders rounding inward as though he had revealed too much of himself too quickly. Alastor had fumbled the moment. Not cruelly. Not intentionally. But enough for a perceptive child to glimpse something complicated and painful beneath the surface.
And that knowledge sat poorly with him.
So, alone in his bedroom, Alastor retrieved the phone Lucifer had provided him.
His fingers hovered over the dials for a moment longer than necessary before he pressed them in sequence, each tone echoing softly in the stillness of the room. He began to pace as it rang, his tail flicking once in agitation.
Once.
Twice.
Three times.
Just as he considered ending the call the line connected.
There was a pause on the other end.
“Hello?”
It was Vincent.
The sound of his voice alone made Alastor still. When was the last time he’d done this… called him?
“Vincent,” he said. “It’s me.”
There was a sharp pause on the other end of the line.
“Alastor?” Vincent’s voice lifted in surprise, then softened instinctively. “Sweetheart?”
Alastor sucked in a harsh breath and sat heavily on the edge of the bed, the mattress dipping beneath his weight.
“I needed to talk to you about Virgil.”
The warmth in Vincent’s tone shifted immediately.
“Is something wrong?”
Alastor hesitated. His gaze drifted to the nightstand and the drawing laid there carefully. He stared at it for a moment longer, then spoke. He told him everything.
When he finished, silence stretched between them.
“He probably thinks you’re upset,” Vincent said, voice honest and unembellished. “And that he caused it.”
“I know,” Alastor replied. “I tried to tell him I wasn’t.”
“But were you?”
A sigh escaped Alastor as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
“I don’t know what to do, Vincent,” he admitted. “I don’t want to discourage him. He worked hard on that drawing… I can tell.”
“You could try talking to him about it,” Vincent offered. “Or I could.”
The suggestion lingered.
Alastor considered it carefully. Virgil was… sensitive. Emotional in a way Dante wasn’t. Quicker to tears. More prone to internalizing everything.
“I’ll think about it,” Alastor said quietly.
Another pause.
“How are you?” Vincent asked.
The question stopped him cold.
“I’m… okay,” Alastor muttered.
“You don’t sound okay.”
“I - ”
He opened his mouth, shut it again. Something sharp and bitter welled up before he could stop it.
“It’s not like you ever cared about how I feel.”
“I do,” Vincent replied immediately, without hesitation. “Alastor, you’re the mother of my child. If you’re upset, I’m damned sure Virgil’s going to be. I’d rather both of you be fine than not.”
“You’re the reason I’m in this situation in the first place,” Alastor hissed.
“I know,” Vincent said calmly. “I don’t regret it. I don’t regret Virgil. And I don’t regret marrying you. Alastor… you know I love you. I’ll always love you.”
“That’s the fucked up part,” Alastor snapped. “You could’ve picked someone else. Anyone else. And none of this would’ve happened.”
The silence that followed was heavy.
Then Vincent spoke, quieter now.
“You picked me first.”
Alastor went still.
Because it was true.
He had been the one to approach. The one to lure the young Overlord in. The one who thought he could control the outcome.
And it had been the greatest mistake of his life.
He had made mistake after mistake after mistake.
Now he had two children - two futures bound to sires who refused to disclose what awaited them. Futures he could not protect them from.
He didn’t respond.
He ended the call abruptly and buried his face in his hands, his shoulders beginning to tremble.
Chapter 189: 189
Chapter Text
His heat was due within a few months.
The knowledge lingered at the back of his mind. It meant preparation. Decisions made long before instinct was allowed to surface. His last several heats had been spent with Lucifer.
He had been afforded the option - technically - to request an alternate partner.
He never had.
The doe hadn’t been overly concerned with the boon’s timer running dry. But time was passing regardless. Roughly seven years remained, if his memory served him correctly.
And the options were painfully clear.
Lucifer.
Adam.
Or suffering through it and allowing himself to soften to Vox.
There was a small, treacherous hope that the thin tendril still connecting him to Vincent might have weakened after so long. That time and distance had eroded it into something harmless. But Alastor was not foolish enough to gamble with his mind - not where Vox was concerned.
The choice, then, was obvious.
Adam.
And yet… he hesitated.
Because despite the man’s yearning he did not know the truth. He did not know what Alastor truly was. Did not know of the ancient spirit housed within this tired vessel. And he did not know the depth of the legacy tangled through his bones.
Alastor needed to tell him.
He had known that for some time now.
And yet he had hoped that Lucifer would deny him outright. That the devil would forbid it. That he would force him to keep his tongue still. That the truth would be deemed too dangerous and too precious to share.
Such a mercy had not been granted.
Lucifer had given permission without hesitation; without even the courtesy of feigned concern. The only stipulation was that the knowledge remain among the souls that belonged to him and him alone.
Which meant only two could be told.
Angel Dust.
And Adam.
So Alastor chose the easier path first.
❧
Angel Dust had changed over the years.
But then again so had he.
The former sex worker and porn star carried himself differently now. There was still brightness there, but it had softened around the edges. His life no longer revolved around performance or survival in the same frantic way. Instead, it had narrowed until so much of it centered on Alastor. On ensuring he was comfortable. That he wasn’t alone. That there was always someone within reach.
The spider had been a gift.
Not one wrapped in ribbons or ceremony. But one that endured. Someone who had anchored him through years that might otherwise have broken him entirely. An individual who had listened without judgment. Who stayed.
And Alastor’s love for him had never waned.
They remained intimate; not always in body, but in presence and in the quiet way they shared space. It was Angel who remained in his bed most nights. They relished one another’s scent and the steady reassurance of shared warmth.
“Angel,” Alastor sighed.
They were naked beneath the covers, the room dim and hushed. One of Angel’s hands rested comfortably on his hip, thumb tracing slow, soothing circles there.
“Something wrong, Al?” Angel asked.
“…Yes.”
There was a great deal wrong. Too much to untangle cleanly. Lucifer. Vox. His children. Adam. The boon. His life was knotted together into something that no amount of careful thought could fully undo.
“I’m running out of time,” Alastor said.
He lifted a claw and brushed it over the mark at his throat, the gesture unconscious but familiar. It felt like a slow-acting cancer. It was something that promised ruination if left unattended.
Angel Dust propped himself up properly then, the movement unhurried but intent. He searched Alastor’s face. His white mane was mussed, bangs drooping heavily over one eye until he brushed them aside, revealing a gaze sharp with concern.
“Do ya know what you’re gonna do?” Angel asked.
“I know what I have to do,” Alastor replied.
“Adam?”
“Adam.”
The word settled between them with quiet finality.
He was the only one Alastor trusted with this.
Angel tilted his head slightly.
“What’s makin’ you hesitate?”
Alastor stared at the ceiling for a long moment before answering.
“I’m… afraid of what will happen to me,” he admitted.
Angel hummed softly, thoughtful.
“But you like Adam,” he reasoned. “He’s good. He ain’t nice. But he’s… good. In a way most Alphas ain’t.”
He clasped one of Alastor’s hands in his own and gave it a gentle squeeze.
“And he likes you,” Angel continued. “I notice how he looks at you. He’ll take care of you.”
Alastor’s lips curved faintly.
“I wish it were that simple,” he whispered.
Angel Dust looked… bemused.
The room was dim, lit only by the bedside lamp Alastor had switched on moments ago. They had been prepared to sleep, but something restless had seized him instead. He sat upright now, shoulders drawn in, the sheet slipping low at his waist. Angel followed him up without complaint, head cocked slightly as he studied the sudden shift.
Their bodies still touched. Thigh to thigh. Shoulder to shoulder.
Alastor didn’t look at him.
His gaze was fixed on himself. On the furred expanse of his stomach half-covered by the sheets and on the slow rise and fall of his breath. His ears were angled back, tension evident in every line of him.
A hand came up gently, cupping his face. And Angel turned his head without force, just enough to guide his attention back where it belonged.
“You know you can tell me anything, Al.”
“I know.”
The words came automatically.
Silence stretched between them. The kind that demanded to be filled or risked collapsing under its own weight.
And then Alastor began to speak.
Not all at once. Not cleanly.
He told him about the journal. About what it contained. About Lilith. About the ancient thing braided into his soul. About the way Hell had been built, broken and reshaped and how he had been part of that fracture. About Michael. About Charlie. About Eden. About the apple.
About how everything… was his fault.
“It ain’t your fault,” Angel Dust said, firmly.
His hands settle on Alastor, keeping him anchored in the moment. He didn’t rush to fill the silence when Alastor failed to respond. Instead, he let the words settle.
“You…” Angel paused, searching for the right phrasing.
The spider’s expression hardened fractionally.
“Decidin’ how you wanna live ain’t a crime,” he continued. “Wantin’ to be free ain’t a crime. Lucifer saw that and used it.”
Alastor didn’t look convinced. His gaze stayed fixed somewhere distant, jaw tight, ears still pinned back.
“You were just tryin’ to live,” Angel insisted, voice roughening. “You wanted to live by your own terms. That don’t make you evil, Al. It makes you human.”
Something in Alastor finally gave way.
His shoulders slumped, the tension bleeding out of him in a way that looked almost like defeat.
“Do you think Adam will believe that?” he asked quietly
Angel didn’t answer right away.
“I’m the one who rejected him,” Alastor continued, his voice low and brittle, each word scraping its way out of his chest. “He sired a son who died because of Lucifer’s influence upon humanity. I’m the reason he’s trapped here. I’m the reason he fell.”
His eyes burned. Not with tears yet, but with the promise of them. With the strain of holding everything in place through sheer force of will.
“I’m going to lose him.”
Angel Dust fell silent.
Not because he didn’t know what to say, but because this wasn’t something that could be brushed aside with reassurance or humor. He let the weight of it sit and let Alastor feel heard rather than hurried past the pain.
“Even if that’s true,” Angel said, his voice quieter now. “He deserves to know.”
He paused, then softened further.
“But if you don’t want to mention it ya ain’t gotta. I won’t say anything. Not a word. This stays with me.”
Alastor nodded faintly.
“It’ll be okay,” Angel added gently.
It wouldn’t be okay.
Nothing was okay. Nothing had ever truly been okay… not for long, not without consequence and not without something being taken in return.
But Alastor let the idea sit there anyway.
And for the moment he pretended it could be.
❧
Virgil was playing on the jungle gyms.
Vincent and Alastor had arranged an outing. There weren’t many playgrounds in Hell and fewer still that could be called pleasant. This one sat on the edge of a nicer district in Imp City, modest but well-kept and occupied by a small cluster of Hellborn children. Mostly imps. The fawn moved easily among them, comfortable in a way that came naturally after being partly raised by that species. Their presence didn’t unsettle him.
He was showing off now. The fawn clambering across the bars, testing his reach and daring the others to try what he’d just done. The children took turns, laughter ringing out as someone slipped or missed a grip, only to scramble back up again.
Alastor and Vincent sat side by side on a bench a short distance away.
Close enough to watch. But not close enough to touch.
“He’s growing up fast,” Vincent remarked, his tone casual.
“Martha said he would,” Alastor replied.
The words were neutral, but his gaze never left their son. Virgil dropped from the bars and immediately bolted into a game of tag, his laughter bright as he took off across the mulch.
There was a pause.
“Did you talk to him about the drawing?” Vincent asked.
“…No,” Alastor admitted. “I don’t know what to say. Or how to say it. But he perked up when I mentioned we were doing this together.”
Vincent followed Alastor’s gaze as Virgil darted past another child.
“We could do this more often,” he said, the hope slipping out before he could fully restrain it.
Alastor’s response was immediate.
“I’d rather not get his hopes up.”
The firmness in his voice left little room for interpretation.
Vincent’s shoulders slumped slightly. But he nodded, accepting it for what it was.
“But I want us to remain civil,” he said quietly. “For as long as possible.”
He gestured vaguely between them.
“This… is for our child’s sake. I want Virgil to have a decent start.”
“He does have a decent start,” Vincent argued. “It would’ve been even better if you stayed - ”
“Don’t finish that,” Alastor snapped, his voice sharp. “Don’t you dare.”
Vincent’s expression tightened,. For a moment it looked as though he might push back. But he didn’t.
He exhaled slowly and let it go.
“We’ll try our best,” Vincent said after a moment, his tone measured. “What matters is that we both love him. He’s a Prince. He has a place in my company. He’ll live a comfortable life.”
“Monetarily and status-wise,” Alastor replied coolly. “But what about everything else?”
Vincent turned slightly, brows knitting.
“What about when he learns what you did?” Alastor continued. “What happens then?”
“What I did?” Vincent echoed, eyes narrowing.
Alastor let out a quiet, humorless laugh.
“Oh, I don’t fucking know, Vincent,” he sneered. “Let’s start with what you did to me. To Angel. To Niffty. To Husk. To the people who helped raise him. His family.”
Vincent studied him carefully now, expression hardening.
“And what do you think he’ll do,” Vincent shot back, “when he figures out that you never wanted him? Or his brother? That he - what - ‘ruined you?’”
Alastor stilled.
His eyes narrowed, ears flattening tight against his skull as his lips peeled back.
For a split second, neither of them moved. Alpha and Omega locked in a glare sharpened by years of resentment and unfinished business.
“Daddy!”
Virgil came bounding toward them, breathless and flushed from play.
The pair smoothed their expressions instantly.
Alastor’s smile softened into something sweet and practiced. Vincent’s posture loosened, grin returning as though nothing had passed between them.
“Can you push me on the swing?” Virgil asked, hopeful.
“Of course, sport,” Vincent replied.
Virgil glanced between them for a brief moment - just long enough to suggest he’d sensed something - but he didn’t linger on it. Vincent took his hand and guided him toward the swingset, already chatting about how high they’d go.
Alastor watched them walk away.
He released a quiet sigh and dragged his claws down his face, the tension finally surfacing now that Virgil was out of earshot.
For now, this would have to do.
This fragile, barely-there peace.
❧
Virgil laughed as he swung lightly between his parents, his small hands clasped firmly in theirs as they lifted him just off the ground. His hooves skimmed the street before leaving it entirely, the world tilting for a heartbeat as he was carried forward. His laughter rang bright and unrestrained.
Both of his parents fondly looked down at him.
“Not too high, Virgil,” Alastor warned gently, voice warm despite the caution.
“You’ll go flying if you do,” Vox added with a chuckle.
Virgil’s hooves landed neatly against the ground again and he immediately straightened, walking properly now, though his grin lingered. He glanced between them, curiosity sparking anew.
“Do you fly?” he asked. “Like Uncle Valentino and Auntie Velvette?”
“I’m afraid neither of us do, darling,” Alastor replied.
Vox scoffed lightly, good-natured pride threading his tone.
“Your dad doesn’t need to anyway. When you’re old enough, I’ll teach you how to travel in style. Your mom’s been telling me you’re already learning a few tricks.”
Virgil bobbed his head eagerly, eyes lighting up at once. He’d been told before that he took after Vox. That one day he’d be just like his father.
The idea thrilled him.
The day had been good. Better than he’d hoped.
His parents were together and it felt… right. He’d been afraid his mother was upset with him. The fawn was afraid he’d done something wrong. But instead, Alastor had suggested this outing. Had chosen to include them both. That alone had chased away much of the worry that had been sitting heavy in his chest.
As they continued down the street, Virgil held their hands a little tighter.
He hoped that they could do this again.
Chapter 190: 190
Chapter Text
There hadn’t been much of consequence immediately after the discovery of the half-consumed imp.
Adam had seen to that.
He was careful in how the matter was handled. Quiet removals and no unnecessary alarm. He had no desire for the staff to catch wind that something was stalking them and picking them off. Panic would serve no one.
He took note of the missing first.
At the outset, there had only been one confirmed body. Easy enough to write off as an isolated incident. But Adam wasn’t careless and he wasn’t stupid. When he began to look more closely the pattern revealed itself.
Whoever was responsible was clever.
There were places in the castle most never thought to check. Narrow service corridors. Discreet storage alcoves. Forgotten crawlspaces that hadn’t seen use in decades. Small, easily overlooked places; perfect for concealing a partially devoured body long enough for decay to soften the evidence.
And so more were found.
Half-rotted and gnawed.
Adam made sure each was dealt with personally. A snap of his fingers, and the remains were gone. The fewer people who knew, the better. The castle did not need whispers threading through its halls.
The pattern, however, was impossible to ignore.
Only imps were being targeted. The most vulnerable among the staff.
From a purely logistical standpoint, it wasn’t a significant loss. Imps were replaceable. There was no shortage of them willing to take on menial work for the Morningstar estate. But the consistency of it left an impression. This wasn’t opportunistic violence. It was selective.
Adam considered the possibility that a Sinner was responsible. It wasn’t an unreasonable assumption. Plenty of them were killers by nature. And while Sinners couldn’t truly kill one another, Hellborn were another matter entirely; especially the lower classes.
But there were only a handful of Sinners employed on staff. He knew every last one of them. None struck him as the type. Not to mention that the practice of cannibalism was rare among the staff. And imp flesh certainly wasn’t considered a delicacy. Not even by Cannibal Town standards, where the bar for “acceptable” was already scraping the floor.
In fact, among their number, only two were openly known to indulge in such things.
Martha.
And Alastor.
And Adam very much doubted the Queen had been sneaking around half-eating imps in dark corners like a feral raccoon.
So he sought out Martha instead, catching her at the edge of the kitchens and tugging her aside until they were standing in a mostly quiet hallway, the noise of the castle dimming to a distant hum.
“Half-eaten imps?” she repeated, brows lifting as she cocked her head to the side. “Now that’s real interestin’.”
“Yeah,” Adam said, folding his arms across his broad chest. “I’m wonderin’ if it’s one of the staff.”
The woman hummed thoughtfully.
“Could be another imp,” she said easily. “They can be real rascals when they wanna.”
“I doubt they’d fuck around like that in the castle,” he replied, unimpressed. “You sure you haven’t been feelin’ a little - ” he hesitated, searching for the word, “ - peckish?”
Martha planted her hands on her round hips and leaned forward just slightly as she did. The movement granted Adam a frankly distracting view of her extraordinary tits, his gaze betraying him immediately.
“I’ve got better taste than that, honey,” she said sweetly.
Then she paused. Raised a hand. And pointed upward.
“My eye is up here, Adam,” she corrected flatly.
“Uh huh,” he grunted, still distracted, his eyes only reluctantly dragging themselves back to her face.
“Mind tellin’ me about this whole thing? It’s my first time hearin’ about it,” she asked.
The cloaked man paused, just briefly, as though weighing how much was worth saying aloud. And then he relented, laying out the relevant details in a low voice. The imps that had gone missing. The condition of what had been left behind. The way the corpses looked when they were found.
Martha tapped a finger against her chin as she listened, her gaze unfocused while she mulled it over.
“Sounds like someone clever,” she said. “Clever enough to hide ’em real well. But not someone who knows their way around a corpse just yet.”
She asked which portions of the bodies were being taken.
“Eeeh,” Adam drawled, absently lifting a hand to rub along his jaw. “Heart and the liver, I think.”
Martha hummed, nodding faintly in approval.
“The best bits,” she remarked.
Then she waved it off with a casual shrug.
“Long as the babies ain’t at risk and the Queen ain’t bein’ pestered, I wouldn’t bother. They’re just imps.”
She shrugged again, entirely unbothered.
“They’re a dime a dozen.”
“Right,” he replied.
Still. He didn’t like leaving something like that unanswered. Loose ends had a way of tangling themselves into worse problems. If he couldn’t puzzle it out on his own, he’d eventually bring it to Lucifer; if only to be rid of the itch crawling at the back of his mind.
❧
He had noticed that Alastor had grown distant as of late. Unusually so. Enough that it stood out even to him. And Adam found himself wondering whether he’d somehow offended the Queen. Or if he’d misstepped in a way he hadn’t yet managed to identify.
He made no outward show of concern. Wouldn’t. But inwardly, the thought lingered, nagging at him in a way he didn’t much appreciate.
Dante had been correct in his assessment; Adam had been unusually stiff in the aftermath of the doe’s marriage. Not because of the ceremony itself but because of the distance that had settled between them afterward. A space that hadn’t existed before.
After a few years he’d grown accustomed to seeing him daily. To his scent lingering in shared corridors. To the sound of his voice drifting through the castle. Even his presence alone had been enough, soothing in a way that was absurdly rare within the boundaries of Hell. Adam hadn’t realized how deeply it had worked its way into his routine until it was gone.
He hadn’t been invited to warm the Queen’s bed in some time either. Long enough that it could no longer be brushed off as coincidence. As though Alastor were consciously maintaining distance. It unsettled him more than he cared to admit, leaving him to wonder if something had gone wrong beneath the surface.
And when they did interact, there was a stiffness to it. The way the Queen addressed him - polite and impeccably correct. Too correct. It felt rehearsed. Stripped of whatever ease had once existed between them, leaving behind something hollow and forced in its place.
Adam wasn’t the sort to sit with unease and let it fester.
So he confronted him.
Directly. His voice edged with irritation when he demanded to know what the fuck was wrong.
Nothing, Alastor had replied.
And somehow that answer only made it worse.
Because it was absolute bullshit. And he hated that the Omega was being an absolute bitch about it. Acting like there was nothing wrong when there so clearly was. Like he wanted to say something but kept swallowing it back instead. The restraint grated at him.
Every instinct in Adam screamed to corner him. To force the truth out by sheer proximity if nothing else. To put an end to the pussyfooting around an issue that was obvious to everyone involved except, apparently, the Omega who was steadfastly refusing to name it.
He was going to go fucking insane. He could feel it creeping up on him, that familiar tightness in his chest. And beneath the anger and the irritation, there was something worse. Something insecure. Something that had taken root in the aftermath of Lilith’s departure and never quite stopped festering. The fear that he would lose him too.
He had lost every Omega in his life.
Lilith.
Eve.
Abel.
All of them gone. All of them beyond his reach. And he had been left behind, made to endure while the world moved on without him. Lucifer’s chains had not been gentle ones. His master had been cruel. He always had been.
And cruelty, Adam had learned, was contagious.
It had made him worse than he’d been before. Sharper. Meaner. Less patient. It had taught him how to hurt before he could be hurt again.
He resented those who had abandoned him. Heaven had sealed its doors and left him to rot. Left him to fester and twist into this.
He had lost them all.
And now he wondered if Alastor would be next. If Lucifer - the absolute fuck - would take him away too. If the Omega would take the King’s mark and delude himself into calling it love, because biology was a bitch like that.
Adam didn’t want that. And that realization sat heavy and unwelcome in his chest.
He didn’t want to lose him.
But Alastor wouldn’t talk. Wouldn’t yield an inch. And Adam was forced to maintain at least a modicum of decorum, whether he liked it or not. Because the Omega was no longer simply an Omega. He was a Queen now.
Just like Lilith had been.
So Adam’s mood soured with each passing day, darkening steadily until it clung to him like a second skin. Still, he didn’t disturb him. Didn’t press the issue outright again. Instead, he lingered at a distance, shooting him pointed looks whenever their paths crossed, his crimson gaze fixing on him with quiet intensity. Hoping that Alastor might call him over. That he might beckon him close and smile in a way that wasn’t stiff or practiced. In a way that meant something.
He had hoped that he might share this upcoming heat with him.
That hope had gone unanswered.
And the longer it lingered, the more he suspected the truth of it: that Alastor would simply spread his legs for Lucifer again. That the King would have him, claim him, take what Adam wanted and Adam would be left to stew and grumble and pretend it didn’t bother him.
It did.
He was jealous and Adam didn’t even bother trying to deny it. He fucking hated that the doe couldn’t belong solely to him. Hated the way ownership fractured around him, divided and claimed by hands that weren’t his.
Angel Dust didn’t bother him much. He was a bitch, after all. Harmless in the grand scheme of things. Someone who could hold no real claim over another.
But Vox?
And Lucifer?
Fuck.
Just thinking about it set his teeth on edge, irritation flaring hot and sharp in his chest. It churned there with nowhere to go.
If the world were as it should have been they would have met properly. Adam found himself imagining it sometimes, letting the vision unfold in full despite himself.
He would have been in Heaven. Exactly where he belonged. Enforcing the laws as they were meant to be enforced. Ensuring the heavenly army remained disciplined and capable.
He would see Eve. Though the passion they’d once shared in life had long since cooled, she would greet him politely and they would talk as they always had. About Abel. About Heaven. About life as it stretched endlessly before them. She had been granted a quiet, mostly isolated eternity and Adam made certain it stayed that way.
He would visit Abel next. Make sure he was well. And he usually was. His son rarely spoke of his husband Michael, but they shared their love of music easily enough. Abel’s gaze would light with warmth as he spoke, animated and bright in a way that made Adam feel like he’d done something right.
Every day would be the same.
Peaceful.
And close to perfect.
And then there would be Alastor.
He would look different there. Still recognizably himself, the deer traits intact - Adam liked those - but softened in a way that suited Heaven. A gentler palette. His teeth blunted instead of sharp, his claws dulled and harmless. Pretty and eternal in a way that was appropriate for Heaven.
He would smile. Not always. But often enough. And Adam’s gaze would catch on him every time. They would court as Alphas and Omegas were meant to. The First Man careful enough to let the doe grow comfortable in his presence. To make him look forward to him. To have the Omega meet his approach with eyes bright with anticipation and a steadily growing affection.
They would live a good life.
A good eternity.
Sharing in Heaven’s abundance. Existing as an Alpha and an Omega should.
There would be no Vox.
No Lucifer.
Just Adam, Alastor and their family.
But that was only a dream. An imagined plane of existence forever beyond his reach.
Because the truth was simpler. Uglier.
They were slaves. All of them. And they were only permitted to love when their master allowed it. Adam supposed Lucifer was generous enough to let whatever they had now smolder and spark, just enough to keep it alive.
It was something.
He supposed.
Something.
❧
“Adam.”
It was late in the evening. The princes had already been tucked away in their beds,and the castle had settled into its nightly hush. Adam didn’t sleep often, there was little need for it. His body didn’t truly require rest in the way others did. And so he took it when he pleased… or not at all.
Tonight, he patrolled.
He retraced the same routes he’d walked for centuries. His posture was slightly hunched forward, draconic wings drawn in loosely at his back and his tail dragging behind him and flicking only now and then in idle irritation. The mask he wore betrayed his displeasure.
As he rounded yet another corner and stepped into the next stretch of hall, the sound of that familiar voice brought him to a halt.
He blinked and turned his head, peering back over his shoulder as a figure emerged from the dim. The doe was dressed in a lovely gown, the fabric catching what little light there was. Crimson eyes glowed faintly as he approached and stopped just an arm’s length away. Adam turned fully to face him.
He blinked again. Uncertain and caught off guard. But pleasantly so.
“Yeah?” he said.
“Can we talk?” Alastor asked softly. “Somewhere private?”
A flicker of unease stirred in Adam’s chest. Still, he didn’t show it. He studied the Queen’s expression instead, searching it for some telltale sign such as strain or anger. But there was only calm there. And beneath it, something worryingly subdued.
“Sure,” he replied.
He had half-hoped he would be led back to his room. To that familiar, enclosed space they had once shared in silence and heat alike. Somewhere private in the way that mattered. Instead, Alastor guided him through the corridors and out into the garden. It was open and exposed. Quiet in a different way. They didn’t stop until they stood beneath the canopy of a tree, its branches casting fractured shadows across the stone. Only then did the doe turn to face him properly, fingers neatly interlaced before his body in a posture that was formal without being defensive.
There was a moment of silence.
Adam only stared at him.
He found himself marveling, helplessly, at how perfect he was. At the way the low light caught against him. At the composure he wore so carefully. Every instinct urged Adam to close the distance; to touch him, to take him by the shoulders or to feel something real beneath his hands. Anything at all. But he remained where he was, looming before the Queen who did not truly belong to him.
“I wanted to tell you something,” Alastor said. “Something you deserve to know.”
After a pause, the Omega began to speak.
He did not spare him details. He told him everything. About Lilith’s fate. About the simple, horrifying truth that her soul had never ascended at all and that it resided within him. About Michael. About his true intentions.
Adam went still.
The name alone tightened something sharp and old in his chest. Lucifer’s brother. His mind scrambled frantically, grasping for context, for memory or for something solid to anchor itself to as the implications unfurled.
He had been told Lilith and Charlie would be taken into Heaven. That they would be cleansed. Restored.
But he had never been told the gates would close. He remembered that.
Something was missing. He could feel the gap where memory should have been. But the moment was ancient and buried beneath centuries of pain. What followed had been agony. Endless, grinding years of it. Enough to splinter his mind. Enough that whole portions of it had rotted away before he had been made whole again.
“Adam?”
Alastor’s voice was quiet. It pulled him free of the spiral.
Adam blinked and found himself staring down at the doe, whose crimson eyes searched his masked face intently. Measuring his reaction.
What did the Omega expect?
Rage?
That would have been reasonable. Expected, even. After all, Alastor was the progenitor of this. Of everything. Of his fate. Of the fate of mankind itself. Adam should loathe him. Should turn every ounce of his grief and fury outward and lay it at the Omega’s feet.
It was the doe’s fault. Even if he couldn't remember.
And yet those beautiful eyes were so soft.
There was a vulnerability there. Alastor had laid his truth bare before him, utterly exposed. The Queen stood there prepared for judgment. Prepared for Adam to recoil. To retreat into a place he could never follow. To withdraw whatever fragile thing still existed between them.
The Fallen Angel reached up and removed his mask.
The human face beneath it was blank. Young and yet unmistakably not. Time had weighted it in ways no scar ever could. Adam stared down at the mask in his hand. It wasn’t the one he’d worn originally.
He supposed neither of them were who they had once been.
They had been changed. Warped by cruelty and circumstance and the slow, grinding stretch of eternity. Forced to suffer and endure.
“I’m tired,” he said softly.
The words carried too much with them. Too much history. Too much loss. The weight of eternity pressed down on his shoulders until it felt unbearable.
He missed his family.
And he felt so lonely.
“I’m so… fuckin’ tired.”
He stared ahead blankly as a claw settled over his own. Small and delicate by comparison. The contact was careful.
Adam looked up.
The face before him was different and yet the same. Altered by a cruel fate. A soul as old as his own gazed back at him. Alastor’s expression held something rare and unguarded. A warmth that struck deep, sharp enough to make something inside Adam ache fiercely.
And with it, the loneliness receded. As it always did in the doe’s presence.
This eternity was abhorrent. This reality was cruel. There was no denying that. They were damned. Thoroughly and irrevocably so.
But at least…
At least they were together again.
Chapter 191: 191
Chapter Text
During his menses, he saw the children only in brief intervals. It was simply how things were. An Omega’s body demanded solitude during that time, instinctively drawing inward as it underwent the uncomfortable work of cleansing and preparing itself for what came next.
It was never pleasant. A handful of days marked by soreness and fatigue. Alastor had endured it since adolescence - ever since his body had first betrayed that change. And he would continue to endure it for the remainder of his eternity. There was no escaping it.
He dressed lightly during those days and tolerated visits when he could, careful not to let the discomfort bleed outward. To his children, he explained it simply. Omegas, he told them, sometimes had periods where they needed to be away for a little while. Time to rest. Time to recover. Nothing more alarming than that.
Dante, in particular, fixated on the explanation. The detail lingered with him, the fawn bemused rather than distressed. He didn’t quite understand it yet. He was still so small and still untouched by the changes that would one day come with growing older. The knowledge hovered just out of reach, waiting for a future version of himself to make sense of it.
The doe knew that one day he would need to set the child aside and speak to him properly about such things. Educate him. Just as his own mother had once done, patiently introducing concepts that had not yet made sense to him at the time. It was an inevitable conversation; one that came with the territory of raising an Omega child, whether one wished to acknowledge it or not.
His first bleeding had come in his thirteenth year. He remembered it vividly. The confusion. The discomfort. The quiet gravity with which it had been handled afterward. He suspected Dante would endure something similar around the same age, give or take a year. Which meant the boy still had roughly half a decade left before such matters needed to concern him in earnest.
When it came to Alpha biology, however, Alastor had decided long ago that Vincent would handle that conversation with Virgil. They had discussed it at length and come to an agreement on who would be the appropriate choice for that responsibility. Still, the decision left him wary. Uneasy in a way he could not entirely put to rest.
Because despite everything, Vincent’s traditionalist mindset had not shifted. Not once. He still viewed Alastor as an Omega. As a mother. As something inherently lesser. Something that required firm guidance.
And Alastor worried that Virgil might one day grow into a similar way of thinking. The fawn was still just that. A fawn. Gentle and empathetic. Open-hearted. But children changed. Time reshaped them. And there was often a disparity between who someone was when they were small… and who they became once they grew older.
He found himself pondering Dante’s temperament as well. Wondering if there was a chance his energetic child would one day transform into something altogether different. How he might endure life as an Omega. Whether he would fight the system that sought to define him… or settle into it without protest. The uncertainty gnawed at him in quiet ways.
Alastor’s mind remained occupied with thoughts of his children as he kept himself isolated, the hours slipping by beneath the weight of rumination.
And then, gradually, a realization crept in.
He scarcely thought of himself anymore.
The awareness unsettled him. Because before their births, he had worried that their lives would eclipse his own. That motherhood would consume him entirely, leaving nothing behind. And yet, the moment he’d first held them in his arms and the moment they’d latched onto his breast and suckled with blind trust, his focus had narrowed irrevocably.
They became his world.
He had sunk into motherhood with a fervor that surprised even him. A devotion so complete it left little room for anything else. Despite the responsibility being foisted upon him, he could not help but love them. And they loved him in turn. A deep, instinctual bond. Something wordless and absolute. A love forged between mother and child that defied easy explanation.
He was thankful he only had two.
At the moment.
Adam’s words about a potential union and the expectation of progeny lingered with him longer than he cared to admit. The thought gnawed at him. Because Lucifer could command it. Could decide they were to produce a child for the sake of the kingdom. Reduce them, in that moment, to something utilitarian. Breeding stock. A stud and a bitch. The language alone curdled his stomach.
Still, there was time yet before such a decree became reality.
But time had never been a guarantee.
He found himself wondering what such a child would be. How he would handle raising them. And how Adam would fare siring a Hellborn child.
To his own surprise, Alastor realized he trusted Adam in that regard.
The man was rough, certainly. Blunt. Unrefined in many of the ways that mattered. But there was a strange, unexpected kindness in the way he handled children. He was stern. Firm. Occasionally brutish. But never cruel. He was simply himself.
And Virgil and Dante were comfortable around him.
That mattered.
As for Lucifer and Vox… he did not yet know whether they could be called good fathers.
Because in the end, it would depend on what the children became beneath the weight of their influence. How they were shaped. How they transformed. And what kind of adults emerged from the shadows cast by the men who raised them.
❧
Lucifer had granted permission for him to spend this cycle with Adam. Alastor had requested that nothing come of it beyond the potential taking of the man’s mark. No conception. No complications. The stipulation had intrigued the devil, who appeared to mull over the doe’s request with open curiosity.
“I had half-expected you to wait until the last possible moment,” Lucifer had remarked, his tone light and almost amused. “But I see you’re quite taken with him.”
“Does that displease you, husband?” Alastor had asked in return.
Lucifer only smiled.
“What care do I have if my pets partake in one another?” he replied easily. “It changes nothing, ultimately. You remain mine. Whether you warm his bed, Angel Dust’s or Vincent’s.”
Alastor hesitated, then ventured further.
“May I ask why you’ve never… indulged in Angel Dust or Adam?”
Lucifer’s amusement sharpened at that. He laughed softly, clearly entertained by the question.
“I’ve no interest in them,” he said. “You are the only one who truly stirs the loins.”
The doe stilled at that, surprise flickering briefly across his face before he masked it.
“You’ve taken no other?” he asked quietly.
“I have,” Lucifer answered without hesitation. “But none have satisfied me as you do.”
The statement was delivered plainly. Almost fondly.
“I also wish to ensure that nothing comes of this cycle,” Alastor pressed, carefully steering the conversation away from sentiment and toward necessity.
Lucifer tilted his head, lips curving with mild amusement.
“Would another child be such a burden?” he asked lightly. “You already have two. Why not another?”
The doe’s gaze sharpened, the edge of it unmistakable as it fixed upon his husband. He was aware that Lucifer was, ultimately, trying to get under his skin.
“Once Dante and Virgil have grown,” he replied evenly, “then I will not be as opposed.”
Lucifer hummed, considering that.
“Mmm. I suppose it’s only natural for a mother to prioritize their present young before moving on to others.”
His tone remained indulgent, almost fond.
“Very well. Nothing will come of this union. You will be provided a tea by the servants. Drink it when it is given and it will ensure that nothing takes root.”
Alastor bowed his head in acknowledgment.
“Thank you, husband.”
“Of course,” Lucifer replied smoothly. “Wife.”
The brew, when it was delivered, came hot. It was rather sweet. Likely influenced by the devil’s own preferences. While no one ever remarked upon it aloud, Lucifer had always been overly fond of the saccharine. Alastor suspected Dante might inherit that particular inclination. Lucifer’s coffee was scarcely black, rendered milky and pale beneath generous measures of vanilla and sugar.
His breakfasts were much the same. Pancakes soaked in butter, bacon fried and then drowned in maple. Lunches tended toward fruit paired with meats and sweetened drinks. And after mostly savory dinners, dessert always followed. A rotating array of confections, consumed neatly, efficiently and without hesitation.
There was something strangely mortal about it all.
Alastor supposed he had caught glimpses of that during their honeymoon. Moments where the devil had let pieces of himself show through. He was not simply a doll. Not merely beautiful and perfect and cruel, posed for worship or fear.
There was depth there.
Something hidden.
It frustrated him that Vincent was the easier of the two to understand. But then how did one truly understand a godlike being? And did he genuinely wish to understand the devil? He supposed he did. Lucifer was his husband. And his master. Whether he liked it or not, that bond demanded comprehension, however incomplete it might remain.
He decided that during one of their quieter moments he would speak with Adam about it. Adam knew Lucifer in ways no one else did. He had served him for a very long time. Alastor, by contrast, had only Lilith’s words to guide him when it came to her husband. And those words had always been warnings. Warnings he had failed to heed more than once.
All because his emotions had taken hold.
Because he had developed the habit of saying no.
It was a habit he had never been fully broken of. That small, stubborn desire to rebel remained firmly ingrained within him.
He had been corrected for it. Reprimanded. Punished. By many. And yet he persisted. His spirit endured despite everything stacked against it. Despite the torment. The suffering. The quiet, grinding mistreatment.
Even now.
Even though he was tired.
Even though he was a wife and a mother and a slave.
He persisted.
❧
His bleeding had come to its gradual conclusion, just as it always did. The aches ebbed away slowly, retreating from his body in reluctant increments. He took care to cleanse himself thoroughly, washing away the last traces of that metallic tang that had clung to his flesh and fur, until the scent of blood was replaced by his own natural signature once more.
Alastor prepared a bath. And as the water steamed, his irritation softened, giving way to something quieter. Something almost like anticipation. His thoughts began to drift, slipping toward that familiar, hazy calm that accompanied the end of discomfort and the promise of what came next.
He washed carefully and brushed through his hair and fur until every strand lay smooth beneath his fingers. When he stepped free of the bath, his crimson mane fell loose over his shoulders in a cascade of rich red.
To his own surprise, he found himself excited for this heat.
And terrified.
The doe paused as he dried his fur, fingers lifting instinctively to the mark that scarred his throat. He lingered there, touching it lightly, because it would not remain for long. Soon, it would be replaced.
He was shedding a burden. Finally freeing himself from an anxiety that had plagued him for decades. He would be rid of this mark - of this cancer. It was a small victory, perhaps. But Alastor had long since learned to survive on small victories. They were all he had ever been afforded.
Excitement and nerves tangled together in his chest. Because he trusted Adam.
It had taken time. But he trusted him enough to be vulnerable. Enough to allow himself to soften fully.
In a kinder world, an ideal one, he would not have to concern himself with any of this. He would simply be. Free to exist without biological intervention or consequence.
But this was enough. For now, he supposed.
❧
Adam arrived as he always did when he came to Alastor. Not as the Executioner, but simply as himself. He wore a tunic, linen trousers and boots. There was nothing overtly monstrous about him in that moment. Just a man who had changed.
Alastor greeted him immediately, arms sliding around his neck as he pressed close, his body warm beneath a soft robe. The familiarity of the contact came easily now.
“Hey, babe,” Adam purred, returning the embrace without hesitation, strong arms settling around Alastor’s waist.
“Hello, Adam.”
They lingered like that for a moment, neither in a hurry to pull away. Just breathing one another in. Letting the closeness settle.
“How ya doin’?” Adam asked, drawing back just enough to meet his gaze.
“I’m alright,” Alastor replied honestly.
They moved to the bed together, but rather than immediately giving in to the pull of physical desire, they simply sat, pressed close with their bodies aligned. Shoulders touching. Knees brushing. Breathing in each other’s scent. The moment was peaceful.
“I’m sorry,” Alastor said softly.
Adam blinked at the Omega in his arms, looking down at him with mild confusion.
“Sorry about what?”
“That I didn’t trust you. The first time,” Alastor replied. “I don’t remember it. Any of it. But I wanted to say it anyway.”
He lifted a hand and cupped Adam’s face, thumb brushing lightly along his cheek.
“You’d have made a good husband,” he added thoughtfully. “I’d like to think.”
Then, with a teasing glint in his eye, he tugged gently at the sparse hairs framing the fuller part of Adam’s goatee.
“Despite the caveman look.”
“Ow,” Adam protested reflexively.
Alastor laughed, the sound light and genuine, those crimson eyes bright with affection.
“It may be under Lucifer,” he continued, softer now. “But at least I have my family. Angel Dust. Husk. Niffty. Martha. Virgil. Dante… and you.”
Adam’s gaze softened in response.
“Everything is easier with all of you here,” Alastor said quietly, the words coming more freely now. “It makes my existence… bearable. If I had stayed with Vox, I doubt I’d have managed it.”
It was easier to speak like this beneath the haze of heat; when that ingrained instinct to guard his thoughts dulled just enough to allow honesty through. The walls he usually kept so carefully reinforced had softened and with them came clarity.
“I love all of them,” Alastor continued.
Niffty had stood against impossible odds simply to remain at his side.
Angel Dust had surrendered his soul for him. Not out of obligation, but out of love. To stand with him. To choose him.
Husk had given up his gambling empire and his status just to ensure Alastor’s well-being. To remain a constant presence when so much else proved unstable.
Martha had supported him throughout his pregnancy. Through the pain. Through the birth. Through the long, sleepless nights afterward when exhaustion gnawed at him relentlessly.
And his children? His children loved him fiercely. They kept him sane. They made every discomfort and every indignity of bearing them into the world worth it.
And Adam had… been there.
He wasn’t perfect. And he wasn’t perfect now. He was a brute in many ways. Cruel. Merciless. Their beginning had been fraught; just as it had been at the beginning of time itself. But Adam respected him in a way Lucifer and Vox never had. He didn’t simply just see an Omega. Or a wife. Or a mother. Or a Queen.
He saw him.
He saw Alastor as he was.
They drifted closer without quite realizing it, their foreheads nearly touching as their eyes slid shut, the moment quiet and achingly sincere.
“And I love you too,” Alastor said
Chapter 192: 192
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
With Adam, there was always a strange, perilous balance; carnal hunger braided seamlessly with something far more intimate. His desire never came lightly; it struck with the weight of a man who felt deeply and claimed fiercely. Each touch carried a message that ran deeper than lust. His possessiveness wrapped around Alastor like a vow; a forceful devotion that demanded nothing he wasn’t already willing to give.
Alastor felt worshiped instead of owned. Desired in a way that didn’t diminish him or cage him but instead lifted him into the warm center of Adam’s focus. And he surrendered to him willingly. Not because heat muddled his thoughts, but because he craved Adam with a clarity he had never afforded another Alpha. Something in him recognized this man as something worth bowing to.
His robe slipped open, the fabric gliding down to expose the fur of his chest and Adam’s broad hands moved to slide beneath the parted folds to claim the narrow line of his waist. A moment later, that powerful body pressed him gently but firmly onto his back, the world narrowing to the crush of Adam’s mouth against his. Their kiss deepened quickly, heat pooling between them as if they’d been waiting for this moment far longer than they cared to admit.
A soft moan escaped Alastor when the Alpha’s claws brushed teasingly against his cunt. Those thick fingertips coming away slick. The doe was wet and eager.
Alastor’s claws sought him in-turn, gliding teasingly over the thick tent in Adam’s trousers. The Alpha rumbled his approval and Alastor found himself pressed more firmly against the waiting sheets.
Adam’s mouth drifted downward, settling along the slender column of Alastor’s throat. One clawed hand reached up to draw the robe from his shoulders entirely. His lips moved slowly over old marks Alastor had spent years wishing were gone, his mouth soft where others had been cruel. He suckled lightly, his breath warm against skin and fur alike.
“Adam,” Alastor breathed, his eyes fluttering shut.
The Queen’s claws tangled in that thick brunette mane, not to guide but to feel, to anchor himself as Adam teased lower. With each inch the Alpha descended, the robe fell farther apart until it spilled away completely, leaving the Omega exposed beneath him.
The powerful man rose only to strip himself bare. He peeled away from Alastor with visible reluctance, as if even that momentary distance irritated. The Omega watched him with open appreciation, crimson eyes glinting as muscle and flesh were revealed inch by inch. Broad shoulders, thick arms and a powerful torso.
Alastor adored it.
The Fallen’s size and his sheer physicality.
He liked that. He liked it more than he would ever speak aloud.
Adam caught his lingering gaze and flashed him a broad, wicked grin; one that warmed Alastor's cheeks but did nothing to discourage his staring. The doe didn’t look away, though his ears tilted back in flustered instinct.
“Ready?” Adam asked, voice thick with heat.
He crawled over him again, the bed shifting under the weight of his return and his arms braced to cage the Omega beneath him. Alastor’s mouth curved, his smile faintly trembling as those crimson eyes pinned him. There was an intensity there that was unmistakable; but it wasn’t just hunger. It was affection. It was delight. It was love that was free of the choking obsession he'd once endured from Vox.
“Are you?” Alastor countered, teasingly.
Adam’s smirk turned arrogant in the best, most infuriating way.
“Oh, I was fuckin’ born ready. Literally.”
Alastor paused and then laughed, helpless against the absurdity of it. Because, he supposed, the First Man had indeed been ‘born ready’.
“You’re not funny, Adam,” he said, even as laughter colored the words.
“I’m fuckin’ hilarious, babe.”
Large hands closed around his hips, dragging him forward with a surety that made heat curl in Alastor’s stomach. Adam’s fingers brushed an especially sensitive spot, not quite tickling but close enough that the Omega burst into proper laughter.
It was quickly swallowed.
Adam dipped down, claiming his mouth. Alastor’s laugh dissolved against him, reshaping into a shivering, breathless moan. It was a sweet and delighted sound as it was offered without hesitation as the Alpha settled fully into the cradle of his body.
❧
The ideal place to mark an Omega was the throat. High or centered along the neck, where fabric rarely lingered and the skin was left exposed. It was meant to be seen. A declaration as much as a claim. A mark placed there told the world that the Omega had been taken during their cycle. It revealed that an Alpha had mounted them properly and bound them in every way that mattered.
It was ownership rendered visible.
With Vox, tradition had dictated the side of the throat. He had followed it precisely, ensuring the mark was deep and unmistakable. One administered with intent. The aftermath had lingered. It always did. Such wounds healed slowly, often wrapped or bandaged. The sight of a covered throat was common among newly claimed Omegas, a quiet signal understood by everyone who mattered.
There were other places, of course. More discreet ones. Hidden beneath clothing. Less obvious to the eye. But they were rarely chosen. Because subtlety defeated the purpose. A hidden mark made it easier to forget an Omega was owned. That someone oversaw and controlled them. And so discretion was seldom favored.
It was the second day of his heat that Adam held him close.
They would wash again soon. That much was certain. The exertion lingered between them, visible in the disarray of mussed hair and the faint heaviness settling into their limbs as their bodies cooled once more. It was the quiet aftermath of a proper mating.
“Adam?”
Alastor’s voice was soft, almost distant. His eyes were hazy now, his thoughts blurring together as a comfortable numbness spread through him. This was the point of deepest vulnerability. It was a place Omegas often slipped into when instinct overtook all else. Where they were rendered pliable and incapable of any proper resistance.
“Mm,” the Alpha rumbled.
There was a brief pause and then the world shifted. Alastor found himself arranged onto his back. He blinked, mild bemusement knitting his brow as he struggled to orient himself. His gaze drifted upward, settling on Adam’s face.
The man looked… thoughtful. His attention was not fixed on Alastor’s eyes, but somewhere lower, as though he were weighing something unseen.
It took a moment for understanding to settle.
What was coming did not shock him as it once had with Vox. There was no suddenness here. No ambush. This time, it was communicated in the quiet space between them. In the way Adam hesitated.
Alastor was ready.
Still, a spike of anticipatory fear flared through him.
It must have crossed his face, because Adam faltered visibly.
“I trust you,” Alastor said softly, the words slow but certain.
Another pause followed.
“I love you.”
Adam dipped lower, his solid weight settling carefully over Alastor’s body. The doe’s arms slid up around him instinctively, drawing him close as his eyes slipped shut.
He waited.
For teeth at his throat. For pain to flare. For old memories to rear up and tear him open from the inside.
But instead, warm breath brushed lower.
And then a sharp gasp tore from him as teeth sank into his shoulder.
It hurt. But not the way it had before. The bite was deep, as it needed to be, firm enough to bind - but it was controlled and comparatively tolerable.
“Adam,” Alastor gasped, breath hitching.
Adam lingered there, holding him steady. He did exactly what was required, allowing the mark to settle properly. Alastor clutched at him, eyes burning as they squeezed shut.
When Adam finally eased back, his mouth opened again and his narrow tongue passed carefully over the wound; lapping away the blood as it welled. There was a burning sensation but it was not agony. It did not overwhelm him nor did it consume him.
Adam held him close in the immediate aftermath, lowering his head now and again to tend the mark as it wept. And Alastor relaxed beneath his care.
“I’ve got ya, babe,” he promised.
“... I know, Adam.”
❧
As his cycle finally settled, he found himself being tended to not only by Adam, but by Angel Dust as well. His thoughts felt heavy, as though they were wrapped in cotton. The world moved a little slower. But he felt at ease - because he felt safe.
His chosen lovers were the only ones close enough to care for him now. The only ones he truly tolerated. And that made everything immeasurably easier.
“I’m not an invalid,” he muttered, irritation slipping through despite himself.
All three of them were settled in the deep bath carved directly into the stone floor. Steam curled lazily upward as Alastor grumbled under his breath, Angel Dust utterly unfazed as he continued washing his hair. The spider was careful around the fresh wound, mindful not to disturb it or cause irritation.
Adam lounged nearby, content to simply be present. He rested against the heated back of the bath with his eyes closed, the Omegas kept comfortably within arm’s reach. His head was tilted back and his posture loose.
“I know, Al,” Angel Dust replied easily, fingers returning to scrub gently at the doe’s scalp. “But this is my job, y’know?”
The doe huffed quietly, a thread of unease winding through him at the thought that, in time, he might become incapable of managing even the simplest tasks on his own. That he might grow too accustomed to being washed, dressed and fed. As though he were incapable of caring for himself.
But he didn’t protest.
Angel Dust had always taken care of him, in his own way. Long before duty ever entered the picture. It was how he expressed affection, he supposed.
And so Alastor closed his eyes, allowing himself to sink into the sensation of claws working gently through his scalp. A small sigh slipped free of him as his body loosened and relaxed…
… only for the moment to be shattered by a mighty, atrocious snore.
Adam’s head tipped back further, mouth hanging open as the sound tore through the quiet like a dying engine.
Angel Dust burst into soft laughter at once, shoulders shaking as Alastor released a long, resigned sigh.
❧
Vincent’s mark was beginning to fade.
It behaved much as a wound did within the realm of Hell. The once-discolored flesh and fur were softening back into their original hues, the evidence of ownership retreating day by day as though time itself were undoing what had once felt permanent.
Every morning, Alastor found himself lingering before the vanity, gazing at it with open fascination. He would sit there longer than necessary, eyes fixed upon the mark that had begun to vanish. The sight brought with it a strange, quiet satisfaction.
The claiming bite that had replaced it was altogether different.
Discreet and easily hidden. Each time he dressed, it vanished from sight entirely, concealed beneath fabric. It was not a declaration meant for the world at large. The claim was private by design. Intended to be seen only by those permitted close to him.
By family.
By servants who worked alongside them.
By those he trusted.
And that distinction mattered more than he had anticipated. It felt like a gift.
His claws traced the fading remnants of Vincent’s mark, teasing lightly at what little remained. Before long it would vanish entirely. It was a quiet indication that something had ended. That a life he had lived for so many years had finally reached its conclusion.
And yet… Vincent lingered.
Alastor was forced to acknowledge that truth. The man would always linger, in a metaphorical sense, within his periphery. Vox would always exist there. And perhaps a small part of Alastor would always belong to him. Bound not by desire, but by memory. By the years spent in that penthouse, where he had lived as his wife for too many years.
One could not simply undo what had been endured under the Overlord’s care. Those years had shaped him. Warped him. Left impressions that could not be scrubbed away entirely, no matter how fervently he wished otherwise.
“’Til death do us part, Alastor,” Vincent had said. “And we’re already dead.”
Vox would always be there. If nowhere else, then in their son. A living, breathing reminder. Of forced motherhood. Of surrender. Of a body that had not truly been his to give.
Virgil looked so much like his sire.
Alastor had hoped that the resemblance would be vague. But it was unmistakable. It was clear, at a glance, who the child belonged to. Who had sired him.
Dante was the same. His appearance betrayed him as Lucifer’s progeny in ways that could not be denied.
His children were reminders of the men who had ruined him.
And that truth pained him more than he had ever cared to admit.
He would never tell them this. Never allow the knowledge to touch them. That sometimes something sharp and agonizing twisted in his chest when he looked upon their faces. It was not their fault. It had never been their fault. They had not chosen to be born into this world, nor into the circumstances that shaped their existence.
Their futures were already uncertain.
And so, at the very least, they deserved a mother who loved them. Unconditionally and without resentment. The world was terrible enough as it was. He would not add to it. Could not imagine turning that bitterness toward them. Not when they looked at him with such trust. With such need for his affection and his attention.
“Al!”
He blinked.
He had been sitting before the vanity longer than he realized, staring at his reflection while being lost in the depths of his own thoughts.
Angel Dust appeared behind him, hands settling lightly upon his shoulders. He grinned, eyes bright with affection as he caught Alastor’s gaze in the mirror.
“You look good,” the spider said warmly.
He dipped his head and pressed a soft kiss to Alastor’s cheek.
“You flatter me,” Alastor replied dryly.
But his smile softened into something tender despite himself, a warmth blooming behind his crimson eyes.
“Hungry?”
The doe nodded.
Notes:
This chapter is meant to serve as a bit of a reflection of Chapter 19.
Angel Dust is meant to be the antithesis of Vox.
While Adam is the antithesis of Lucifer.
Writing out all four of Alastor's love interests is intriguing in this way. As I mind what makes each of them different.
Chapter 193: 193
Chapter Text
He was on babysitting duty.
Again.
And not the simple sort. This was no watch the kids while they frolic around the castle grounds arrangement. This was a proper excursion. One where he was expected to keep an eye not only on the royal heirs, but on Ars Goetia royalty as well. Apparently, a little trip had been arranged. Something educational and enriching. An opportunity for the children to venture beyond the protective boundaries of Morningstar Castle and experience the wider world of Hell.
Lucifer, in all his infinite fucking wisdom, had decided Adam would be the perfect bodyguard to ensure the outing went smoothly.
He’d said it with a smile.
“Don’t fuck this up, Adam,” His Majesty had chimed, sing-song. “Or I’ll tear off your wings, my beloved Executioner. And make you eat them.”
There had been a pause.
“Again.”
Adam had stood there, already regretting every decision that had led him to this exact moment.
Alastor had been made to remain behind at the castle.
Though he’d wanted to participate, Lucifer had dismissed the notion. It was time, the King had declared, for the children to learn how to navigate the world without their mother within immediate reach. A lesson in independence. In exposure. In play.
And so Adam found himself standing there in full regalia, staring down at…
Loo Loo Land.
The sight alone was enough to test what little patience he had left.
Virgil hovered close, uncertain and wary, his small hand gripping fabric as his gaze darted about. Dante, by contrast, was vibrating with excitement, barely contained energy threatening to spill in every direction at once. And flanking them were Ars Goetia royalty; Prince Stolas, composed and unflappably dignified and his daughter Octavia.
Everything about this was absurd.
Everything about it was wrong.
And Adam barely had time to finish that thought before -
“Stop fuckin’ bitin’ my tail, you little shit,” he snarled.
Dante had abruptly latched onto the scaled length with unapologetic enthusiasm, gnawing all the while. His tiny fangs did little more than tickle, but the intent was unmistakable.
Adam hissed, tail flicking sharply as the child giggled, entirely unrepentant.
Prince Stolas tittered softly, bending with surprising delicacy as he extracted Dante from Adam’s tail. He deposited the child neatly back on his feet beside a visibly wary Virgil and an openly intrigued Octavia, offering Dante a gentle nudge to stay put.
“Aren’t they absolutely adorable at this age,” the Ars Goetia crooned, his tone syrupy with affection.
“Sure,” Adam replied flatly.
“Alright, children!”
Stolas stepped forward, his demeanor bright and animated. He was dressed casually as he addressed the trio directly.
“Do you remember the rules?”
The children exchanged glances.
“Don’t talk to strangers,” they recited.
“Yesssss,” Stolas purred approvingly. “And?”
“Don’t wander off.”
“Excellent. Continue, my little ones.”
“Don’t pick up sharp things without permission.”
Stolas clapped his hands together, visibly delighted.
“Wonderful! Oh, we’re going to have so much fun. Isn’t that right, Adam?”
“Yeah,” Adam said, deadpan. “It’s gonna be a fuckin’ blast.”
There wasn’t a shred of enthusiasm in his voice.
He wanted to fucking kill himself.
Stolas pivoted on his heel and beckoned the children forward with an exuberant sweep of his arm.
“Onward!”
Adam stared after them for a beat, tail flicking irritably behind him.
This was Hell.
❧
Prince Stolas was, surprisingly, a decent fellow. While he carried himself with the polish and poise appropriate to his station, there was a genuine niceness to him that was atypical for a fair amount of royalty. He didn’t behave as though there were a metaphorical stick shoved up his feathery ass. Instead, he was relaxed. Jovial. Approachable in a way that felt effortless rather than performative.
He handled the children well. The Ars Goetia Alpha was fond in his management, patient and attentive, as though fatherhood came easily to him. As though it had never been a burden.
Dante led the charge with unrestrained enthusiasm, his gaze flitting wildly from one attraction to the next. His eyes shone with unfiltered excitement, every step forward an act of barely contained energy.
They were granted a wide berth as they moved through the park. Adam’s sheer size ensured that. Imp families instinctively pulled their children closer, shifting aside to give them space. No one wanted to risk an encounter with whatever that was.
But there were others.
Figures that lingered just out of sight. In the shadows. In the narrow gaps between attractions; places where one could hide and take advantage of inattentive individuals.
Because this was Greed.
And the imps here were especially shitty.
One such individual poked their head out, gaze fixed on the children with open interest. A blade glinted in their hand.
Adam didn’t even slow.
He slammed his foot down without breaking stride, treating the imp as little more than an insect. One moment alive and the next nothing but a smear of gore across the pavement.
“Fuckin’ insects,” Adam sneered.
“I wanna ride that one!” Dante announced cheerfully.
Adam stepped closer to the indicated attraction and craned his neck, eyes tracking the rollercoaster that clung precariously to its rails. It burst forward with terrifying speed, riders screaming; whether in delight or genuine fear was difficult to tell.
Virgil looked fucking petrified.
“How about something a little more age-appropriate, little ones,” Stolas said gently, stepping in before Adam could comment. “I’m afraid you’re not quite the correct size just yet.”
The Alpha fawn sagged visibly with relief.
“Oh!” Stolas continued brightly. “How about that one? A lovely little carousel.”
Dante deflated, shoulders drooping in disappointment, while Virgil visibly perked up. Octavia smiled at the suggestion, clearly pleased, and before long the trio were trailing after the Ars Goetia as he led them toward gentler pastures.
❧
“Knife!”
Dante’s voice rang out with unmistakable delight.
It quickly became apparent that the child harbored a deep and troubling fascination with sharp objects. Because the instant he discovered one, he scooped it up without hesitation; tiny fingers closing around the handle like he’d unearthed buried treasure.
And then, predictably, chaos ensued.
Dante took off at a sprint, brandishing the knife overhead as he chased Virgil and Octavia through the walkway. The pair shrieked in genuine terror, scrambling to hide behind a visibly amused Stolas, who made no move to intervene just yet.
“Imma stab ya!” Dante announced gleefully, cackling like a lunatic.
“God fuckin’ - stop!”
Adam moved in a heartbeat. He grabbed the fawn by the scruff, lifting him bodily off the ground as Dante continued to flail, knife still waving dangerously in his grip. Adam forcibly pried the object free and hurled it aside without ceremony.
The moment Dante was safely disarmed, Adam thrust a claw directly into his face.
“What the fuck did we say about pickin’ up random shit?”
Dante leaned forward and snapped his teeth at the offending digit.
“I’m a piranha,” he declared proudly.
Adam stared at him.
❧
The clown thing was, somehow, both awful and hilarious at the same time.
Dante thought it was the single greatest experience of his short life.
The trio were swallowed up in a sea of shrieking children as a towering, robotic clown lurched onto the stage; its accompanying band of animatronics following close behind. They were all horrifically disfigured. Limbs bent at the wrong angles. Paint cracked and peeling. Eyes too large and staring. Jaws that opened just a little too wide as they launched into an enthusiastic song-and-dance routine.
The clown leaned down toward the crowd, pointed fangs bared as it sneered and grinned wickedly at the children below. Its hands ended in claw-like shapes, fingers flexing as it loomed close over tiny faces tilted upward in awe or terror.
Adam watched with a raised brow as Virgil and Octavia immediately clung to one another.
And then burst into tears.
Full-on, unrestrained sobbing. The kind that came from genuine fear rather than hurt. Virgil buried his face into Octavia’s shoulder, shaking, while Octavia cried openly, clutching at feathers and fabric as though the clown might reach down and snatch them away.
Dante, meanwhile, laughed and clapped his hands together in delight.
He joined the imp children around him, bouncing in place as they cheered and sang along, clearly convinced they were witnessing a spectacular performance. He pointed at the clown, squealing with joy and utterly unfazed by the obvious distress of the other two.
When the performance finally ended, Virgil and Octavia were both red-faced and soaked with tears, hiccuping sobs still escaping them as they tried to catch their breath.
Stolas crouched down immediately, smiling warmly.
“Oh my,” he cooed. “Such joy. What a hoot that was!”
Adam, because he was an asshole, nodded solemnly.
“Yeah,” he agreed flatly. “Real heartwarming.”
Virgil let out another broken sob.
❧
The blue-furred fawn sniffled quietly as he licked at his ice cream, small hands wrapped around the cone as though it were an anchor. He sat beside Adam, who remained stone-faced and still, while the two Omega children and Stolas queued up for yet another age-appropriate ride.
Virgil hadn’t been in the mood for another one. Not after the clown. He’d asked, in a small and careful voice, if he could sit somewhere instead. Adam hadn’t argued.
He’d procured the treat for him because the kid looked… kind of pathetic.And, annoyingly, he looked a lot like his mother. Enough that Adam found himself with an uncharacteristic soft spot for him.
Virgil had always been a sensitive little thing.
As an infant, he’d gone into hysterics whenever Adam appeared in full regalia. Apparently, he’d been frightening. It had taken time for that tiny baby brain to catch up and realize Adam wasn’t, in fact, a dragon poised to eat him whole.
Even now, the kid wasn’t what one typically expected of an Alpha. He was quiet and gentle. Prone to tears and hesitation rather than bluster. It was honestly a small surprise he hadn’t presented as an Omega like his mother, given his temperament. Though Adam suspected that might change once adolescence hit.
Hormones had a way of hitting hard.
Hard enough to fuck with your head completely.
Adam watched the fawn out of the corner of his eye as Virgil sniffed again and took another careful lick of ice cream, shoulders slowly easing as the sugar did its work.
And then the fawn spoke.
“Mommy likes you.”
Adam blinked, pulled abruptly from his thoughts.
“Huh?” He glanced down at the child. “What was that, kid?”
Virgil’s little legs swung idly, the half-finished treat still clutched in his hands. He didn’t look uncertain. Just thoughtful.
“Mommy likes you,” he repeated.
“Well, yeah,” Adam replied with a shrug, as though it were obvious.
The fawn paused, studying him more carefully now.
And then, with the blunt honesty only children possessed, he added, “He likes you more than he likes Daddy.”
Adam side-eyed him.
Of course this would come up. It had been inevitable, he supposed. Kids were perceptive little bastards. Even when no one wanted them to be.
“I guess so,” Adam said neutrally.
Virgil didn’t respond right away. He went quiet, clearly turning that answer over in his head.
“Why?”
Adam released a long, heavy sigh. He wished that Alastor were here for this. Adam wasn’t built for gentle explanations. He wasn’t good at ‘baby talk’. And trying to untangle adult relationships for a child felt like stepping into a minefield he was ill-equipped to navigate.
“Adults are complicated, kid,” he said. “We do a lotta shit that doesn’t make sense.”
Virgil blinked up at him, listening intently.
“When you’re old enough,” Adam continued, voice rough but careful, “your mom’s gonna tell you everything you need to know. When you’re ready. It ain’t my place to do that.”
The fawn fell quiet again, thinking. Adam could almost see the gears turning.
“Do you love Mommy?” Virgil asked softly. “Like Daddy does?”
Adam stilled.
He turned his head fully then, meeting the fawn’s mismatched gaze. There was no accusation there. Just curiosity. Just a child trying to understand the shape of the world around him.
“Yeah,” Adam admitted, quietly. “I guess I do.”
Virgil studied him intently, his small brow knitting as he tried to decide what to do with that information. It was clearly too big to swallow all at once. Adam watched the uncertainty flicker across the fawn’s face and opened his mouth, already bracing himself to attempt some sort of reassurance -
“Knife!”
“Come back now, little one,” Stolas called brightly, far too calm for the situation unfolding. “What was rule number three? Rule number three?”
Dante shot past them in a blur of motion, shrieking with unrestrained glee as he brandished a freshly acquired blade over his head like a trophy. His laughter echoed as he weaved through startled park-goers with frightening agility.
“God, fucking - ”
Chapter 194: 194
Chapter Text
Four years later…
Queendom was… exceedingly dull.
Alastor had been made to learn the nuances of governance. The economy. The hierarchy. The labyrinthine social structures that underpinned Hell’s continued function. Most of his days were not spent exercising power, but studying it; observing the system from the outside rather than engaging with it directly. He was not expected to become active for several more years yet.
And so Hell remained largely unchanged.
They had endured innumerable years without a Queen before him, after all. The current mechanisms were efficient enough. There was no urgency to place him fully at the helm. He was afforded time.
And he hated every second of it.
The doe found himself perpetually buried in books, seated at his desk while Lucifer droned on and on and on, his voice a constant, grating presence. The material was unbearably dry - purposefully so. Alastor knew it. Knew the devil was doing it on purpose. Because he was the fucking devil, and tormenting his wife was simply part of the role.
It made Alastor want to scream.
The frustration gnawed at him relentlessly.
Over ten years of this. Of nothing.
He had a crown and what else? He felt unfulfilled to the point of restlessness, the sort that crawled beneath the skin and refused to be ignored. Some days, he genuinely considered ripping out handfuls of his own crimson hair just to feel something. At least under Vincent’s care - however demeaning and oppressive it had been - he’d been allowed to do something.
This blatant stagnation was unbearable.
There were, at least, occasional reprieves. Social obligations disguised as indulgence. Parties hosted by the Ars Goetia, where it was expected that the Queen attend. Not Lucifer, of course. The devil rarely bothered. But Alastor was required to be seen.
Because of this, he found himself in Imp City with increasing regularity. Moving through crowded halls and decadent venues, chatting politely and feigning interest more often than not. Still, over time, he forged tentative bonds. Professional acquaintances. Fragile threads of rapport that might one day be useful.
There was one Ars Goetia in particular who seemed to seek him out more often than the rest. One whose presence lingered longer. Whose conversations stretched beyond polite obligation.
And Alastor, restless and starved for stimulation, found himself speaking with them more frequently than he cared to admit.
❧
Apparently, Stella’s marriage was falling apart at the seams.
And she was very much the sort to talk about it. At length. In vivid, unfiltered detail.
“I mean, that’s the worst part, isn’t it?” she said, pausing only long enough to lift her glass and take a measured sip of wine. “It’s a gamble. You get told who the fuck you’re going to marry and then you’re just expected to deal with whatever you’re handed.”
Alastor listened, expression neutral, though her words struck closer to home than he cared to acknowledge.
Stella was intriguing in that way, because her circumstances mirrored his more than most would ever realize. She hadn’t been afforded a choice either. Her marriage had been arranged with a singular purpose; to produce an heir. A precautionary one, in the form of Octavia. Duty fulfilled, womb used and obligation satisfied. And now that the role had been played, she did not hesitate to turn her resentment squarely toward her husband.
“And of course I end up with Stolas of all Alphas,” she continued, rolling her eyes. “You’d think they’d at least find someone a little less - ”
She waggled her fingers vaguely in the air.
“ - boring.”
Alastor took a slow sip of his wine, savoring it. His only glass for the day. They were seated out on the terrace, the open air a welcome reprieve from the stifling confines of the castle.
Octavia and Virgil had remained close friends over the years, and so playdates had become a regular recommendation. A convenient excuse, Alastor found, to be elsewhere. Anywhere but trapped beneath Lucifer’s watchful eye. He was grateful for even these brief escapes.
“I suppose both of us are living rather boring lives,” he replied smoothly, his tone mild.
Stella snorted.
“At least your husband wants you,” she said bluntly. “Stolas barely puts any effort into fucking me. We don’t even bother anymore.”
She drained the rest of her glass without ceremony.
They shared a similar affliction. Life had grown dull. It had become so excruciatingly dull that it gnawed at them in ways most would never notice. A slow erosion rather than a sudden collapse. And both of them were trapped within marriages that functioned less as partnerships and more as immovable structures.
Their gazes drifted toward the gardens below. Octavia and Virgil played there, nearly ten now, moving through the space with the easy familiarity of children who had known one another for years.
Alastor and Stella were afforded good lives. Comfortable ones. Luxury. Security. Privilege that many in Hell would kill for. And yet beneath it all there was a persistent, aching unfulfillment. Something that left a bitter aftertaste no amount of indulgence could wash away.
Alastor knew, distantly, that he himself had changed. Hardened. There was a severity to him now that hadn’t existed before. A chill that had settled in the way he carried himself. Queendom demanded it. He could not exist as he once had. He was expected to perform endlessly.
“Did you ever want to be anything, Stella?” he asked suddenly.
The Ars Goetia woman blinked at him, clearly caught off guard.
“What?”
“Beyond being a wife and a mother,” Alastor clarified gently. “Did you ever want to be anything else?”
She stared at him then, expression blank in a way that felt unsettling. As though the question itself had struck some long-neglected place within her.
“…I don’t remember,” she admitted after a moment.
Her voice were unusually soft.
“When I was a chick, they handed me dolls,” she continued. “The pretty ones. And they were supposed to be my children. I took care of them. Had tea parties. Played dress-up. I thought about marriage. About wearing the prettiest wedding dress. Being the center of attention.”
She paused, fingers tightening around her glass.
“And then it happened.”
Alastor eyed her.
“And I realized,” Stella finished, her voice sharp, “that this was it.”
There was no anger in her voice. No dramatics.
Just resignation.
And then the rage returned.
It twisted her beautiful face, sharp and sudden, because she was condemned to this eternity. Forever dressed in immaculate white that vaguely resembled a wedding gown. Forever wearing a crown that was less an honor than a shackle. Bound to a life where she was dependent upon a husband for status, for legitimacy and for everything that mattered.
It wasn’t that Stolas was a bad husband.
He wasn’t a bad man, either. In truth, he’d been forced into the marriage just as surely as she had. A cog in the same merciless machine. He was dutiful. Kind, even. Patient in ways that should have counted for something.
But he wasn’t her choice.
And that was the cruelty of it.
Because no matter how gentle he was, no matter how accommodating, he represented the end of possibility. The finality of a decision she had never been allowed to make. The life she would live without recourse, without escape and without the option of doing anything else.
She hated him for it.
Not because of what he’d done, but because of what he was.
And so the cycle continued.
The gaze of the Queen and the Princess remained settled upon their children as silence claimed the space between them. Octavia and Virgil moved through the gardens below, unaware of the weight of expectation pressing down from above.
It would continue.
Because this was not their world to decide otherwise.
❧
The princes would turn ten within the month.
And so, inevitably, they had reached the age where they were to be informed. Old enough, Lucifer insisted, to understand what would be expected of them. The King summoned Alastor and burdened him with the knowledge as though it were a simple administrative matter. As though he were not speaking of children.
“Lucifer, they’re still so very young,” the Queen pleaded, his voice strained despite his effort to remain composed.
“And yet they are old enough to comprehend,” Lucifer replied calmly. “I’ve received requests for their hands in marriage since they were scarcely out of your womb.”
Alastor stood in his husband’s private study, hands folded too tightly at his front.
“We’ve waited long enough, my dear,” Lucifer continued, unbothered. “It is time they are made aware of what is expected of them.”
“I - ” Alastor began, then faltered.
“As princes, they are obligated to fulfill their duties to the people,” Lucifer went on. “To the Ars Goetia in particular. Such a union would further solidify the bond between them and the crown. A physical tether, if you will.”
Alastor’s breath hitched.
“And when,” he asked carefully, “will they be expected to marry?”
“On their eighteenth year, of course,” Lucifer replied. “They will be permitted to court beforehand. To grow familiar with their future spouse. As tradition dictates.”
Alastor’s claws clenched in the fabric of his dress, knuckles tightening as he fought to remain still.
“And Vincent?” he pressed. “What does he have to say regarding Virgil’s fate?”
“I informed him,” Lucifer answered smoothly. “You are welcome to discuss it with him if you wish. But he understands the obligations tied to Virgil’s future as a Prince.”
“At least a few more years before - ” Alastor tried again.
“I informed you,” Lucifer cut in, his tone sharpening, “that your duty was to prepare them for what was to come.”
His cold gaze settled fully upon Alastor.
“If you have done a poor job of it,” the King continued, voice calm and merciless, “then the fault is entirely yours, Alastor.”
❧
His perfectly polished hooves clicked sharply against the pristine floors of the castle halls as he walked, the sound echoing. His irritation was unmistakable, carved plainly into the set of his features. Servants parted instinctively in his wake, bowing low as he passed.
“Your Majesty,” they chorused.
He did not acknowledge them.
His steps remained measured. His posture flawless. Poise immaculate, as it had to be. The way he carried himself now bore little resemblance to who he had once been. The parts of him that had been common had been mercilessly stripped away and replaced with something refined.
Lucifer had seen to that personally.
After the failed discussion with his husband, Alastor had already begun making arrangements to speak with Vincent in the coming days. A desperate maneuver. If he could not sway Lucifer himself, then perhaps Vincent could. At the very least, he might be willing to speak to the King. To attempt to change his mind.
Because what worth did an Omega’s words truly hold?
He was only the Queen, after all.
What was he, in comparison to a common Alpha?
The thought burned.
Alastor slammed the door to his personal chambers behind him, the sound cracking through the space like a gunshot. Without ceremony, he tore the crown from his head and hurled it aside, the metal clattering uselessly against the floor.
Because that was what it was. Useless.
Lucifer was a liar.
He had to be.
Because this existence was nothing more than richly appointed domesticity. A gilded cage disguised as privilege.
And every time he questioned it. Every time he dared to open his mouth and protest, he was met with the same infuriating refrain.
Later.
He had waited a century. A fucking century spent in Hell.
Longer than that, in truth.
And this was all he had to show for it.
The frustration coiled tight in his chest. He was so fucking sick of it. So fucking sick of everything. Of waiting. Of performing. Of being told to endure just a little longer while nothing ever truly changed.
The Queen stood alone in his chambers, surrounded by finery that suddenly felt obscene.
He wanted to scream.
He wanted to come apart at the seams. To shatter whatever composure he had left and lash out just to release the pressure coiling inside his chest.
But he had done that once before.
A year prior, to be exact.
In a fit of unchecked rage, he had ruined a portion of the castle. Shattered stone. Splintered furnishings. His frustration had finally breached the surface, ugly and uncontained. And for that insolence - for what Lucifer had called a childish display -
Lucifer had severed his fingers.
One by one.
He had made him watch. Had made him endure it. And then had left him to suffer without them for an entire month. Forced to be tended to with little more than mangled stumps where his hands had once been. Reduced in a way Alastor could not bring himself to name.
It had been agony. It had been humiliating.
It had been debilitating in a way that reached far deeper than the physical.
The wounds refused to heal. Would not close. Would not regenerate. Not until Lucifer decided they should. Not until he allowed it.
And so Alastor learned.
He learned not to lash out like that again. Not to break things. Not to let his fury take shape in ways that could be punished so thoroughly.
He learned to swallow it.
To contain it and to suffer quietly.
Because that was what Omegas were specifically tailored to do. They were made to suffer in silence.
“You are creatures best seen and rarely heard.”
He sucked in a harsh breath as his eyes burned. But he didn’t allow himself to weep. Not again.
Alastor refused to be weak.
He refused to break.
❧
“Father?”
“Yes, my treasure?”
Dante lifted a small piece of warm meat and slipped it into his mouth, chewing slowly as though savoring the texture.
“I saw Mother earlier today,” he said. “They seemed upset.”
The fawn had grown in ways that mirrored Lucifer himself, slight of stature and never destined to be tall. He sat comfortably now, feet dangling and posture relaxed as he ate.
“You know your mother is prone to his moods,” Lucifer replied fondly, as though speaking of an endearing quirk rather than a flaw.
“I suppose,” Dante said. “Adam called them ‘bitch fits.’ Is that what they are?”
“For lack of a better term,” the King answered. “Adam is rather crass in his choice of words. Do try not to pick up too many of them.”
“But I quite fancy them,” Dante countered. “I like his words. And Uncle Husk’s as well. They’re fun.”
Lucifer chuckled, amused.
“Well,” he said lightly, steering the conversation elsewhere, “your tenth birthday is coming soon. Tell me, my gift - what is it that you want?”
Dante shifted in his seat and carved off another piece for himself. He raised it to his mouth and chewed thoughtfully. Lunch was wonderful.
“I want another necklace,” he decided. “And another dress. Something from Envy.”
“Oh?” Lucifer smiled. “I’ll see that it’s delivered.”
Dazzle’s head rose just above the edge of the table then, nostrils flaring as the scent reached him.
“Thank you, Father,” Dante said cheerily.
He sliced off a smaller portion and offered it to the dragon, who accepted it eagerly.
“Dante, manners,” Lucifer chided, though his tone was indulgent rather than stern.
“Dazzle’s family,” Dante replied simply. “He deserves a portion too.”
Lucifer laughed softly and returned his attention to their shared meal.
“I suppose you have a point.”
A pained groan interrupted them.
Matching crimson gazes flicked, almost lazily, toward the source of the sound - the rabbit-based Sinner bound to the table between them. Their body strained uselessly against the restraints, eyes blown wide with agony as tears streamed freely down their cheeks. The flesh of their torso had been neatly opened, exposing what lay beneath. Portions had already been removed. Consumed by both father and child.
Blood seeped steadily into the tablecloth, darkening the fabric in slow blooms. The material absorbed it easily, doing its job. None of it reached their clothing.
“Rude,” Dante huffed, irritation flickering across his features as the groan tapered into a whimper. “We were speaking.”
Lucifer lifted his glass and took a leisurely sip of wine, humming softly to himself as though in agreement.
“You know how commoners are, Dante,” he said mildly. “They do tend to lack manners.”
“Just so, Father. Just so,” Dante replied cheerfully.
He turned his attention back to his meal without another glance, the conversation resuming as if nothing at all were amiss.
Chapter 195: 195
Chapter Text
Alastor watched as Virgil worked his way through the musical piece, claws dancing across the keys with practiced confidence. Four years of diligent play had shaped him into an intermediate pianist. Each note flowed more smoothly than the last, the improvement steady and undeniable.
His Alpha child was beginning to grow tall. Taller than he had been only a year ago. It would not be long before he surpassed his mother in height entirely. Adolescence would take hold soon enough and Alastor would be made to bear witness as his son changed beneath his watchful gaze.
Virgil had grown quieter with time. Less prone to emotional outbursts. He did not cry as easily as he once had. The difference was subtle, but the Queen noticed it all the same. He always did. These small shifts mattered. They marked the slow, irreversible passage from child to something else.
Virgil would no longer be his fawn.
Not truly.
He supposed he always would be, in some sense. That bond would never vanish. But the truth remained that his son was growing beyond that stage now.
“Wonderful, Virgil,” Alastor praised, clapping softly as the final note faded. “You’ve been practicing, I see.”
“Yes, Mother,” the young Prince replied, smiling with unmistakable pride.
“I’m very pleased,” Alastor said, dipping his head slightly. “I believe it’s time you begin entertaining guests at the next gathering. Prince Stolas and Princess Stella are hosting a party, one with children your own age. I thought it appropriate that you attend.”
Virgil’s expression brightened with interest. He knew the Ars Goetia estate well enough. It was familiar ground. Comfortable, even.
“A party?”
“You’re at an age where attendance is more than appropriate,” Alastor replied gently. “There will be others like you, of course.”
“Octavia as well?” Virgil asked quickly.
Alastor nodded. “Her as well.”
That was enough to seal it. Virgil’s smile widened, shoulders relaxing as excitement took hold.
“It will be your tenth birthday soon,” Alastor continued, smoothly shifting the conversation. “Is there anything you would like?”
The young Alpha stilled, claws lifting from the keys to rest neatly in his lap as he considered the question. His brow furrowed in thought.
“I wanted a birthday party,” he said, hesitation threading his voice.
“Oh?” Alastor arched a brow. “That’s simple enough. I’ll arrange - ”
“At the V Tower.”
Alastor paused.
For a long moment, he simply looked at his son. And Virgil met his gaze without flinching, hopeful. All of his birthdays had been celebrated within the castle walls. Once at Stolas and Stella’s estate. Never elsewhere.
“…I see,” Alastor said quietly.
Silence stretched between them as he studied Virgil’s expression, weighing the request carefully.
“I will speak with your father,” he said. “I’m certain he’ll be… thrilled with the idea of arranging something.”
Virgil brightened immediately.
“Thank you, Mother!”
He surged forward and wrapped his arms around Alastor, holding tight. The Queen returned the embrace without hesitation, claws lifting to run gently through that soft mane of blue and red hair.
“Of course, Virgil,” he said.
❧
“There we are, Dante. Take care to watch your steps.”
“Doubtful any Alpha would suffer injury if I trod on their feet, Mother.”
Alastor’s lips twitched despite himself.
“I would rather you not trample the feet of your dance partner, my fawn.”
“But of course,” Dante replied dutifully, though the glint in his eye betrayed him.
Dance among the nobility was a synchronized affair; structured and heavily reliant on repetition. There was room for interpretation, yes, but only in narrow margins. Precision mattered and timing mattered. And all of it was meant to be performed while wrapped in stifling attire befitting Omegas of superior status, garments designed more for display than comfort.
Angel Dust, Martha, Dante and Alastor were all well-acquainted with the fundamentals. Familiarity, however, was not enough. They were expected to practice. Perfection was not optional. And Dante, despite his confidence, remained somewhat clumsy when it came to executing certain steps cleanly, his movements a fraction too eager.
Within gatherings, a noble-blooded Omega was expected to perform when called upon. Their execution was meant to be near flawless. It served as proof that they did not idle away their days; that they honed themselves diligently. Whether through song, dance, or some other cultivated talent, it was all meant to impress. To demonstrate worth beyond their womb.
They stood now in the empty expanse of the ballroom, the polished floor gleaming beneath soft light. Virgil sat at a nearby piano, fingers moving swiftly as he played a lively tune that encouraged brisk movement. The rhythm filled the space.
Alastor and Dante stepped around one another in practiced patterns, the Queen correcting with gentle touches and quiet utterances as they moved. The mother and child bound not just by blood, but by the shared weight of expectation.
“One, two,” Alastor counted, his voice clear and steady.
A step. A twirl.
“Three, four,” Dante echoed, matching him easily.
A twirl. A step.
This particular dance was meant for Omegas and Betas alike. It carried no intimacy nor the suggestion of possession or seduction. Instead, it conveyed something lighter and cheerful. Their movements a sort of performance meant to suggest grace and charm.
As the years passed, Lucifer had begun to personally oversee Virgil’s etiquette personally, shaping him for the role of an Alpha prince with all the weight that entailed. Alastor, by contrast, was charged with ensuring Dante fulfilled the expectations placed upon a royal Omega. And to his quiet surprise, Dante took to it with ease.
As though he had been meant for it.
The role did not chafe. The Omega child seemed genuinely taken with the idea of his place in the world, finding it fascinating rather than confining. That knowledge eased something deep in Alastor’s chest. A tension he had carried for years loosened, just slightly, because nothing about this felt forced.
Dante moved as a fish did in water. And he swam, where others might have sunk.
Even now, he was vibrant with energy; laughing freely, delighting in every turn and step as he danced with his mother. There was no hesitation in him. Just joy.
Alastor watched him with pride.
His beautiful, brilliant fawn.
❧
They no longer shared a room.
As they edged closer to adolescence, the separation had been enforced firmly and without compromise. It had, unsurprisingly, been met with a fair amount of protest. There had been complaints and arguments. Indignation that only children on the brink of change could muster. But the decision stood all the same. Virgil and Razzle were placed together in one room while Dante and Dazzle were assigned another.
Alastor had explained it carefully. As carefully as one could.
Virgil was an Alpha. Dante an Omega. And because there existed a separation of sexes, it would be inappropriate for them to continue sharing a space as their bodies and instincts began to change.
“But you share a room with Father, Mother,” Dante had argued, arms crossed and scowl fierce.
“Your Father and I are married,” Alastor had replied evenly.
“And Adam?” Dante pressed, unrelenting.
The Queen’s patience thinned.
“Do as I say, Dante.”
And so the matter was settled.
They slept separately now. The protests faded with time, as most things did. Routine took hold. Dante, in particular, adapted quickly. He delighted in the freedom to decorate his room however he pleased, indulging in color and excess without restraint. And if a mess accumulated, he simply summoned a servant to clean up after him and Dazzle.
He had no interest in tidying his own space.
It was, in his opinion, a waste of time.
He had much better things to do.
And yet he found he missed being around his brother nearly every hour of the day. The absence was sharper than he’d expected. Dante had always assumed that, despite their visual differences, he and Virgil were fundamentally the same. Two halves of a whole. Twins in everything that mattered.
But he still remembered the conversation he’d had with his mother.
“Well, Dante,” Alastor had explained patiently, “there are Alphas, Betas and Omegas. You and I are Omegas. Your Father and Virgil are Alphas.”
“What’s the difference?” Dante had asked.
“Well…”
Mother had gone on to explain things Dante hadn’t known existed. Such as the odd, uncomfortable bits that came with being an Omega. Something called menses. Cycles. Words that felt heavy and strange in his mouth. It had all been confusing, but he’d given him a book afterward. One written simply enough that he could make sense of it on his own.
Still, some things didn’t add up.
It struck him as odd that Omegas were sometimes referred to as bitches - Adam’s words, not his - when Dante was absolutely certain that Virgil was one of those. If softness was the measure, then surely his brother qualified.
Virgil cried.
Frequently.
Dante, on the other hand, did not. He didn’t see the point.
His brother was soft in ways Dante wasn’t. Emotional and sensitive. And apparently, Omegas could be like that sometimes.
Dante’s earliest perfect memory was Virgil bursting into tears.
It had been a little funny.
Well, very funny.
Virgil didn’t appreciate Dante bringing it up, though. Not that time. Not any of the others either. He especially didn’t like it when Dante reminded him of how often it had happened.
Still, he loved his brother despite his blatantly obvious faults. They were family. That was immutable. Something that could not be undone. They would remain as such, regardless of circumstance. Regardless of distance. Even despite the fact that Virgil’s sire resided elsewhere now.
That part was… a little sad, Dante supposed.
But it didn’t matter.
Virgil belonged with them. With their mother. With Father. He was a Prince just as much as Dante was, and he would remain so until their Father decided otherwise. That was how things worked. That was how they had always worked.
Lucifer had promised them as much.
He had promised that they would always be together. That they should always be together.
Dante didn’t understand why Virgil wanted to always spend time with his commoner of a father. Vox might be called the strongest Sinner, but how did that compare to Lucifer? The answer was obvious. There was no comparison. One was a King. The other was a common Sinner.
The better choice was clear.
When they had been younger, Virgil had once drawn a picture.
It depicted their mother. Vox. And Virgil.
Without Dante.
Dante remembered staring at it for a long time, something cold and tight settling in his chest. The image felt wrong. Fundamentally incorrect. As though reality itself had been misrepresented on the page.
He didn’t like that fucking picture.
So he tore it apart.
Carefully at first. Then thoroughly. Until it was nothing more than scraps of colored paper.
Wrong.
Wrong.
Wrong.
He fed the pieces to Dazzle.
The dragon had eaten them happily, a malicious gleam present in their gaze.
No one ever asked what had happened to the drawing. And Dante never told them.
Virgil could make another one. Where it was all four of them instead. Father, Mother, Virgil and himself.
It would be so much better.
❧
Virgil worked carefully as he sketched, pencil moving in tentative strokes as he pieced together a rough image of Razzle. He was bent over his desk, shoulders hunched in concentration. He’d been practicing for several years now, long enough that he’d grown decent at it.
Lucifer had encouraged the habit. Had taught him to break the world down into shapes. To see reality not as a single, overwhelming whole, but as smaller parts that could be understood if assembled correctly.
So Virgil drew everything he saw. Just as he’d been told. He carried a small sketchbook with him when he could, filling pages during quiet moments before settling somewhere to refine an image properly. It helped pass the time. More than that, it helped him think.
It made the world feel less incomprehensible.
He had always been observant. Always watching. And he had always struggled to truly make sense of what he saw.
The first memory that remained perfect in his mind was of his mother at his wedding.
Surrounded by so many people. Beings who saw him, but did not see him in the way Virgil did. He remembered his face clearly. The set of his mouth. The quiet suffering that lived behind those crimson eyes. It had been subtle. Easy to miss. But once noticed, it had become impossible to forget.
That look had stayed with him.
It lingered because it was still there.
His mother hid it well. Wonderfully, even. No one else ever seemed to notice. Or if they did, they cared not to speak of it. The world went on as though nothing were amiss.
Virgil didn’t understand it.
He tried to capture it - to examine it through art, to pin it down on paper so he could study it properly. But every attempt failed. The drawings never felt right. Never deep enough. Perhaps he wasn’t skilled enough yet? Or perhaps it was because he did not truly understand the depths of his mother’s quiet sadness.
The Queen was beautiful. He lived surrounded by luxury and finery. His mother wanted for nothing, ultimately. And yet… he rarely looked truly happy. Not beyond fleeting moments. Moments that vanished as quickly as they came.
When Virgil had tried to ask Alastor had dismissed it.
“I’m fine, my fawn,” he had said gently.
Then he’d leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Virgil’s crown.
“But thank you for asking.”
Virgil knew he had been lied to.
He was certain of it.
When he asked his sire, the explanation had been different. Vox had said Mother’s mind was different. The words had been chosen carefully, but the implication was there. That something was wrong. That he was sick.
Was the Queen sick?
Virgil frowned at his sketch, pencil hovering uncertainly above the page. His mother looked fine. Acted fine. But perhaps that was exactly why the sadness lingered. It was a sickness that did not show itself plainly.
Was it because he was here? With Lucifer?
Was it the castle?
He didn’t know.
But he wished that he did.
He didn’t like seeing his mother sad.
It had been especially terrible the year before. After the accident. When he’d been told that Mother had hurt his hands. Virgil still remembered the sight of him sunk deep into the bed, hands wrapped in layers of bandages. The heaviness beneath his eyes had been unmistakable. His pain obvious even without words. His complexion unusually pale. He had been watched constantly, tended to with quiet diligence by Niffty and Angel Dust alike.
That had been the first time Virgil had ever truly seen his mother weep.
Those crimson eyes had revealed… something. Something raw and exposed. Something Virgil did not have the language for. And the sight of it had distressed him deeply.
He straightened a little in his seat now, gaze dropping to the sketch of Razzle spread across the desk before him.
After a moment, he set it aside.
Then he turned to a fresh page.
And he practiced drawing eyes.
Chapter 196: 196
Chapter Text
“Is something on your mind, my Queen?”
The King’s claw traced the slow curve of Alastor’s hip as he lay turned away, the doe positioned on his side with his gaze fixed upon the vanity across the chamber. He barely registered the touch. His thoughts were already elsewhere. They were crowded with plans and looming inevitabilities. Vincent would arrive at the castle in the morning for their arranged meeting. They would discuss Virgil’s request for a party at the Vee Tower. And, inevitably, the future that followed it.
“I’m thinking of the children,” Alastor replied quietly.
Lucifer chuckled.
“You do so often,” he remarked lightly. “What a devoted mother you’ve become.”
The words were honeyed but sharp beneath the surface. It wasn’t praise. But something mocking.
“Vincent will arrive in the morning,” Alastor continued, ignoring the barb. “We’re to talk. And afterward he’s to take Virgil to visit the V Tower again.”
“As he has before,” Lucifer said smoothly. “Is aught amiss?”
Alastor shifted, releasing a slow breath as he pushed himself upright. His claws slid through his disheveled mane, tugging absently as tension bled through the gesture. Lucifer propped himself onto one elbow, crimson gaze following him with mild curiosity.
“I don’t worry overmuch for Dante,” Alastor admits. “Little troubles him. But you know Virgil.”
“You coddle him,” Lucifer replied.
“I do not,” Alastor shot back sharply, turning at last, his eyes bright with restrained irritation.
“Mmm.”
Lucifer’s hand slid along Alastor’s thigh, claws closing in a light, possessive squeeze.
“What will you do when they’ve grown?” he said. “They’re no longer babes at your breast. They won’t need you to fuss over them forever.”
The Queen averted his gaze, jaw tightening just enough to betray him.
“But they are still children now,” Alastor replied. “And so my worries are warranted.”
Lucifer hummed thoughtfully.
“They will always be yours,” he assured him smoothly. “And when they marry, they may be awarded rooms here in the castle, should they wish to remain. We have more than enough space to accommodate them and their families when they come.”
That, at least, soothed something in Alastor’s chest.
Dante would likely accept such an arrangement without hesitation. He was fond of life within the castle walls. Pentagram City held little appeal for him.
“You have eight years to grow comfortable with the idea, my sweet doe,” Lucifer continued. “As do they. You are aware of the arrangements, just as Vincent is.”
Alastor gave a small, reluctant nod.
He supposed he was… agreeable to what had been presented. Lucifer had been kind enough to inform him in advance. To allow him time to prepare the twins properly should they need comfort. Should they struggle.
It was his duty.
His responsibility.
And come morning, he would speak with Vincent.
“Allow me to comfort you, my pet,” Lucifer said softly. “As a husband does his wife.”
The words were gentle. Almost tender.
And then Alastor found himself pressed firmly back into the sheets once more.
❧
He was not on the best terms with Vincent.
Since the removal of his mark, the man had grown more intense - but not overtly so. The change was subtle. It lingered in his mismatched gaze, the same one Virgil had inherited. In the way his voice sharpened only in private. In the cruelty reserved for moments when their son was not listening.
There was nothing about Alastor’s newfound position that had earned Vincent’s respect.
Because Vincent did not see the Queen.
He saw his runaway wife. His recalcitrant Omega. The stubborn mother of his child.
And he made that clear in every interaction.
They met in the privacy of a richly appointed sitting room. Several servants lingered discreetly along the walls, having prepared a tray of hot tea and refreshments.
Vincent awaited him, impeccably dressed as always. He sat comfortably upon a gold-embroidered couch, legs neatly crossed. He did not rise immediately upon Alastor’s entrance, though etiquette demanded it.
Alastor, by contrast, had dressed precisely as his station required. Casual attire was reserved for outings; never for receiving guests within the castle. He wore one of his red-and-black dresses, the corset cinched tight at the waist. And his hair had been arranged into an elegant braided bun.
He stopped a short distance away and regarded Vincent coolly, his brows knitting almost imperceptibly.
The strongest Sinner in Hell did not hurry.
He took his time before finally standing. And then he offered a bow. A half-hearted thing. Technically correct but slow. Executed with infuriating leisure.
“Alastor,” he said.
“Your Majesty,” Alastor corrected tightly. “You may address me as ‘Alastor’ in the presence of our child. But when he is absent, you will speak to me properly.”
Vox did not appear chastised in the slightest. He merely quirked a brow, amusement flickering across his expression.
“My apologies, Your Majesty,” he replied, that smirk firmly in place.
The mockery was unmistakable.
Alastor suppressed the urge to sigh and instead crossed the room, seating himself in the chair positioned opposite the couch Vox reclaimed after his languid greeting.
“I wished to discuss Virgil,” he said.
He did not reach for the tea but Vox did.
The man poured himself a cup at leisure and took an unhurried sip before responding.
“Is something wrong with him?”
“His tenth birthday approaches,” Alastor replied evenly. “He… requested that it be held at your tower.”
The cup paused just short of Vox’s screen. His projected eyes narrowed, ever so slightly.
“Oh?”
“Yes,” Alastor said, meeting his gaze. “I told him that you’d be thrilled by the idea.”
“I am,” Vox admitted freely. “I’ll make the arrangements. Do you have a guest list prepared?”
It was a small one. Virgil was not as popular as Dante and never had been. But there was Octavia, at least. That counted for something.
“I do,” Alastor replied. “It’s a short list, but acceptable. I want something relatively small.”
“Of course,” Vox said easily.
A pause followed.
Alastor’s fingers remained clasped in his lap. He wanted this conversation to remain civil. Because despite everything they still argued. Often. It was a small mercy that Virgil had never truly witnessed it.
They were always so very careful.
They maintained the illusion. That separation had not eroded civility. That respect still existed where it mattered.
But when they were alone - when voices were free to rise - they did so without restraint. Calm shattered and would be replaced with vitriol. Teeth bared as insults were hurled with such venom that it left them both trembling afterward, rage barely contained.
But they always reclaimed their composure before Virgil returned. The pair hastily slipped their masks back into place. Smoothing over the damage as though it had never occurred.
As though nothing was wrong.
“I wanted to speak about… Virgil’s arrangement.”
Vincent regarded him silently, projected lips settling into a thin, unreadable line.
“Yes?”
Alastor hesitated and drew in a breath.
“I wanted to ask that you speak with Lucifer,” he said carefully. “That perhaps you could - ”
“Oh, sweetheart,” Vox cut in smoothly. “Let me stop you right there.”
Alastor stilled.
He hated being interrupted. It happened every time. Before he could finish a thought one of the men in his life stepped in and decided the conversation for him.
“Lucifer already informed me,” Vox continued pleasantly, “that if Virgil is to remain a Prince, he must be married into royalty. It solidifies his claim and anchors him properly within the upper echelons.”
“What is the point?” Alastor snapped. “Lucifer can simply declare him a Prince. The King’s word is law.”
“It is,” Vox agreed easily.
He leaned back, folding his hands as though delivering a lecture.
“But unlike Dante, Virgil's position is precarious. Lucifer didn’t sire him personally, after all. That much is obvious. And people will look for reasons to question his place. This arrangement ensures his future is… unassailable.”
Vox smiled.
“This is a good thing, Alastor.”
The tone was syrupy. Condescending. As though he were explaining something painfully obvious to someone slow.
Alastor forced himself to breathe.
“And if he doesn’t?” he asked. “If Lucifer can be convinced to end this forced engagement?"
Vox tilted his head.
“Then you risk him losing his status.”
Alastor blinked.
“What?”
“If Virgil does not marry into royalty,” Vox said calmly, “his claim weakens. If he fails to conform in the ways that matter, he will be quietly stripped of the title.”
The words were delivered without malice. Almost gently.
“He’ll be removed from the line,” Vox continued. “There won’t be a scandal nor an announcement. Our son will just be… reassigned.”
Alastor’s blood ran cold.
“…Reassigned?”
Vox’s smile widened, just slightly.
“And placed in my care.”
Alastor went utterly still.
“What,” he said, voice barely above a whisper, “did you just say?”
“If you want him to be a common Hellborn,” Vincent continued coolly, “then he’ll live like one. He won’t have a place in the castle.”
“I was told - ”
“Oh, shut up,” Vox snapped. “You’re not fucking stupid.”
The feigned decorum shattered completely then, peeling away to reveal something far more familiar.
“You made the choice to play by Lucifer’s rules,” he went on, voice sharpening with every word. “And you know damn well that every time - every fucking time - you do something like this, it backfires.”
He rose from the couch and rounded the table, hands clasped behind his back as he stopped directly in front of Alastor. He looked down at him without hesitation. Without deference. As though the crown meant nothing at all.
Because to him, it didn’t.
“You’ve got a problem with everything. The second something doesn’t go your way, you fall apart. You complain. You bitch. You moan. Like that’s the only thing you know how to do.”
His lip curled.
“Did you really call me here thinking I could actually change Lucifer’s mind?” he asked incredulously. “Who the fuck do you think I am?”
Vox gave a short, humorless laugh.
“Yeah, I’ve got real pull in the city,” he admitted. “And if you weren’t such a cunt, you, Virgil and Dante could’ve lived very comfortably without the royal bullshit.”
He gestured broadly to the opulent room around them. To the life he now lived.
“This is your reward,” Vincent continued coldly. “You get to watch your son married off because you decided to be a frigid bitch - ”
“Shut the fuck up, Vincent,” Alastor snarled.
He surged to his feet, composure finally shattering.
“I am trying to make sure our son has a choice. To choose who he marries. When he marries. I am fighting on his behalf because no one else wants to.”
He shoved Vincent hard in the chest.
Vincent allowed himself to stagger back a few steps, more amused than offended, projected lips twisting into a sneer.
“And you’re doing fuck all,” Alastor pressed on, ears flattening tight against his skull as his teeth bared. “If you’re so weak you can’t do anything about it, then just say that. But I shouldn’t be surprised - considering you couldn’t even handle a single Omega.”
His voice shook now. Not with fear but with rage.
“I still remember the look on your face when Adam swept me up in the ballroom years ago. You looked so fucking pathetic. Because you couldn’t do anything then. And you can’t do anything now, you fucking piece of shit - !”
The blow came without warning.
A sharp crack echoed through the room as Vincent backhanded him across the face. Hard.
Alastor stumbled sideways, vision flaring white as heat bloomed along his cheek. He hit the floor awkwardly, breath tearing from his chest in short, stunned gasps. For a moment, he simply lay there.
He had been struck.
And struck with intent.
“Much better,” Vincent remarked calmly, flexing his hand as though testing it. “God. I should’ve done that shit years ago.”
He adjusted his jacket, smoothing himself back into place with practiced ease.
“I’ll see you at Virgil’s birthday, Your Majesty,” Vincent added lightly as he turned away. “Make sure you wear something nice.”
The door closed behind him.
Chapter 197: 197
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Your Majesty!”
The imps rushed forward instinctively, but Alastor lifted a hand.
They froze at once.
He did not need their assistance. He never had. This was not the first time he had been struck, after all. He had endured far worse. Nor was it the first time Vincent had laid hands on him. That, too, was an old wound.
This had been different.
Not punishment. Not discipline.
Humiliation.
An attempt to remind him of what Vincent believed him to be.
But Alastor had survived cruelty that would have broken lesser souls.
This was nothing in comparison.
“I’m fine,” he said calmly.
The servants hesitated, eyes wide with uncertainty, before retreating a step. He rose on his own, steadying himself without haste. One hand lifted to his cheek, claws brushing the tender flesh. The heat there lingered.
“Mirror.”
A snap of his claw and one was placed into his hand moments later. He turned his head slightly, studying the mark left behind. Not dramatic. Not yet.
Quietly, he tidied himself. Smoothed his hair. Adjusted his dress. And ensured every detail was immaculate.
When he looked up again, his gaze was cool; crimson eyes iced over with something hard and unyielding.
“Frigid bitch?”
A short, humorless snort escaped him.
Perhaps he was becoming one.
He handed the mirror back and straightened fully, posture flawless, composure restored. Whatever Vincent believed did not matter.
He was a Queen.
No matter how many times someone tried to deny it.
❧
Lucifer had Alastor sit before him in their chambers, tipping his chin gently and turning his face from side to side as he examined the bruise already blooming beneath the skin. He appeared faintly amused.
“My,” he drawled. “He didn’t hold back, did he?”
The flesh was beginning to darken. Alastor had summoned him before the children might see. The King regarded him with open interest as the Queen sat demurely, hands folded neatly in his lap.
It was strange.
A calm had settled over him. Not numbness… clarity.
Lucifer’s claws traced his cheek with almost reverent care, a touch light enough to be deceptive.
“Are you going to ask me to save you?” his husband asked softly.
Alastor blinked.
The question tugged at an old memory from years ago, when he had been pregnant. When Lucifer had told him that all he needed to do was beg. That he could stand in his stead and ensure no harm ever reached him again.
He could do it now.
He could fall to his knees. Could weep and ask Lucifer to intervene directly and punish Vincent. To make an example out of him.
But that had never been what he wanted.
The first time he had come to Lucifer, he had not asked for rescue.
He had asked for something else entirely.
“I need…” Alastor began, then stopped.
Lilith’s words surfaced. Her lessons. Her warnings She had coached him and sharpened him and taught him how to endure. And it had helped. It had carried him this far.
But still he fell short of what she had been.
He had the title. The regalia. The seat beside the King.
But he did not have the people.
They knew of him. They whispered his name. They bowed when required.
But they did not see him.
“…to become something more than this,” he said quietly at last.
Lucifer tilted his head, studying him with renewed interest.
“Something more, my pet?”
Alastor lifted a hand and grasped his crown.
It had been cast aside before. Thrown away in a moment of fury. Reduced to something ignoble so many times before.
And yet it was the very same crown Lilith had worn, so very long ago. A relic of her reign. Of her authority. Of a Queen who had not merely ruled, but had been recognized.
“I wasn’t meant to be a simple consort,” Alastor said quietly.
“You were not,” Lucifer replied. “As our vows stated.”
Those fingers passed over Alastor’s cheek. The touch coaxed a sigh from him, his eyes falling shut as relief came.
“I’m meant to rule over all of them,” he continued. “To become a Queen of Hell.”
There was, he knew, a difference between being a queen and being the Queen who embodied Hell itself. A living manifestation of what the realm was meant to be; torment and anguish, gnashing teeth and unending misery.
Had he not lived it?
Had he not endured all of that and more?
His eyes remained closed as memories pressed in. Every discomfort. Every humiliation. Every wound inflicted upon flesh and mind alike. None of it had been meaningless. Each had been a lesson; terrible, cruel lessons, learned at a cost that still ached.
Now he wanted recompense.
Not through another’s hand. Not through borrowed power.
Through his own.
He wanted them to bleed.
The desire coiled tight in his chest, ugly and fervent and honest. Because he wanted it so desperately.
A single tear slipped free.
He thought of Virgil. Of Dante. Of Adam. Of Angel Dust. Of Niffty. Of Husk. Of every soul bound to him by love or loyalty.
Another tear followed.
And then another.
Until the doe finally broke, quiet sobs tearing from him as he wept in earnest
This Hell had nearly ruined him.
It had nearly ruined them. Had diminished and reduced them all to something lesser. Smaller. And Alastor loathed it - loathed it with a ferocity that burned hot and unrelenting in his chest.
He wanted it torn apart.
Wanted to ruin the thing that had been built in Lilith’s absence.
Because this was not her creation.
This Hell had taken shape only after Heaven. After she had departed. After she had become him. It belonged now to Vox, to Velvette and to Valentino. To the Overlords who had carved it up and claimed it piece by piece.
And they all knew it.
How could it ever be his?
How… when it had not been hers?
…
And then the thought struck him.
Alastor blinked slowly as he calmed, breath catching as the pieces aligned. He thought of the lessons. Of the old laws. Of the principles taught to him. They were the very ones that predated this fractured Hell. He thought of Lilith’s words.
Because those laws had been hers.
And then Lucifer’s voice surfaced in his memory. From long ago, addressing the Overlords with that same infuriating calm.
Your territories remain yours for as long as you possess the strength to hold them.
“Lucifer,” Alastor said softly.
He lifted his gaze to his husband.
“Hell was Lilith’s, wasn’t it?”
“It was my gift to you,” Lucifer replied, wiping away his tears. “The people were my gift to you.”
A pause.
“All of them are mine?” Alastor asked quietly.
The devil dipped his head.
“They are yours to do with as you please.”
“Vox,” Alastor pressed. “Velvette. Valentino.”
“If you have the power to make them kneel,” Lucifer said evenly, “then yes.”
Alastor fell silent, mind racing.
He thought of Pentagram City and how it had risen only after Lilith’s departure. Of the power he had allowed to lie dormant for so long. Of Virgil’s and Dante’s future marriages; tethers to the Ars Goetia, beings powerful in their own right.
And for the first time he did not think like a commoner.
He thought like a Queen.
“I would like to request a gift, husband,” Alastor said softly.
Lucifer hummed, intrigued.
“And what might that be, my Queen?”
“I want you to help me recreate what Lilith built.”
The King paused. A knowing smile curved at his lips as he noted the spark now burning in Alastor’s gaze.
“Do you remember it?” Alastor asked. “Her Kingdom?”
“Of course, my doe,” Lucifer replied. “I remember it very clearly.”
“I want you to show me what it looked like.”
The King paused only for a moment.
“Please.”
Lucifer inclined his head.
“Close your eyes, Alastor.”
“Yes, husband.”
And as Alastor obeyed, the old Hell began to stir once more within the boundaries of his mind.
❧
This illusion was not torment.
It was something else entirely.
The world unfolded beneath a crimson sky, its light warm rather than oppressive. The architecture was medieval in structure yet elaborate in execution; there were even grand spires and arched walkways crafted with intention and care. There was no rot here. No grime clinging to stone. None of the filth so endemic to Pentagram City. Instead, the streets spoke of culture. Of purpose. Of a society shaped by something more than the constant, brutal collision of Sinners left to fester.
This was a place where progress had been encouraged.
Where peace had been possible.
Where Sinners need not languish endlessly in suffering simply because it was expected of them.
Alastor walked through the streets alongside Lucifer, his gaze drifting over the landscape. The world felt unreal, like a vision pulled from myth rather than memory.
As though he were glimpsing an impossibility.
For a fleeting moment, he wondered if it was a fabrication. A carefully crafted illusion meant to soothe or manipulate. Surely a place like this could not have truly existed.
And yet something deep within him responded with unmistakable warmth. Recognition. A sense of rightness that could not be faked.
“Is this what the war destroyed?” he asked softly.
Lucifer nodded.
“It is,” he replied. “It was razed to the ground. And whatever remained was torn down to make room for something else entirely.”
Alastor watched as children hurried toward a fountain that ran with clean, clear water. Their laughter echoed softly as an Alpha and an Omega passed nearby, fingers intertwined.
And then it struck him.
This place bore a resemblance to Heaven. Not in perfection - but in intent. A world shaped under Lilith’s influence. It was thoughtful and purposeful. Not flawless, but sufficient. A place where a Sinner might find comfort without being erased.
He remembered the journal. How Lilith had written of Lucifer’s dissatisfaction. How this place had not been enough for him.
But why?
“Husband,” Alastor said as they walked.
Lucifer blinked, momentarily drawn back from memories that clearly belonged to him.
“Why wasn’t this enough,” Alastor asked softly, “for you?”
Lucifer’s answer came without hesitation.
“Because it was for her,” he said. “For you.”
Alastor blinked, startled.
“She awakened in me the desire to live,” Lucifer continued. “Before her, I was content to languish in the void. To allow the souls that fell to suffer only annihilation and silence. I did not care for what became of them.”
He paused then and for the briefest moment Alastor glimpsed something beneath the perfection of his husband’s face.
Loss.
“She deserved Heaven,” Lucifer said quietly. “And I would have placed her beside me. As my Queen. As Queen of everything. She was worthy of it. Just as you are.”
His gaze settled on Alastor, intent.
“She denied that gift,” he said. “But you will not.”
Lucifer gestured around them, every detail of the world precise. Perfectly remembered. Perfectly recreated. It was a Hell that had once been.
“Tell me, my pet,” he asked softly. “Is this what you desire?”
Alastor paused and looked around.
“I want Charlie,” Alastor said. “And I want the power to claim Michael’s head.”
The words did not tremble. They were not spoken in anger. They were spoken as a statement of intent.
“I want Vox to fear me,” he continued. “I want Valentino and Velvette to do the same.”
A breath.
“I want Virgil and Dante to find happiness.”
Another, slower this time.
“I want to remain with Adam and Angel Dust for an eternity.”
His gaze softened, just slightly.
“I want Niffty and Husk to be given the power and potential that was denied to them by their curse.”
And then his smile widened.
A smile that did not belong to a consort. Nor a victim.
“I want Hell to be destroyed,” he said calmly, “and remade in my image. It will not be Lilith’s.”
He lifted his chin.
“It will be mine.”
Lucifer regarded him in silence, that ancient gaze weighing every word; not as fantasy, but as feasibility. At last, a fondness curved his lips.
“Is that what you truly desire?” he asked.
“Yes,” Alastor said without hesitation. “And more. So much more.”
Lucifer laughed, slipping an arm around Alastor’s waist and drawing him close.
“You are truly greedy, my pet,” he murmured. “And I adore that about you.”
Then his tone shifted.
“But ambition without mastery is merely hunger,” he continued. “And you are not yet prepared to rival the Overlords. I have long considered when instruction would be… appropriate.”
His gaze flicked toward the distance. Toward the unseen.
“But now,” Lucifer said softly, “the children have grown independent.”
He looked back at his wife, eyes alight.
“And so it is time.”
❧
“Don’t blow out Virgil’s candles, Dante,” Alastor chided, unable to keep the fondness from his voice.
Within the Vee Tower, with both Octavia and Dante crowding him far too closely, Virgil leaned forward and blew out the candles atop his birthday cake. Dante had already enjoyed his own celebration earlier in the week, but that had done little to curb his insistence on being the center of attention now. He hovered, grinning and determined to insert himself into the moment despite his mother’s gentle admonishments.
Applause followed. Vox, Valentino and Velvette stood nearby, smiling brightly at the birthday boy. All of them - Overlords and royalty alike - had arrived dressed casually, an unspoken truce holding for the duration of the party as they occupied the TV Overlord’s penthouse. Civility reigned, if only temporarily.
As cake was sliced and gifts unwrapped, Alastor watched with quiet affection.
Niffty and Husk indulged enthusiastically in dessert. Martha and Rosie laughed loudly as they joked with Angel Dust. Stolas and Stella lingered together with glasses of wine. The room hummed with warmth and noise and life.
Tomorrow, the children would be told of their arrangements. Of futures already taking shape beyond their control.
But today they were simply children.
As the children scattered to play with their new toys he drifted toward the floor-to-ceiling window. He paused there, hands resting lightly at his sides and gazed out at a view he knew all too well.
Pentagram City stretched below.
“You seem like you’re in a good mood.”
Unsurprisingly, Vox stepped up beside him.
“Mmm.”
Alastor recalled the day he’d tossed Vincent out of this very window.
What a lovely memory that was.
“I am,” he replied simply.
Vox stuffed his hands into his trouser pockets, relaxed in a way that felt almost foreign between them now. Alastor glanced at him from the corner of his eye.
He loathed Vincent. That truth had not softened with time.
And yet this man had given him Virgil.
It was strange, sometimes, that such a gentle, thoughtful child could come from the cruel TV Overlord. But he had. Against all odds.
Memories stirred between them. Their first meeting. Their marriage. Years of conflict and sharp words, violence and constant friction.
Then Virgil’s laughter rang out behind them.
And for just a moment, all of that fell away.
“We’ve got a pretty good kid,” Vincent said quietly.
Alastor nodded.
“We do.”
That, at least, was something they could agree on.
Notes:
This marks the end of this Arc 5.
Chapter 198: Court Omega Angel Dust [ ART ]
Notes:
art by luuciid0 ! pls support them on twitter.
Chapter Text

Chapter 199: Court Omega Stella [ ART ]
Summary:
art by luuciid0 ! pls support them on twitter.
Chapter Text

Chapter 200: The Queen and The Executioner
Chapter Text

Chapter 201: The Curse of Eve [ Light Guide - 3 ]
Chapter Text
Author’s Note & Soft Guide
I’ve officially crossed 400k words with this fic! Thank you to everyone who’s stuck with me this far. I’m recycling an older guide template here, with some updates and I hope it’s clear and easy to follow. There are also hints toward what's to come worked in!
Dark Fic
This fic has given me the chance to interact with other writers - some whose work I’ve read and admired for years - which is deeply flattering. Through writing this story, I’ve also developed a very clear understanding of what I enjoy creating and what I crave as a reader.
I’ve realized that I want to write strictly dark works, particularly long-form ones. Stories centered on character dynamics, power imbalances, drama, world-building and themes that are often considered uncomfortable or unsavory by the majority.
What I love about Hazbin is that, because it’s rooted in Hell, I’m able to write truly unrepentant, morally awful characters - whether they reside in Heaven or Hell - and have it make sense within the setting, while still putting my own spin on it.
With that in mind, I’ve decided to invest my time into long-form stories for readers who enjoy similar content.
Especially because, as I’ve mentioned to a few readers before, there aren’t many long, dark and character-driven works that fully lean into this space. This fic is written with intention. It will remain dark.
Readers
I read every comment. I also translate comments that aren’t in English. I genuinely enjoy your theories and interpretations, even when they go places I never anticipated.
I appreciate both the readers who have stayed with the fic and those who’ve chosen to step away. I’m enjoying this journey, and I hope the artwork - both gifted and commissioned - has added to your experience. More is on the way.
If you’re able, please support the artists who’ve helped bring this story to life. A follow goes a long way.
From my readers, I'd like to request that you share any music that reminds you of this piece. I've been looking to craft a playlist for me to listen to in full. I listen to all genres! And I've already had the occasional suggestion.
Potential Length & Upload Schedule
This fic is not close to completion.
As you’re accustomed to, there will be at least one chapter per day. If there’s ever a break in uploads, please check the most recent chapter notes. I’ll always leave an explanation there. I prefer clear communication with readers who actively engage with this work.
Future Works !
(These will all be dark or grimdark longfics. )
Human!Vox x Human!Alastor; Dystopian, Omegaverse, Gender Roles, Sexism, Domestic Violence, Forced Marriage, Forced Pregnancy - This work will center around a 50's dystopian horror. Where society is centered toward maintaining a certain image that caters strictly to the elite. It will be both futuristic and not. And will be inspired by the show Black Mirror.
Fallen Angel!Micheal x Alastor x Fallen Angel! Lucifer; Omegaverse, Forced Relationship, Threesome, Forced Fem, Love Triangle - Corrupted siblings are fixated on a single doe. Their obsession teetering in dramatic and unpredictable ways. Resulting in them quarreling with one another. And making Alastor suffer all the more for it.
Dark!Adam x Winner!Alastor; Curse of Eve!Heaven, Religious Indoctrination, Gender Roles, Pregnancy, 'Utopian' Themes, Omegaverse - Alastor finds that Heaven is not what he expects. It is perfect. But it is perfect in a way that disguises that Omegas are meant to fulfill a certain role. And the eyes of a certain angel of great renown settles upon him.
Characters & Characterization
(The Morningstar family is covered here, along with Adam and Vox - because, let’s be honest, we all love Vox.)
Alastor Morningstar (Lilith)
Alastor is the reincarnation of Lilith and the reigning Queen of Hell. At present, he is widely regarded as a figurehead - his title acknowledged, but his authority largely dismissed. He currently remains under Lucifer’s strict tutelage following the Prince’s tenth birthday.
At this stage of his development, Alastor has become far more aware of his own desires. He seeks fulfillment. He seeks restoration.
What Lilith built long ago was lost. Alastor intends to build something new - something of his own design - supported by his husband. He plans to dismantle Pride and rebuild it into a kingdom that reflects his desires.
And once Hell is reshaped, he intends to turn his gaze outward. For both realms wronged him equally.
Vox (Vincent)
Vox represents the old order. The traditions of Pentagram City as it exists now that were shaped in Lilith’s absence.
As Virgil’s sire, he seeks to guide his son toward a similar path. His relationship with both Virgil and Alastor will grow increasingly strained as Virgil moves into adolescence and adulthood.
He remains the strongest Sinner in Hell and is determined to keep Alastor’s influence within Pentagram City tightly constrained.
Lucifer Morningstar
Having acknowledged Alastor as Lilith, Lucifer seeks to reclaim what was lost and begin anew.
While many of his plans remain deliberately opaque, one truth is clear following his marriage; he intends to claim Heaven and crown himself God of Creation - King of All.
How he plans to accomplish this remains unknown.
As does the true role Dante will play, despite hints scattered throughout the narrative. For now, his focus lies in aiding Alastor with the slow, deliberate destruction of Pentagram City.
His private discussions with Vox remain undisclosed.
Though he has softened somewhat toward his wife, Lucifer remains a stern and merciless partner. He does not tolerate defiance. Souls under his care are corrected when they stray.
Adam
Adam occupies a crucial role within the narrative. He is loyal to both Lucifer and Alastor, though his devotion to the Queen borders on reverent. He will play a significant part in the familial tensions between Vox, Alastor, and Virgil - and later, in Hell’s broader mobilization.
Virgil Morningstar
The Alpha son of Alastor and Vox, Virgil begins the upcoming arc as a sensitive, emotionally fragile child. He adores both of his parents and remains entirely unaware of the true depth of their relationship.
His companion, Razzle, is gentle and sweet-tempered. Slightly smaller than Dazzle, he is occasionally bullied by his draconic sibling.
Dante Morningstar
The Omega son of Alastor and Lucifer, Dante is spirited and stubborn and very much his mother’s child. Unlike his sire, he is capable of love. However, that love is twisted in form and expression. He can be cruel toward his brother, though he frames it as affection. Dante is notably fixated on Virgil, a dynamic that will be explored in future chapters.
His companion, Dazzle, has recently shown increasingly vicious tendencies - quick to bite and eager to draw blood - to Dante’s evident delight.
Chapter 202: 202
Notes:
This chapter is a comparatively lax one. Focusing on the Morningstars. We'll be leaning more heavily into family dynamics and drama. Growth. Adolescence. And the power progression of Alastor, Dante and Virgil. As well as Razzle and Dazzle.
Chapter Text
The seating room of the Morningstar Castle had rarely felt so… awkward.
They had both been called in mid-playdate, dragged from their half-finished games without explanation. The interruption alone had been enough to unsettle them, especially given the location. The Queen’s private seating room was not a place one was summoned to lightly.
Virgil and Octavia entered together, still slightly disheveled from play. Virgil’s hair had come loose at the edges, his sleeves rumpled; Octavia’s feathers were faintly askew, her dress bearing the unmistakable signs of running through the gardens. They slowed instinctively upon crossing the threshold.
Their mothers sat together, both Omegas poised and composed, porcelain cups of fragrant tea cradled delicately in their claws.
Princess Stella was the first to fix them with her gaze. Her eyes swept over them with an unimpressed look. The look alone was enough to make Octavia straighten a fraction, smoothing her skirt and drawing herself up with practiced reflex.
Alastor, by contrast, softened visibly at the sight of them.
“Well,” he said, a fond warmth coloring his voice as he set his cup aside, “you two certainly look as though you were enjoying yourselves.”
“Yes, Mother,” Virgil replied immediately, a small smile tugging at his lips.
“Yes, Your Majesty,” Octavia echoed, bright despite herself, dipping her head with exaggerated courtesy before glancing sideways at Virgil.
Their shared grin slipped out before either could stop it.
Alastor’s expression gentled further at the sight.
“It’s so lovely to see you getting along so well,” he said, sincerely. “You two have grown close.”
Virgil shifted slightly, his hands clasping together before him.
“Was there something you needed, Mother?” he asked.
The Queen’s smile didn’t falter, but it did still.
He exchanged a brief glance with Stella. It was subtle but heavy with unspoken understanding.
Stella set her cup down with a soft, decisive click.
“Yes,” she said crisply, gesturing toward the seats arranged opposite them. “There is. Sit.”
Her tone left little room for argument.
Virgil hesitated. Octavia did as well. They exchanged a quick look before complying. The young Alpha and Omega crossed the room and took their seats side by side, feet not quite touching the floor, posture instinctively straightened.
Their smiles faded almost immediately.
Both children sensed the shift as their mothers regarded them with expressions they couldn’t quite decipher. Neither look was openly angry, but neither was warm. It was worse than scolding. It was serious.
Were they in trouble?
Virgil’s mind raced, rifling through the afternoon for some misstep. Had he spoken out of turn? Wandered too far? Broken something? Octavia mirrored the same quiet panic, her small claws twisting together in her lap as she searched her memory just as desperately.
“Stop fidgeting, Octavia,” Stella said sharply.
The girl startled, feathers fluffing reflexively before she caught herself.
“S-sorry, Mother,” she murmured, dipping her head and stilling her hands with visible effort.
Alastor took the lead then, his tone gentler by comparison.
“You are both of age,” he began, “to be formally recognized within Hell’s society as Prince and Princess. And with that recognition comes responsibility.”
They knew this already.
Virgil had been raised with the understanding that, as an Alpha Prince, he would one day stand in for his parents when required. He would learn governance, diplomacy and command; as well as how to represent the Morningstar name when the King or Queen could not. He was Virgil Morningstar, after all, just as his mother had become Alastor Morningstar.
Octavia’s path was different, though no less defined. As an Omega Princess, she was expected to marry when she came of age. To produce an heir. To support her future husband in his endeavors. She was being groomed carefully and educated thoroughly. Not for power outright, but for proximity to it.
“Your curriculum will change,” Alastor continued, “according to your respective roles. And you will be granted ample time to prepare.”
Some of the tension eased. Both children relaxed slightly, shoulders lowering as they realized that they were not being reprimanded.
Then Alastor went on.
“As is customary within our society,” he said calmly, “marriage is a ceremony meant to bind two households together. It strengthens alliances. It produces progeny that will serve Hell in the future.”
Marriage.
The word felt too large. Too distant.
Virgil thought of his mother’s wedding. And he tried, unsuccessfully, to imagine himself standing in such a place. It felt unreal.
“King Lucifer,” Alastor said, his voice careful now, “has taken note of how fond you two are of one another. And with Paimon’s blessing, arrangements have been made.”
The room went utterly still.
“They have arranged,” he finished, “for you two to be married.”
A stunned silence followed.
Virgil blinked. Once. Twice. His thoughts stalled, unable to find purchase.
“…married?” he echoed faintly, as though saying the word aloud might make it make sense.
Alastor’s expression softened immediately, sympathy flickering across his features as he met his son’s gaze.
“Yes, my fawn,” he said gently. “You and Octavia will be wed once you reach your eighteenth year.”
❧
Virgil nudged at the food on his plate, the polished silverware scraping softly against porcelain as he pushed a slice of perfectly cooked meat from one side to the other. The private dining room - reserved exclusively for the royal family - was quiet.
Lucifer sat at the head of the table, composed as ever. Alastor and Dante flanked him, the latter already halfway through his meal and humming idly to himself as though nothing in the world had changed.
Beneath the table, Dazzle and Razzle lurked like shadows, their snouts occasionally poking out as they fished hopefully for scraps. Dante indulged them whenever he could, slipping bits down when he thought no one was looking.
Virgil barely noticed.
His attention remained fixed on his plate. On the food he hadn’t eaten. On the way his appetite had vanished entirely.
“Virgil?”
He blinked, startled, and looked up.
Alastor’s crimson gaze had settled on him.
“You shouldn’t play with your food,” the Queen said softly.
There was no reprimand in it. Only concern.
Virgil swallowed.
“… I’m just not very hungry, Mother,” he replied, voice quiet.
Alastor’s brow knit faintly.
“You didn’t eat lunch either, Virgil.”
The words were mild, but they landed heavier than intended.
A sigh slipped from Alastor before he could stop it. He set his own cutlery aside.
“Virgil…”
The Alpha fawn’s lips trembled.
Virgil lowered his gaze again, shoulders drawing in as though he were trying to make himself smaller, his appetite lost somewhere beneath the weight of thoughts he didn’t yet have the words to name.
“Are you going to cry?”
Dante’s question was delivered with casual curiosity rather than concern.
Virgil stiffened instantly, his spine straightening as he snapped his gaze toward his brother.
“No!” he shot back, his voice sharp.
Dante rolled his eyes, stabbing another bite of food with his fork.
“I was just asking,” he said. “You don’t have to be a little bitch about it.”
“Dante.”
Lucifer didn’t look up as he spoke. He continued eating, every movement unhurried, as though this exchange were little more than background noise. His tone was even.
“But he is being one,” Dante pressed, entirely unapologetic. “And it’s been all day.”
The young Omega shot Virgil a look devoid of sympathy. There was no cruelty in it so much as impatience. Dante had never been good at sitting with emotions that slowed things down.
“At least you know your fiancee,” he continued, voice edged with a sharp little scoff. “I got stuck with a stupid picture.”
“Dante.”
Alastor’s voice cut cleanly through the space.
The Queen shut his eyes and released a measured sigh, the sort that spoke of restraint rather than exhaustion. He folded his hands together atop the table, his gaze flitting between his children in turn.
“I understand that this is difficult,” he said evenly. “For both of you.”
His tone softened.
“My own marriage was arranged,” he continued. “I know how unsettling it can feel. How little control it affords you at first. But I ask that you give it time. And patience.”
His eyes lingered on Virgil.
“You know Octavia. You’ve grown alongside her. That familiarity matters more than you realize.”
Then his gaze shifted to Dante.
“And as for you, the young Prince Valak was not chosen at random. Your father has spoken with his family at length. You are said to share a similar temperament.”
Dante grimaced faintly, poking at his own food.
“Well,” he muttered, “as long as he isn’t boring.”
❧
Alastor released a long, weary sigh once the last door had been shut and the castle settled into its familiar hush. The children had gone to bed without protest, but without warmth, either. Neither Virgil nor Dante had been inclined to speak. That silence weighed heavier than tears ever could.
Especially from Dante.
He felt as though he had failed them somehow.
And yet there was nothing left to do. The King’s word was law. It always had been. From Queen to commoner, from Overlord to the lowest Hellborn; obedience was not optional.
“You did well.”
Alastor paused just inside the threshold of Lucifer’s chamber, the door closing softly behind him.
“Did I?” he asked quietly.
Lucifer reclined against a stack of pillows, crimson gaze fixed on him with lazy attentiveness.
“They’re upset,” Alastor continued. “That much is obvious.”
Lucifer hummed.
“So were you,” he replied. “And yet you endured. This will pass. They are stronger than you think.”
“They have no choice but to be,” Alastor said.
Lucifer smiled faintly.
“Of course not,” he agreed. “This is Hell, after all. Discomfort is to be expected. Even among our young.”
He shifted, extending a hand in a silent summons. Alastor hesitated only a moment before approaching. Lucifer guided him closer, hands already working deftly at the fastenings of his dress.
“I could call for Angel to undress me,” Alastor said dryly. “If you believe me incapable.”
Lucifer’s brows lifted in mild amusement.
“You are perfectly capable,” he said. “But such menial tasks are beneath you.”
Alastor huffed softly.
“Taking care of myself is now beneath me?”
“I provide servants so that you need not concern yourself with such trivialities,” Lucifer replied. “I am well aware that Michael cast you into a form that afforded you no such luxuries in life.”
“I suppose,” Alastor huffed.
Lucifer’s hands did not pause.
“I seek only to ensure you understand your place.”
Alastor glanced at him from the corner of his eye.
“And is that not beneath you, husband?”
Lucifer laughed quietly.
“It is,” he admitted. “But it is above theirs. And so they should serve you. All of them. A Queen should be tended to with a flick of the wrist.”
Layer by layer, Alastor was divested of his finery. The dress. The corset. The undergarments. His hair was freed next, tumbling down his back in a crimson cascade. He was seated upon the bed now, Lucifer settling behind him as he took up a brush.
The gesture was familiar.
Unsettlingly so.
Vincent had done this before. Long ago.
“What do you think of them?” Lucifer asked, breaking the silence.
“Of who?” Alastor replied.
“The Hellborn. Your people.”
The brush slowed as Alastor considered the question. His thoughts wandered to Stella and Stolas. To Octavia. To the Ars Goetia. Then further still, down through the rings. Imps. Hellhounds. Succubi. Baphomets. Creatures so often reduced to caricature by human myth, yet far more complex in truth.
They were his now.
All of them.
His mind lingered, momentarily, upon the Imp who had handed him a single tomato, his eyes shining with pride.
“They’re industrious,” he said at last. “Hard-working. And resourceful.”
Lucifer inclined his head in approval.
“They are,” he agreed. “They provide much to ensure our comfort in Pride.”
Something about that phrasing lingered.
Chapter 203: 203
Chapter Text
Dante had always considered his mother beautiful.
It wasn’t something he questioned or analyzed, it simply was. Alastor surpassed Angel Dust and Martha in a way Dante couldn’t fully articulate. Perhaps it was because he was special. Because he was the Queen. Or perhaps it was because Dante had never known a world where his mother was not the center of it.
Some of his earliest memories revolved around him.
He’d been told that when he took his first steps, it hadn’t been toward toys or treats - but toward Alastor. His tiny claws reaching out, the fawn driven by the need to be close. Mother had caught him then, laughing softly, scooping him up as though there had never been any doubt where he belonged.
Alastor loved him with a devotion that felt eternal.
Mother was the axis around which their family turned. Everything seemed to orbit him; Dante, Virgil and even Lucifer in his own way. And Alastor rewarded that closeness freely. Affection was never withheld. It was given openly and without hesitation.
Others loved him too.
There was Niffty, bustling and bright. Husk, gruff but steady. Martha, who had cared for them patiently since infancy. And then there were Angel Dust and Adam - fixtures in their lives that presented themselves in different, complicated ways.
Angel Dust was pretty. Dante had always thought so.
He was often seen at Alastor’s side, walking alongside the Queen through the castle halls, the two of them engaged in quiet conversation. Their voices were always low, soft enough that Dante sometimes had to strain to catch fragments as they passed. Whatever they spoke about, it seemed meant only for them.
Sometimes, they stood closer than necessary.
When they believed themselves unobserved, Angel’s many arms would slip around Alastor’s waist. Mother’s claws would settle at Angel’s hip in turn. Their lips would meet in the way adults often did.
And then they would part.
They lingered afterward, as though savoring something Dante didn’t yet have the language to understand.
If Dante stepped into view, they separated immediately. Smiles appeared. Angel Dust always looked a little flustered then, posture stiffening as though he were trying to determine whether Dante had seen anything at all.
He had.
Of course he had.
Because Dante was clever.
And so was Dazzle. Because Dazzle was the best.
They knew this castle intimately - every corridor, every passageway and every place servants assumed no one ever lingered. Knowing a place so thoroughly made it easy to know things.
Dazzle often perched upon his shoulder, heavy and warm and obedient, ever eager to involve himself in whatever Dante happened to be doing. The dragon was useful and reliable in ways people often weren’t.
Dazzle had helped him before.
There were moments when something stirred inside Dante that he didn’t yet have words for. A sudden surge of excitement. An urge to touch. To grab. To squeeze too tightly. It was never intentional. He didn’t mean to be rough.
But accidents happened.
And when they did, Dante was left with a mouth full of meat that tasted wrong.
And worse was that he left a mess.
Father did not like messes.
So Dante learned to hide things.
He learned where to go. What corners went unseen. How to clean properly. He learned quickly because he was smart. Smarter than Virgil, certainly.
No one ever found out.
Just like the picture.
That cleverness allowed him to move through the castle without being seen.
Because sometimes he could change.
His body bent and reshaped itself into curious little forms, each transformation guided by stories read to him when he was small. Tales of mice and rabbits wielding swords against rats and foxes; of abbeys built from cold stone that towered high. Of merciless vermin and beasts who crept through shadows and understood survival better than anyone else.
He liked those stories best.
The “bad ones” were always his favorites. They behaved in ways that made sense to him. They were clever. Patient. Willing to do what needed to be done.
When he played with his brother, Dante always chose those roles. He never wanted to be the knight or the hero. He liked being the vermin; the thing that skulked and watched and struck when it was least expected.
And so he took their shapes.
Rats. Foxes. Weasels. Magpies.
All it required was thought and focus.. A vivid enough imagining and his body followed, reshaping itself obediently, slipping into something smaller.
He never told anyone.
It was his secret.
Well… almost.
Dazzle knew. Of course he did. Dazzle knew everything. And Dazzle was his best friend.
It might have been Virgil, once. But Virgil was soft in a way Dazzle wasn’t.
More of that bitchness, Dante thought.
His brother was plagued with it. Absolutely riddled. It was almost pitiable, really. And Dante hoped Virgil would grow out of it with age. Because if he didn’t, it would be a genuine tragedy.
He probably got it from his commoner of a father.
Poor, pathetic thing. Virgil was burdened with blood that had weakened him so thoroughly. There was only so much Mother’s influence could correct. One would think the so-called strongest Sinner would have produced something sturdier. Something that didn’t crumble so fucking easily. Something that didn’t constantly lament.
It only reinforced what Dante already knew.
Commoners and royalty should not mix.
He hated when Virgil insisted on outings beyond the castle. Dragging their mother along to mingle. To look at things. To see Vox.
Vox.
Dante didn’t like Vox.
He didn’t like the way Vox looked at his mother, because it was the same way Father looked at him. Possessive and hungry. Familiar in a way that made something deep inside Dante twitch unpleasantly.
And Vox touched Alastor.
Not always crudely. Not always obviously. But enough. Enough to stir the same strange sensation Dante felt when those accidents happened. The ones he didn’t think about afterward. The ones Dazzle helped clean up.
Mother hadn’t noticed.
Vox hadn’t either.
A tiny rodent was tucked away in the seating room; small enough to be overlooked, red eyes gleaming faintly from the shadows. Watching.
Seeing.
Everything.
He froze in place when his mother was suddenly on the floor.
His breath slipped from him in thin, startled pulls as he watched the doe rise, steadying himself with practiced composure. His movements were controlled. His crimson gaze was cold.
Unyielding.
Beautiful.
Dante watched closely.
He did not like commoners who failed to know their place.
And as his mother righted himself, head still held high, Dante wondered whether he felt the same.
❧
“Father,” Dante said.
Lucifer lounged comfortably within his chamber, a book resting open in one hand. Dante and Dazzle were sprawled across the bed nearby, their poses mirroring one another as they watched the Fallen Angel with open interest. Lucifer turned a page without looking up.
“Yes, my treasure?”
“Why don’t you help Mother?”
Lucifer paused only long enough to lift a brow.
“Help him with what, Dante?”
“With that filthy commoner,” the fawn replied without hesitation. “I don’t like him. And neither does Mother.”
He pushed himself up onto his elbows, expression earnest in a way that was almost sweet.
“You should kill him,” Dante continued thoughtfully. “Or torture him. And let Mother watch. I’d like to watch too.”
Lucifer finally glanced at him.
“You do realize,” he said mildly, “that this ‘filthy commoner’ is Virgil’s father?”
Dante scoffed, tail flicking in irritation.
“Why have him when Virgil could have you?” he argued. “You’re obviously better.”
Lucifer hummed, turning another page.
“Have you told Virgil this?”
“Ugh.”
Dante flopped back onto the bed with a dramatic pout.
“Every time I tell him anything he doesn’t believe me,” he complained. “Even when it’s about Mother. He just says I’m lying.”
Lucifer’s gaze flicked back to the page.
“Well,” he said evenly, “are you?”
“…Well. Sometimes,” Dante admitted after a beat. “But not all the time!”
Lucifer turned another page.
“You spent years fabricating all manner of tales about Virgil’s father,” he said calmly. “And now that you tell the truth once, you expect him to trust you?”
Dante groaned.
“But I told him,” he insisted. “I told him he hit Mother. That he shouldn’t be allowed to. Because he isn’t you.”
“Mmm,” Lucifer replied noncommittally.
Dante made a huffing noise.
“Can’t you do something?”
Lucifer’s expression remained placid.
“I think you should trust your Mother to manage his own affairs,” he said. “He is not an invalid.”
Dante let his face drop into the comforter with an exaggerated groan. Beside him, Dazzle blinked and promptly mimicked the motion, lowering his head and releasing a low, rumbling growl in imitation.
Lucifer, unfazed, simply turned the next page of his book.
❧
At the very least, Dante was thankful that Virgil would be marrying someone worthy of him.
Octavia was appropriate company. The Ars Goetia were creations of his sire and thus were simply better than most. They had been steadfast in their loyalty since the beginning. They respected Lucifer, respected the crown, and by extension, respected his family.
That mattered.
So when Octavia became a constant presence in Virgil’s life, Dante decided that he approved of her.
She was clever. Well-mannered. And, perhaps most importantly, subdued in a way that did not overwhelm his brother. She did not push. She did not demand. She seemed content to exist alongside Virgil rather than dominate his space.
That, Dante thought, was ideal.
He often found them together, hunched over books; science texts or tomes filled with diagrams of constellations and celestial charts. Octavia had an evident fondness for the stars. She spoke of them with quiet enthusiasm, pointing out patterns and names while Virgil listened intently, asking thoughtful questions.
Dante observed from a distance.
This, he decided, was acceptable.
If Virgil had to marry someone, then it might as well be someone like her.
It helped that she liked his brother.
Not that Virgil noticed - because he was, frankly, fucking stupid - but she liked him in the way that was appropriate for a royal. And so Dante approved.
Octavia helped, quietly, in keeping Virgil where he belonged. Within their orbit. Within the sphere of the crown. She unintentionally and indirectly reinforced that he was one of them. That he did not need to drift elsewhere. That this was his place.
That mattered.
Octavia would make for a wonderful sister.
As for his arrangement?
Well.
A letter had already arrived.
It had been lightly perfumed, just a hint of citrus clinging to the parchment. Dante had liked that immediately.
Seated within the privacy of his chamber, he’d broken the seal and unfolded the page, red eyes skimming the careful script.
My dearest Dante,
I eagerly anticipate our first meeting. I know I do not yet know you - nor you me - but I hope that, in time, we become well acquainted. That we come to truly know one another throughout our eight-year courtship. I have been told we share similar tastes in hobbies and music and I very much look forward to enjoying them together…
Dante hummed softly as he read on, claws tapping absently against the page. The words were polite and carefully chosen.
And as Valak shared his idealistic choice in hobby - his personal tastes…
… he found himself intrigued.
Chapter 204: 204
Chapter Text
Virgil liked the Vee Tower.
It was everything the Morningstar Castle was not. Where the castle was ancient and imposing, the tower buzzed with life. Screens glowed and machinery hummed. Wires ran openly along walls.. It felt alive in a way the castle never quite did.
This was his sire’s domain.
Here, Vox reigned supreme. He gave orders and they were obeyed immediately. Everyone moved with purpose, responding to his presence with sharp attention and practiced ease. Virgil found comfort in that clarity.
Uncle Valentino was here too and Virgil thought he was great.
Valentino always pinched his cheeks and called him ridiculous, embarrassing names, much to Virgil’s mortification. But he was kind beneath it. Affectionate. He ruffled Virgil’s hair the same way his father did and he always smelled nice; sweet and rich in a way Virgil had associated with safety since he was very small.
Auntie Velvette was just as present, though different in her affections.
She was stricter than both Valentino and his father. Always attentive to appearances. She smoothed Virgil’s clothes when they wrinkled, clicked her tongue when he tracked dirt across pristine floors and fixed his collar without asking. If he was within her reach, she made certain he was tidy.
Virgil didn’t mind.
They were always kind to him. patient in a way that never felt forced. They showed him around the tower, explained things when he asked and never seemed annoyed by his curiosity. Screens were tilted so he could see. Processes were broken down so he could understand. Questions were answered without sighs or dismissive looks.
He felt… special here.
He supposed he was special in the Morningstar Castle as well. Everyone reminded him of that constantly. Prince. Heir. Alpha. But it was different. At the castle, that specialness came with distance. With expectations. With a sense that he was always standing slightly out of step, never quite fitting the space the way Dante did.
Dante belonged there in a way Virgil never fully had.
Virgil didn’t tell anyone this. Not really. Sometimes he came close, but the one time he’d hinted that he liked the tower better, Dante had grown upset. So Virgil learned to keep those thoughts to himself.
It was easier that way.
Lately, his visits to the tower had grown longer. What had once been afternoons became full days. Mornings spent under Vox’s supervision. Afternoons wandering the upper levels. Evenings that stretched into night until he was allowed to stay over, sleeping there before being returned to the Morningstar Castle the following day.
Those were the best days.
Days where he felt less like a Prince and more like himself.
❧
A backpack was slung over Virgil’s shoulders, packed with everything he’d need for the day. It was a little heavier than necessary, but he didn’t mind. He liked being prepared. He liked knowing he was staying.
He held his mother’s hand as they walked.
He didn’t need to anymore. He was older now, tall enough to walk on his own without thinking twice. But he wanted to. And Alastor never refused him. Every time Virgil reached for him there was a fond curve to the Queen’s smile that made the simple gesture feel quietly important.
They dismounted the carriage with practiced ease.
Alastor was dressed casually today, denim bottoms that flared slightly at the hem, paired with a red blouse that draped comfortably against his narrow frame. It was an unusual sight, so different from the finery of the castle. But here, in Pentagram City, it felt appropriate.
Virgil’s gaze lifted toward the tower, eyes bright with anticipation as they crossed the street and approached the entrance together.
Inside, his father was already waiting in the reception area.
Vox stood with his hands clasped neatly behind his back, posture composed. But the moment Virgil came into view, the affection in his eyes was unmistakable.
“There’s my little man!” he greeted warmly.
Virgil released his mother’s hand without hesitation and rushed forward, backpack bouncing against his shoulders as he threw himself into his father’s arms. Vox caught him easily, laughter slipping free as he returned the embrace.
“Well, shit,” Vox remarked, pulling back slightly as he looked Virgil over from head to toe. “You’re getting bigger.”
He squinted, appraising him.
“You’ll be as tall as me before long,” he added.
Virgil’s eyes lit up immediately.
“Really?” he asked, hope sparking bright in his expression.
“Well,” Vox replied, tilting his head, “you’re already getting close to your mother’s height.”
Alastor stepped forward then, folding his arms across his chest as he addressed the man directly.
“I’ll be here next morning to pick him up,” he said evenly.
“Ah, sweetheart,” Vox replied, shifting his attention to the Queen. “About that. I was wondering…”
Alastor’s expression flattened at once.
“What is it?”
“Well, it’s the weekend,” Vox began, lifting his hands in a placating gesture. “And he doesn’t have studies tomorrow. I was thinking - ”
“We agreed to one day a week, Vincent,” Alastor cut in, his tone calm but edged.
“I know, I know,” Vox said quickly. “But that arrangement was made two years ago. Things change.”
“And you thought to spring this on me now?” Alastor asked coolly. “Here?”
“I was just thinking - ”
Alastor let out a sharp scoff. The refusal was already forming, clear in the set of his jaw when -
“I want to stay.”
Virgil’s voice cut through the tension.
The Queen blinked, genuinely caught off guard.
“What?”
“I - uh…” Virgil faltered, suddenly unable to meet either of their gazes.
His eyes dropped to his shoes, toe nudging at the polished floor.
“I messaged Dad about it,” he admitted softly. “I… I was too nervous to ask you. I thought you’d just say no.”
Alastor pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly.
“Virgil,” he sighed.
“Please?” the fawn pressed, voice small but earnest. “Just this one time?”
The doe eyed his child.
❧
“Hi, Shok.wav! How’s the best boy ever?”
“Young sir, please don’t tap the glass.”
“But he likes it, Baxter,” Virgil insisted cheerfully, his palm already pressed flat against the barrier.
Shok.wav, for his part, seemed to agree. The cybernetic shark drifted closer, massive body gliding effortlessly through the water as his artificial gaze fixed upon the child beyond the glass. Despite the metal plating and glowing optics, there was something unmistakably affectionate in the way his fins waggled in greeting.
Virgil grinned.
His father’s office was enormous. It was less an office, really, and more an aquarium that happened to contain desks and terminals. When he was younger, his mother had held him in his arms the first time he’d seen the cybernetic sharks, his claws firm and reassuring around his small body. Now he approached them on his own. It had become a ritual of sorts, for every visit began here. And every departure hurt just a little.
He always hated leaving them behind.
Baxter remained close as Virgil wandered, the diminutive Sinner hovering attentively at his side. He never called him Virgil. Never young prince or Your Majesty, like the imps at the castle. Always young sir. Virgil suspected it was because Baxter worked for Vox, not the crown. The distinction mattered.
Baxter wasn’t just an attendant. He was a teacher.
The world here was different from the Morningstar Castle. There were no ancient halls or inherited traditions. Everything in the tower was modern. Alive with electricity and cutting-edge. Baxter helped him understand it, at least the technological parts. His twin tails, extending from his head, had grown longer over time, the ends capable of reshaping themselves to accommodate countless ports and interfaces.
Virgil remembered his lessons vividly. Baxter would present challenge after challenge, guiding him as he practiced shaping the ends just right.
And when he was finally slotted in it felt like joining something larger.
His awareness didn’t disappear. It expanded. His mind slipped seamlessly into systems, sifting through data with ease. Cameras became eyes he could look through. Networks unfolded before him in intuitive patterns. He could see, understand and navigate.
This was the world, his father said, he had been made to control.
And Virgil believed him.
And it was incredible.
❧
Auntie Velvette had made him stand perfectly still before a full-length mirror, her expression bright with barely contained excitement. She’d taken his measurements just the week prior, something Virgil hadn’t questioned at the time, though he hadn’t really understood why, either.
Now he was beginning to.
“You’re a Vee in the making, Virgil,” she said proudly, adjusting the fabric at his shoulders. “It’s about time you start looking the part, don’t you think?”
He glanced at her reflection in the glass, visibly uncertain. But something warm stirred in his chest all the same.
“Like Dad?” he asked, hope creeping into his voice before he could stop it.
“Yup,” Velvette chirped. “We’ll retire the casual getup for a bit.”
Virgil nodded after a moment.
“Okay.”
He was used to dressing differently here. When he visited the tower, he was rarely put in royal attire. Instead, he wore t-shirts, denim trousers and sneakers fitted neatly over his hooves. Clothes that felt… normal and right.
Velvette guided him patiently into the suit now. The jacket was a deep, rich blue; the shirt beneath a bold red. Clean lines. Simple. Age-appropriate, but unmistakably intentional. She stepped back once he’d slipped on the shoes, humming softly as she appraised him.
“It’s a start,” she said. “We’ll fine-tune it as you get older. Give you a polished look when the time comes.”
She turned him gently by the shoulders until he faced the mirror fully.
“You look dashing, sweetie,” Velvette added. “Just like your daddy.”
Did he?
Virgil studied his reflection.
He looked… different.
There was no crown. No regal cut. No embroidery or finery marking him as a Prince. No visual reminder of duty or expectation weighing on his shoulders.
Standing there he looked like he belonged.
A large claw settled gently upon his shoulder.
Virgil startled, having been so absorbed in his reflection that he hadn’t noticed Velvette stepping aside to make room for someone else. His gaze lifted instinctively and met his father’s eyes in the mirror.
Vox stood behind him, posture relaxed and his expression openly proud.
Virgil felt his face warm immediately, ears folding back in an unconscious tell.
“You look great, son,” Vox said warmly.
The words hit harder than Virgil expected.
And a trembling grin spread across his lips, bright with a kind of excitement he rarely allowed himself to show.
❧
Virgil insisted on wearing the suit for as long as he possibly could.
He trailed after his father through the tower, shoulders squared, posture unconsciously mirroring Vox’s as though proximity alone might teach him something. Sinners and Hellborn alike noticed and whispered fondly at the sight of their boss’s miniature shadow following in his wake.
Virgil soaked it all in. Quite pleased with himself.
He assumed that his mother would like it too.
So when the weekend ended and Alastor arrived to retrieve him, slipping quietly past the threshold of the tower, Virgil stood a little straighter within the reception area.
He expected surprise first. Then praise. Something warm and proud, like all the others had given him.
Instead, Alastor stopped.
And stared.
The Queen’s expression was perfectly composed. The familiar smile rested upon his lips, but there was no warmth behind it.
Just stillness.
And in that moment, Virgil felt the excitement drain out of him completely.
His ears drooped, the hopeful brightness on his face giving way to a small, confused frown. He shifted his weight, suddenly uncertain of himself. Vox stood beside him, rigid. Virgil glanced up at his father, searching for reassurance; but from this angle, he couldn’t see his expression.
Alastor’s gaze moved then. Slowly.
It slid from Virgil to Vox.
“Come along, Virgil.”
The words were flat.
Cold in a way Virgil had never heard directed at him before.
He froze.
For a heartbeat too long, he didn’t move at all. The fawn caught between confusion and the sudden, sinking feeling that something had gone wrong and he didn’t know why.
When he failed to respond immediately, Alastor crossed the distance in long, purposeful strides. His claw closed around Virgil’s wrist.
“We’re leaving,” the Queen said. “Say goodbye to your father.”
Virgil barely had time to react before he was being pulled away. The grip on his wrist did not loosen. There was no gentleness in it.
He twisted, looking back over his shoulder.
Vox stood where they’d left him, expression dark; dark in a way that the fawn couldn’t understand.
Virgil’s chest tightened.
Did I do something wrong?
❧
His mother made him change the moment they returned home.
There was no delay nor an explanation. The suit he’d worn so proudly was stripped away at once, replaced with his usual attire as servants moved at the Queen’s command. The fabric was folded neatly before being taken away.
Virgil watched it go, frozen in place.
He’d wanted to keep it. To wear it.
“No, Virgil,” his mother said, sharply.
“But why, Mother?” Virgil asked, his voice small despite his effort to steady it.
Alastor didn’t look at him.
“Do not question me, Virgil.”
“But - ”
The Queen’s gaze snapped to him then, his eyes cold.
“Do not make me repeat myself.”
Virgil swallowed hard, his ears folding back as his hands curled uselessly at his sides.
“…Yes, Mother.”
Chapter 205: 205
Chapter Text
The heft of his staff felt… unfamiliar.
That alone unsettled him.
It had been years since he’d last wielded it properly. Years since he’d needed to take it in hand and call upon the shadows that once answered him without hesitation. The weight was the same. The balance remained unchanged. And yet it felt foreign; as though it belonged to a version of himself that had been packed away and forgotten.
Had he not surrendered his very soul for this?
For this single item?
For the promise of power?
And yet he had set it aside so easily. First for motherhood and then for a fledgling queendom.. The realization soured something deep in his chest. Because this - this exact erosion - had been what he’d feared from the beginning.
The loss of self.
He supposed Vincent had won in that regard.
Vincent had succeeded in transforming him into something else entirely.
The moment he became a mother, the image Vincent had cultivated hardened into reality. The softening. The caretaking. The narrowing of his world around his child. And when Vincent had struck him, it had been a reminder.
A reminder that no matter the crown upon his head, no matter the title bestowed upon him by Hell itself, Alastor remained beneath him.
Power, reclaimed through violence.
Lucifer watched him now from the edge of the garden, saying nothing.
The doe stood motionless, crimson gaze fixed upon the staff clenched in his hand. It was a relic of who he had been. Of who he might yet become again.
The shadows stirred faintly at his hooves.
“It is yours,” the King said.
“Obviously, husband,” Alastor replied, sharply.
“And yet,” Lucifer continued mildly, “you look at it as though it were a foreign object.”
“It might as well be,” the doe said. “How many years has it been since I’ve used it? Truly used it?”
Lucifer regarded him with open interest.
“There has been little need,” he said. “You are no longer an Overlord, my pet. Your duty was to the children first.”
“And now,” Alastor replied, softer still, “they are of an age where they no longer require their mother in the same way.”
Lucifer hummed, thoughtful.
“Bittersweet, is it not?”
He tilted his head, that familiar glint of amusement flickering in his eyes.
“If you desire another,” the King went on lightly, “I would, of course, fulfill my duty as your husband. Or perhaps Adam would be more… accommodating.”
Alastor shot him a withering look.
Lucifer laughed.
“Very well,” he conceded. “Jests aside, you should reacquaint yourself with what you once were. Your body and your mind. Both are in dire need of cultivation.”
He gestured vaguely, as though naming them were unnecessary.
“Vincent? Valentino? You are woefully unprepared to confront them as you are now. And Carmilla Carmine? Zestial? They are also entirely beyond your present reach.”
Alastor’s grip tightened on the staff.
“And how,” he asked evenly, “do you propose I change that?”
Lucifer’s smile deepened.
“Oh, I have something in mind,” he said. “Something that will hasten the process considerably.”
Wariness creased Alastor’s features, but he did not step back. He knew better than to retreat when Lucifer leaned in like this.
“How much,” the King asked softly, “are you willing to suffer to obtain what you desire?”
❧
Lucifer was kind enough to grant him time to consider
Because what the devil proposed was not subtle.
He would be plunged into a dream.
A long one.
Like the illusion of the mental hospital; where pain had felt tangible and where time had dragged inexorably forward. A place where suffering could not be dismissed as imaginary simply because it was constructed.
In Hell, only seconds would pass.
But within the illusion?
Minutes. Hours. Days. Weeks.
Lucifer had assured him that he would retain access to his powers. That he would not be helpless. But power, he warned, did not negate suffering. It only ensured that Alastor would endure it and would be shaped by it; honed into something sharper. Something fit for what lay ahead.
No Overlord ascended without bloodshed.
Without agony.
Without being broken and reforged.
And yet hadn’t he already suffered enough?
“There is a price to everything,” Lucifer had said calmly. “This world requires brutality. To surpass them all, to become the strongest Sinner Hell has ever known, that spirit must be reignited.”
“My spirit?” Alastor had echoed.
Lucifer had regarded him with unsettling clarity.
“I warned you before,” the King continued. “Vincent was thorough in those thirty years. He stripped you down. He robbed you of your joy and of the things that once animated you.”
Alastor could not deny it.
“And how,” he had asked quietly, “do I regain it?”
Lucifer’s gaze had flicked to the staff.
“By becoming the Radio Demon again,” he replied. “That is what it was designed to restore. It was tailored to what you were. To what you loved. Just as Lilith’s voice once influenced Hell, yours did as well.”
A pause.
“Lilith’s voice was silenced,” Lucifer said. “Erased. And so was yours.”
Now, wandering the grounds beneath Hell’s crimson sky, Alastor felt the weight.
Silence had been forced upon him.
And Lucifer was offering to let him scream again.
❧
So very long ago, he had proposed the idea to Rosie out of nothing more than a quiet, aching hope; to reclaim what had been lost. To avoid idling away his days. And to preserve some fragment of himself that was more than a prettily dressed Omega confined to a parlor. He had wanted more. Not excess. Not power. Just more than that.
That desire had not been shaped by malice.
It had been simple. Almost innocent.
And had he been granted the chance, perhaps he would have been content. Perhaps he would have remained in that tower, speaking and being listened to. Perhaps having a voice, having an audience, would have been enough to keep the rest of him intact.
But Vincent had changed that desire.
He had taken it in his hands and warped it. Twisted it until the yearning to exist became inseparable from the need for violence. Just enough cruelty to carve out space. Just enough bloodshed to breathe freely.
A comparatively complex hunger.
And had he been granted that chance, perhaps he would have remained on the streets of Pentagram City. Independent and acknowledged.
But no.
Hell would not allow it.
No one ever allowed him much of anything.
Because of his curse, he had been wrung dry. Made tired and sore and beaten beneath the weight of other people’s desires. Whatever spark he had possessed was siphoned away until only exhaustion remained.
So now, at last, he needed to decide what he would become.
But the truth was he already knew.
He wanted to be feared.
Respected.
He wanted the power not merely to reprimand his enemies, but to crush them. To ensure that nothing remained capable of rising against him again.
He was not going to claim Overlord territory.
He was not going to simply push them back.
He was going to destroy everything.
Everything.
But he would not do it alone.
He would stand upon the rubble of Pentagram City with those who had remained by his side. Because they were his. Claimed not through force alone, but through shared survival.
But that was not enough.
It never was.
And so he asked his lord’s blessing.
And it was granted.
❧
Alastor’s throne sat beside Lucifer’s.
It was comparatively less grandiose, though no less perfect in its construction. The carved material bore imagery of deer worked intricately into its frame; antlers curling along the arms, subtle and elegant rather than ostentatious. A Queen’s seat, not a consort’s.
At present, he sat beside Lucifer, who lounged comfortably in his own throne; his chin propped lazily against a curled fist, posture relaxed. He looked every inch the King.
By contrast, his Queen sat properly composed. Alastor’s posture was immaculate, his hands folded neatly in his lap, his back straight. The expression upon his face was serene. Both were dressed as befitted their station: Alastor in a flowing dress of red and Lucifer clad in white.
With a lazy flick of his wrist, the King opened the doors to the throne room.
The sound echoed as those who had been summoned were revealed.
Niffty entered first.
Her single eye brightened immediately upon settling on Alastor, her steps quick but measured as she crossed the threshold. Husk followed close behind, his gaze flicking between Queen and King alike, uncertainty etched faintly into his features.
Alastor’s smile widened as they approached.
They stopped at a respectful distance and bowed deeply.
They were afforded the small mercy of no longer being required to prostrate themselves upon the floor.
Neither knew why they had been called. Nor why they were to be addressed in such a formal manner. But there was comfort in the simple fact of Alastor being present.
“You may rise,” Lucifer said.
Niffty straightened first, her single eye bright as she lifted her head, posture snapping into place with habitual obedience. Husk followed more slowly, shoulders squaring as his gaze rose to meet the twin thrones, ensuring his attention was properly divided between King and Queen alike.
Lucifer turned his head slightly.
“My Queen,” he said, granting permission.
“Of course,” Alastor replied, dipping his head.
When he looked upon them again, his expression was gentle. The sort of look reserved for those who had stood beside him when no one else had. Those who had seen him diminished and stayed regardless.
“You serve as my attendants,” he began. “But more than that - you are my companions. My family. My friends.”
Niffty blinked, tilting her head lightly to the side. Husk’s frown deepened, something wary flickering behind his eyes.
“And so,” Alastor continued, “I will entrust you with knowledge that will not be shared - unless I instruct otherwise.”
He allowed that to settle before continuing.
“Our lord - our King - has gifted me direct oversight of Pentagram City. In his absence, the settlement has grown… unruly. The Overlords believe themselves sovereign within their domains. And I suspect they will not readily heed the words of their Queen.”
His gaze sharpened as it settled fully upon them.
“It is why I require your aid. Just as I have before. After all, where would I be without either of you?”
The warmth in his voice was unmistakable. Affection threaded every syllable, dragging so many years of memories to the surface.
“I will, of course, be honest with you,” he went on. “I have plans. Wonderful plans. And I wish for you both to stand at my side when they come to fruition.”
His eyes grew half-lidded.
“But your ten-year sentences have long since passed,” he said lightly. “You are no longer bound to me by contract. You are not - strictly speaking - obligated to remain.”
Alastor’s tone lowered, just a fraction.
“And others will notice this. They already do.” His smile thinned. “When they look upon you, they do not see you. They see me. They see a vulnerability.”
He paused.
“And you are. And this I cannot abide.”
He allowed the truth to sit there.
Then his expression brightened.
“But do not worry, my darlings,” he said sweetly.
His grin spread. It teetered on the edge of being too wide.
“I have the perfect remedy.”
He lifted a hand and gestured toward them, palm open in invitation.
“All I require,” he murmured, voice soft, “All I truly need…”
His crimson orbs gleamed.
“... are your souls.”
Chapter 206: 206
Chapter Text
Silence followed.
Niffty and Husk stared at Alastor as though he had spoken in another language entirely, their expressions frozen in astonishment. Neither moved and they did not speak.
Because this was not a small request.
He was not asking for loyalty. Not merely for service nor even continued partnership. What Alastor had asked for was everything. Their minds. Their bodies. Their futures. The very concept of choice. To surrender one’s soul was to relinquish agency entirely; to cease being an independent being.
It was a fate familiar to Sinners. Common, even. Most who found themselves beneath the King or a powerful Overlord’s gaze understood this truth instinctively. Such a demand was expected from those who reigned over them. It was the language of Hell. The currency of power. The price typically exacted by demons.
But not from him.
Not from their Alastor.
For Niffty, her thoughts fell unnervingly quiet.
She thought of the Alastor from before.
The one she had observed at a distance at first. The one she had known shortly after his arrival, when the world had still been smaller. When she and Rosie had been the first constants in his existence. When he had still been learning how to be in Hell.
She had been there. Always there. Sometimes loud and sometimes silent.
And when the change had begun, she had seen how terribly he suffered for it.
She remembered the nights he curled in on himself, trembling from nightmares. She remembered when he defended her against Adam without hesitation. When he carried her away from Rosie’s.
He had always been there.
And she had watched him transform.
Wife. Overlord. Mother. Queen.
Nearly fifty years and each title had carved something new into him and demanded something different. And now, as he sat beside the King, poised and radiant and terrible in his certainty, she could see it clearly.
Another change was underway.
Because seated there he looked as though he belonged. As though that throne had always been meant for him. As though Hell itself had been waiting for this version of Alastor to finally emerge.
She didn’t understand it. Not all of it. Not the politics or the power or the cost.
But she understood him.
And she knew that she loved Alastor more than anything in all of Hell. That she wanted to remain with him. Always. No matter what shape he took next.
Forever.
She clasped her fingers together, posture straightening as her smile spread wide, her single eye glittering with unwavering devotion.
“Of course, Alastor,” she chimed.
Husk, in comparison, was not so easily swayed.
He had already forged a deal with Alastor once. A real one. One that had been struck between equals. Or what had passed for equals at the time.
But that had changed, hadn’t it?
It had changed the moment the doe had begun to transform - slowly at first, then all at once. Because Husk remembered the Alastor from the smokey confines of the gambling den. The way he’d drawn eyes without trying. A creature who wore freedom like it was tailored just for him, or at least something close enough to fool most people.
That Alastor hadn’t demanded his soul when he’d lost. He’d asked for his companionship. His presence and his support.
Not ownership.
“Al,” he breathed, the word slipping out before he could stop it.
“You will address the Queen properly within my presence,” Lucifer corrected, coldly.
Husk flinched despite himself, ears pinning back under the sheer weight of the King’s stare. There was no mistaking the threat there.
“Your Majesty,” Husk corrected, his voice strained. “I - ”
Alastor met his gaze and Husk faltered.
Those crimson eyes caught him and dragged him under in a way that made his chest ache. Something old and dangerous stirred - something that wanted to step forward. To kneel and surrender. To offer everything asked of him without protest.
A quiet yearning. And he hated it. Because some part of him still remembered who he had been before Alastor had ever laid claim to any part of him at all.
“We’re partners,” he said, forcing the words out.
The doe studied him. And then, slowly, Alastor tilted his head to the side.
“Is that what I am to you, Husk?”
Husk blinked, thrown off-balance. His mouth opened on instinct.
“Well, yeah - ”
“Is that all I am?” Alastor pressed.
The feline stilled because the question wasn’t simple. It wasn’t rhetorical either. It was layered. And something that demanded an answer.
Husk shifted, discomfort crawling up his spine.
It hit him all at once, that whatever sat on that throne now was not the same Alastor he’d once shaken hands with in a gambling den. That Alastor had been dangerous, sure - but familiar. Understandable. A bit of a bastard, but a known one.
This one wore a crown.
“No,” he said, voice rough. “’Course not. You’re - …. you’re a hell of a lot more than that.”
Alastor’s lips curved faintly, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.
“Would anything truly change?” the Queen asked, his tone deceptively gentle. “The nature of our relationship would remain exactly as it is. I would not have it any other way.”
He leaned forward slightly, crimson gaze steady.
“This merely ensures that you and Niffty are recognized as Adam, Angel Dust and Martha are,” he continued. “You would be acknowledged as part of the Morningstar Family. A permanent fixture. Afforded protection, status and titles far above your current station.”
Alastor’s expression softened then.
“You lost so much, Husk,” he said quietly. “I am offering to see you compensated for the price you have already paid in service to your Queen.”
Husk’s ears flicked back and his resolve hardened.
“I ain’t gotta give you my soul for any of that shit to happen,” he said flatly. “You don’t get it. You don’t know what you’re askin’ for.”
“I know exactly what I am asking for,” Alastor replied.
The softness drained from his voice, replaced instead with something colder.
Husk exhaled through his nose, eyes narrowing.
“You trusted me without ownin’ me,” he shot back. “All these years. And now this?”
“Because I am a Queen with enemies,” Alastor said, evenly. “Powerful ones.”
His gaze did not waver.
“And they will use you against me.”
Husk blinked.
Something in the room shifted. Not visibly, not yet - but the air grew dense, pressing in around his ribs. His instincts flared, every hard-earned sense warning him that he had stepped somewhere he could not easily leave.
His gaze slid from Alastor to the King.
He thought, briefly, of what he’d been told over the years. Of when Angel Dust and Alastor came to the devil. Desperate and cornered.
And then the thought struck him.
What if they’d said no? Could anyone say no to a King? To the devil? He didn’t know of a single one who had in recent memory.
Except Alastor.
And he had bore witness to the immediate and bloodied aftermath.
Husk’s blood went cold.
Lucifer was watching him now, a slow smile curving across his perfect face.
The sight made Husk’s fur prickle along his spine as a cold shiver rolled through him. Every instinct he possessed screamed the same warning - run. Get out. Put distance between himself and that smile before it closed around him like a vice.
Just as it had with Alastor and Angel Dust.
“Husk?”
Niffty’s voice cut cleanly through the fog.
He blinked and looked down at her in startled confusion. She stared back up at him, her single eye wide.
“Don’t you trust Alastor?” she asked, softly.
The question hit harder than any threat ever could.
Husk dragged in a rough breath, his chest tight and his heart pounding so loudly he was sure they could hear it. The room felt too small and the air too heavy.
“I… I need to think about this.”
“It’s a ‘yes’ or a ‘no,’ Husk,” Alastor said.
A yes or a no.
If it were only that simple.
If only he felt as though he had a choice.
Husk lifted his gaze again, forcing himself to meet Alastor’s eyes. The Queen did not look away. Did not blink. That crimson gaze held him fast. Expectant.
Then Husk opened his mouth…
… and gave the Queen the answer he wanted to hear.
❧
They were his now.
The knowledge settled deep within him and with it came a rush of relief so profound it almost left him light-headed. They belonged to him entirely. Not as tools to be discarded, but as something precious and irrevocably his. His Betas. Loyal, steadfast and imperfect in ways that only made them better suited to stand at his side.
He would see them cared for. No one would ever dare look upon them as expendable again. They were no longer simple Betas. Or even mere servants. But something far beyond that.
When they were dismissed and the chamber fell quiet, Alastor allowed his eyes to drift shut. He could feel it even now; the invisible tether, delicate yet unbreakable, stretching outward from him. A constant presence at the edge of his awareness. Distance no longer mattered. Time no longer mattered.
They would remain bound to the crown for eternity.
Always near. Always felt.
“Are you satisfied, my Queen?” Lucifer asked,
“Very much so,” Alastor replied, his lips curving faintly. “I had anticipated more resistance from Husk. He surprised me when he surrendered so easily.”
Lucifer hummed.
“Either way, I would have ensured he could not refuse you.”
Alastor opened his eyes and turned his head, studying his husband.
“Is that so?”
“Of course,” Lucifer said smoothly. “If you desired him, he would have been yours. Entirely. I granted you that right, did I not?”
He reached for Alastor’s hand, lifting it with care and pressing a trail of gentle kisses along his knuckles.
“You are too kind, husband,” Alastor said. “But it wouldn’t have come to that. I would have eventually won him over.”
Lucifer’s smile deepened.
“Oh, without question,” he said. “They love you far too much to deny you. Sinner and Hellborn alike - all of them - will fall to their knees before you. In time.”
“Oh?”
“Most certainly,” he said. “You are a siren, after all. My siren. And you will not be denied.”
Chapter 207: 207
Chapter Text
“Virgil?”
Martha knew the twins well. She had been at their sides since infancy and she would remain so until the day they were wed and formally handed off to their respective futures. Only then would her role shift away from nursemaid and into quiet service at the Queen’s side. Until, of course, Alastor was expected to bear another child for the Morningstar family and her hands were once more required for sleepless nights and careful feedings.
The children had grown in ways that fascinated her. Not simply in stature, but in temperament. Dante, in particular, had become someone who demanded vigilance. He was no longer the excitable, mischievous fawn she once redirected with gentle words and firm hands. There was something sharper in him now - an edge that had settled comfortably into place. Both he and that little dragon had grown bold. Fierce in a way that did not need to be taught.
He was, quite plainly, a vicious little thing.
It was Virgil she worried over.
Because his world had been split cleanly in two.
His sire did not reside within the boundaries of Morningstar Castle. Vox existed in scheduled visits and sanctioned overnights. In carefully measured allowances that grew more complicated as Virgil aged. And now, as the boy edged closer to adolescence, the fracture was beginning to show.
Virgil loved deeply. Too deeply, perhaps, for a place like Hell.
Martha found herself begrudging Dante’s temperament for this very reason. The Omega child was sharp-edged and unapologetic. He would not hesitate nor dwell. He would survive because he fit. Virgil, on the other hand, felt everything. He held onto things. And he turned them over and over in his mind.
She feared that he would struggle when the time came to shed childhood and take on the brutal expectations of adulthood.
Lately, he had withdrawn.
He left his room only when absolutely required. He attended his studies with diligence, practiced his extracurriculars without complaint and appeared for the family’s morning and evening meals. Beyond that, he vanished from view.
Martha retrieved his lunch and made her way down the hall, the tray warm against her palms. She knocked once before opening the door and stepping inside.
Virgil sat hunched at his desk, shoulders drawn inward, his gaze locked onto the pages of his sketchbook. He barely seemed to notice her presence.
“Virgil? It’s lunchtime, honey.”
Martha kept her voice soft. Virgil’s right ear twitched in response, a subtle acknowledgment that he’d heard her. But he didn’t turn.
“It’s your favorite,” she added gently, hoping to coax him out of whatever quiet place he’d retreated into.
When that earned no reaction, she paused. Then, with practiced ease, she crossed the room and set the platter down on the nightstand beside his bed. Only then did she step closer, her single eye drifting to the open sketchbook beneath his hands.
Faces.
Carefully constructed. Divided neatly into quarters. Eyes placed and adjusted and redrawn, again and again, as though he were trying to solve something rather than simply draw it.
Martha reached out and rested a hand on his shoulder.
“Virgil, baby,” she said.
He stiffened beneath her touch before slowly lifting his head. When his gaze met hers, it struck her how composed he looked. His expression was oddly flat, guarded in a way that didn’t belong on a child his age.
Her chest tightened.
He was growing so fast. She could still remember the weight of him as an infant, freshly cleaned and swaddled, the first one Alastor had held and guided to his breast. He’d been impossibly small then. And now he was already halfway to being grown, his limbs longer, his face sharper and his emotions folding inward where she couldn’t always reach them.
She loved him fiercely.
“Is something wrong?” she asked.
Virgil hesitated.
Then his gaze slid away from hers, shoulders sagging just a fraction. He blinked rapidly. His ears dipped downward, betraying him even as he tried to keep himself together.
Martha’s hand tightened slightly on his shoulder.
“…C’mon,” Martha murmured. “Let’s sit on the bed.”
She guided him gently, settling beside him on the mattress. The tray of food remained forgotten, cooling where she’d set it. This mattered more, after all. Virgil leaned into her almost immediately, the way he always had when he was overwhelmed and Martha smiled softly as her fingers worked through his mane with slow, familiar strokes.
“You know you can talk to me, baby,” she said quietly. “I’m right here.”
Virgil stayed silent, his breathing uneven.
“…Is it about your Ma?” she asked, careful.
He nodded.
Martha closed her eye for a brief moment, steadying herself. She knew. Of course she did. Everyone close to the family knew. The fracture between Alastor and Vincent wasn’t subtle; it never had been. And Virgil, sweet and observant as he was, stood directly in the middle of it. A child who saw far more than either parent wanted to admit.
She drew him closer when his shoulders began to shake, arms folding around him instinctively. She’d held him like this before. Too many times. Because this wasn’t the first night he’d cracked under the weight of things he shouldn’t have had to carry yet.
“Baby,” she crooned, rocking him slightly, “your Ma loves you. He loves you more than anything in this world.”
“But he hates my dad,” Virgil whispered. “I’m not stupid. I see it.”
Martha exhaled slowly, her jaw tightening before she forced herself to relax.
“Sometimes parents fall apart,” she said carefully. “Sometimes things don’t… work the way they should’ve.”
“But why?” Virgil blurted. “Dante gets everything. Mother and Lucifer are there. All the time. And I only get one stupid day a week with Dad. One day to even leave the castle and go to Pentagram City.”
He sucked in a shaky breath, claws curling into her sleeve.
“And he won’t really talk to me about it,” he continued. “And Dad won’t either. They act like I’m too little. Or too stupid. Or - ”
He broke off, scrubbing roughly at his face with the back of his arm.
“They don’t think you’re stupid,” Martha said immediately, firm but kind. “Not for a second.”
She paused, searching for words that wouldn’t wound.
“They’re scared,” she said. “They don’t wanna hurt you.”
Virgil let out a bitter little huff.
“They’re doing a bad job.”
Martha winced, but she didn’t correct him.
“…Virgil,” she said after a moment. “Being an Omega… it ain’t easy sometimes. It means doin’ things you don’t wanna do. Endurin’ things you didn’t choose. Your Ma’s had it hard. Real hard.”
Virgil blinked, absorbing that. His breathing slowly steadied, though his ears stayed low.
“Vox and Alastor ain’t perfect,” Martha continued softly. “Not even close. And I’m sorry they’re makin’ it so damn hard for you to understand the world you were born into. But I want you to hear this, alright?”
She tilted his chin just enough that he had to look at her.
“They both love you. So much. They want what they think is best for you, even when they screw it up. And not every kid gets two parents who care like that.”
Virgil nodded slowly.
Martha pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead, lingering there just a moment longer than necessary.
“And if you’re hurt,” she added quietly, “and you don’t wanna talk to your Ma… you come to me. Or Angel Dust. Anytime. We’ll take care of you. We love you.”
Virgil curled deeper into her, the familiar warmth finally breaking through. His face was still wet when he spoke, voice muffled against her chest.
“I love you too, Auntie.”
❧
Alastor’s expression did not change as Martha relayed her conversation with Virgil.
He sat in one of the smaller seating rooms, crimson light filtering through tall windows and catching on porcelain and gold. Alastor had been midway through his midday tea when Martha had been admitted; Stella already present, idly conversing with the Queen. The Ars Goetia had not been dismissed and Martha was keenly aware of it.
Still, she spoke plainly.
Both royal Omegas watched her in silence as she finished.
“Thank you for telling me, Martha,” Alastor said, voice even. “Did he improve afterward?”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” Martha replied quietly. “Some. But I reckon you ought to speak with him yourself - ”
“About what?” Stella cut in with a scoff, lifting her cup. “He’s an Alpha. They sulk. Then they grow out of it.”
Alastor’s gaze snapped to her.
“Virgil’s circumstances are complicated through no fault of his own,” he said sharply. “And he is a child.”
Stella gave a dismissive huff but did not argue further, settling back with an exaggerated show of restraint.
“I believe Octavia visiting will lift his spirits,” Alastor added, more calmly. “They are fond of one another.”
Martha hesitated.
“Your Majesty,” she began, then faltered. “He - ”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed a fraction.
“What do you suggest, Martha?”
The woman drew in a breath, bracing herself.
“I think,” she said carefully, “that you ought to tell him the truth. About what happened between you and Vox.”
The room went still.
Alastor’s fingers paused against his teacup. Slowly, he set it down upon its saucer.
“I have told him,” Alastor said, eyes closing briefly. “I have explained that his father and I separated. That the marriage failed. That it was unhealthy. I have spared him what he does not need to carry.”
“With respect,” Martha said, voice firm despite the weight of the room, “you’re sparin’ yourself. Not him.”
Stella’s eyes flashed toward Martha, but she said nothing.
Alastor inhaled slowly, as though searching for patience that no longer came easily. When he opened his eyes, a polite smile had been carefully arranged upon his face.
“Very well,” he said lightly, lifting his hands in mock surrender as he rose from his seat. “Then I will go to his room and tell him everything.”
He stepped around the table, closing the distance between himself and Martha.
“I will tell him how his sire forced me into a marriage,” he continued, voice sweet and venomous all at once. “How he drugged me. How he put me on display. How he raped me.”
Martha sucked in a sharp breath.
“I will tell him how much I despise his father,” Alastor went on, his smile tightening, “and how every time I look at Virgil, I must work very hard not to see the man who did those things to me.”
His voice dropped.
“And perhaps I will tell him,” he finished quietly, “that I never wanted children at all.”
Alastor stopped directly in front of her now, the warmth gone entirely.
“I am trying,” he said, the words tight and controlled, “to give that child a good life. Despite everything. Despite the pain. Despite the fucking misery. Despite the constant interference of a man who refuses to let me forget what he did to me.”
His eyes burned with malice.
“So tell me, Martha,” he said softly. “Which truth do you think would actually help him sleep at night?”
She did not answer.
Martha only stared at him, her painted lips flattening into a thin, immovable line. There was no defiance in it. Just the quiet acknowledgment that there was no correct response to be given.
“You’re dismissed.”
The woman stilled for half a breath. Then she dipped into a flawless curtsy, posture precise despite the tremor she could not fully hide.
“Your Majesty,” she murmured.
She took her leave without another word.
Alastor returned to his seat once the doors closed behind her. The sharpness drained from his expression as if it had never been there at all; features smoothing into serene composure. He lifted his teacup again, the motion elegant.
Stella watched him over the rim of her teacup.
“Why don’t you?” she asked at last.
Alastor did not look at her as he took a measured sip.
“Why don’t I what?”
“Tell him,” Stella said, tone light. “It isn’t a lie. Why not use it? Children are remarkably pliable when properly motivated.”
His cup lowered.
“I have no intention of using my son.”
Stella tilted her head, studying him.
“Is it not deserved?” she pressed. “After everything that man did to you?”
“Perhaps,” Alastor replied evenly. “But I love Virgil too much to turn him into a weapon. I won’t poison him with my hatred.”
Stella scoffed softly.
“But you would shelter him.”
There was a pause.
Alastor’s gaze drifted toward the window.
“...Perhaps,” he said.
Chapter 208: 208
Chapter Text
He had requested a caveat to Lucifer’s method of training.
That it be delivered in parts. And that he be given time; not to recover, precisely, but to process. To understand what had been done to him and why. And absorb each lesson fully rather than being submerged beneath it all at once. He did not wish to be overwhelmed. He did not wish to be away. Not for as long as he had been before.
The proposal had been accepted.
He would endure days at a time. No more. And afterward - whether he failed or succeeded in overcoming the presented challenge - he would be permitted a pause. A moment to breathe and re-anchor himself before the next descent.
Once a week, Lucifer had said, with that measured calm of his. Seven days there and then seven days back in his body. In his life and his home.
It was merciful.
He would not be made to suffer without his family as he had in the hospital. He would not lose track of time entirely. And so he latched onto the arrangement without hesitation.
Lucifer had been so very merciful as of late.
He had even been gifted Niffty and Husk. Instead of his husband laying claim to them himself, as he had strongly suspected he would do, he allowed for his Queen to take them in his stead.
He found himself profoundly grateful. So grateful that he had wanted to weep.
His Lord was giving him everything he wanted. Everything he needed. Even the pain was measured now. It was thoughtful.
How very thoughtful his husband was.
❧
Lucifer’s illusions were not kind. Not to him.
The King was meticulous. He dredged up memories with surgical care, selecting moments from Alastor’s past where the damage had been done incrementally rather than all at once. Not a single catastrophic break, but the slow erosion of self. The hours and conversations and silences that had stripped him down piece by piece, until there had been so little left that resistance itself had felt indulgent.
The devil did not seek to dull those memories. He sharpened them. Made them vivid and agonizingly fresh. He forced Alastor to relive each indignity in full; the words spoken to him, the hands that had guided and restrained and the assumptions made about his obedience. And he intended for those memories to do their work all over again. To remind him of what he had endured. And, in doing so, to ensure that whatever remained of him would grow harder. Meaner. Crueler, even.
His husband was very clever in that way.
Beyond the endless replay of memory, the illusion shifted. Landscapes rearranged themselves seamlessly, bleeding into one another, until Alastor found himself confronted by familiar faces. Places he recognized. Voices that knew exactly how to speak to him. It was there that he summoned his staff, the familiar weight grounding him even as dread curled low in his chest.
Velvette was the first.
Lucifer had crafted her image with care. She was flawless in her imitation; her speech patterns, her posture, the lazy certainty with which she regarded him. The way her gaze slid over him was unmistakable. To her, he was not a peer nor a person. He was a pet. Something to be dressed, coddled, corrected and displayed. Her words reduced him with casual cruelty, framing him as a thing too delicate and too foolish to be trusted with his own autonomy - a creature in perpetual need of guidance.
And though she was only a Beta, he realized that he was scarcely strong enough to overcome her.
Within the illusion, he died again and again.
He was pierced through with arrows that buried themselves deep in his flesh, the impact driving the air from his lungs. He was strangled by magical constructs - luminous things that looped around his throat and tightened mercilessly. Each death was slow. And he felt every second of it. There was no mercy in the reset. There was only the command to begin again. To fight and survive. To learn how to wield his arsenal properly instead of flailing with it in desperation.
He improved, little by little.
Each cycle forced him to refine what had once been a mediocre skill set. To understand his tools not as ornaments or crutches, but as extensions of himself. To grow reacquainted with his gift and the brutal reality of what it required to use it effectively.
But every defeat ended the same way.
As he lay choking on his own blood, vision blurring, Velvette would kneel beside him. Her fingers would slide through his hair with obscene tenderness, stroking as though soothing a creature she had just disciplined. Her voice would soften, the tone closely resembling one might use for an ill-behaved dog who had failed to learn its lesson.
“Oh, Allie,” she crooned gently. “It’s time to come home. We’ll take very good care of you there.”
Her smile widened.
“I even have the prettiest dress picked out just for you.”
❧
He found that he began to spend a little less time with the children.
Which, he supposed, was only natural. They were growing more independent by the day. The pair were old enough now to seek solitude and find satisfaction in pursuits that no longer required his presence. Their presence no longer clustered around him as it once had. Instead, it came in intervals.
It was also quietly fascinating to watch them grow more independent from one another. The twin’s’ interests had diverged in a way that felt inevitable rather than abrupt. Dante, in particular, spent more time indulging his hobbies. Though he had also developed a fondness for pestering his sire that bordered on sport.
Lucifer, for his part, proved remarkably tolerant. Alpha fathers often doted over their Omega children, after all. And Dante tested that indulgence with enthusiasm.
Virgil, meanwhile, spent most of his time alone. He practiced his piano and sketched in his book. Lately, he had taken to spending more time with Octavia as well, having grown accustomed to the idea that they would marry one day. It was a future so distant that it felt almost theoretical, after all.
And while Dante often gravitated toward Lucifer, Virgil gravitated toward him.
That afternoon, Alastor sat quietly in his seating room alongside Angel Dust, the two of them occupying their hands with embroidery. It was a small, repetitive task; one meant to keep the fingers busy while conversation flowed. A habit Martha had introduced years ago.
Virgil sat nearby, sketchbook balanced on his knees, content simply to remain close.
“Been up to anythin’ new, Virgil?” Angel Dust asked casually, making a point to draw the child into the conversation.
The fawn paused, lifting his gaze from the page.
“Oh, uh…”
Realizing that both Omegas were looking at him now, his face warmed visibly.
“Nothing,” he said quietly.
Angel Dust hummed, unconvinced.
“Well, ya gotta be up to somethin’.”
Virgil hesitated, his attention drifting back to the sketchbook. Alastor tilted his head slightly, his tone gentle rather than probing.
“What have you been working on, darling?”
“Oh. Uh…”
Angel Dust caught the creeping flush in the child’s cheeks and grinned.
“C’mon,” he coaxed. “Let’s see what ya got.”
Alastor set aside his embroidery and extended a hand expectantly. Virgil lingered for a moment and then, with clear reluctance, surrendered the sketchbook. Angel Dust scooted closer, peered down and immediately clapped a hand over his mouth as giggles spilled free.
“Oh, God,” he breathed.
It was Octavia.
Rough, tentative sketches; but unmistakably her. The tilt of her head. The fall of her hair. The careful attention paid to her feathers.
“These are quite lovely, Virgil,” Alastor said warmly, smiling as he examined them.
Virgil’s face burned as Angel Dust continued to titter until Alastor reached over and lightly swatted his shoulder.
“Sorry, sorry,” the spider laughed, though his amusement lingered. “It’s just… fuckin’ adorable.”
“You should show Octavia,” the Queen suggested gently, handing the sketchbook back. “She’d like them.”
Virgil didn’t respond. He only stared down at the images, clutching the book a little closer to his chest.
And Alastor found himself quietly endeared by the sight.
He had always been aware of the warmth the fawn harbored for the Ars Goetia. And though he had opposed the forced arrangement, he was grateful that Lucifer had deemed the pairing acceptable.
His child was growing up.
❧
Dante would likely not grow much at all once he reached adolescence.
He had been smaller than Virgil from the moment he had been pulled from his womb and that disparity had remained constant as they grew. While his Alpha fawn inherited his height, Dante had instead been burdened with Lucifer’s more diminutive stature.
But like his father, it mattered very little.
His smaller frame did nothing to diminish his presence. If anything, it sharpened it. Wherever Dante went, he made certain he was seen. He flaunted himself shamelessly, demanding attention through sheer force of personality alone. He took up space in ways that had nothing to do with physicality, his confidence filling rooms long before his voice did.
And because Alastor had access to all of Hell, Dante insisted upon outings.
Not to Pentagram City, where the commoners lingered, of course. The child preferred someplace more refined. Somewhere that reflected his tastes and his expectations of the world.
Envy was his favorite.
Partially because of the atmosphere, but mostly because Envy boasted the best fashion. Shopping trips, unsurprisingly, were his greatest joy. He treated them as events, each excursion approached with theatrical seriousness and unmistakable delight.
Imp servants trailed behind them in a precarious procession, arms laden with boxes and bags bearing freshly purchased finery. Lucifer indulged the Omegas within his family without hesitation. He was the King of Hell, after all. He had pressed a black card into Alastor’s palm earlier with a knowing smile, encouraging him to enjoy himself.
Dante walked ahead, tapping away at his phone as they moved from one boutique to the next. He had been doing that more often lately. Lingering just a little longer in that private world. Engaged in conversations Alastor could not hear.
As they approached the next shop, Alastor cast his son a curious glance.
“Messaging one of your friends, Dante?”
“Oh - no. It’s Valak.”
Alastor’s attention sharpened at once.
“Prince Valak?” he asked, a note of intrigue slipping into his voice.
“Oh, yes. He sent me his number.”
The doe fixed more fully upon the subject then, a flicker of hope rising. He had wondered how his son was faring with his fiancée, whether the arrangement was settling into something tolerable.
“…Well?” Alastor prompted. “How is he?”
“He’s nice,” Dante replied, distracted, thumbs still moving across the screen.
Alastor blinked.
“...Nice?”
“Mmmhm,” the fawn hummed, entirely absorbed in whatever exchange occupied him.
A soft sigh slipped from Alastor before he could stop it. He had hoped for more details. But Dante remained preoccupied with his phone, a habit that, unfortunately, reminded him a great deal of Angel Dust.
Still. At the very least, his child appeared well-adjusted.
As a royal Omega, Dante was afforded a degree of comfort few could ever hope for. The finest education. Endless luxury. A life padded with indulgence and safety. He had been built to be spoiled, really. Built to demand attention.
And demand it he did, the fawn receiving it in abundance.
Alastor found himself wishing, not for the first time, that Lucifer indulged him a little less.
But the child was happy.
And in a place like Hell, Alastor supposed that was all that truly mattered.
❧
Dante found himself in Virgil’s room often enough.
While his brother sat at his desk writing or drawing, Dante made a point of being present; sprawled comfortably across the bed, dressed casually and tapping idly at his phone. He didn’t need to talk constantly. He just liked being there.
He liked being around his brother. He liked being around his family in general. And lately, Lucifer and Mother were usually preoccupied with one another.
Dante had noticed that Mother liked more than just Father, though.
He liked Angel Dust. And Adam.
“Virgil,” Dante said suddenly.
“Hm?” Virgil replied without looking up.
“Do you think when I get married I can have more than one husband?”
Virgil’s pencil stilled. He lifted his head slowly and stared at his brother.
“What?”
“I mean,” Dante continued, propping himself up on his elbows, unbothered. “Mother has - like - three special people. Well. He had four. But then he decided he didn’t like your father anymore - ”
Virgil scowled at him.
“ - but now he has three,” Dante went on quickly, “and that’s still more than one. So what if I wanted three? Or… more than one, at least.”
Virgil’s brows knit together.
“Uh…”
“I don’t think it’d be fair if I only got one,” Dante added seriously. “Or maybe it’s a Queen thing? Do Queens get more than one?”
Virgil stared at him, completely lost.
Dante sighed dramatically and rolled onto his back.
“Never mind.”
He muttered something under his breath about Virgil being stupid again, which Virgil pointedly ignored.
“The party’s soon,” Dante said after a moment, changing the subject with practiced ease. “Mother expects you to play.”
“He does,” Virgil said, finally responding. “What will you do, Dante?”
“Oh, I’ll play the harp,” Dante replied. “Obviously. Everyone’s gonna be so impressed.”
Virgil hesitated. “Do you know what Octavia will do?”
“Oh?” Dante perked up. “What?”
“She’ll be showing off her magic.”
Dante’s eyes widened slightly. “Oh.”
“And… Valak?” Virgil added.
“Archery,” Dante said. “It’s all very impressive.”
“You’ll be meeting him in person for the first time, then?”
“Yes!” Dante grinned. “He’s really dashing. And he’s not as boring as I thought he’d be.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. And since you’re both Alphas - and you’ll be brothers - you’ll have to get along,” Dante said matter-of-factly. “That’s what brothers do.”
Virgil hummed softly in response.
There would be young royalty there. Faces he’d be expected to remember. It would be his chance to leave a good impression.
And he was confident he would.
Chapter 209: 209
Chapter Text
His phone was ringing.
It was nearing midnight. And his damned phone was ringing.
Alastor reached for it with a quiet huff, the irritation genuine even as his body remained very much awake. One hand closed around the slim device while the other tightened briefly in the sheets. He squinted at the caller ID from his position on his back and released a low sound when he saw who it was.
Still, he answered. Because if Vincent was calling him at this hour, it was unlikely to be trivial.
“What - mm - is it, Vincent?” he breathed.
“Hey, sweetheart.”
That voice threatened to sour his mood entirely. Alastor shut his eyes and tipped his head back, a slow sigh leaving him as he shifted.
“What do you want?” he asked, tone cool despite the faint hitch at the end of it.
“I know it’s late,” Vincent said. “I just wanted to see if you could come by the tower tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow?” Alastor echoed.
“Yeah.”
“Why?”
“I wanted to talk about Virgil,” Vincent continued. “It’s getting around that time again. We should revisit our arrangement. The visiting schedule.”
Alastor stared up at the ceiling, lashes fluttering briefly as he recalculated; not the date alone, but the timing of the call itself.
Yes. It was nearly time.
They had agreed to revisit the matter annually. To adjust expectations as Virgil grew older and ensure he spent appropriate time with his father. Vincent no longer came to the castle. Outings in Pentagram City had replaced them instead.
It had worked.
Mostly.
Virgil had begun asking for more time. Not just one night a week anymore, but the entire weekend. A request made softly as though he already anticipated resistance.
Alastor had often refused him.
And yet, even now, the decision weighed on him. Because he did not want his son to feel powerless. He didn’t want to leave him with the impression that his desires were irrelevant simply because the adults around him had already decided what was best.
“Fine.”
“Thanks, baby,” Vincent replied.
There was a pause.
“I miss - ”
“Don’t fucking start this again, Vincent,” Alastor snapped, patience evaporating instantly.
“I just - ”
A large hand descended without warning, plucking the phone neatly from the Queen’s grasp. The owner of the paw brought it to his own ear, voice low.
“You’re fuckin’ up the mood,” Adam growled. “I’m in the middle of fucking your ex-wife. So fuck off.”
There was a splutter on the other end before the call was abruptly ended. The phone was tossed aside carelessly, forgotten the moment it left Adam’s hand.
He shifted back into place with a low, satisfied rumble, resuming what he’d been doing before the interruption; his mouth returning to the moist mound between the Queen’s thighs.
Alastor sighed contentedly and let his eyes fall shut, tension draining from him as though the world beyond the room no longer existed at all.
❧
The Queen sipped at the coffee provided to him, seated neatly before his ex-husband’s desk in the cavernous expanse of the office. The aquarium built seamlessly into the wall cast a soft, shifting glow across the room; the massive, familiar form of Shok.wav moving languidly within. The cybernetic creature had greeted him earlier, its attention lingering now - optic sensors fixed upon the sight of its mother.
At Alastor’s left sat Husk, impeccably dressed in a crisp suit. His yellow eyes were narrowed and fixed squarely on Vox. There was no attempt at friendliness in his posture. Vox, for his part, remained behind his desk, claw resting against its polished surface, gaze trained on the visibly composed doe.
“Sweetheart.”
Alastor continued to drink, eyes closing as the cup met his lips. He made no acknowledgment of the term of endearment.
“…Alastor.”
A beat passed.
“Mmm?” The Queen opened his eyes then, brow arching faintly as he lowered the cup.
“Yes, Vincent?”
Vox exhaled slowly and leaned forward.
“About our previous agreement involving Virgil,” Vox said, steering them squarely into the matter at hand. “Seeing as he’s older now, I think it’s time we make some adjustments.”
“You see him three times a week,” Alastor replied evenly. “And you have one overnight visit.”
“Yes,” Vox said. “But I think it’s time we consider an alternate schedule. I want to spend more time with him.”
“What you have isn’t enough already?” The doe scoffed softly. “You see him plenty.”
“From your perspective,” Vox countered. “But what about Virgil?”
“Virgil is ten,” Alastor said flatly. “He doesn’t know what he needs yet.”
“He’s old enough to start figuring it out.”
“And you’re saying that because it benefits you.”
“And you’re pushing back because it doesn’t benefit you,” Vox snapped.
Alastor exhaled slowly, irritation leaking through the cracks of his composure. He leaned forward and set the half-finished cup of cooling coffee on the desk.
“Then say it plainly,” he said. “What do you want?”
“All I’m asking for is the weekend,” Vox replied. “And one full week every four months.”
“A full - ”
Alastor sputtered, incredulous.
“Are you fucking with me?”
“I’m not,” Vox said firmly. “I’m asking because I want to spend more time with my son.”
“You spend more than enough time with him,” Alastor said coldly. “You should be grateful you’re permitted to see him at all. If I had it my way - ”
“Do you think that’s what he wants, Alastor?”
The doe’s glare was withering. His lips peeled back just enough to bare teeth.
“We agreed to this,” his ex-husband continued, voice tight but measured. “We agreed we were going to make the best of a bad situation because we both want Virgil to be happy. That’s the entire point. We work together. We try.”
“You think this isn’t me trying?” Alastor snapped.
“I think you’re not trying hard enough.”
“And what,” Alastor demanded, “does me trying look like to you?”
“Maybe putting a little effort into being less of a bitchy cunt, for one.”
Husk’s lips curled immediately, a low, dangerous rumble vibrating in his chest at the sheer audacity of the insult.
“Oh, I’m so sorry I’ve been so terrible to my dear Vincent,” Alastor crooned. “Did I hurt your feelings? Again?”
He crossed his arms over his chest, posture closing off as his sneer deepened.
“My apologies,” he added flatly.
Vox drew in a harsh breath, projected eyes squeezing shut for a brief moment as he steadied himself.
“What I’m trying to say,” he continued, forcing the words out more carefully now, “is make this easier for me, Alastor. At least try. I’m thinking about our boy. He loves it here. You know what he is. Who he takes after.”
“A shame that,” Alastor muttered.
If he’d had his way, Virgil would have taken after him. And would not have been so instinctively drawn to this place. To this life.
“What do you think - ” Vox paused, collecting himself once more. “What do you think will happen if you keep trying to push him away from this world? Do you really believe he’ll just accept it? He was built for this place.”
“He’s a Prince,” Alastor shot back. “A Morningstar. He belongs with me. With our family. With the Sins. The Ars Goetia. That is where he belongs.”
“Do you think he feels that way?”
“He will,” Alastor said sharply. “Eventually. He’ll understand that we’re what’s best for him.”
“And if he decides otherwise?”
Alastor’s gaze hardened, hostility snapping into place.
“Then I’ll convince him otherwise,” he said without hesitation. “I’m his mother.”
“And mother knows best, does he?”
“He does,” Alastor replied, voice cutting. “I know what’s best for him. I carried him. I gave birth to him. I was there.”
“Because you wouldn’t let me be, Alastor.”
“Why would I?” Alastor shot back. “Why the fuck would I, Vincent? After what you did?”
Vox studied him for a long moment, head tilting slightly.
“You know what I think, sweetheart?”
“Enlighten me.”
“I think,” Vox said evenly, “that because you can’t lash out at Lucifer, you’re directing everything at me. I’m the target because your husband can’t be.”
Alastor stared at him.
“You…” His voice softened, dangerously so. “You forget why I went to him in the first place.”
Vox didn’t answer.
“Because of you.”
“I didn’t force you - ”
“You did,” Alastor snapped, the control cracking. “I had nowhere else to go. I didn’t have a choice. You didn’t leave me with a choice, Vincent!”
His pupils dilated sharply. His breathing had gone shallow, uneven.
“He saved me,” Alastor continued, words spilling faster now. “He gave me everything I needed - he - ”
He cut himself off.
Vox was staring at him now.
Then Alastor felt it.
Husk’s eyes on him.
The realization hit a heartbeat later; his body were trembling. His ears were pinned flat against his head, body coiled tight. His scent had soured within the span of a few moments.
“Hey,” Husk said quietly.
He rose from his chair and placed a steadying paw on Alastor’s shoulder. His yellow gaze flicked toward Vox.
“We’re pausing this.”
Vox looked between them, scowling fiercely. After a beat, he straightened to his full height and gestured curtly.
“I’ll be back in twenty,” he said.
Then, in a crack of light and electricity, he was gone.
Alastor remained still for a long moment.
Then he breathed.
His eyes slid shut slowly, lashes lowering as the tension finally gave way. His shoulders sagged, posture folding in on itself as though whatever had been holding him upright had simply… released.
“I’m sorry,” the doe whispered.
He lifted his hands and covered his face.
“God,” Alastor breathed.
“I’m here,” Husk said softly.
And he was. He always would be.
That knowledge settled over Alastor like a balm. He would not be alone. Not truly. He would always have Husk and Niffty; constants in a world that demanded too much and took even more. They would help him. Support him. Stand with him.
They didn’t have any choice but to.
And one day, they would help him tear this place apart.
The thought was soothing. The image vivid. This tower collapsing inward under the weight of his vitriol. Vox’s empire buckling. His people scattered. Flesh crushed and torn. Screams rising in a chorus that echoed endlessly.
Virgil would have no tower to visit. No place to return to in the city. There would only be him. His mother.
It was a comforting fantasy.
“I know, Husk,” Alastor said quietly as his hands dropped away.
A proper smile returned. The tremor in his limbs eased. His breathing evened. He let himself linger on the image of ruin, on the violence of it. It reminded him of the interview. Of the imagery he had once drifted to sleep with. Scenes that brought him peace when nothing else could.
“You’ll always be here,” the Queen said softly, suddenly serene. “With me.”
He reached up and caressed the feline’s jawline.
Vox had Velvette. And Valentino.
But he had Niffty. And Husk.
And that was more than enough.
❧
Vox was given his extra day.
The week, however, was shortened; four days every few months instead of a full seven. A compromise. One Alastor accepted without further argument. He told himself it was reasonable. That it was fair. And that this was what trying looked like.
He pretended to be happy for Virgil when the boy was told.
The fawn’s face lit up immediately, delight blooming without reservation at the news that he would be allowed to spend more time with his father. The joy was bright and unguarded.
And somehow, that softened the ache.
His happiness eased the discomfort curling low in Alastor’s chest. Not entirely. Never entirely. But it was enough. Enough to make the sacrifice feel justified. Enough to convince himself, briefly, that he had done the right thing.
He was trying.
And sometimes, Alastor supposed, that was all any mother or father could truly do. Try.
He leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to Virgil’s forehead as the boy’s arms wrapped around him instinctively.
He was taller now.
Alastor didn’t have to bend as much as he once had.
And that made his throat tighten painfully.
It made him want to weep.
Chapter 210: 210
Chapter Text
No one saw it, really.
Aside from him, at least. Or so Dante assumed.
There were moments when Mother was alone and simply… stopped.
It was a curious thing to witness. Disturbing in a way Dante didn’t yet have the language for. He wasn’t even sure Mother himself was aware it was happening. Dante had first noticed it during those stretches of solitude Mother preferred from time to time. Moments where he asked to be alone.
Usually for thirty minutes. Sometimes closer to an hour.
It happened in spaces emptied of company. Places where Mother likely believed himself unwatched.
Dante had only just finished spying on Angel Dust - who was in the middle of wagging a finger at a visibly scowling Adam for reasons Dante didn’t care enough to investigate - when he slipped into the seating room. He settled in comfortably in his rodent shape, already anticipating Mother’s arrival.
The room was meant for Mother’s quiet moments. Often shared, but sometimes not. On occasion, Mother would enter alone, carrying a small bag of embroidery materials; something to occupy his hands while his thoughts wandered elsewhere.
He would unpack everything neatly then begin his work in silence.
Sometimes he hummed.
Old songs. Ones Dante remembered hearing when they were smaller. They were melodies that had slowly disappeared over the years, fading from daily life without announcement.
Everything would feel normal.
Comfortable.
And then Mother would stop.
The moment always came abruptly, like someone had pressed pause on him. His hands would still mid-motion. The needle frozen between his fingers. Dante never knew what caused it. There was no sound. No obvious trigger. Just a sudden, unmistakable wrongness in the air.
It was as though Mother’s mind had snagged on something unseen.
His face would change. Only slightly, but enough to be noticed. His eyes would round just a fraction, catching the light oddly. There would be a strange glint in his gaze that Dante didn’t recognize. Something distant. Something not quite there.
Dante didn’t understand that look.
And because he didn’t understand it, he decided he would ask his father about it.
❧
Lucifer listened as they played chess.
It was a familiar game. One Dante enjoyed immensely, even if the outcome was all but predetermined. His sire almost always won, but Dante never minded. He liked the game. Liked the attention. Liked sitting across from his father and imagining, just a little, that one day he might win.
Though he doubted he ever would.
His Father was perfect, after all.
As they moved the pieces across the board, Dante explained what he had seen. He spoke about the pauses. The stillness. The way Mother’s hands would stop moving. As he talked, Lucifer listened without interruption, occasionally releasing a low hum that vibrated in his chest.
“Dante,” Lucifer began gently, fingers nudging a piece into place, “your mother has lived for a very long time.”
He spoke as though explaining something simple.
“He has endured a great deal,” the King continued. “In life… and in death.”
Lucifer went on to explain that Mother was not only an Omega, but something else. He had been a minority among the living. That he had suffered because of his body. Because of how the world had seen him. Because of what others believed they were entitled to take from him.
There had been pain tied to his sex. To his race. To his place in life.
And there had been blood.
Blood he had shed willingly, Lucifer clarified, because Mother had always been strong. Always capable. But that did not mean it hadn’t left its mark.
“And then,” Lucifer said quietly, “when he died… he came here.”
Dante frowned slightly, absorbing that.
Lucifer had spoken of Mother’s past before, but only in broad strokes. This time, he went further.
He spoke of his marriage to Vox. Of Velvette and Valentino, and the influence they had wielded during a period when Mother had been vulnerable and isolated. Of the loss of his career. The stripping away of identity. And of how he had become an Overlord.
His father explained that Alastor had endured a great deal. And that, as a result, his mind was not as it once had been. Or should be.
“Are you saying Mother’s unwell?” Dante asked quietly.
Lucifer’s hand paused only briefly over the board.
“It is nothing that cannot be managed,” he replied calmly. “A majority of Sinners and Hellborn are unwell in one way or another. I only ask that you remain patient with him. And that you support him.”
He moved a piece.
“He loves both you and Virgil fiercely,” Lucifer continued. “Are you aware of this?”
Dante blinked, then nodded at once. Of course he was. Mother had always been there. Always. He had never withheld affection, never demanded anything in return beyond obedience and closeness.
“Hell is a place that wears upon the mind,” Lucifer said. “The body recovers far more easily. The mind struggles to do the very same. You and Virgil provide your mother with a comfort no one else can.”
His gaze lifted briefly.
“You are special in this way.”
Dante smiled at that. The word special settled comfortably in his chest. And the idea that he made Mother happy in a way no one else could only strengthened that sense of importance.
“It is your duty,” Lucifer added smoothly, “as well as Virgil’s - and mine - to ensure your mother’s happiness.”
Dante tilted his head.
“But you made Mother sad once, Father,” he said. “He wouldn’t stop crying.”
Lucifer’s gaze softened. His smile turned fond.
“Do you remember the wedding?” he asked gently. “When your brother had his tantrum? And he had to be punished?”
Dante hesitated and then nodded.
“Your mother did the same,” Lucifer said evenly. “And I had to ensure they did not repeat the behavior. That they understood why it was wrong.”
Dante considered this, then nodded again.
Yes. That made sense.
“It is not your responsibility to correct your mother,” Lucifer said, voice firm now. “That responsibility is mine.”
“And Virgil?” Dante asked.
“He is your mother’s responsibility,” Lucifer replied. “But I trust you to help guide your brother down the correct path. Do you remember what I told you years ago? About family?”
“We’re a family,” Dante said automatically. “And we’ll always be a family.”
Lucifer smiled.
“He is a Morningstar,” he said. “And his place is with us.”
“His place is with us,” Dante echoed.
Yes. He knew that.
But Virgil kept looking outward. Toward other places. Other lives.
And Dante hated it.
He knew that part of the reason Mother felt unwell was because Virgil was away so often. That his brother’s absence hurt him, even if Mother never said so aloud.
It was Virgil’s fault.
And it made Dante angry.
❧
The portraits that lined the halls belonged to the royal family.
Lucifer was almost always depicted first. Immaculate in posture and poise with every line of his form radiating dominance and control. He was shown as the head of the Morningstar line; the progenitor. The ultimate authority. Each piece reinforced the same truth without variation or mercy.
He was the King. The ruler of Hell. The god of this world.
Alastor followed.
There was something markedly different in the way he was rendered. Where Lucifer’s portraits emphasized power, Alastor’s emphasized refinement. Beauty and elegance. He was most often adorned in fine dresses or form-fitting attire that accentuated a slim waist, the gentle curve of hips - visual shorthand for fertility and purpose - the fall of long hair arranged just so. His expression was serene.
He was the Queen. The co-ruler of Hell.
Then came the children.
Dante and Virgil appeared next, always together. Early portraits captured them as infants; small, soft bodies cradled close. As the series progressed, the changes became evident. Limbs lengthened and faces sharpened. Their infanthood giving way to something more defined.
Because they were twins, they were never separated.
Virgil was often depicted more severe, gaze steady and contemplative. Dante, by contrast, was almost always smiling; a confident grin etched into his likeness, as though he already understood the role awaiting him.
The family portraits were Dante’s favorites.
Those were the ones that mattered most. The ones that showed them together. The ruling family of Hell. Two Omegas and two Alphas, arranged in perfect symmetry.
A husband.
His wife.
And their two children.
Soon, Octavia and Valak would join them. New portraits would be crafted. New frames mounted. The halls would fill further, crowded with lineage and legacy and life.
They would live together. Eat together. Rule together.
Together.
For an eternity. Just as Father intended.
❧
“Dante,” Alastor said softly, eyes lifting from the page. “Is something wrong?”
The fawn lay sprawled across his mother’s bed, curled comfortably against his side even as Alastor attempted to read. He did not protest the intrusion. Instead, his claws drifted through that fluffy blond mane in a slow, absent rhythm.
Virgil was away again.
Two days this time. Not one.
Dante had been counting.
“It’s nothing, Mother,” he said quietly.
“Oh?” Alastor shifted slightly, setting the book aside.
He leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to Dante’s temple.
“Are you certain?” he asked. “You can talk to me, my fawn.”
Dante was silent for a long moment. His fingers curled lightly in the fabric of Alastor’s sleeve as though steadying himself. When he finally spoke, his voice was low .
“Does Virgil love his father more than us?”
Alastor stilled. But he kept his expression composed, though his hand paused briefly in Dante’s hair before resuming its gentle motion.
“…Of course not,” he said at last. “We’re his family.”
Dante frowned faintly, gaze fixed somewhere unfocused.
“Then why isn’t he here?” Dante asked again. “With us? In the castle?”
Alastor did not answer immediately. His claws continued their slow path through Dante’s hair, soothing by habit as much as intention.
“Virgil loves his father,” he said, voice gentle. “In much the same way you love Lucifer. Of course he would want to see him. Wouldn’t you want to do the very same?”
Dante released a small, petulant huff.
“But his father isn’t like mine,” he muttered. “Mine is better. You chose him. Not that commoner.”
Alastor exhaled quietly.
“Regardless of how you feel,” he said carefully, “you must allow your brother to spend time with his family. Try to understand him, Dante.”
“I do understand,” Dante shot back, irritation creeping into his voice. “I understand that you don’t like him leaving. You’re sad every time he’s away, Mother.”
“It’s because I miss him,” the Queen replied softly. “That’s only natural. But you two are growing up. You won’t need me forever.”
“Yes we will,” Dante insisted at once. “Always.”
A quiet laugh slipped from Alastor despite himself. He drew Dante closer, arm tightening around him protectively.
“I see where my stubbornness has gone,” he murmured fondly. “I love you, Dante. Both of you.”
He loosened his hold just enough to encourage the child to look up at him.
“Be kind to your brother,” Alastor said. “You love him. And he loves you.”
“Because we’re a family,” Dante replied without hesitation.
“Exactly,” Alastor said, smiling softly. “And everything will work itself out.”
Eventually.
Chapter 211: 211
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
His claws ran gently through Lucifer’s mane, fingers working in slow circles as the King’s head rested comfortably in his lap. The royal couple were settled within the seating room. A radio played softly nearby. It produced music from Alastor’s era, the volume kept low enough that it filled the space without demanding attention.
He hummed along under his breath.
Lucifer always knew which music he preferred. Which melodies would coax him into stillness. Alastor’s eyes slid shut now and then when a particular tune caught him just right, lashes fluttering as he leaned subtly into the sound. Moments like these had become more common over the years.
They were times set aside with care. Time where they were allowed to exist simply as husband and wife.
At first, Alastor had been impatient during such interludes. Restless. Counting the moments until they ended. But over time, he had settled. The doe slowly coaxed into relaxation. He found, to his surprise, that these moments brought him a measure of peace.
Sometimes they talked.
About nothing of consequence. About small, mundane details. And sometimes about the children. About his attendants. About Adam. On occasion, even Pentagram City.
And sometimes, they said nothing at all.
Those were the moments Alastor found himself lingering in longest, claws stilling in Lucifer’s hair as the music carried on, filling the silence they no longer felt compelled to break.
But today they spoke. They spoke of an imagined future. Constructed by their own hands.
“I would like something reminiscent of Lilith’s kingdom,” Alastor said thoughtfully, gaze unfocused as he pictured it. “But blended. Old and new.”
“Oh?” Lucifer murmured, attention sharpening as he looked up at him.
“Yes.” Alastor inclined his head slightly. “The children are fond of their technology. I won’t deprive them of it. But the old architecture… Yes. I was quite fond of that.”
Lately, his thoughts had been returning to Pentagram City. The place was steeped in unsavory memories. It reeked of chaos and ruin. Of his former life. Every time his gaze passed over it, something deep within him stirred unpleasantly, coiling tight with resentment and old fury.
“I want it to resemble the castle,” Alastor continued softly. “Dante enjoys the castle. But he dislikes the city. I want it to be a place he could love alongside Virgil.”
Lucifer studied him for a moment, expression unreadable.
“You’re taking their desires into consideration, I see.”
“But of course,” Alastor replied without hesitation. “It will belong to them as much as it does to me.”
“I believe we should take a page from the Ars Goetia’s book, then,” Lucifer said. “They never truly evolved beyond their Victorian sensibilities. Their architecture, at least.”
Alastor considered that. Stone and iron. Stained glass. Modern convenience folded neatly into something older. He hummed softly, already turning the idea over in his mind, deciding it was well worth further consideration.
He enjoyed these conversations.
Moments where he was permitted to dream of a future shaped entirely by his own hand. Lucifer had encouraged him to do so. Had urged him to consider what he would build once everything was stripped down to its bare bones.
And it would be stripped down.
There would be no Overlords. That title would be rendered obsolete. There would be no need for them when all of Pride would belong to him. In their place, the Ars Goetia would stand as stewards and enforcers, ensuring that once Pentagram City was destroyed, whatever rose from its ruins would do so in order rather than chaos.
Yes. The aftermath would be splendid.
The children would enjoy it. Dante certainly would. And Virgil… Virgil would come to like it in time. He always did. It would be a place that belonged to the Morningstars, after all.
“But what of your dream, husband?” Alastor asked suddenly.
“My dream, wife?” Lucifer echoed, amused.
“Heaven,” Alastor clarified softly. “I will have my kingdom. But what of yours?”
Lucifer’s expression did not change, but something ancient flickered behind his eyes.
“I have waited an eternity to claim the throne of creation,” he said calmly. “I am in no rush. But I assure you, Charlotte will be returned to you. And my brother will be slain as recompense.”
“And the angels?” Alastor asked.
“They will kneel,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “Every last one of them. Before you and I. And all of creation will be ours to shape as we see fit.”
He studied the doe then.
“Do you trust me in this?”
Alastor blinked, momentarily taken aback by the question.
“Yes,” he said quietly. “I trust you.”
Lucifer reached for his hand with care, fingers closing gently around it. He lifted it and pressed a soft kiss just above the ring. The serpent etched into its surface caught the light, its red and blue eyes gleaming faintly as though watching.
❧
He slept uneasily at times.
It was most often in the immediate aftermath of his training; when the memories were still sharp. When old scars felt freshly reopened, not in flesh, but in mind. His thoughts would churn relentlessly then, overwhelmed and struggling to process the truth of his reality.
Of his life.
Of his existence.
It had been a miserable one, when all was said and done. And Rosie had once accused him of reinforcing this misery.
Cornered in an alleyway, hemmed in by both her and Vox, she had told him that he hadn’t allowed himself to be truly happy. That his refusal to accept the hand he had been dealt was the true obstacle standing in his way.
That his unwillingness to accept his limitations as an Omega was the true source of his suffering.
Those thoughts had a way of circling back to Dante. To his future. And yet, he found he could not summon the concern one might expect. His Omega son was thriving, entirely at home in the world laid out for him. While his Alpha child floundered, drowning beneath expectations that pressed in from every side.
He had expected the opposite.
Sometimes he wondered if it might have been kinder had Virgil been born an Omega. The thought brought with it a familiar twist of guilt. He would never say it. Never allow it to take full shape.
But the truth lingered all the same.
So much would be demanded of Virgil when he became a man regardless of his temperment. So much more than had ever been asked of Dante. Because he was highborn. Because he was an Alpha.
Alastor wanted - desperately - to build a future where both of his children would be happy.
Lucifer would see to it. Of that, he was certain. All Alastor needed to do was trust his husband. Trust him in his designs, his ambitions and his long view of creation. Support him. Stand beside him.
Like a good wife.
The Good Wife’s Guide.
He lay alone in bed, staring up at the ceiling, eyes unfocused. He blinked slowly and for a moment, the opulence of the room dissolved. The silks. The gilded fixtures. The soft glow of infernal light.
He felt as though he were back there.
There was nothing else to do. No one to speak to. No task to occupy his hands. Just the bed. The ceiling. His thoughts. And that book.
The Good Wife’s Guide.
The words surfaced. He spoke them softly into the stillness, because he remembered them, even after all these years. He found, distantly, that it helped him sleep.
“Be happy to see him,” he whispered.
His eyes fluttered shut, then opened again. He breathed in. Slowly. Carefully.
“Be happy.”
Let yourself be happy.
“Greet him with a warm smile and show sincerity in your desire to please him,” he murmured, the words sliding into place with practiced ease.
He kept going.
Sentence after sentence. Phrase after phrase. Each repetition smoothed the edges of his thoughts, easing the tension. A strange calm settled over him.
In this bed. In this opulent room. Surrounded by endless luxury and richly appointed furniture, he had everything.
Of course, none of it had been earned. Not truly. It was borrowed. Gifted. It wasn’t -
He recited another passage and the thought slipped away.
His mind settled again.
He would try harder. He would show more effort. Be more attentive. More grateful.
He would be a good mother. A good wife. A good Queen.
And in time he would learn how to be happy.
❧
“Dazzle, stop.”
Virgil scooped Razzle up from the floor, pulling the smaller dragon out of reach of his larger sibling just as sharp teeth snapped where he’d been a second before.
They were in Dante’s room.
The Omega fawn had insisted on showing off the piece he planned to perform at the party, a harp set neatly in the corner of the room. Virgil had half-expected something daintier, but Dante had chosen the harp instead.
He was good at it. Likely because Lucifer himself oversaw his lessons.
While Dante played, Razzle and Dazzle had been left to entertain themselves. Virgil hadn’t noticed the trouble until the music stopped and Virgil caught sight of Dazzle being far too rough with his sibling.
“Oh, Virgil,” Dante said lightly, rising from his seat. “They were only playing.”
“He was being unpleasant,” Virgil replied, scowling as he adjusted his grip on Razzle.
Dazzle’s narrowed gaze fixed on them from where he stood, paws planted firmly over the toy he’d reclaimed with his teeth.
“Unpleasant?” Dante scoffed. “It’s not his fault Razzle’s sensitive.”
Virgil lifted the smaller dragon higher, Razzle flicking his tongue nervously before tucking his head against Virgil’s chest.
“It’s probably your fault for coddling him,” Dante continued. “He’s a dragon. He’s supposed to act like one.”
“He can act however he wants,” Virgil shot back, defensive without meaning to be.
Dante waved a hand dismissively.
“People expect dragons to be fierce. That’s what Dazzle is.” He gestured toward the larger dragon. “He’s the perfect example.”
Dazzle lifted his chin, chest puffing out as though he understood every word and believed them completely.
“You should let them play properly,” Dante went on. “It’ll toughen him up. I’m sure.”
Virgil’s arms tightened protectively around Razzle, his scowl deepening.
“He’s plenty tough,” he insisted.
Dante scoffed loudly.
“Just like his owner,” he muttered under his breath.
Virgil’s ears snapped upright, heat flooding his face.
“What do you mean by that?”
“Oh - nothing. Nothing,” Dante said innocently, shrugging. “I’m just saying he probably takes after you. So it’s no wonder he’s so… soft.”
“I’m not soft,” Virgil snapped.
Both Dante and Dazzle blinked.
Then Dante laughed, tossing his head back as the chortle spilled out of him without shame.
“Like I believe that, brother,” he said lightly. “You’ve never proven otherwise.”
Virgil’s jaw tightened.
“You’re an Alpha,” Dante continued, eyes glinting with satisfaction. “Aren’t you? And yet when I compare you to Father… or Adam…”
He hummed, pretending to think it over.
“Well. I just don’t see how you measure up.”
Virgil’s scowl deepened, ears pinning flat against his head as heat rushed up his neck. Dante snickered openly now and Dazzle followed suit, huffing smugly.
They were laughing at him. At both of them.
“I can prove it,” Virgil said suddenly.
The words were sharp and spoken before he could stop himself.
Dante paused.
Slowly, his grin returned.
“Oh?”
❧
A dare.
A simple thing, really. Common among children. The sort of challenge they’d indulged in before, countless times in smaller and safer ways. But this would be different. This time, they would do it together.
They were expected to be in their rooms two hours before midnight.
And they were.
They bid the Queen and King goodnight after the family meal. They retired without fuss, slipping beneath their covers as though nothing were amiss. Mother did as he always did; checking on them one final time, pressing gentle kisses to their foreheads and murmuring soft goodnights before disappearing back into the quiet, echoing halls of the castle.
They waited.
An hour passed.
Then another.
And when midnight finally struck they slipped from their beds. Nightclothes were exchanged for tunics and trousers, boots tugged on with careful hands.
Razzle and Dazzle stirred alongside them.
Razzle remained low to the ground, his unease evident in every small movement. Dazzle, by contrast, stretched and sniffed the air eagerly, nostrils flaring with anticipation.
Their doors opened without a sound.
Both boys peered into the hall beyond. Darkness stretched long and unbroken until Dante flicked his fingers and conjured a small flame above his palm. It hovered obediently, casting a warm glow across the stone.
“You’ve got a light too, don’t you?” Dante murmured.
Virgil snorted quietly.
“Of course I do.”
He mirrored the motion, electricity crackling softly as a bright orb sparked to life above his own palm.
Dante’s grin widened.
“Come on then, brother,” he said, excitement barely restrained now. “I’ve got the most fascinating place to show you.”
And with that, he turned and led the way into the sleeping castle’s depths.
Notes:
There are a few things I'd like to bring attention to in relation to this story.
Alastor's mental state. I made mention of it in the previous chapter. But, taking into consideration his experiences, one must ponder over just how it will affect him and those within his care. The Alastor of chapter 35 did not seek to claim Husk's soul. And never once pondered over laying claim to Niffty's. And yet nearly two-hundred chapters later, his character has shifted to that point.
Alastor's morale compass. This is also something that intrigues me when it comes to reader's perspective. The doe isn't a 'good person', ultimately. They're not a 'classical feminist' either, since they don't care much for their gender as a whole - merely the Omegas within their care. He remained entirely unrepentant when he massacred people in the tower years prior. And his feelings regarding Hellborn and Sinner alike aren't inherently 'wholesome'. Dante inherited portions of his mother's temperament that mixed with his sire's. Thus resulting in certain repugnant tendencies developing.
And the role of Alphas within society. As well as the expectations they're laden with. Omegas are expected to fit a mold. And while Alphas have comparatively more freedoms and choices, they are also expected to behave in a certain way. The two Alphas that don't truly 'fit the mold' in this story are Virgil and Stolas. The latter's perspective on the matter will be addressed in the future.
Prince Valak's art is being prepped, presently. And will have its own dedicated chapter.
Chapter 212: Prince Valak [ ART ]
Notes:
Introducing Prince Valak and Dante's devoted fiance, who will be introduced in future chapters. Designed by EmiliaStech on X! Please show them your support.
Chapter Text

Chapter 213: 213
Chapter Text
Virgil was anxious.
He had never disobeyed his curfew before. Obedience came easily to him, shaped by his mother’s authority and the King’s expectations. Rules were meant to be followed. Boundaries respected. And so to break both, willingly and without sanction, unsettled him deeply.
As they moved through the quiet halls, he half-expected to be discovered at any moment.
The thought filled him with equal parts fear and an embarrassing flicker of hope. Because he did not like the castle at night.
During the evening hours, the halls were always illuminated. But close to midnight, the lights were abruptly snuffed out. Shadows flooded the space unchecked.
His home transformed then.
It became something else entirely. Vast and ancient. Its proportions wrong when stripped of light. It no longer felt like a place meant to be lived in.
And he loathed it. It made him feel small. Exposed. As though the walls themselves remembered things he did not.
Razzle sensed his unease and hovered close, tiny wings fluttering as the little dragon’s gaze darted anxiously from shadow to shadow. His presence was a small comfort.
Ahead of them, Dante and Dazzle moved with confidence.
Too much confidence.
They led the way without hesitation, as though this were not a transgression at all, but a habit. As though the dark halls held no threat for them whatsoever. And as Virgil followed, unease tightening in his chest, he was struck by a single, unsettling realization:
They had done this before.
“Where are we going?” Virgil whispered, his voice barely audible.
“Sssh.”
Dante lifted a finger and stilled him at once, already pausing mid-step. With a subtle gesture, he motioned for Virgil to extinguish his light. They both did so immediately, plunging themselves into darkness and slipping behind the broad side of a grand clock. Its shadow swallowed them whole.
Virgil strained his hearing, heart thudding painfully in his chest. He wondered if Dante had heard something or if this was simply part of whatever plan his brother had refused to share.
Then he heard it. Heavy footfalls.
They both froze. Breaths held as their bodies pressed close to the stone wall as the sound grew nearer. And then Adam emerged from the darkness.
His crimson gaze burned vividly in the low light, cutting through the shadows with an intensity that made Virgil’s stomach twist. At night, stripped of familiarity and distance, Adam looked utterly monstrous.
Virgil stiffened instinctively.
Adam passed by without pause, tail dragging lazily behind him, posture hunched and wings folded tight against his back. He moved with unhurried purpose and did not so much as glance toward their hiding place.
He hadn’t noticed them.
When the sound of his footsteps finally faded, Virgil released the breath he’d been holding, chest aching faintly from the effort. Dante flicked his fingers and light bloomed once more - flame and electricity soon returning to hover obediently above their palms.
Virgil swallowed.
He wanted to ask again where they were going. Needed to, really. But fear lingered sharp in his throat and he worried that speaking now might somehow put them at risk.
So he stayed silent and followed.
Eventually, he was led into a room. A room he had never entered before, but he knew exactly what it was.
King Lucifer’s crafting room.
They had been explicitly forbidden from entering it. Not without permission. Not ever.
It’s no place for children, Mother had warned them.
It was little wonder Dante had chosen it. Virgil suspected that his brother had been here before. That curiosity, once sparked, had outweighed obedience entirely.
The door opened and then closed behind them.
Dante flicked on the light, grinning broadly as the room was revealed. Virgil, by contrast, simply stared; eyes roaming over endless rows of tools, shelves stacked with equipment and a vast crafting bench.
“Isn’t it amazing?” Dante said proudly. “This is where Father works.”
Virgil stepped forward cautiously, boots barely whispering against the floor. His curiosity got the better of him despite himself.
Admittedly… it was impressive.
His attention was drawn immediately to the drawing and painting tools. Old and new alike. Brushes in every conceivable size. Pens and pencils neatly arranged. Everything one could possibly need to create.
He had expected something far worse.
And if the dare had led him only here - into a forbidden room, yes, but not a dangerous one - then perhaps there was little to worry about. He had snuck out. Evaded Adam. Entered a place denied to them.
Virgil released a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding.
This was easy.
It was -
“Well?” Dante said, already moving again. “Come on. There’s more to see.”
Virgil’s shoulders sagged.
The princes and their dragons moved into the adjoining room. This one was dedicated to finished projects. Lucifer’s completed works lined the walls and filled the space. They were magnificent in a way he couldn’t quite articulate. Beautiful and awe-inspiring.
“Isn’t Father incredible?” Dante said confidently. “Look at all this. He’s probably the best artist in all of existence.”
Virgil supposed they were spectacular.
And yet…
Something about them felt wrong.
He couldn’t place it. Couldn’t explain it. Only a faint prickle at the base of his neck. An odd discomfort he chose not to examine too closely. After all, this place wasn’t bad. Just… unsettling. A little creepy, perhaps. Nothing truly alarming.
But of course, Dante wasn’t finished.
Both Dante and Dazzle shot Virgil and Razzle knowing, amused looks before Dante led them toward one final door. An unassuming thing. Closed and quiet.
“You’re going to love this, brother,” Dante said brightly.
And as the door opened, Virgil was struck with the immediate, undeniable certainty that he absolutely would not.
❧
Alastor felt a gentle hand against his cheek.
He mumbled softly, features drawing together in a small, displeased grimace as he shifted beneath the sheets.
“Mmm.”
The touch lingered. Cool in a way that was immediately recognizable and comforting rather than startling.
“Pet.”
His eyelids lifted slowly. Irritation ebbed, replaced by faint bemusement as the room came into focus. A soft illumination filled the space now, casting warm light across the bed and revealing the figure seated there. Lucifer hovered close, slight frame inclined toward him.
“Husband?” Alastor whispered, his voice rough with sleep.
He blinked again, confusion stirring. Lucifer rarely disturbed his rest. Alastor’s mind scrambled sluggishly, searching for reason or for some indication that something had gone wrong.
“Is something wrong?” he asked.
It was an odd question to pose to the King. But it slipped out all the same.
“My apologies for waking you,” Lucifer said gently. “I would have preferred you get your rest.”
He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Alastor’s lips. Alastor released a quiet hum, eyes fluttering shut for a heartbeat as the contact lingered. For a brief, hazy moment, he wondered if this was desire; if Lucifer had simply wanted him as a husband wants a wife and had chosen a subtle way to wake him.
The King pulled back, his fingers remained at Alastor’s face, thumb brushing lightly along his jaw.
“It appears,” Lucifer said calmly, “that the children have taken leave of their beds.”
Alastor blinked.
“The… children?”
He pushed himself upright, sheets slipping down as his gaze flicked instinctively to the timepiece mounted on the wall. The realization struck at once that it was well past midnight. Both Virgil and Dante had lessons in the morning. They should have been asleep. Secure in their rooms.
“Indeed,” Lucifer confirmed. “I would address it myself, but I believe it is best that you handle the children’s discipline.”
That was fair. It was his place as their mother. If they were wandering the castle at this hour, the responsibility fell to him.
“Where have they gone?” Alastor asked, already swinging his legs over the side of the bed.
When Lucifer answered, his breath caught sharply in his chest.
❧
The Alpha fawn did not know how Dante had found this place.
It felt wrong. Wrong in the same way the pieces displayed in the King’s art room had felt wrong. He had been pressured into descending the narrow stairway despite every instinct screaming at him to turn back. The steps groaned faintly under their weight, as though protesting their presence. Dante’s sneers had driven him forward when fear alone might have stopped him.
Virgil wanted to run.
But he was brave. He wasn’t soft. He needed to prove that. He needed to show that he and Razzle weren’t afraid. That they were just as bold as Dante and Dazzle. Just as capable.
Still, the dark had never been his friend.
Until very recently, he’d kept a small magical nightlight near his bed, something Dante had mocked him mercilessly for. He’d gotten rid of it out of sheer stubbornness, determined not to give his brother any more ammunition.
But this darkness was different.
It wasn’t merely the absence of light. It felt ancient. The air itself tasted wrong, as though it had been sealed away for a very long time. Virgil shot a helpless glance toward his brother as they reached the landing at the bottom of the stairs, stopping before a door far too grand for a place so hidden.
“I found this place a while ago,” Dante said casually. “There was something… tricky about it. The door wouldn’t open the first few times. But I figured it out.”
Virgil swallowed.
“...Figured what out?”
“Father’s magic is special,” Dante replied, almost reverently. “It was like… a knot. Or something. I just had to undo it.”
Virgil didn’t understand. And he didn’t ask for clarification. Speaking too much felt dangerous here, as though noise itself might summon something lurking just beyond sight.
The door creaked open and beyond it stretched a hall that vaguely resembled a castle corridor.
“I didn’t really explore,” Dante went on lightly. “I was afraid Father would notice. But he didn’t seem to.”
The hall beyond was well lit. Torches lined the walls at even intervals, their flames steady and bright. And that, more than the darkness had been, made Virgil uneasy.
He didn’t understand why the fires still burned.
What magic sustained it? Whose magic? Was someone else down here?
“Scared?” Dante asked, smirking.
“No!” Virgil replied, a little too loudly.
The sound carried.
It echoed through the corridor, bouncing strangely off stone that didn’t feel quite right. Both boys froze, glancing about instinctively. Their dragons mirrored the reaction; Razzle hovering close and Dazzle lifting his head, nostrils flaring.
They waited and nothing answered.
Dante grinned, excitement sparking openly now.
“See? Come on. Let’s explore.”
And so they walked, snuffing out their respective lights as they relied upon the torches.
They moved farther and farther from the door that led back to familiarity. To warmth. To Mother, who would most certainly be displeased to find them down here, out of their beds and somewhere they did not belong.
As they moved, Dante gestured toward the portraits lining the walls. They were magnificent. Just as grand as the ones displayed in the main halls of the castle.
The first depicted Lucifer.
His fall. His defiance. His exile. They knew the story well enough. How Heaven had cast him out and how it had been cruel. Unjust.
Then another face appeared.
A woman.
“Lilith,” Dante whispered. “The First Queen.”
Virgil stared.
She was said to be the origin of the curse that plagued mortal Omegas; the reason they were weaker, why their potential had been curtailed. Hellborn Omegas bore the affliction as well. Octavia, for instance, could only cast relatively weak magic - mostly utility spells, occasionally illusions.
And yet Dante…
The curse didn’t seem to hinder him the same way.
Virgil had never understood his brother. Dante had always been odd. But it had become normal enough to him that he rarely questioned it anymore.
“They say she went mad,” Dante continued casually. “And betrayed Father. She’s the reason Hell is the way it is now.”
Virgil shot him a bemused look.
“And you know,” Dante added, lowering his voice conspiratorially, “online they call Mother her descendant. ‘The Second Coming of Lilith.’”
Virgil blinked.
The Second Coming of Lilith.
“Really?”
“Mmhmm,” Dante said. “They’re worried he’ll destroy everything. Like she did.”
Virgil bristled immediately.
“Mother would never do that,” Virgil said firmly. “He’s not Lilith.”
But Dante didn’t stop.
“They say he’ll go mad,” he continued, voice light. “That he’ll ruin everything and bring about the end of Pentagram City.”
Virgil’s gaze went cold.
“They’re lying,” he said quietly.
He loved Pentagram City. It was where his sire lived. Where the parts of Hell he understood existed.
“It’s an ugly place anyway,” Dante said with a shrug. “It’s filthy. Mother would be doing everyone a favor.”
Virgil bristled.
“It is not.”
“It is,” Dante sneered. “You only like it because your filthy commoner of a father is there.”
He tilted his head, mockingly thoughtful.
“I mean, really, Virgil. It’s disgusting. I’m starting to think you like him more than our own mother.”
“I love both of them,” Virgil said quickly. “The same way you love Lucifer and Mother.”
Dante scoffed.
“If you’d chosen Father like Mother did,” he shot back, “then everything would be better. But you want to leave us, don’t you?”
His eyes narrowed.
“You love them more than us.”
His face twisted as he spoke, lips curling back to flash his teeth. Virgil’s ears flattened instinctively.
“You think they’re better than your own family.”
“I do not - ”
“Well, I think you do,” Dante cut in sharply. “You get so excited every time you leave us. And you always come back looking… pathetic. More than usual.”
His lip curled.
“Do you think we’re blind? That none of us notice?”
Virgil’s stomach twisted.
Dante’s expression shifted then; the smugness draining away, replaced by something colder. His eyes fixed on Virgil with an intensity that made his skin prickle.
“Well, I do, brother,” he said quietly. “I see more than you’ll ever realize.”
Unease washed over Virgil in a sudden, choking wave.
Razzle hovered close, his expression pinched in concern and Virgil found himself staring at Dante and Dazzle as though they were strangers. The larger dragon mirrored his master perfectly, both of them regarding Virgil and Razzle with looks that felt less like teasing and more like judgment.
Withering.
Virgil opened his mouth to respond - to defend himself, to say something -
“Virgil! Dante!”
Mother.
Chapter 214: 214
Chapter Text
The twins froze where they stood.
Their eyes widened in genuine surprise, heads snapping toward the familiar sound of their mother’s voice. He approached them on bare, perfectly polished hooves, the soft echo of each step cutting cleanly through the hall. A beautiful nightgown flowed around his frame, its elegance standing in stark contrast to the tension radiating from him.
The look on Mother’s face left no room for doubt.
Paired with his rigid posture and the long strides with which he closed the distance between them, it told them everything they needed to know.
He was furious.
Virgil retreated instinctively, taking several steps back until he found himself standing beside Dante. His brother had gone pale - an impressive feat, considering how light his complexion already was. Neither spoke and neither dared move further.
Razzle and Dazzle reacted at once, lowering themselves to the floor and tucking close behind their respective twins. The smaller dragon peeked out nervously, while the larger mirrored his master’s tension, eyes fixed warily on the approaching Queen.
Alastor came to a stop before them.
His hair hung loose around his shoulders, mussed from sleep, crimson strands framing his face in a way Virgil had never seen before. It was obvious he had risen for this purpose alone - pulled from rest to retrieve his wandering children.
His crimson gaze burned as it settled on them.
“You will tell me,” Alastor said softly, deceptively so, “why you are here.”
Virgil and Dante stared up at their mother, exchanging quick, helpless glances - each silently willing the other to speak first.
When only silence answered him, the doe’s lips curled just slightly, revealing the faintest hint of teeth.
“Do you realize how late it is?” he continued evenly. “And that you have been explicitly instructed not to leave your beds past ten?”
His gaze slid slowly from one twin to the other, lingering just long enough on each before returning again.
“I was awoken in the night,” he said, voice tightening by degrees, “and informed that you were missing from your beds. That you believed it wise to wander the castle.”
“We - we were just curious, Mother,” Dante said, his voice uncharacteristically subdued.
“About what?” Alastor snapped, the sudden sharpness causing the Omega to flinch.
“The - the workshop, and - ”
“Lucifer’s workshop is strictly forbidden,” Alastor cut in. “Have you gone deaf? Or have you forgotten?”
The doe’s eyes hardened.
“That place - and this one - are not meant for you.”
“But why?” Dante pressed, emboldened despite himself. “It’s part of the castle - ”
“You will not question me, Dante,” Alastor said flatly. “You are my child. As are you, Virgil. I am your mother. And you will heed me.”
Virgil’s gaze dropped immediately to his boots, heat flooding his face as shame settled heavy in his chest. He could hear it in Mother’s tone now - the disappointment. And he knew, with sickening certainty, that there would be consequences.
“Come along,” Alastor said, already turning. “Both of you. You are going back to bed. And then after breakfast you will receive your punishment.”
Both twins flinched at the word.
“Is that understood?”
Silence followed.
“I expect an answer.”
“Yes, Mother,” they chorused.
As they were led away, Virgil glanced once more over his shoulder.
Back toward the portrait of Lilith.
And for reasons he could not explain, the image seemed to be watching them leave.
❧
Breakfast was an uncomfortable affair.
They had been returned to their beds as ordered, though sleep had been impossible for either of them for a hundred different reasons. When they were summoned from their rooms that morning, the heaviness beneath their eyes was unmistakable. Dark shadows clung stubbornly there, but they found no sympathy waiting for them at the table.
Not from Alastor.
And certainly not from Lucifer who looked faintly amused.
“So,” the King remarked lightly, cutting into his breakfast. “You had quite the adventure, from what I hear.”
Alastor shot him a pointed look. Lucifer did not appear bothered in the slightest.
The twins wisely remained silent, focusing on their plates. They ate mechanically, chewing slowly despite their lack of appetite.
“Do take care not to worry your mother,” Lucifer added offhandedly, as though offering casual advice rather than commentary.
Their heads dipped lower.
Once the meal was finished and the King had taken his leave, they were left standing before their mother.
“It has become clear to me,” Alastor said evenly, “that you are not weary enough by the end of the day. You had enough energy to wander the halls, after all.”
Both boys stiffened.
“And so,” he continued, “we will see that remedied. You will work from sunup until sundown alongside the servants for the remainder of the week.”
Dante blanched.
“M - Mother - ”
“What is it, Dante?” Alastor asked sharply.
“You can’t seriously expect me to - to play the role of a servant. I -”
“You and Virgil are being punished,” Alastor cut in. “A bit of work will do you good. I spent decades scrubbing floors, cleaning and preparing meals without assistance. I survived it. And so shall you.”
Dante looked as though he might burst on the spot, cheeks flushed with indignation and horror.
Virgil, by contrast, simply lowered his gaze.
“Adam will be charged with ensuring you meet expectations,” Alastor continued. “I expect to hear good things. Do not disappoint me. Otherwise, your punishment will be extended until I am satisfied you have learned your lesson.”
The weight of that settled heavily over them.
And as though summoned by the words themselves, Adam strode into the room, a bounce in his step, grin already splitting his masked face.
“Hey, kids,” he said brightly. “Heard ya fucked up.”
❧
As the children were marched off, Alastor’s shoulders sagged.
This was the unpleasant part of rearing. Discipline was never gentle, nor should it be. Some measure of consequence was necessary, regardless of station. It mattered little that they were princes and that their lives were padded with privilege and protection. Actions required response. Boundaries needed weight. And with any luck, the punishment would impart lessons that could not be learned through comfort alone.
Dante especially needed them.
There was no doubt in Alastor’s mind that the excursion had been his idea. That child was wild in a way Virgil was not. And Lucifer’s temperament did him no favors. Nor did his inherited gifts, the King informing him that Dante had not been afflicted with the full weight of the Curse of Eve.
He made his way toward the workshop.
Lucifer was hunched over the workbench when he arrived, sleeves rolled and attention wholly consumed by whatever he was drafting. The piece was still in its earliest stages; lines sketched lightly.
“I created your staff and Angel Dust’s weapon here,” Lucifer said absently, without looking up, “on this very bench.”
Alastor paused beside him.
“I had assumed as much,” he replied. “Though I half-expected you conjured them from thin air.”
“I could have,” Lucifer said calmly. “But there would be no satisfaction in it.”
Alastor stepped closer, peering down at the plans. It appeared to be jewelry - a necklace, if he had to guess. An oval-shaped gem at its center, carefully proportioned.
“Jewelry?” he whispered.
“Do you know,” Lucifer continued, still working, “that each item I create is imbued with my power?”
Alastor blinked. He had never truly considered the source of the strength woven into those instruments.
“I did not,” he admitted.
“A mere fragment of my potential given form,” Lucifer said. “Carefully instilled. Each one a gift. To you. To Angel Dust. And, in time, to those who serve beneath you.”
“Niffty? Husk?”
Lucifer nodded.
“And whomever else swears themselves to you.”
Something warm stirred in Alastor at that.
Lucifer straightened then and slipped an arm around his narrow waist, drawing him in with practiced ease.
“While the children are occupied,” he said lightly, “perhaps we can enjoy ourselves today. Without fear of interruption.”
Alastor allowed himself to relax into the hold. He was confident Adam would keep the children well in hand. And he had no pressing obligations of his own. Typically, after breakfast, he would busy himself with something quiet. Especially after a training session.
Lucifer’s dreams wore on him.
Not physically - no. But mentally. It was a subtle erosion. He emerged from those sessions hollowed in places he could never quite name. And he was careful not to let it show.
Perhaps he was going insane.
Lucifer had referred to him as such before. Once. Twice. More times than he cared to count. And over time, Alastor had begun to believe it. And it was a wonder Lucifer wanted him at all despite the gradual unraveling of his mind into something else.
He was not afflicted by the curse, after all, as the others were. His affection for Alastor was not compelled.
It was genuine. Pure, even.
The thought steadied him.
Alastor reached up and caressed Lucifer’s face, their gazes meeting fully. The question slipped free before he could second-guess it.
“Do you love me, Lucifer?”
Lucifer tilted his head slightly, considering.
“I intend to,” he said. “Once I regain what has been taken from me.”
Alastor sat with the answer. Turned it over slowly.
And found it acceptable.
❧
Lucifer’s hands traced slow paths over the doe’s stomach as they lay together in bed.
They hadn’t had sex - not yet, at least. But the King insisted on touch regardless. On holding and caressing. He seemed content simply to have his Queen within reach.
Eventually, one hand settled over the flat of Alastor’s belly. It lingered.
“There is nothing there, husband,” Alastor remarked mildly.
“Mmm.”
Lucifer made a quiet sound, faint displeasure threaded through it.
“You were lovely when you were swollen with child,” he said.
Alastor blinked. If he were honest, he had felt rather disgusting at the time; his body altered in ways he’d never quite grown accustomed to.
“And you had the loveliest tits,” Lucifer added thoughtfully.
Alastor scoffed aloud.
Alphas - even godly beings like Lucifer - were so easily undone by the simplest things. Adam had been just as unbearable, his gaze wandering the moment Alastor’s chest had grown heavy with milk.
“I’m afraid you’ll have to manage without my tits, husband,” Alastor said dryly.
Lucifer sighed dramatically.
“You were terribly cruel to me, wife. I was but a man dying of thirst and you offered me no relief - ”
“Oh, God, Lucifer,” Alastor cut in, rolling his eyes. “Must you always be so dramatic?”
Lucifer laughed softly, the sound warm and unoffended. He leaned in and their lips met. Alastor hummed quietly against his mouth, irritation melting into something easier as the King’s hand resumed its idle, possessive caress.
❧
“I’m going to kill myself.”
The words were delivered without inflection as Dante scrubbed at the stone floor of the kitchen, brush moving in sharp, irritated strokes. Virgil worked nearby, mirroring the task with far less enthusiasm, shoulders already aching.
“I’m going to kill myself,” Dante continued, “and everyone will feel so fucking bad that they’ll regret ever doing this to me.”
Virgil released a long, tired sigh.
“It was your idea in the first place,” he muttered.
Dante rolled his eyes, scrubbing harder than necessary.
“Whatever, brother.”
“Ya missed a spot,” Adam said cheerfully, pointing with the toe of his boot.
Both twins froze.
Then Dante let out a sound somewhere between a groan and a growl, dragging the brush back over the exact place Adam had indicated.
Chapter 215: 215
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The party was being held at Stolas’s and Stella’s grand estate.
All families of note had been invited, though the gathering itself revolved around the children more than anything else. Or rather around what the children represented. The old adage that children were to be seen and not heard still held firm, and so those under the age of ten were expected to exist quietly on the periphery. Obedient little figures awaiting the moment they were deemed worthy of real presence.
Between the ages of ten and twelve, things began to change.
This was when expectations were articulated plainly. When futures were discussed. When marriages were arranged and paths laid out before them with careful certainty. From that point onward, there was very little room to maneuver.
Such was the life of royalty for Alpha, Beta and Omega alike.
Their futures were rigid and predetermined.
When the carriage arrived at the estate, Lucifer dismounted first. He turned and assisted his wife and Omega child from the carriage with practiced ease. Virgil was left to exit on his own. Alphas his age were expected to manage without aid. Appearances mattered, after all.
Virgil stepped down and craned his neck upward as he took in the familiar sight of the estate. It stood in stark contrast to the modern sprawl of Imp City.
He fell into step beside Dante as they followed behind Alastor and Lucifer. Their mother’s hand rested lightly at the King’s elbow - an Omega guided by his Alpha. A wife accepting the lead of his husband.
Virgil noticed it now.
As they grew older, both twins had begun to recognize the subtleties of such displays. The unspoken rules. The way hierarchy asserted itself even among the elite. That his mother - the Queen of Hell - still observed these formalities was telling.
But perhaps it was only natural.
Alphas behaved in certain ways. Betas and Omegas in others. No one was truly exempt from expectation. One could defy it, he supposed. But defiance was rarely left uncorrected.
Virgil’s thoughts drifted inward as they approached the entrance.
Would he one day be an Alpha of comparable strength to his father?
He had always thought of Vox as the strongest - well, perhaps not stronger than King Lucifer - but the strongest Sinner, certainly. Virgil wanted to be like him one day.
It would take time. That was what his father had said.
Rome wasn’t built in a day.
Virgil clung to the phrase as they entered the estate.
His time would come. Eventually. And when it did, both his mother and his father would be proud of him. Even if adulthood still felt impossibly far away.
Virgil took in his surroundings the moment they entered.
The doors were opened by imp servants who bowed deeply - first to the King and Queen, then to the princes. Their arrival was announced formally, voices carrying through the estate as those already in attendance turned to acknowledge them.
He recognized them at once.
Ars Goetia. The ruling class of Hell.
That knowledge settled uneasily in his chest, but he straightened instinctively, shoulders squared. He would not slouch. Would not fidget. He refused to look nervous or soft.
“Virgil!”
He turned just in time to see Octavia approaching, nearly colliding with him in her haste. She wore a dark gown that suited her well, her excitement written plainly across her face. Her eyes were bright as she reached for him, claws closing warmly around his hand.
“How are you?” she asked.
“I’m okay,” he replied.
The words came out a little stiff. A flicker of concern crossed her expression, but she smoothed it away quickly, smiling again.
“Come on,” she said, tugging him gently. “Everyone wants to meet you and Dante.”
He remembered the wedding from years prior. The laughter. The careless chortles. But he was older now.
Prepared.
“Come on, then, brother,” Dante said breezily as he brushed past them. “Let’s go make their acquaintance.”
Virgil’s eyes narrowed briefly at the jab, but he said nothing. He simply followed, allowing himself to be drawn further into the crowd. He parted ways with Lucifer and Alastor without protest. Though he felt their gazes linger on his back as they quietly watched the twins disappear into the gathering.
❧
Prince Valak was two years older than the twins and Octavia.
He stood taller than all three, his height betraying the early onset of adolescence. Virgil found himself momentarily taken aback by the Ars Goetia youngling - not out of intimidation, exactly, but something close to it. Valak was… perfect. That was the only word that came close. He carried himself with a natural poise that made it seem effortless, as though confidence had never been something he’d needed to learn.
Every white feather lay precisely where it should. Not a single flaw in his presentation.
Valak approached smoothly, hands clasped neatly behind his back, crimson gaze fixing on Dante. The Omega fawn noticed him immediately and eyed him with open curiosity, one brow lifting slightly.
The young Ars Goetia bowed deeply, movement crisp and elegant, then extended his hand with practiced flourish. Dante hesitated only a fraction of a second before placing his hand there. Valak leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to it.
Then he straightened, his composure breaking into an open grin as he spread his arms wide.
“Hello!” he exclaimed with startling enthusiasm. “It is a great pleasure to meet you all - Princess Octavia, Prince Virgil…”
His gaze returned fondly to Dante.
“And my beautiful fiancée, Prince Dante.”
Dante flushed faintly, clearly pleased by the attention.
“It will not be long before we are family,” Valak continued. “What an honor it is to be welcomed into the Morningstar line.”
He turned to Virgil and offered his hand. Virgil accepted it after a brief pause, surprised by the firmness and warmth of the grip.
“Come,” Valak said brightly. “Let us enjoy the festivities. I am eager to know you. All of you.”
They were swept along in his wake.
As time passed, Virgil found his attention repeatedly drawn back to Valak. The Alpha possessed a presence that commanded notice without overwhelming. He was attentive, his hand resting lightly at the small of Dante’s back as they spoke. Dante, for his part, seemed genuinely pleased, a softness settling over his expression as Valak lavished him with easy affection.
It was… interesting.
As Dante and Valak talked, Virgil leaned closer to Octavia and lowered his voice.
“Do you know him?”
Octavia hummed softly, her expression thoughtful.
“Not personally, no. But his family has a reputation,” she said.
Virgil tilted his head, ears swiveling.
“Oh?”
“It’s considered good by high society standards,” she continued carefully. “But even among the Ars Goetia, it’s… complicated.”
She hesitated.
“A long time ago,” Octavia said, “there were Ars Goetia who served in the King’s personal dungeons. They specialized in torture.”
Virgil stiffened.
“When the King withdrew from direct governance, those families shifted their focus,” she went on quietly. “They became hunters. Hell beasts, mostly. But there are rumors…”
Her voice dropped further.
“That they hunt Hellborn too. That they keep them stuffed and mounted in private collections.”
Virgil’s stomach turned.
“Are you serious?” he whispered.
“Yeah,” Octavia replied. “I was shocked when Prince Valak’s engagement to Dante was announced.”
She glanced toward the Alpha briefly.
“I’m not saying all of it is true. But I wouldn’t be surprised if some of it is.”
She frowned slightly.
“There’s something off about those Ars Goetia.”
Virgil followed her gaze back to Valak. The Alpha was laughing now, radiant and charming - and he found, for the first time that evening, that the perfection unsettled him.
❧
Prince Valak’s bow was carved from a pale, almost luminous material of white; its form perfectly symmetrical. There was not a single flaw in its craftsmanship. The weapon was balanced so precisely it seemed an extension of its wielder rather than a separate tool.
Valak drew the string back with effortless control.
The tension hummed faintly as he sighted the pre-chosen target. All conversation around them stilled, the gathered guests watching with polite interest that quickly sharpened into something more attentive.
The arrow flew.
It struck dead center.
Valak moved again without pause. The next arrow split the first cleanly down the shaft. Another followed, then another; each launched in swift succession and each finding its mark. An imp servant hurried forward, tossing pottery into the air, one after another.
Valak did not miss. Not once.
Each piece shattered mid-flight, reduced to fragments before it could even begin to fall. His aim never wavered. His posture never shifted. There was no adjustment, no visible calculation… only certainty.
When the display ended, the silence was followed by applause as he bowed elegantly.
Princess Octavia’s presentation came next.
Her magic had grown noticeably stronger since childhood. It was a development that surprised many. For an Omega, her proficiency was remarkable. Especially given her mother’s near-total inability to wield anything beyond the most rudimentary utility spells.
Octavia raised her hands, focus sharpening.
The light dimmed.
Darkness rolled outward, enveloping everyone in attendance. Then the illusion bloomed. Stars ignited overhead. Moons drifted past. Entire galaxies unfolded around them, brilliant and endless, as though the universe itself had opened its arms.
Gasps rippled through the crowd.
The illusion was breathtaking. Immersive. Splendid beyond expectation.
❧
Virgil sat at the piano, staring down at the keys.
He was nervous.
He hid it well but the weight of expectation pressed hard against his chest as the gazes of the Ars Goetia and his family settled upon him. This was his moment. He was meant to perform. To present himself as a confident Alpha in the making. Proof that his childhood had not been spent idling. That he was worthy of the path laid before him.
He thought of the piece he had chosen.
And then his fingers stilled.
The room blurred, just slightly. Because memory crept in - the wedding, the laughter. The way it had all turned sharp and overwhelming far too quickly.
How he had fled.
Like a coward.
He had escaped into the gardens then. A place he understood. A place that had known him since infancy. Where he had toddled, played and grown. Where there had always been something constant. Someone.
Someone who had pulled him close when the world grew too loud.
The memory rose fully now.
❧
Alastor wiped the tears from his face, cheeks damp and burning with shame. It was only his second night without his brother and despite the soft glow of his nightlight, fear clung to him stubbornly. The room felt too large. Too quiet. Too empty.
Even with Razzle curled close, it wasn’t enough.
He wanted his brother.
His mother sat with him as he cried. He felt foolish for it. Embarrassed. Old enough to know better, he thought. But when he looked up at him, there was no judgment waiting for him.
Only warmth.
“Sssh,” Alastor hushed.
He wiped away the last of his tears and pressed soft kisses to his face until the trembling eased. Then, without ceremony, his mother began to sing.
A lullaby.
Low and steady. Familiar.
“Cast away your worries, my dear
For tomorrow comes a new day
Hold to me, you’ve nothing to fear
For your dreams are not far away.”
In the present, Virgil’s fingers finally moved.
They brushed over the keys with care and the piano answered him in kind. He began to sing his mother’s lullaby under his breath, letting the melody guide him rather than the other way around. The notes unfurled gently and he submerged himself fully in the memory it carried.
The fear loosened its grip.
This was not a performance meant to impress. It was something else entirely. Something true. His confidence came not from flawless execution, but from understanding the meaning woven into every measure. From knowing why he played it.
Across the room, at Lucifer’s side, Alastor watched.
The Queen stood very still, hands folded neatly and his posture composed as ever. But his eyes betrayed him - shining with unmistakable pride as he looked upon his son.
❧
Dante sat at his harp, plucking experimentally at the strings.
Unlike his brother, he did not need to anchor himself in memory. He did not reach backward for comfort. All he needed was the present moment - the attention and the quiet expectancy of the room. A smile curved easily across his lips as his eyes slid shut in concentration, fingers finding their rhythm as though the instrument were an extension of himself.
The piece was layered. Complex and demanding.
And Dante rose to meet it effortlessly.
The melody unfurled beneath his hands and soon his voice joined it, weaving seamlessly through the notes. Each word carried intention. Each phrase delivered with confidence that bordered on arrogance, his smile sharpening as he played.
“You have your will in your palm
So plant your dreams and wishes now
You must grow strong
No room for wilting flowers
Will you stay or will you go
The choice is yours it's yes or no
Voices whisper in your ear
‘There’s nothing in this world to fear.’”
The room leaned toward him.
Eyes followed his movements. Breath seemed to pause between measures. He drew them in and he reveled in it. He fed on it, the attention settling over him like something long owed.
This was where he belonged.
In the spotlight.
And he knew it.
Notes:
For those interested.
Alastor's song is "Inuyasha's Lullaby by Lizz Robinett"
Dante's song is "Blumenkranz ( English Cover ) by Sapphire"
The latter piece being directed at Virgil. The song will offer hints toward future dynamics if you're at all interested in listening to it in full.
The respective talents of Prince Valak and Princess Octavia will also be relevant in future talents as the four grow older.
Chapter 216: 216
Chapter Text
Two years later…
Something felt off.
Dante couldn’t quite describe it. He was rarely sick and when discomfort did arise, it was usually brief. Easily remedied. This was different. It was a low, persistent wrongness that clung to him no matter how he tried to ignore it.
He dismissed it outright, assuming it would pass as everything else always did. But his temper suffered for it. His appetite waned. A notable thing, given how robust it typically was. He found himself irritable, restless and snapping at things that ordinarily wouldn’t have bothered him.
Then came the cramps.
A dull, uncomfortable sensation blooming somewhere deep inside him. Nothing visible. But unmistakably there. He shifted restlessly, frowning at the unfamiliar ache and unsettled by how little control he seemed to have over it.
That night, he asked a servant for the tea his mother drank when he wasn’t feeling well. The blend was familiar. He drank it slowly and, mercifully, it helped. The tension eased just enough that sleep came more easily.
Morning arrived quietly.
Dante blinked awake to an odd sensation. It was a hard to describe dampness. Warmth pooling uncomfortably between his thighs. His brow furrowed as confusion set in. He shifted, heart beginning to thud harder in his chest.
He hadn’t wet the bed before.
Virgil had. Once or twice, when they were younger. But not him. Never him.
Slowly Dante pushed himself upright and peeled back the sheets.
He stared.
At first, his mind refused to make sense of what he was seeing. Then his eyes widened - sharp, sudden panic cutting through the haze of sleep.
Blood.
Not a smear. Not a drop. Blood.
All the lessons. All the warnings. Every careful explanation he’d half-listened to vanished in an instant.
And Dante screamed.
❧
Alastor set the menstrual products down carefully upon the bathroom shelf. Dante sat on the closed lid of the toilet nearby, shoulders hunched and arms wrapped tightly around himself. His scowl was fierce. His fawn - now in the earliest, miserable stages of becoming a doe - was in a mood.
“Dante,” Alastor said softly.
“What?” his child snapped.
“We need to go over these,” Alastor continued evenly. “You’ll need to learn how to use them.”
Dante huffed and squeezed his legs together, clearly uncomfortable. After he’d been washed, soothed and dressed in soft nightwear, his mother had handed him one of the items.
A pad.
He had tried to place it himself. But the adhesive hadn’t gone where it should, leaving it crooked and irritating. Uncomfortable in every possible way.
He had decided, immediately, that he hated it.
“Can’t Father fix me?” Dante muttered.
Alastor’s chest tightened, but his voice remained calm.
“Dante, this is part of life. You’re an Omega. And it will only happen once a year.”
“Yeah,” Dante replied darkly. “For the rest of eternity.”
Alastor sighed quietly and began speaking anyway.
He had known this conversation would come. Had prepared for it over the years and rehearsed the words and ensured the supplies were ready long before they were needed. He had hoped, foolishly perhaps, that when the moment arrived it would be easier.
It was barely morning now. Not even breakfast time.
Lucifer had woken him nearly an hour prior and informed him quietly. Alastor had risen at once, thrown on his nightgown and hurried to Dante’s room. He’d made sure his son was cleaned, settled and given another cup of tea to ease the cramps and the shock alike.
Dante had been inconsolable upon discovery.
His cheeks were blotchy and his temper raw. He closed in on himself as though shrinking might undo what had happened.
Alastor did what he could, but his son remained withdrawn. Miserable in a way only loss of control could create.
“My poor darling,” Alastor murmured, voice thick with sympathy as he paused his instruction. “I understand.”
He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to Dante’s forehead.
Dante’s lips trembled.
And Alastor knew the storm his child was enduring. Not just the pain in his body, but the weight of realization settling in alongside it.
❧
“Where’s Dante?”
The question came simply enough, Virgil glancing toward his brother’s usual place at the table. But it was empty. Breakfast had been laid out regardless, though it was clear someone was missing.
Only Alastor, Lucifer and Virgil were present.
“Virgil,” Alastor began and then paused.
He searched for the right phrasing, careful as ever. This was not something to be handled clumsily.
“Well… you’re aware of when I have my time of the year,” he said. “And you know that all Omegas experience it. Your brother is one.”
Virgil blinked.
Then his eyes widened as understanding settled in.
“Oh,” he said quietly. “So he’ll be… in his room? Like you are when it’s your cycle, Mother.”
“Yes,” Alastor replied gently. “I’m afraid so. It’s customary.”
He inclined his head slightly.
“I’ll ask that you give him space for now, Virgil. Let him rest.”
“Yes, Mother,” Virgil answered without hesitation.
His gaze drifted back to the empty seat, lingering there a moment longer than necessary. He felt a flicker of worry, but he understood well enough why Dante wouldn’t be joining them.
He would be absent for a while.
And Virgil accepted that, even as the table felt noticeably quieter without him.
❧
His conversation with Vox had been… surprisingly civil.
That alone had put him on edge. But the subject demanded care and so both of them had managed it.
Virgil was growing.
There was no denying it anymore. The signs were subtle at first, easy to dismiss if one wanted to pretend, but Alastor did not have that luxury. During their most recent conversation, his child’s voice had cracked. Just briefly. A moment of surprise on Virgil’s part, followed by quiet bemusement as though his body had betrayed him without warning.
Alastor’s heart had dropped all the same.
It was another marker. Another reminder that time was moving forward regardless of how tightly he tried to hold it still. That his children were crossing the threshold between childhood and adolescence.
“Anything else happening?” Vox had asked.
Alastor sat at his vanity as they spoke, phone set on speaker and claws idly tracing the edge of the polished surface.
“I’d rather not say it aloud,” he replied carefully. “But you know what happens at that age.”
There was a brief pause on the other end.
“Ah,” Vox said, humming thoughtfully. “And how’s he handling it?”
“He’s confused,” Alastor admitted. “We’ve spoken before, but I think a refresher would help, Vincent.”
“He’ll be with me tomorrow,” Vox said without hesitation. “Once he’s settled, I’ll sit him down. We’ll talk about it.”
Alastor exhaled, tension easing just slightly.
“That would be lovely.”
“Of course, sweetheart.”
❧
Growing up was messy. It was awkward and embarrassing.
Even for Hellborn.
The body changed in ways that could not be ignored; reshaping itself to emphasize one’s sex. There was a physical shift, yes, but also a mental and emotional one. Signals sent faster than the mind could interpret them. Instincts blooming before understanding had a chance to catch up.
As the twins settled more fully into adolescence, Alastor came to realize that adolescents were difficult.
And not through any fault of their own.
It was a period of discovery. A strange, liminal time where the world felt both sharply defined and utterly confusing. Where everything seemed simultaneously obvious and impossible to understand. Where the body insisted upon things the mind was still learning how to name.
Virgil was growing quickly now.
He was approaching Alastor’s height at a pace that startled him when he allowed himself to notice. Still lean - unmistakably his father’s build - but carrying himself with more assurance. There was more weight in his presence.
He did not become cruel. Nor domineering. Nor sharp-tongued.
Just… more severe.
It was subtle. A quiet shift. His timidity gave way to something more inward and reflective. He became observant and thoughtful. It offered Alastor a glimpse of the man Virgil might one day become and that knowledge was both comforting and unsettling.
As Virgil changed, Alastor ensured his wardrobe changed with him. Clothes were chosen carefully, befitting his age and growing stature. Letting go of the garments he had outgrown hurt more than Alastor cared to admit. Each discarded piece felt like a small surrender.
Dante’s transition manifested differently.
He did not outgrow his clothes so much as his self. He wanted things that felt more refined. He began to take interest in presentation. He asked for a proper vanity, which Lucifer provided without hesitation.
Alastor took it upon himself to teach him.
How to style his hair. How to apply makeup properly. How to pluck and sculpt. Skills Alastor had learned long ago were imparted upon his Omega child.
And then, gradually, they grew more independent.
They fixated on their own interests. Their own pursuits. They no longer clung to him as they once had. They no longer followed him from room to room and no longer sought his presence by default.
Alastor found, more often than not, that he saw his children only during meals.
And while he understood this was natural, the quiet left behind in its wake lingered longer than he liked.
❧
“No phones at the table, Dante,” Alastor chided gently.
“Fine,” Dante muttered, clearly displeased as he tucked the device away with more force than necessary.
They ate in mostly companionable silence. Alastor made an effort - as he always did - to draw them out. To prompt conversation and encourage sharing. It had become more difficult as of late, words no longer spilling from them as easily as they once had.
“Virgil?” he prompted.
“Yes, Mother?”
“Tell me about your day.”
Virgil blinked, then nodded. He spoke of his studies. He mentioned his instructor’s approval and what he’d be learning next with the piano.
And then it happened.
Mid-sentence, his voice shifted.
Not dramatically. Not abruptly. But unmistakably.
Lucifer’s brow lifted. Alastor stilled entirely. Dante gasped.
There had been signs, of course. Small things. A gradual lowering here and there. Moments easily dismissed. But now it simply… settled. Dropped into place as though it had always been waiting there. It was firmer and deeper now. Masculine in a way that made the room feel suddenly too quiet.
Virgil stopped speaking.
He blinked, ears twitching as though he’d felt it too - some strange reverberation in his chest. He cleared his throat instinctively, uncertain, his mismatched eyes flicking between them.
“…What?” he asked.
The word came out different again.
And this time, there was no mistaking it.
❧
“Is something wrong, pet?”
“They’ll be adults before long,” Alastor said softly. “And my progress has been… mediocre.”
Lucifer hummed in response.
“Yes,” he replied. “Two years and you have only just properly handled Velvette. She was a challenge. But she was meant to be.”
The shadows at Alastor’s feet shifted subtly, responding to the faint tension threading through him. He had improved but the advancement felt incremental and infuriatingly insufficient. As though he were always lagging behind some unseen standard.
“There is little need to rush,” Lucifer said calmly. “Enjoy what time remains with the children while they are still small - ”
Alastor snorted.
Small. Perhaps Dante. But Virgil would surpass him in height before long.
“ - and before you throw yourself fully into your plans for Pentagram City,” Lucifer finished.
Alastor sighed.
“I suppose.”
Six years remained before the twins turned eighteen. Six years before their respective marriages. Six years to prepare. Six years that would not be wasted.
“Valentino is next,” Alastor said quietly.
“He is.”
“And Vox.”
“And then all three,” Lucifer replied.
Two years per challenge.
A reasonable timeline, he supposed.
“I believe,” Alastor continued, “that Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk should be prepared as well. I will need them.”
Lucifer glanced at him.
“Oh?”
“Yes. I have not shared the full extent of my intentions. But I think it is time they know so they have time to prepare.”
When he had slain Velvette within the illusion - had watched her limbs scatter and her face contort into a tight, pained grimace - something inside him had shifted. The impossible had become attainable. A singular, insurmountable obstacle had transformed into a series of steps.
It had cost him only…
… time.
A few minutes in Hell, perhaps.
But within his mind, it had been something else entirely. Endless and exhaustive. And he -
Valentino was next.
How would he suffer? What new, grotesque tortures would be endured? What memories would be carved into him and remembered in full?
Was it worth it? The repeated agony? That manufactured hell?
He blinked.
And for an instant, he saw her.
Standing there. Sneering… because she believed him weak.
They all did.
Despite everything he had done. Despite everything he had endured.
They had still seen him as weak.
That bitch.
That fucking bitch.
Yes.
It was worth it.
Alastor’s grin widened slowly, lips peeling back to reveal sharp teeth. Unbeknownst to him, his shadow shifted again and for just a flicker of a moment, it wore the same grin.
Chapter 217: 217
Chapter Text
Angel Dust had noticed that something was wrong with Alastor.
He knew the doe. Knew him better than most. He had been there from the beginning and had placed himself in harm’s way more than once to protect the one he loved. Because he had loved Alastor for who he was, not for what the world demanded he become.
They had been together for over forty years now.
Nearly fifty.
Half a century spent together in Hell.
Sometimes, in quieter moments, Angel found himself drifting back to the beginning. To the first time he had truly seen Alastor. To their first real conversation - standing side by side at a sink full of dishes, hands working as words slowly filled the space between them. Angel had tried to cheer him then. To offer support and advice.
Love had crept up on him gradually.
His gaze had begun to linger on the other Omega. Longer than it should have. But he hadn’t dared voice it out of fear of discovery and ruining the fragile thing they had built.
But now they were together.
And it was supposed to be good.
They were all here. Everyone who mattered. Safe. Able to live day to day. It had cost them their freedom, perhaps. But Angel had told himself it was worth it. Because they were alive. Because they had each other.
It wasn’t the isolated cabin from his dream.
But it was close enough.
And yet… guilt lingered.
Because he had been the one to push Alastor toward this arrangement. Had asked him to accept Lucifer. To accept Adam. Because in this broken world, they were the closest thing to safety Angel could see. And Alastor had eventually surrendered.
Because there had been no other choice.
Angel had stayed. Through the pregnancy. Through the birth. Through the years of rearing children. Through the marriage.
He still remembered Alastor’s face that day. He remembered the vows. The moment the tether snapped into place. The way something in Alastor had gone blank as his soul bound itself to the King. The heaviness that settled permanently behind his eyes.
This was meant to be better.
A kind of ending. A version of happily ever after.
Them together. Forever.
But it hadn’t been the end at all.
Life had kept moving.
And Angel, watching Alastor now, began to fear that whatever price they had paid was still being collected.
❧
Alastor was screaming.
He had collapsed in on himself, curled tight as he clutched his ruined hands to his chest. His body shook violently, the sound tearing from him. Above him, Lucifer stood unmoved. The shadows that had torn through a section of the castle writhed briefly before shrinking back into nothing, his minions dissolving.
Angel Dust had been there to witness the Queen’s fury.
He had seen Alastor lose control before. Once, during the birth. But this was something else entirely. A rage so vast it seemed to rupture him from the inside out. Even Angel, who had never once hesitated to step between Alastor and danger, found himself driven back when he tried to reach him. Niffty and Husk were there too, caught in the storm of it.
When Lucifer appeared, the reprimand had been swift.
Then there was blood.
So much blood.
Alastor wouldn’t stop screaming. Angel had never heard sounds like that come from him - not ever. Not pain like this.
All three of them had carried him back to his rooms. Husk bore most of the weight, holding him the same way he had years ago after the fight with Rosie and Vox. Somewhere along the way, the screams broke into sobs. They were deep, broken and gutting sounds that tore at Angel’s chest.
When Angel finally saw the full extent of the damage - the exposed flesh, the bone, the complete severing of claw - he nearly retched. Not only from the sight, but from the crushing realization that followed it.
I did this.
He had talked Alastor into this life. Into this arrangement. Into believing that this was safety.
“You don’t understand what he is,” Alastor had said once, quietly. “What Lucifer is.”
The guilt was immeasurable.
With shaking hands, he cleaned and wrapped what he could, vision blurred with tears that refused to stop. His voice broke as he whispered apologies again and again, as though repetition might undo what had been done.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, brokenly. “God, Al… I’m so sorry.”
Days passed.
The bleeding would not stop. The wounds would not heal. Alastor couldn’t sleep - not truly. Pain stole what little rest he might have found. The bandages had to be changed constantly. He couldn’t care for himself and the humiliation of it hollowed him further. Angel stayed with him, soothed him as best he could, but something in Alastor was withering.
Something unseen.
Lucifer refused to answer their questions.
And then Alastor healed after a month of relentless agony and helplessness.
The change was not immediate. At first, he became quiet and reflective in a way that felt fragile rather than peaceful.
Angel dared to hope.
But the hope did not last.
Because after the healing came something subtler.
And far more frightening.
A shift.
And Angel Dust, who had loved Alastor for nearly fifty years, knew with sick certainty that whatever had been broken had not been repaired… only reshaped.
❧
“Al… is something wrong?”
“Mmm?”
“You were quiet today, babe.”
They lay tangled together in bed, Angel’s hand tracing the length of the doe’s side in a slow, familiar caress. Their lips met now and then, the sort of closeness built over decades rather than urgency.
“I was just thinking,” Alastor admitted softly.
“Oh?” Angel murmured. “What’s on your mind?”
“So many things,” he replied after a pause. “.... are you happy, Angel Dust?”
The question made the spider blink.
It wasn’t something Alastor usually asked.
“Niffty said she is,” Alastor went on. “She said she’s happy as long as she’s with me.”
“Of course she is,” Angel said easily. “All of us are.”
“Really?”
Angel shifted slightly so he could look at him properly.
“Al… if we weren’t happy being here with you, we wouldn’t be here at all.”
Alastor blinked, his expression turning inward into something distant.
“You’ve given up so much for me,” he said. “And I’ve scarcely given anything in return.”
Angel scoffed softly.
“You married the King of Hell for us, babe. I’d say that counts.”
Alastor stared ahead for a moment longer than necessary.
“Yes,” he said. “And he keeps Vox, Valentino and Velvette from hurting you. From…”
His voice faltered.
“…taking you away,” he finished quietly.
Something changed then.
A subtle shift passed over his features, unsettling in its sudden intensity. Before Angel could respond, Alastor pulled him closer, his hold firm. Possessive. Teetering on the edge of being unyielding.
Angel didn’t protest.
When their lips met again, it was different - not frantic nor rough, but claiming in a way Angel hadn’t felt from him before. He froze for half a heartbeat, startled by it.
And then, slowly, unease crept in where comfort had been.
❧
They rarely argued. Not like this. But in the wake of Niffty’s and Husk’s souls being claimed, the bedroom had become something else entirely. It became a confined space alive with raised voices and pressure that had nowhere to go.
“Are ya fuckin’ serious, Alastor?”
“I did what I had to do to keep them safe,” the doe replied, his tone clipped.
“By strong-arming them into that shit?” Angel snapped. “You hauled them into the fuckin’ Throne Room with Lucifer sittin’ right there, Al. Right there.”
“He let me - ”
“He did the exact same shit to us,” Angel cut in sharply, stepping closer. “And now you’re takin’ notes outta his book? Is that it?”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed.
“Anyone could have taken them,” he said. “Any Overlord. Any Vee. Anyone. Now that they’re mine - ”
Angel froze.
The wording caught.
“We were already yours, Alastor,” he said quietly.
The doe’s ears flattened against his head.
“You belong to Lucifer first,” Alastor shot back. “Just because you’re my Omega-in-waiting doesn’t mean you truly belong to me.”
Angel stared at him, disbelief flickering across his face.
“I belong to you in the way that actually fuckin’ matters,” he said. “And so did they. How was that not enough?”
“Lucifer granted me the opportunity to claim them before he could,” Alastor replied. “Before anyone else could.”
“Niffty and Husk should be free,” Angel said, his voice shaking now. “You can still do that. You can give them back the one thing neither of us has. They’re not goin’ anywhere.”
The room seemed to tighten.
Alastor stepped closer. His voice dropped.
“They most certainly aren’t. Not now. Not ever.”
A beat.
“And you aren’t either, Angel.”
“Al - ”
“Be quiet.”
It wasn’t loud. It didn’t need to be. The authority threaded through the word was unmistakable. Angel went still, eyes wide.
“All of you,” Alastor continued softly, “will remain here. With me. In this Hell. Because Lucifer wills it and because I want it.”
The last words carried a low snarl beneath them.
“You all belong with me,” he said. “And I won’t give the Vees - nor any Overlord - the chance to take you away from me. Not now. Not ever.”
Angel stared at him, something breaking quietly behind his eyes.
“Al, I - ”
“Enough,” Alastor said. “This conversation is over.”
❧
And years later, when he finally told them of his intentions, they stood before him in the seating room and looked at him. Truly looked.
They had all changed, inevitably. And had learned how to manage beneath Lucifer’s rule.
But it was Alastor who had changed the most.
He scarcely resembled the Omega he had been nearly fifty years ago - the one who had spoken of freedom in quiet, aching tones. The one who had once dreamed of escape and of something better. That version of him was gone. Not buried nor repressed. Simply… discarded.
This Alastor did not crave freedom.
He desired something else entirely.
He desired the destruction of the world that had put him here. A world that had broken him down and reshaped him piece by piece before seating him upon a throne he had never asked for.
A world that had transformed him into a Queen.
“Al,” Angel said, unease threading his voice, “how are we supposed to take down an entire city?”
The doe sat poised upon his gilded sofa, claws folded loosely in his lap. There was a serenity to him now, the sort that came from certainty rather than peace.
“I will admit,” he said calmly, “they are many. And we are so few. This I will not deny.”
His gaze swept over them, lingering just long enough on each face to remind them that they belonged to him. That they always had.
“But I assure you,” he continued softly, “this will change. I am Hell’s rightful Queen. Sinners and Hellborn alike will come to acknowledge me as such.”
“How?” Husk asked, blunt as ever.
“That,” Alastor replied, “is what I wish to discuss.”
He leaned back, utterly at ease.
“We begin with the Rings,” he said. “With the Hellborn.”
A pause.
“And we work our way upward from there.”
❧
“Al.”
“What is it, Angel Dust?”
They were alone in the aftermath of the meeting. The rough outline had been laid bare. Not refined. Only just enough for the others to understand the direction he intended to move in.
Angel lingered behind, unease etched plainly across his features.
“I… I don’t think any of this shit is a good idea,” he said. “They’re leavin’ us alone. Life ain’t perfect, but it’s somethin’. We ain’t gotta fight.”
Alastor turned slowly to face him.
“I’ve no intention of leaving them in peace,” he replied evenly. “You know the story. My story. Hell decided to forget Lilith as she was and so they will be punished for it.”
Angel’s jaw tightened.
“And Lucifer was the one who endorsed that shit.”
Alastor scoffed softly.
“And now he is allowing me the chance to correct it,” he said. “And this is precisely what I’m doing. I am correcting it.”
“And what about Virgil?”
The question landed cleanly.
For a brief moment, the doe stilled. Then his expression smoothed, flattening into something unreadable.
“How does this concern Virgil?” he asked.
Angel’s gaze hardened.
“You know he loves his dad. Loves the city. You’re plannin’ on tearing it apart. How the fuck do you think he’s gonna handle that? When his ma is out there burning shit down?”
“He will accept it,” Alastor said without hesitation. “Eventually. I’m doing this for him. For Dante. For us.”
Angel exhaled sharply.
“You’re doin’ it for yourself.”
Alastor blinked.
“I am,” he agreed, leaning closer. “I am being selfish.”
Angel froze. The admission had not been a defense. It hadn’t been a deflection. It had been… clean.
“But I find,” Alastor continued, his lips curling faintly, “that I cannot bring myself to care.”
He turned away then, pacing a few measured steps before stopping.
“They transformed Lilith into a villain long ago,” he said softly.
His grin sharpened.
“And so I intend for them to bear witness to her second coming.”
Chapter 218: Princess Octavia [ ART ]
Notes:
This is Future!Octavia Morningstar.
Virgil's fiancee and future wife. This depicts her post-marriage in her twenties.
This is a companion piece to Court!Angel Dust and Court!Stella - the next image in the series will be Future!Queen Alastor.
Chapter Text

Chapter 219: 219
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was Lucifer who taught him how to be a Prince.
His relationship with the man had always been distant, but marked by an absence that Virgil had felt even before he’d had the language to name it. Lucifer was family, in the technical sense. His mother’s husband. His King. But never once had Virgil thought of him as a father, nor referred to him as such. The word simply did not fit. It never had.
Lucifer had always been… strange.
Strange in a way that unsettled him, even as a child. Not because the King was cruel but because he lacked something essential. Something that made others feel real. Where his mother and his father possessed warmth, Lucifer felt hollow by comparison. He was polished and perfect. Untouched by the ‘mess’ that defined everyone else.
Even as an infant, even as a toddler, Virgil had not liked being handled by him. There was no comfort there. No instinctive sense of safety. Thankfully, Lucifer had never insisted upon closeness. Their interactions had always been sparse.
As he grew older, Virgil learned what was expected of him.
Respect.
There was no room for affection, nor for rebellion; only quiet obedience. Lucifer was the Devil, after all. The most powerful being in all of Hell. A man to be feared and revered in equal measure. Virgil did not love him. But he understood him well enough to know that love was neither required nor desired.
Lucifer oversaw his tutelage personally; in the arts, in royal Alpha etiquette and in matters of bearing. He encouraged Virgil’s skill in drawing with an exacting eye, correcting posture as often as technique. He ensured the boy understood his place within Hell’s hierarchy and what would be expected of him as he matured.
Today’s lesson concerned the latter.
Lucifer outlined matters of governance from behind his desk. It was painfully dry, but Virgil did not allow himself to show it. Seated neatly across from the King in his personal office, he took careful notes, posture straight and his expression attentive.
“May I ask a question, Sire?”
“Yes, Virgil?”
“What of Betas and Omegas?” he asked carefully. “What is their role?”
Lucifer did not hesitate.
“A Beta’s place is not in leadership,” he replied. “But in the maintenance of that leadership. They support and they administer. They are present when called upon. Their positions may vary in visibility or prestige, but they remain, at their core, functional.”
“And Omegas?”
“Traditionally, they hold no true place in governance,” Lucifer said evenly. “The sole exception is the Queen and those specifically assigned to serve him.”
Virgil’s brow creased.
“May I ask why that is, Sire?”
Lucifer folded his hands atop the desk.
“The role of an Alpha is to lead,” he said. “A Beta exists to uphold that leadership. And an Omega exists to be led. This is the natural order.”
Virgil sat with that for a moment.
It unsettled him. Not because it was unfamiliar, but because it felt final. As though it were not an observation, but a decree. It implied something absolute. Something limiting.
“Is it because Alphas are stronger than Betas and Omegas?” he asked.
“We are naturally equipped in that regard,” Lucifer answered. “Yes. Strength dictates much within Hell’s hierarchy.”
“But Mother is strong,” Virgil said. “And so is Dante.”
Lucifer regarded him calmly.
“They are exceptions,” he replied. “And they are Morningstars. I chose your Mother because he was superior to all other Omegas. And your brother is the offspring of your Mother and I - which makes him inherently superior as well.”
Virgil absorbed this in silence.
He did not understand it fully. Nor did he understand why strength alone was allowed to dictate worth. Betas and Omegas might lack brute force, but they were not lacking in intelligence. They were not lesser minds. They were capable of learning, reasoning, governing and adapting just as well as any Alpha.
In his eyes, they all possessed the same potential.
❧
“Virgil, look!”
Octavia and Dante were sprawled beneath the tree, already absorbed in their game with Razzle and Dazzle. Virgil lingered nearby, leaning against the trunk as he worked idly at the drawing tablet he’d received for his twelfth birthday. The screen cast a soft glow over his hands, but at Octavia’s call his attention lifted easily from it.
Both the Ars Goetia and the royal fawn were lying on their stomachs, propped up on their elbows as they watched the small dragons with rapt fascination. Curious now, Virgil set his device aside and pushed himself upright, moving closer to see what had drawn such excitement.
Razzle and Dazzle looked positively pleased with themselves, their small tails swishing back and forth.
“Go on,” Dante urged, voice bright. “Feu.”
The dragons inhaled sharply in unison, craning their heads forward before spitting twin bursts of flame. The sudden heat made Virgil startle, his attention snapping fully to the display as warmth brushed against his face.
“‘Feu?’” he asked.
“Mother says it means ‘fire’,” Dante replied easily.
Octavia shifted onto her knees and scooped Razzle up into her arms, Dante following suit with Dazzle. The dragons settled against them without protest, clearly accustomed to such handling.
“Father says they’re special,” Dante added. “That’s why he gave them to us.”
Virgil had always believed the dragons were special. They had been there for as long as he could remember, growing alongside them. But he’d never truly stopped to wonder how special. They looked like the dragons from his books, but were they something more?
“Special?” he echoed.
Dante only shrugged.
Virgil hummed softly and stepped forward, easing Razzle from Octavia’s arms. The familiar weight settled against his chest. He met the dragon’s gaze, bright eyes shining up at him with unmistakable affection.
Razzle was smaller than Dazzle, perhaps. And gentler, too. But no less important. No less extraordinary.
And as Virgil held him, he was certain of one thing:
Whatever came next, they would face it together.
❧
When the twins were away from their dragons, Razzle and Dazzle had come to favor the Queen’s company.
Because their spark of life had come from the boys, the dragons had inherited their affection for their mother. And, quite naturally, had come to think of him as their mother as well.
After all, Alastor had read them stories just as he had the twins. He had tucked them in. Played with them. Scolded them when they misbehaved. Fussing over dragons and fawns alike, because the four were rarely ever apart. And so, without ceremony or decision, he had become the mother of them all.
When Virgil was away, Razzle often curled in his lap during his quiet moments, small and warm and content. When Dante was preoccupied, Dazzle did the same. Occasionally, the two would quarrel over the limited space, tiny bodies jostling until one was forced to settle elsewhere - though never far.
They had become a comfort in the wake of his children’s growing independence.
He still remembered the day Lucifer had presented them to him, when they had been little more than inanimate things; clever creations without breath or thought. And he remembered, vividly, the day they were given to the boys.
The twins had clung to them immediately. Had wailed when they were separated in those early years, unable to sleep without their weight pressed close.
The memory lingered as he stood by the window of Lucifer’s bedchamber now, Razzle slumbering against his chest. His hand passed slowly along the dragon’s back, a steady, absent-minded motion as he gazed out over the gardens below.
Dante stood there with Prince Valak, deep in conversation. Adam lingered nearby, overseeing from a respectful distance. Supervision had become… necessary of late. They were approaching an age where innocence thinned and curiosity sharpened.
They were no longer just children.
They were standing on the edge of discovery.
Alastor’s gaze lingered on Dante a moment longer than necessary, unease stirring faintly beneath his ribs. He adored his son, but he was not blind to what lay ahead.
He suspected, with a weary sort of fond dread, that Dante navigating adolescence would be utterly abhorrent.
“He seems to fancy the Prince,” Lucifer remarked, coming to stand beside him.
Alastor’s gaze did not leave the garden below, where Dante laughed softly at something Valak had said - the Alpha smiling broadly in response, posture open and attentive.
“I would rather he did,” Alastor replied. “And Virgil appears to have maintained his bond with Octavia throughout the years.”
“They will be Morningstars as well,” Lucifer said. “Once they have married.”
“Prince Valak is taking your surname,” Alastor noted.
“His family explicitly requested it. As did Paimon,” Lucifer replied. “They consider it a great honor.”
Lucifer glanced sidelong at him then.
“Tell me,” the King said. “What do you think of them?”
“Octavia suits Virgil,” Alastor answered without hesitation, his hand absently stroking along Razzle’s back. “That much was evident even when she was small. She gravitated toward him naturally. Their temperaments align. And considering Stolas’s disposition, her pleasant nature is no surprise.”
“You’ve been spending more time with her mother,” Lucifer observed.
“Yes,” Alastor said. “I find her refreshing. She does not behave as expected. She is blunt and unafraid to voice her opinions despite my status. She will make for an… interesting addition to the family.”
“And Prince Valak?”
Alastor blinked once.
“He is a pleasant enough boy,” he said. “And he matches Dante’s energy well. Though I fear he may indulge him… as you do.”
Lucifer snorted.
“Are you accusing me of spoiling our child, wife?”
“You most certainly do,” Alastor replied coolly. “You give him everything he desires.”
“He is a royal Omega,” Lucifer said. “He is meant to be cared for. Coddled.”
The doe scoffed softly.
“And was I coddled?”
“You refused to be.”
“But of course,” Alastor replied. “You may refer to me as ‘pet,’ but I am not one.”
Lucifer hummed noncommittally.
“Dante is destined for a life of luxury,” the King said. “There is little need for him to do anything beyond that.”
“And is that what he wants?” Alastor asked.
“He wishes to be like me, in some capacity,” Lucifer admitted. “He has inherited my potential, it seems.”
The doe shot him a sharp glance. He was aware that Dante possessed gifts, but the notion that his son might wield even a fragment of Lucifer’s power unsettled him.
“It is well in hand,” Lucifer continued. “Dante is my child. This was inevitable. I intend to begin instructing him properly soon, so that whatever power he possesses may be wielded with care.”
“See that you do, husband,” Alastor said tersely.
“He may join you before long,” Lucifer added. “In your endeavors. He adores you, after all.”
Alastor’s gaze returned to the garden. To his son.
“I see.”
There was a pause. And then Lucifer spoke again.
“I am formally reopening the castle to accept petitions,” he said. “Hellborn and Sinner alike will be welcomed into the Throne Room to present their concerns.”
Alastor stilled.
“Petitions?”
“Yes,” Lucifer replied. “Those who occupy Hell will speak to us directly.”
The doe blinked.
“And how often will this occur?”
“Once a week,” Lucifer said. “I wished to inform you in advance and give you time to prepare.”
Alastor drew in a slow breath.
“And what will they ask for?”
“Everything,” Lucifer said simply. “The proceedings will last no less than eight hours.”
Eight hours.
The prospect thrilled and unnerved him in equal measure. To be seen. To be heard. To judge. To decide.
“You have been educated thoroughly, my pet,” Lucifer said. “I trust your judgment. But you will also accept mine.”
“Yes, husband,” Alastor replied. “Will Adam be in attendance?”
“Of course,” Lucifer said. “He will stand at our side. He is our dragon. Our beloved Executioner. Should anyone forget themselves, he will ensure the error is corrected.”
Notes:
Razzle and Dazzle are characters that aren't given much in the way of focus within Hazbin Hotel. So I sought to utilize them. Thus rendering Alastor the 'mother of dragons' as well as the 'mother of fawns' and 'the mother of a cybernetic shark'. Because we can't forget Shok.wav, who has him officially registered as 'Mommy'. And while I'm not a true watcher of Game of Thrones nor House of Dragons - I've been exposed to a fair amount of it. And thus this work is partly influenced by it. The respective journeys of Rhaenyra and Daenerys influences how I depict Alastor.
We'll be dipping into matters of governance. As well as what Hell's society would ask of its Queen and King.
We'll also be dealing with Virgil's perspective on matters revolving the rights and the 'place' of Omegas and Betas in the future. While some hoped that Alastor would be 'pro-Omega rights' and 'lead a movement' in early and present chapters, it is Virgil who is intrigued by the idea of 'equality'.
Chapter 220: 220
Notes:
A bit of an indulgent Alastor and Adam chapter. Relatively short. But sweet. And a moment where Alastor is content and contemplative.
Chapter Text
Hell was imperfect by design.
Once, he supposed, it had been idealistic. Beneath Lilith’s reign there had been an earnest attempt at balance and cultivating something resembling civilization. Sinner and Hellborn alike had been afforded a measure of dignity. Peace had not been perfect, but it had existed. Equality had been attempted. That alone had set that era apart from everything that followed.
The first war between Heaven and Hell had shattered that fragile order entirely.
What followed was chaos. Pentagram City rose not as a solution, but as a symptom. And when the Sins were permitted to reign over their respective Rings without oversight, they governed as they pleased. Indulging their own appetites before ever considering the needs of those beneath them.
The result was the Hell that existed now.
Misery had been woven into its structure. Disparity sharpened into law. Race and class determining worth. Certain species of Hellborn were born only to suffer; expected to labor, to serve and to be used and discarded. Slavery was not hidden. Menial work was not transitional. It was permanent. Intentional.
Alastor committed himself to a refresher in the days leading up to the reopening of petitions; when the average denizen of Hell would be permitted to stand in long, winding queues and plead directly for aid.
He lay on his stomach atop the bed now, entirely bare while his crimson eyes skimmed the pages of a thick volume spread beneath him.
Adam lay beside him, sprawled comfortably on his back, arms folded behind his head. He watched Alastor in silence for a few moments.
“That looks boring as fuck,” he remarked dryly.
“Oh, it is,” Alastor replied without looking up.
A hand slipped around his waist, tugging him closer as a warm mouth pressed into the curve of his neck. The doe hummed softly at the contact, tail flicking of its own accord.
“I’m trying to read, Adam,” he said.
“Mmm.”
The Alpha grunted, nuzzling into his neck and breathing him in. His breath tickled against fur and skin and Alastor laughed despite himself, which only encouraged Adam to tease him further - the man blowing warm air there.
“Stop that,” he said, laughing more openly now. “You’re being annoying on purpose.”
The book was promptly forgotten. Adam shifted closer, intent on being a nuisance; teasing and tickling until Alastor melted beneath his touch. Light nips followed, drawing soft noises from the doe and coaxing his tail to wag and lift without permission.
Alastor retaliated in kind, snapping his teeth lightly just shy of Adam’s nose. The Alpha rumbled approvingly in response and soon their lips met. Alastor hummed into the kiss, savoring it. There was no urgency here. No need to rush.
When they finally parted, they shared matching grins, lingering in the moment as though neither wished to break it.
Adam belonged to him in so many ways.
He was the only Alpha who had ever truly held his heart. The only one who had never forced his surrender and had never demanded it. Moments like this, when Adam wanted him so plainly, made something flutter warmly in his chest.
The way the man looked at him made him feel seen. Made him feel beautiful.
“Mmm.”
Alastor tucked himself closer, fitting easily against Adam’s broad frame. He let himself be small. Let himself feel protected. Let himself be vulnerable in a way he rarely allowed.
“I love you, Adam,” he whispered.
The words still felt strange on his tongue. Almost awkward. But he found himself saying them more often lately. And Adam always responded the same way; by holding him a little tighter, as though the thought of letting go were unbearable.
“I love you too,” the Alpha replied.
Alastor buried his face against Adam’s chest, breathing him in, tension easing from his shoulders.
He wanted to feel like this all the time. To believe that everything would be okay.
He remembered the penthouse. Being saved and being held.
Sometimes he mourned not choosing Adam sooner. But he’d been so frightened then of surrender - of losing himself completely. And now, as the boon’s timer slowly wound down, he realized something quietly profound.
He could trust him.
Adam would take care of him.
The doe blinked as he found himself on his back, that heavy, familiar body settling over him. His legs parted instinctively, welcoming the weight as he lay chest-to-chest with his lover.
“Adam?” he breathed.
Lips met his before the name had fully left him. A quiet moan shivered up his throat as the Alpha ground down against him, already thick and hard. Adam was large in every way, especially his cock, which had stretched him open more times than he could count.
He always filled him so completely.
“Oh…” he sighed, the sound soft and pleased.
Adam’s mouth drifted from his lips to the mark on his shoulder. The Alpha’s tongue traced over fur and skin, slow and possessive while his large hands settled on Alastor’s rounded hips. The blunt, heated head of his cock nudged teasingly at his cunt.
Alastor opened for him without hesitation, tilting his hips and offering himself in a way Adam knew well.
Adam took him. He was slow at first, visibly savoring every inch of sinking into that tight heat again.
“Fuck,” he grunted, breath hitching. “You feel fuckin’ phenomenal.”
They both let out low, helpless noises as Adam finally bottomed out, fully seated inside the Queen. For a heartbeat he stilled and then his hips began to roll.
Soft, delighted moans spilled from the doe, his head falling back to bare his neck to Adam’s seeking mouth. One of the Alpha’s hands slipped downward, sliding between their bodies, a claw circling his clit. Alastor gasped sharply.
“Mm - Adam… fuck,” he choked out.
“That’s it,” the Alpha murmured, pleased. “Say my name.”
Each word came with a thrust, the man intent on burying every inch of himself inside the trembling Omega. Their mouths crashed together again, teeth clashing and their long, narrow tongues tangling as Adam’s pace quickened.
The sounds filling the Queen’s chambers were familiar; flesh meeting flesh, sharp breaths, broken moans and guttural grunts. The rhythm built until Alastor dug his claws into the rumpled sheets, while Adam rose above him, lips peeled back in a low, feral snarl as he focused the force of his thrusts.
It broke in a scream - Alastor convulsing around him, his cunt clamping down like a vise. Adam followed with a sound nothing human could make, spilling deep and flooding his Omega’s trembling heat.
They stilled together, letting the aftermath wash over them, their senses momentarily scattered. Alastor went limp beneath him, releasing a soft, shaky whine as his features slackened. Adam collapsed over him again, lazily mouthing at his neck.
His long tongue then dragged wetly across Alastor’s cheek.
The Omega grumbled in weary protest.
“Dog.”
Adam’s laugh rumbled through both of them.
“Only for you, babe,” he said. “God, you’re hot as fuck.”
He hadn’t softened in the slightest; he stayed buried to the hilt.
“Let me fuck you for the rest of the day,” he growled, claws sliding greedily over Alastor’s hips.
“Adam,” Alastor huffed, exasperated. “I have things I need to do.”
“Yeah. Me.”
The doe squinted at him.
❧
He managed to satisfy Adam just enough before slipping away - timing it perfectly. The moment the Alpha shifted, clearly intent on mounting him again, Alastor rolled free of the bed with practiced ease. He landed lightly, almost spider-like, on the floor below.
Adam released a low, displeased rumble at the maneuver.
Alastor was already upright, glancing back over his shoulder with a sly look and giving an unapologetic flick of his tail before padding toward the bathroom.
Behind him, Adam followed, scowling faintly and resigned to the fact that his fucking privileges for the day had clearly been revoked.
They washed together anyway.
Alastor took his time, hands gentle but efficient as he set about tidying Adam’s beard in the bath, clicking his tongue in mild disapproval as he worked.
“You look like a caveman again,” he remarked idly.
Adam huffed, annoyed but tolerant and staying still despite himself as the doe fussed. When Alastor was satisfied, he leaned in and pressed a light, teasing peck to Adam’s cheek.
The Alpha’s face warmed despite his scowl.
❧
They emerged from the bedchambers together during the midday hours, Adam’s hand resting at the small of Alastor’s back as he guided his Queen through the halls. Their pace was unhurried. Conversation came easily and the doe appeared entirely at ease, his gaze warm and his tone unguarded.
“Those kids of yours are gettin’ huge,” Adam remarked.
Alastor sighed, the sound fond and faintly weary.
“I know.”
He glanced up at the Alpha, studying him.
“It must have been strange,” he added, thoughtfully, “to watch children grow for the very first time.”
“Yeah,” Adam said. “Real fuckin’ weird.”
His expression shifted then, the look he wore when memory crept in. Alastor wondered what it had been like for him, rearing Abel and Cain. Watching them change from helpless infants into children, then adolescents. Wondered how it felt to love them.
And how it felt to lose them.
“Do you miss it?” Alastor asked gently. “Raising them?”
Adam considered the question.
“Shit was ages ago,” he said. “But… it wasn’t bad. Eve was happy.”
He paused, then added quietly, “She looked like you did when they came out.”
Alastor slowed, surprised.
“How I looked?”
“Yeah,” Adam said. “I kinda expected you to hate ‘em, honestly. After all the shit Lucifer and Vox put you through. But the second you held ‘em… ”
He trailed off, searching for the right words.
“... it just clicked,” he finished. “Ya acted like that’s where they were always supposed to be. In your arms.”
Alastor was quiet for a moment.
“I… didn’t know how I’d react after I gave birth. And I only expected one… not two. But they arrived and I… managed. Because there wasn’t another option.”
His voice lowered.
“It wasn’t their fault,” he said. “It never was. I didn’t hate enough to let it reach my children. And I never will.”
There was a brief pause before he spoke again.
“Would you do it all over again?” Alastor asked quietly. “Have children?”
Adam glanced at him, visibly caught off guard by the question.
“In Hell?”
“Anywhere,” Alastor clarified. “If you had the choice.”
Adam fell silent, gaze drifting as he considered it, imagining a life untouched by this place. Somewhere quieter and kinder. Somewhere where things had not gone so terribly wrong.
“If I found the right one,” he said, voice surprisingly soft. “And only if they wanted to.”
“The right one, Adam?” Alastor echoed, tilting his head slightly.
Adam hummed, his attention returning fully to the doe. The expression upon his mask shifted, the fondness was unmistakable.
“Yeah.”
The doe paused, heat blooming across his cheeks as understanding settled in. His gaze drifted aside, sudden shyness curling through him beneath Adam’s attention; though he did not pull away when that clawed hand slid more securely to his hip.
Chapter 221: 221
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alastor had been dressed appropriately.
Elegantly cut trousers hugged his form, paired with heels that added height and poise and a finely tailored top adorned with layered frills that drew the eye toward his neckline. The cut was unmistakably Omega.
A jewel-encrusted choker circled his throat, fashioned from deep red gems that gleamed. His hair had been drawn up into a high ponytail, while loose bangs framed his face just enough to soften the severity of the style.
Ultimately, he was meant to be beautiful.
Not merely regal, but exemplary. An idealized vision of Omegan elegance and desirability. Lucifer had seen to that personally. Tonight, Alastor would not only sit as Queen, but as the standard by which others would measure what an Omega should aspire to be.
Once seated upon his throne, Lucifer had offered a quiet warning.
“Make yourself comfortable,” he’d said. “There will be a brief reprieve midway through the proceedings. But otherwise, you are expected to remain seated. And to listen.”
Alastor released a slow breath, his gaze shifting toward Adam, who stood at the ready beside the thrones. The Executioner already looked bored.
Then the great doors opened.
The first petitioner stepped inside. It was a nervous-looking imp. He bowed deeply before lifting his head and beginning to speak.
Over the course of several hours, Alastor became intimately acquainted with the true state of Hell.
It was not pleasant.
The Rings that could be described as stable were Sloth, Gluttony, Lust, and Envy. These were the places where wealth pooled and lingered, where those with means insulated themselves from the consequences of misrule. Comfort existed there. Opportunity, too.
Greed, Wrath, and Pride were another matter entirely.
Wealth was distributed unevenly to a grotesque degree and desperation had become commonplace. A majority of the petitioners who stood before the throne hailed from Greed and Wrath.
Their requests were not extravagant.
Some asked for resources; food, clean water and funds enough to survive another month. Others pleaded for intervention - debts forgiven, disputes mediated and crimes investigated and punished. There was little posturing. Little ambition. There was only exhaustion.
One imp, smaller than most and visibly frayed at the edges, spoke of gangs overrunning Greed.
“Mafia?” Alastor echoed, intrigue flickering through his tone.
“There’s a bunch of ’em, Your Majesty,” the imp replied miserably. “Can’t toss a stone without hittin’ one.”
“And what is it they occupy themselves with?” Alastor asked.
The imp listed the offenses in a steady, defeated cadence; kidnappings. Ransoms. Extortion. Harassment. Gambling rings. Loan-sharking. The list dragged on far longer than it should have.
“And how long has this been allowed to persist?” Alastor asked.
“As long as anyone can remember,” the imp said. “Generations, maybe.”
“And Mammon has taken no action.”
The imp’s face twisted.
“He don’t seem to care.”
Alastor glanced toward Lucifer, who had grown contemplative, fingers stroking along his chin.
“How many of these groups are currently active within Greed?” the King asked.
“A lot,” the imp said. “They’re always splinterin’. Turnin’ on each other. Fightin’ nonstop - every hour, every day. Folks are tired, Your Majesty. We can survive the rest of it. But the gang wars… that’s what’s breakin’ us.”
Alastor hummed softly.
“Thank you for bringing this matter before us,” he said. “I will see to it personally. It will not be resolved swiftly - but it will not be ignored.”
The imp’s expression brightened with genuine relief. He bowed deeply, gratitude spilling from him in hurried thanks before he was ushered away.
The petitions that followed concerned water rationing in Wrath, as well as the predatory practices surrounding land shareholding there. Multiple voices echoed the same grievance; those who oversaw the land took far too much. They hoarded resources and left the rest to survive hand-to-mouth, scraping by on what little remained.
In Pentagram City, the complaints were different in shape, but not in spirit.
Disputes. Endless disputes. Poverty entrenched by the unequal distribution of wealth. Systems that rewarded cruelty and punished necessity. Old grudges left to fester because no one with authority had ever deemed them worth resolving.
Alastor found himself forced to think deeply - not merely about judgment, but about infrastructure. About solutions that would not collapse the moment his attention turned elsewhere. It was daunting. Exhausting in a way that crept beneath the skin.
Thankfully, Lucifer stepped in when matters grew especially complex. His responses were swift and decisive, the devil offering aid where it was needed and intervening where Alastor hesitated. Most of the solutions were temporary. Stopgaps rather than cures. But they were something.
By the end of the eight-hour session, the Queen was utterly drained.
His body ached from remaining seated so long, stiffness settling into his joints as the last petitioner was dismissed. When it was finally over, Lucifer rose first and came to his side, helping him carefully from his throne.
His first true foray into governance had not been disastrous. But it had left him weary in a way he had not anticipated.
“You did wonderfully, pet,” Lucifer said.
“Did I?” Alastor replied, unconvinced.
Because fixing Hell was far easier to declare than to accomplish. Centuries of neglect could not be undone with a handful of decrees and temporary relief. If he truly wished to change things - to make life tolerable for the Hellborn - it would require patience.
He would have to earn their favor slowly.
He had already told Angel Dust, Niffty and Husk that he intended to prioritize the outer Rings; those most neglected and abused. He would start at the bottom and work his way upward, just as he had said.
I need them to favor me, he thought quietly. By making their lives tolerable.
❧
“Mother,” Virgil said suddenly, “what do you think of Omegas?”
It was an odd question, but not an unexpected one.
Virgil had only just begun to truly grasp the concept of sex and designation. Not merely the mechanics of it, but the weight. The disparity and the expectations and burdens quietly stitched into each role.
They were seated together in the garden for a midday meal, gathered around a small round table. Neatly stacked sandwiches sat upon a platter between them alongside chilled drinks.
Alastor lifted his gaze from his plate, bemusement flickering across his expression.
“What do I think of Omegas?” he repeated.
“Yes,” Virgil said, earnest.
The doe paused, considering how best to answer.
“I view them as no different from Betas or Alphas,” Alastor said. “Beyond biological function, there is very little disparity between us on an intellectual level.”
Virgil nodded, but did not seem satisfied.
“And what of our afflictions?” he pressed.
“You mean the Blessing of Adam, the Burden of Cain and the Curse of Eve,” Alastor replied.
“I do.”
“They are constants,” Alastor acknowledged. “But they do not truly define a soul, even if many insist otherwise.”
Dante scoffed, leaning back in his chair and fixing his brother with a sideways look.
“Does it really matter?” he asked. “You’re an Alpha, brother. You don’t need to worry about such things. Betas serve. Omegas are tended to. That’s how it works.”
“But is that all?” Virgil asked.
“‘Is that all?’” Dante echoed, mockingly. “Are you suggesting it should be different?”
“What I’m saying,” Virgil replied carefully, “is that we don’t have to conform to expectation. Mother doesn’t.”
“And yet he does,” Dante shot back at once.
“Because he had to,” Virgil said. “If Mother had been given a choice, his life might have been very different.”
Dante snorted, clearly amused by the notion; as though imagining Alastor as anything other than Queen and mother was absurd.
“Don’t you want to be something beyond your role?” Virgil asked him.
“And become what?” Dante snapped. “Some kind of laborer? Are you fucking serious?”
Alastor’s gaze shifted to his Alpha fawn.
“Have you spoken to your father about this?” he asked Virgil.
“Father is a traditionalist,” Virgil replied, frowning. “He believes everyone has a place. And that they should remain there.”
“I’m shocked,” Dante said dryly. “Sounds like your sire has some sense.”
Alastor released a quiet, tired sigh.
“I see you’re becoming a conformist, Dante.”
“Father is the one who established the laws,” Dante countered. “He decides how Alphas, Betas and Omegas are meant to live.”
“But wouldn’t you want the freedom to decide otherwise?” Virgil asked.
“Why?” Dante replied sharply. “My life is perfectly fine. Just because you’re unhappy, Virgil, doesn’t mean I am.”
Alastor realized, after a moment, that his children were beginning to form very different convictions about gender and power within their society. He watched them as they debated, each firmly rooted in their own understanding of how the world should function.
Dante defended the system as it was. He insisted that Alphas were more than capable of governing without interference; that Betas and Omegas had their places and that those places need not extend into leadership or decision-making.
Virgil pushed back against that notion with quiet intensity. He argued that the structure squandered potential and that it stifled those who wanted to be more, to do more, regardless of designation.
“But Betas and Omegas should at least have the option to participate fully,” Virgil said. “They shouldn’t be barred outright just because of their sex, Dante.”
Dante rolled his eyes.
“You and your fucking ideas,” he scoffed.
“Just because you’re happy where you are, Dante,” Virgil pressed, “doesn’t mean everyone else is.”
Alastor lifted his glass and sipped slowly, outwardly composed as he considered the exchange. He suspected he knew the roots of it well enough. Dante’s views bore Lucifer’s influence. Virgil’s came from someplace softer, more dangerous in its way; empathy.
The doe’s own perspective was… narrower, he supposed.
He cared deeply about his circumstances. About the safety and prosperity of those who belonged to him. His family and his inner circle.
Virgil’s concern extended outward, toward the whole. Toward people he did not know and would never meet.
Dante’s worldview, on the other hand, was common. Reinforced by culture and tradition.
Their philosophies were diverging.
❧
Occasionally, Lucifer allowed him to drink freely.
It was always done in the privacy of their chambers. The wine was poured at a small, elegant table set within the royal rooms, Lucifer filling both glasses. And Alastor accepted the offering eagerly, making no effort to hide his anticipation.
The moment the glass was filled nearly to the brim, he lifted it to his lips and drank deeply. He savored the taste, the warmth spreading through him.
He assumed Lucifer would want him afterward. That was usually how these evenings ended. And he did not particularly mind. There were worse trades than a night of drunkenness for submission.
As he waited for his glass to be filled again, he spoke.
“Tell me, husband,” Alastor said lightly, “what do you think of the concept of improving the rights of Omegas?”
Lucifer hummed as he poured, setting the bottle aside once the glass was refilled.
“I see little point in it,” he replied. “You need only submit to me, my wife. No other. Are you suddenly concerned for your sex?”
“Not especially,” Alastor admitted, lifting the glass again. “But Virgil has grown concerned as of late.”
Lucifer took a sip of his own wine.
“He is the empathetic one,” he said. “Do you intend to be the change?”
There was open amusement in his tone.
“I’m interested in the reforging of Hell as a whole,” Alastor replied. “But I’ve never given much thought to matters of sex.”
“Of course you haven’t,” Lucifer said smoothly. “You never did. Angel Dust has always been far more… idealistic in that regard than you. You’ve been selfish, pet. Exceptionally so.”
“I suppose I have,” Alastor said without defensiveness. “I care that they submit. That they fear me - as they fear you. It makes little difference to me whether they are Alpha, Beta or Omega.”
Lucifer watched him over the rim of his glass.
“And would you allow your son to influence how you cultivate Hell?”
“He is a Prince,” Alastor replied, pausing only long enough to drink again. “He should have a voice in such matters.”
“As long as you remain aware of your place, wife,” Lucifer said coolly, “I care little if you strike down a few laws for the sake of keeping the boy content. Perhaps it will occupy him when he comes of age… these charming delusions that all sexes are equal.”
Alastor’s gaze sharpened.
“You think it foolish.”
“Oh, I most certainly do,” Lucifer replied. “And largely irrelevant. What he thinks is of little consequence. What matters is what you desire.”
Alastor’s ears flicked lightly at that.
“Tell me something, Alastor,” Lucifer continued. “Do you consider yourself a good person?”
The Queen barked out a laugh.
“Fuck no,” he said, openly amused. “Are you serious?”
Lucifer chuckled in return.
“And yet,” he said, unbothered, “you care for your son. Deeply. So if it pleases you to indulge him in this matter - if it amuses you - then do so.”
Alastor hummed, thoughtful.
“I’ll consider it,” he said, taking another drink.
Notes:
When it came to Dante's perspective, I wanted to have him partly rooted in the concept of anti-feminism. One that has been reinforced by his sire. While Virgil defies influences brought about by the previous generation, his brother embraces them.
Their respective paths, temperaments and perspectives diverge sharply from what is expected out of an Omega and Alpha. Technically, if Dante were an Alpha and Virgil were an Omega, these attributes would almost be expected. But it's reversed.
While Alastor stands as a neutral party in the matter revolving around 'Omega Rights'. As he doesn't have strong opinions on the matter - while his sons most certainly do.
Chapter 222: Curse of Eve!Alastor [ ART ]
Notes:
piece made by KonekoM on X! please support them!
alastor's 'come hither' look he occasionally shoots at angel dust or adam.
Chapter Text

Chapter 223: 223
Chapter Text
His relationship with Vox remained turbulent.
There were stretches of uneasy peace, followed by inevitable eruptions; moments where tempers flared without warning and where old wounds were reopened. The years apart had done nothing to dull their emotions. Nothing had cooled into apathy. Neither had been allowed that mercy.
The feelings remained painfully fresh.
Alastor knew he should have let go. Should have severed whatever mental tether still bound him to Vincent. It would have made him sharper. More focused and better suited to becoming what he needed to be.
But he couldn’t.
He could not loosen Vox’s grip on him, no matter how hard he tried. They remained fixated on one another in a way that felt grotesque. It was a knot of emotions too dense and too volatile to be smothered. Love, resentment, hunger, fury and longing. All of it tangled together.
They hid it well. Or, at the very least, they told themselves they did.
There was an intimacy to it. A warped, abhorrent kind of intimacy. Raised voices and barbed insults. The pair’s snide remarks exchanged like reflexes. It was a familiarity that never truly died.
And then there were moments of calm.
Moments where Alastor fell quiet and Vox softened. Where civility came easily, even when no one else was watching. Where they spoke without venom. Despite everything.
Those moments always left Alastor feeling weak.
Foolish.
He hated Vox. He knew he did. And yet some humiliating part of him still clung to him. The same part that still reacted, faintly, to Velvette and Valentino in smaller, more distant ways. Ghosts of old attachments that should have been excised long ago.
It disgusted him. It embarrassed him.
And yet, in the quiet aftermaths, he found himself mentioning it to Angel Dust.
“Do you ever think about them?”
Angel Dust paused, the needle stilled between his fingers.
“About who, babe?”
“The Vees.”
For a moment, the only sound was the faint pull of thread through fabric as they worked on their embroidery in the sitting room. Then the spider exhaled.
“Yeah,” he said. “Not all the time. But… yeah.”
He glanced over at Alastor, expression unguarded now.
“I was with Valentino for ages. And then you and Vox came into the picture. Then Velvette and…”
He stopped himself, a humorless huff escaping.
“Christ. That’s a lot when you say it out loud.”
His gaze drifted, the Omega slipping into memory.
“I loved them sometimes,” he admitted. “When they were nice. When they took care of us. When it felt like we were… somethin’ like a family.”
His voice dropped.
“They loved us in their own fucked up way,” he said quietly. “And we loved them too. Back then. As messed up as that sounds.”
Angel met Alastor’s eyes fully.
“So it ain’t your fault if what you feel doesn’t make sense. If it ain’t neat or clean. Or how you think it should be.”
“…I see,” Alastor replied, his tone neutral.
Angel tilted his head, studying him.
“This about Vox?”
Alastor’s gaze fixed on the fabric in his hands. His fingers tightened and he swallowed once.
“I hate him,” he whispered. “I -...”
Angel reached out, resting a gentle hand on his shoulder.
“You were with him for over thirty years, Al,” he said softly. “That shit doesn’t just vanish. Not for you. Not for me.”
Alastor hesitated and then spoke.
“Do you hate them?”
The question hung there. Unasked for decades.
Angel considered it.
“I want them to leave us alone,” he said. “To leave us in peace. And I’d do whatever it takes to keep you safe from all three of ’em.”
His thumb brushed slow circles against Alastor’s shoulder.
“I think we did love them,” he said. “And that’s the part that sticks. The part that never fully dies. That’s what makes all this… hard.”
Alastor’s voice wavered, just slightly.
“I feel like a fool sometimes. A miserable one.”
Angel set his embroidery aside and leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to Alastor’s cheek before resting his head against his shoulder.
“Yeah,” he breathed. “Same.”
❧
They had tried to be quiet.
That was the cruel part of it, how quickly it slipped out of control despite the effort. Virgil was in the other room of the penthouse, absorbed in his own quiet world, while they had excused themselves to the bedroom.
Their bedroom. Once.
It had started normally. It always did. A conversation meant to be civil. And then something snagged and everything unraveled.
Alastor couldn’t even pinpoint the moment it went wrong. Only the heat and the speed of it.
“I keep trying to make this work in a way that doesn’t drive us both insane, Vincent,” he snarled. “Why do you insist on making everything so goddamn difficult?”
Vox scoffed, folding his arms.
“All I said was that we should try spending more time together,” he shot back. “Like a family.”
Alastor stilled.
“We are not a family,” he said quietly.
“We are,” Vox snapped. “Whether you like it or not. And don’t you think that’s what Virgil deserves?”
The doe’s ears pinned back.
“He has a family at the castle,” Alastor said. “Not here.”
“Oh, don’t give me that bullshit,” Vox fired back. “He has Velvette, Valentino and me. We’re his family. And we were yours before you ran off.”
Alastor sucked in a harsh breath.
“Don’t,” he warned.
“You don’t get to erase us,” Vox continued, voice rising despite himself. “You don’t get to pretend we didn’t matter. That I didn’t.”
“God, Vincent - ” Alastor dragged a claw through his hair, pacing. “You keep asking me to try and that’s exactly what I’m doing. But it’s never good enough for you. It always ends like this because nothing I do ever satisfies you.”
Vox laughed sharply, humorless.
“Because getting you to do anything is like pulling fucking teeth.”
“And when I do make an effort,” Alastor snapped, turning on him, “you act like it’s meaningless. Like it doesn’t count. Like I’m still failing you somehow.”
“Because you do the bare minimum.”
“Well I’m sorry that I don’t meet your fucking standards.”
The argument burned itself out the way it always did; not with resolution, but with exhaustion. With muttered curses and sharp looks.
They left the room, both expecting to find Virgil exactly where they’d left him.
He wasn’t.
Alastor scanned the space. The quiet felt wrong now.
“He probably went to the restroom,” he muttered, more to himself than Vox.
But the restroom was empty. So was the adjoining room. And Vox’s office as well as the hall.
Something cold slid down Alastor’s spine.
“Virgil?” Vox called.
No answer.
Alastor’s heart began to pound.
He moved faster now, his anxiety sharpening with every second that passed without a response.
“Virgil,” Vox called again, louder this time.
Still nothing.
Alastor and Vox exchanged alarmed glances.
❧
Out of everyone, it was Valentino who found him first.
He’d gone exactly where the moth suspected he would. It was a place untouched by time. Somewhere no one had bothered to disturb for a long while.
Alastor’s old radio booth.
Valentino paused in the doorway, taking it in. He’d known the moment the kid vanished that this would be it. Call it instinct.
Virgil sat in the chair - Alastor’s chair - fingers idly turning knobs and switches that hadn’t been used in years. The booth was blissfully free of surveillance. It made for the idealistic hiding place.
When the boy looked up, Valentino’s chest tightened.
Christ.
It was like looking at a fucking ghost.
Alastor’s face layered with Vox’s coloring. Too damn much of both of them at once.
“Hey, chico,” Valentino said gently, his voice pitched low, careful not to spook him. “You can’t just disappear like that, corazon. You scared the shit outta everyone.”
Virgil’s ears dipped.
“Sorry,” he muttered.
Valentino stepped inside, heart-shaped lenses glinting faintly as his gaze drifted around the booth.
“Y’know,” he said softly, “your mami loved this place. Like - really loved it. Back when he lived with us.”
Virgil nodded.
“Mother told me,” he said. “He used to be a radio host. Before we were born.”
“Mm.” Valentino smiled faintly. “And a damn good one. Had a voice that made people stop what they were doing. He made them listen.”
The fawn reached out, tugging the radio stand closer, eyes fixed on the microphone. He brushed a claw through the dust.
Valentino watched him for a moment longer before speaking again.
“What’s going on in that pretty head of yours, muneco?”
Virgil went still and then his face crumpled.
“Mother is unhappy,” he whispered. “Because of me.”
Valentino didn’t hesitate this time. He crossed the space and crouched beside him, one hand settling between the boy’s shoulders.
“Hey. No,” he said softly. “No, baby. Your mami loves you more than anything in this fucked-up world. All of us do.”
Virgil shook his head, tears spilling over.
“It’s my fault they fight,” he said. “They think I don’t notice. But I do. I - I know about what Omegas go through.”
His gaze lifted.
“He didn’t want me. Did he?”
Valentino’s breath caught.
He didn’t answer fast enough. And that was answer enough. The silence pressed down hard.
Virgil sucked in a sharp breath and squeezed his eyes shut.
“It’s not Mother’s fault,” he whispered. “I know that. I know. I -... Uncle Valentino. Please. Can’t you just… tell me something? Anything?”
Valentino’s lips pressed into a thin line for a moment.
“Baby - ”
“Please,” Virgil said, voice breaking. “I know Mother and Dad won’t. Or they’ll lie. I just - I need to know.”
Valentino shut his eyes and exhaled slowly through his teeth.
❧
Virgil was quiet on the way home.
Unnaturally so.
He leaned against the carriage door, his cheek resting lightly against the glass as he stared out the window.
The Queen had attempted to draw him out - to encourage his son into engaging in conversation. Virgil would answer, but his replies remained clipped. It was as though he were present in body alone and his thoughts far removed.
His ears flicked when Alastor spoke, but they never quite turned toward him.
“Virgil?”
The doe tried again, quieter this time.
“My darling… is something wrong?”
Virgil didn’t look away from the window.
“Nothing’s wrong, Mother,” he said softly.
Alastor’s ears dipped despite himself. The answer rang hollow in a way that hurt more than outright defiance ever could. But he did not press. He swallowed the urge, smoothed his expression and let the silence settle between them.
He told himself that, given time, Virgil would come to him. That whatever weighed upon his heart would eventually be shared.
But Virgil did not speak of it.
He offered nothing. There was no explanation for why he had run and no confession of what Valentino had said to him in that forgotten room.
There was only silence.
And Alastor would remain ignorant of the truth. Not for days nor months.
But for years.
Chapter 224: 224
Chapter Text
Two years later…
Valentino’s illusion made him feel like a possession.
While Velvette and Vox bore their share of the blame, it was Valentino who had understood precisely where to cut. He wielded Alastor’s voice the same way he had once wielded Angel Dust’s body; taking them and reshaping them for consumption.
Humiliation settled deep within Alastor’s chest. It festered there, entwined with the quiet death of his love for radio. What had once been a joy had become something warped beyond recognition. When Valentino forced him into the booth, the sight of it began to fill him with dread. His gaze would skim over each script handed to him, crimson eyes dull and claws lightly trembling.
And then came memories not of participation, but of observation.
Porn studios.
The doe was made to sit at the edge of the room while Angel Dust performed. Or had been kept tucked at Valentino’s side while the spider twisted elegantly around a pole. Alastor had loathed every second of it, yet he remained quiet. Docile and present because he was required to be.
The joy of what he had been was stripped from him.
All because he had feared Lucifer’s judgment. All because he had refused Adam’s mark.
He felt like such a fool.
His stubbornness had brought him here. And when he faced Valentino within the illusion, it felt as though every loss had been earned. They were a well-deserved punishment for his failures.
When he first emerged from the dream, he wept.
Not from pain alone, but from absence.
He felt as though his purpose had been taken from him entirely. His love for radio. His desire to speak to the masses. His hunger to work - to be something beyond an Omega, beyond a wife and beyond a mother -
All of it gone.
The spark had been snuffed out.
Only then did he truly understand Vox’s machinations in forcing him to labor constantly. It had been a punishment for his defiance. They had sought to break him.
Vox had once told him that no Overlord had ever succeeded in breaking Alastor.
But Lucifer would.
And, at last, Alastor believed he just might succeed.
❧
As the children grew older, Alastor entered a period of withdrawal.
A profound weariness settled over him. Between light governance, his training and his obligations as a mother and Queen, he began to retreat into partial solitude. He struggled to reconcile just how thoroughly the Vees had stripped him down. Not merely of power or dignity, but of self.
It was a pain he had never truly confronted. He had buried it, the way he had buried so many memories. Smothered it until it could no longer breathe.
But now he was forced to endure them in full. And it hurt in a way he could not name.
“It’s alright, babe.”
Angel Dust was often there. But Adam had been present more and more as of late, insistent in his presence. The man patient and pulling him close even when Alastor didn’t have the strength to ask.
“Is it?” Alastor whispered.
They lay together in bed, tears slipping quietly down the doe’s face.
“It will be,” Adam promised.
Alastor blinked slowly and lifted his gaze to meet the Alpha’s.
“Lucifer took everything from you,” he said softly. “And you were alone here… with him.”
Adam didn’t answer right away. But eventually, he nodded.
Alastor had suffered years.
Adam had endured centuries.
His identity had been stripped away by force. His form twisted into something unrecognizable. The agony of that kind of loss was beyond measure.
“I must look like a fool,” Alastor whispered, his voice brittle. “To be reduced to this over just a few years.”
“No,” Adam said firmly. “You’re just sorting through shit. I did the same thing.”
“… alone,” Alastor said.
“Didn’t have a choice,” Adam replied, his voice strangely quiet.
Alastor pressed closer then, the realization settling heavily in his chest. Adam had been alone for so long. Lucifer didn’t count. The servants didn’t count. None of them did. He'd been left with no one to hold onto.
“I don’t want you to be alone now,” Alastor said.
Adam hummed softly.
“Thanks, babe.”
A comfortable silence stretched between them.
“… what did he do to you, Adam?”
The Alpha stilled.
He didn’t answer. He only held Alastor closer.
And that was enough.
Alastor accepted it, tucking himself in and letting the last of his tears dry as his eyes finally fell shut. The boon’s timer had long since run out. He wasn’t sure when it had quietly ended, but it didn’t matter.
He was in Adam’s arms.
And there he felt safe.
❧
Alastor had watched his child change from a timid fawn into a young buck.
Virgil now stood taller than he did. His frame lengthening, shoulders beginning to broaden and the soft awkwardness of childhood giving way to something steadier. There was a confidence to him now. Not arrogance, just assurance. He carried himself well, as though he were already aware of the weight his name carried.
It was… interesting to witness.
The anxious child who once lingered in doorways had grown into someone measured and observant. A product of Vox’s guidance and Lucifer’s instruction, tempered by his own temperament. Still an adolescent, yes. But he was already showing signs of the Alpha he would become by his eighteenth year.
And Alastor had found that he was satisfied by his growth.
Virgil took his studies seriously. He listened and he remembered. He was obedient without being dull and curious without being reckless. He’d developed a genuine interest in Hell’s social structure; the hierarchy, the traditions and the laws that propped the entire system upright.
More often than not, he could be found in the library, buried in books far too dry for most children his age. Under Vox’s guidance, his abilities had also begun to sharpen. The Vees had taken an interest in curating his skills, each in their own way.
And yet Virgil still remained attentive to his mother.
He noticed Alastor’s withdrawal. And in response, he visited more often. Quietly and without being asked.
Now, they sat together in the sitting room. Virgil occupied an armchair with a book resting in his hands, while Alastor worked at a length of fabric. Razzle lay curled beside the Queen on the couch, larger than he once had been, his steady breathing filling the space.
“Mother.”
Alastor didn’t look up.
“Yes, my darling?”
Virgil hesitated before speaking.
“Has Dad ever mentioned wanting me to formally join the Vees once I come of age?”
Alastor’s hands stilled for a fraction of a second before resuming their work.
“He has,” he replied evenly. “On more than one occasion.”
“And what do you think?”
That question finally drew Alastor’s gaze upward.
“Your place is here, Virgil,” he said. “You are a Prince.”
Virgil met his eyes.
“You’ve taken an interest in governance,” Alastor continued. “Have you not?”
“I have,” Virgil said. “But I don’t believe distance is the answer.”
Alastor’s brow lifted slightly.
“Distance?”
“I mean living among the people,” Virgil clarified. “Whether it be in Pentagram City or the Rings. Not simply ruling from above - as tradition dictates - but understanding from within.”
“…the people?” Alastor echoed.
“Sinners and Hellborn,” Virgil said. “All of them.”
“They come to us when they require aid,” Alastor replied calmly. “That is the purpose of petitions.”
“But petitions are filtered,” Virgil countered. “It’s one thing to hear what people endure and another to see and experience it firsthand.”
Alastor studied him more carefully now.
“You’re concerned for the plight of the Hellborn.”
“And Sinners,” Virgil added. “As rulers, we should be invested in their future.”
There it was.
Alastor leaned back slightly.
“And what does your father think of this?”
Virgil’s ears flicked.
“He’s willing to listen,” he said. “He sees value in the Vees having a physical presence across Hell. I can travel through the Rings. I can act as an intermediary. With Dad’s resources, I could - ”
“Make an impact,” Alastor finished, dryly.
“Yes,” Virgil said, earnest. “Mother… Hell doesn’t have to be like this. It can be better. A place where people can live decently. Where opportunity isn’t dictated solely by sex or race.”
Alastor quirked a brow.
“And you intend to use the Vees to accomplish this?”
Virgil didn’t shy away.
“I do.”
“Virgil,” Alastor said, his tone sharpening just a touch, “Pentagram City is unlikely to change. You would do well to accept that now.
“But no one has ever truly tried,” Virgil replied.
Alastor regarded him - this child who looked at Hell and believed it could be reshaped over time.
“I don’t want you to be disappointed,” he said quietly. “You care deeply. Perhaps too deeply. And the people you’re so eager to help will not always meet your expectations.”
Virgil frowned.
“Don’t you want Hell to be better, Mother?”
Alastor inhaled slowly.
He wanted Hell to be his.
The people’s comfort was a tool. A means to an end. It was useful but never the goal.
“Hell has been without true rulers for a very long time, my fawn,” Alastor said instead. “Change - real change - requires patience. Trust your King and Queen to do their work.”
Virgil eyed him, a slight frown upon his face.
“Yes, Mother,” he said.
The doe’s smile broadened, pleased.
❧
Just as Lucifer had predicted, Dante was becoming increasingly proficient in the gifts he’d inherited.
Infernal magic came easily to him, further tempered by his upbringing as a royal Omega. In every measurable way, he was exemplary. Impeccable in dress and taste. And always aware of current events. He curated his social circle with the utmost care, ensuring that only those of appropriate standing were granted his attention.
Unlike Virgil - who found fascination in the average denizen of Hell - Dante tolerated only those he deemed worthy.
When Alastor ventured beyond his room, Dante often gravitated toward him, insisting they go out. Where Virgil offered quiet companionship and thoughtful conversation, Dante urged his mother to enjoy the luxuries Hell so eagerly provided.
Today, they were in Envy.
Submerged in a pool of heated mineral water, they spoke idly while attendants hovered nearby. Dante reclined comfortably as a neatly dressed imp tended to his claws.
“Prince Valak has invited me to accompany his family on a hunting excursion in Wrath,” Dante announced, clearly pleased.
“Oh?” Alastor replied.
“Yes,” Dante said, lips curling into a smile. “They’ve been tracking a particularly elusive beast for some time. Valak promised he’d make a trophy just for me.”
“Well,” Alastor said smoothly, satisfied by the continued devotion, “I’m glad to hear he remains attentive. You… fancy him?”
Dante hummed, tail swaying beneath the water’s surface.
“Oh, very much,” he said. “His family estate is remarkable. They have quite the collection.”
“A collection?” Alastor echoed.
“Yes, Mother. They’re renowned hunters, but also exceptional taxidermists.”
Alastor’s brow lifted slightly.
“And are they any good?”
“Astonishing,” Dante replied. “Truly lifelike. You almost expect them to breathe.”
“They do the work themselves?”
“Oh, yes,” Dante said casually. “Valak allowed me to observe the process. They harvest the meat for consumption and waste very little.”
Alastor considered this.
“I should like to see their collection myself.”
“You would adore it,” Dante said warmly. “It suits your tastes.”
“Perhaps you could invite Virgil to one of these outings,” Alastor suggested, carefully. “It might do him some good.”
Dante rolled his eyes.
“Brother is such a bore,” he sighed. “His nose is constantly buried in a book or he’s off discussing philosophy with Octavia. I truly don’t understand how she tolerates it. At this rate, he’ll be an old stiff before he’s even sixteen.”
“I’ll speak with him,” Alastor said. “I had hoped he’d be more social.”
“Oh, he is,” Dante replied dryly. “Just not with anyone of consequence.”
Alastor blinked at him.
“He’s befriended an imp,” Dante continued, scandalized. “And a Hellhound.”
The word hellhound was said as though it were an obscenity.
“I mean… wonderful pets, obviously,” Dante added. “But as friends? Honestly.”
He shook his head.
“Still,” he concluded lightly, “I suppose he’s free to do as he wishes. Even if it’s… distasteful.”
The water rippled softly as Dante settled back, perfectly at ease. Steam curled around them in lazy wisps. After a brief stretch of quiet, the young Omega spoke again.
“Tell me, Mother,” he said. “I have a question.”
“Yes, my darling?”
“It’s about Adam.”
Alastor turned his head toward him.
“He’s been hovering lately,” Dante continued, one brow lifting. “More than usual. Are you two going to pair?”
The Queen’s ears angled back slightly.
“You’re asking whether we’ll have a child,” Alastor replied, his tone even.
“I am,” Dante said. “I expected an announcement a year or two ago. But there hasn’t been one.”
He tilted his head, studying his mother’s expression.
“Do you not want to give him a child?”
Alastor released a quiet sigh, the sound barely audible over the water. He’d rather not discuss this.
“Dante… I’m not entirely certain I desire another,” he admitted.
“A younger brother or sister would make for a lovely addition to the Morningstar family, Mother,” Dante said lightly.
Alastor hummed, suddenly thoughtful.
“Are you interested in becoming a mother one day?”
The young doe considered the question more seriously than expected.
“I don’t know,” he admitted. “Is it not expected of me?”
“There’s no urgency,” Alastor replied gently. “Unless Valak decides otherwise, I suppose.”
Dante fell quiet again, mulling it over.
“You’ll be there when my time comes,” he said.
It wasn’t phrased as a question, but his gaze searched Alastor’s all the same.
“Won’t you, Mother?”
For a fleeting moment, Alastor was somewhere else; remembering his own pregnancy, the aching absence of his mother and the longing he’d never quite named. Because she would likely never know her grandchildren.
But he would know his.
After a brief pause he nodded, his voice steady when he spoke.
“Of course, my fawn. I’ll be right there. For both you and Octavia.”
Chapter 225: 225
Chapter Text
Valak had always been kind to him.
Not merely polite, but genuinely welcoming. The Ars Goetia inviting Virgil in as a brother might. The feathered youth eager to build something lasting. With each visit, that effort remained consistent. He sought Virgil out when conversation allowed, engaged him thoughtfully and never treated him as an afterthought simply because Dante commanded more attention.
To Alastor, Valak was unfailingly charming. To Lucifer, he offered proper deference without obsequiousness. He understood rank and understood performance. And he wore both with ease.
Among their peers, Valak was popular and admired. Spoken of as someone with a bright and inevitable future - made all the more certain by his impending place among the Morningstars.
But the thing Virgil noticed most was how Valak treated Dante.
He genuinely doted on him.
At first, Virgil had wondered if it was an act. Dante, after all, was not an easy Omega to love.
He adored his brother but there was no denying the truth of Dante’s nature. He was demanding and difficult to please. He could be cruel without intending to be, petulant when bored and dramatic to the point of absurdity. He was also spoiled and single-minded in ways that bordered on infuriating.
The model of a coddled royal Omega.
And yet Valak handled him with startling ease.
Virgil had seen it time and time again; the way Valak spoke to Dante when his temper flared - how he redirected rather than challenged and soothed rather than corrected outright. He never rose to Dante’s sharpness and never seemed rattled by his moods. Instead, he adapted.
It was… impressive.
And unsettling.
Because the way Valak managed Dante reminded Virgil of someone else entirely.
Lucifer.
Not in cruelty nor in dominance. But in the quiet, effortless certainty of someone who knew exactly how to handle him and always had.
“Ah, my sweet Dante,” Valak would croon, his tone warm and coaxing. “Please. Do not be so upset.”
“But - ” Dante would protest, bristling.
“It pains me to see you distressed,” he’d say. “Truly. I would much rather see you smiling. How beautiful you are when you smile for me.”
And then Valak would close the distance. A hand at Dante’s waist. Spindly fingers brushing his back. It was the precise measure of possession that was permitted. It was enough to make the Omega flush. And more than enough to scatter his irritation to the wind.
Dante’s complaints would dissolve beneath the attention, his sharp edge dulled as he preened beneath it. Whatever had upset him moments before would lose its importance, replaced by the comfort of being seen and wanted.
And Dante did seem happy with him.
That, at least, eased something in Virgil’s chest.
He would much rather his brother be content within the arrangement.
Valak had invited him to a private shooting range; one reserved for the upper echelons of Pride. A place frequented by high-rolling Sinners and Hellborn alike. It was one of their first few outings alone, Dante having insisted that Virgil spend more time among “his people.”
“So,” Valak said casually, “I hear you’ve developed a fondness for the commoners as of late.”
With practiced ease, the Ars Goetia loaded a hunting rifle.
“In our people,” Virgil replied evenly.
He stood nearby, posture straight, hands clasped behind his back as his gaze settled on the distant targets.
Valak huffed a quiet laugh.
“Yes. Of course. Our people.”
He raised the rifle, sighted down the barrel, and fired. The crack of the shot echoed cleanly through the range. The bullet struck just shy of the center.
Virgil watched in silence. He had long since noted that Valak’s talents did not lie in magic, but in ranged weaponry.
“Tell me,” Valak said, lowering the rifle to reload, “what do you think of our people?”
“They are Hell’s backbone,” Virgil answered without hesitation. “They fuel the economy. They provide resources. As well as labour and stability.”
“A fair assessment,” Valak agreed. “Without them, we would not eat as well, nor enjoy luxuries. Base materials and foodstuffs all originate from the lower Rings.”
He fired again then cleared the weapon and turned sharply, offering it to Virgil.
“Our people ensure our comfort,” Valak continued. “That is their purpose, is it not?”
Virgil accepted the rifle, handling it with confidence born of Valentino’s instruction. He loaded it smoothly.
“That is not their only purpose,” he replied. “They are capable of more than service and trade.”
Valak arched a brow.
“And why should they be? The Morningstars, the Sins and the Ars Goetia. We are naturally equipped to lead.”
“And with that comes responsibility,” Virgil countered. “To ensure their well-being.”
“Why?”
Virgil paused, lifting the rifle.
“Why?” the buck echoed.
“Hell is Lucifer’s design,” Valak said mildly. “This is the world he shaped. A world meant to satiate the needs of whomever he deems worthy.”
“Lilith aided in shaping its governance,” Virgil replied. “At least according to older texts. She was lauded as a capable ruler before her betrayal. It was the Hell of long ago that catered to the needs of the majority.”
Valak tilted his head, interest flickering.
“Speaking favorably of Lilith. How unusual. Where did you find these ‘old texts’?”
Virgil did not answer immediately. He fired. The recoil was controlled. His shots were not perfect - but close.
“The Morningstar castle,” Valak pressed. “I assume?”
“There aren’t many libraries in Pentagram City,” Virgil replied. “The older records remain in the castle.”
“In the main library?”
Virgil hesitated.
“Elsewhere.”
Valak’s smile sharpened.
“Elsewhere?”
“It doesn’t matter,” Virgil said firmly. “What matters is that Hell’s laws were once fair. They were different.”
“Different how?”
“Lilith tried to make Hell livable,” Virgil said. “That effort collapsed after her ascension."
Valak studied him.
“Are you blaming Lucifer?”
“I’m blaming his absence,” Virgil corrected. “And his neglect.”
“He was grieving,” Valak said.
“He was angry,” Virgil replied.
His jaw tightened as he reloaded and fired again, frustration bleeding into the motion.
“The laws enacted after Lilith’s betrayal were vague. They allowed the Sins to rule unchecked. The Ars Goetia to hoard wealth and resources. And the Hellborn and Sinners to fend for themselves while Lucifer abandoned his throne.”
His mismatched eyes narrowed.
“And only now - after he remarried - does he remember that he is a King.”
Valak regarded him carefully.
“You dislike him?”
“I have opinions,” Virgil said calmly. “I am no longer an infant, after all.”
“You didn’t answer the question.”
“It doesn’t matter how I feel.”
“Doesn’t it?”
“No,” Virgil snapped, turning toward him. “It doesn’t, Valak.”
For a moment, Valak simply watched him. There was something simmering beneath Virgil’s composure. An underlying fury. A rare sight.
“But to return to your earlier point,” Virgil continued, forcing his tone steady, “the common people are the majority. Every decision we make affects them first.”
“And yet they lack the power to rebel,” Valak said lightly. “They were purposefully bred to be weaker than us.”
“Am I so different from them?” Virgil challenged. “I am the son of two Sinners. I may be Hellborn, but I am not like Dante.”
Valak smiled.
“You were chosen,” he said. “Lucifer gave you the name Morningstar.”
“Because of my mother.”
“No,” Valak replied.
He stroked his chin thoughtfully.
“Lucifer does nothing without intent. Why did he not claim the Queen immediately and sire Dante alone?”
Virgil bristled.
“Why wait until your mother had been bred by a common Sinner?” Valak pressed. “Do you truly believe you exist without purpose, Virgil?”
Virgil hesitated, visibly uncertain.
“You think he has plans for me?”
“I think you are special,” Valak said. “As is Dante. His purpose is… clearer. Yes. Yours, however - ”
The Ars Goetia’s smile broadened.
“ - I suspect our King has plans for you. As he does for all of us. Hell, after all, is his playground.”
❧
“Are you alright, Mother?”
“I’m fine, my darling,” Alastor replied. “I didn’t rest well, I’m afraid. Yet another sleepless night.”
The doe lay reclined against a mound of pillows, breakfast having been taken in bed. The remnants were cleared away moments later by servants. Virgil had lingered nearby as his mother ate, pretending to read while watching him from the corner of his eye.
His mother had been tired lately. Exhausted in a way that sleep never seemed to touch. For days now, Alastor had done very little. The change had been subtle at first and easy to dismiss. But now it was obvious. So obvious that he had missed meals, much to Dante’s vocal distress. Lucifer, when pressed, had waved it off with calm reassurances.
He’s fine, the King had said.
Virgil did not believe him.
Adults lied. Or they told half-truths. Virgil had learned that lesson early and it only seemed to repeat itself the older he grew.
His mother was still in bed.
There were dark shadows beneath his eyes. His smile wavered at the edges, as though it required effort to hold. And even now, his tone was gentle. Designed to soothe.
Alastor was lying.
Not out of cruelty. But to protect him.
Again.
“…”
Virgil reached for his mother’s hand and held it in his own. His claws were larger now as it engulfed the doe’s. The contrast did not escape him.
“I’m not fading, Virgil,” Alastor said gently, a note of faint amusement threading his voice.
“I know, Mother,” Virgil replied. “I only… worry.”
“That is my responsibility,” Alastor assured him softly. “Not yours.”
Virgil did not argue.
“You should rest,” he said quietly. “Try to sleep.”
“Mmm,” Alastor hummed. “Perhaps. Play something for me first, my love.”
Virgil bent and pressed a careful kiss to the back of his mother’s hand before rising. He could feel Alastor’s gaze lingering on him as he crossed the room. After a brief pause, he seated himself at the piano and let his claws settle over the keys.
The melody he chose was soft.
It drifted through the room like a lullaby; one his mother had once taught him, long ago, when his hands had been small and uncertain. Virgil closed his eyes as he played, letting the music carry him into the depths of memory.
When the final note faded, he remained still for a moment, staring down at the keys.
Then he turned.
Alastor lay nestled among the pillows, suddenly seeming smaller in the vastness of the bed. His eyes were closed now, his breathing slow and even. A faint, contented smile rested upon his lips.
He looked peaceful.
As though the music had eased something within him.
Virgil rose quietly and crossed the room once more, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to the Queen’s brow. Their foreheads touched briefly.
Virgil straightened then, his expression tightening for just a moment.
Yes, he wanted the people of Hell to be happy.
But more than that. More than anything else in the world. He wanted to build a future where his mother was the happiest among them all.
Chapter 226: Future!Queen Alastor
Notes:
The end of the four image series consisting of Angel Dust, Stella, Octavia and Alastor. Each representing their respective futures in the next decade.
Chapter Text

Chapter 227: 227
Chapter Text
Adolescence was, by its very nature, a period marked by defiance. That much was undeniable. And rearing adolescents proved exhausting in ways that were difficult to fully articulate. Had he been tasked with raising a single child, it might have been manageable; especially given the abundance of assistance afforded to him.
But he had been given two.
Because Lucifer, of course, had deemed him perfectly capable of managing.
In a more ideal world, Virgil would have come first. Alastor would have been granted time to endure the turbulence of adolescence once before being asked to face it again. Dante would have followed naturally and by then Alastor would have known what to expect.
Instead, he was navigating both at once.
He loved his children fiercely. That was never in question. But the irony of it all did not escape him. Virgil was, by nature, an easy child. And yet his circumstances complicated everything.
Dante, on the other hand, was a difficult child. And yet his circumstances made him easier to manage. He fit neatly into the world as it was presented to him.
Two children. Two opposing struggles.
And Alastor found himself frustrated more often than he cared to admit.
Still, he maintained his patience. Because motherhood was a ’labor of love’. And because, unlike so many others, he was not alone in it.
“Fuck you, Virgil. You bitch!”
Virgil lifted Dante’s phone higher, arm fully extended beyond his brother’s reach.
His Alpha son was, by all accounts, a lovely child. But he was not above tormenting his considerably shorter twin when the opportunity presented itself.
Dante hopped once. Then twice. Then a third time, teeth bared in fury as he snapped at empty air.
“I can’t hear you from down there, Dante,” Virgil taunted, grinning broadly. “Guess you can’t reach, huh?”
Dante stopped.
Squinted.
And then, with absolutely no warning, drove his fist straight into Virgil’s most obvious weak spot.
The phone slipped from Virgil’s grasp immediately as his hands flew to his groin, the buck folding in on himself with a strangled, agonized groan.
“I can reach that, I guess,” Dante sneered, snatching his phone mid-fall.
Virgil hit the ground in a miserable heap, Adam absolutely losing his mind nearby, howling with laughter and nearly doubling over himself.
Alastor, meanwhile, took a slow sip of his tea as though none of this were happening.
Lucifer sat across from him, watching the scene unfold with mild amusement.
They had moments like these. Rare, peaceful interludes where the Queen decided that fresh air was necessary and that his family should share it with him.
His children were growing older now. And days like this were numbered. It would not be long before they became… something else entirely. What that something would be, Alastor could not yet say.
“Is something on your mind, my pet?” Lucifer asked.
“Merely contemplating the future,” Alastor replied smoothly. “There is still so much left to be done.”
“There is,” Lucifer agreed. “But for now, it is peaceful. And peace is meant to be enjoyed.”
Nearby, Virgil finally straightened, his expression twisted into a tight grimace as he tested his footing. Dante snickered openly. Razzle darted across the garden with Dazzle in hot pursuit, the smaller dragon proving surprisingly elusive. Their noises blended with the twin’s exchange, filling the space with life.
“Are you enjoying yourself, Lucifer?” Alastor asked, glancing sidelong at him.
“I am,” the King admitted easily. “I have a beautiful Queen and two children.”
“One of whom is not fully yours,” Alastor said, lightly.
“But he is,” Lucifer replied. “Because he is yours.”
“And all that is mine is yours?” Alastor asked.
“Just so, my lovely wife,” Lucifer said, smiling faintly. “Besides, I find myself rather fond of Virgil. He resembles you so strongly.”
Their gazes drifted to the tall youth as he shook himself and bared his teeth in a brief, irritated snarl before lunging toward Dante who spun neatly out of reach.
“And Dante,” Lucifer continued, “boasts aspects of your temperament. Though they may favor Vox and me in appearance, both carry pieces of you. I am very pleased with what they’ve become.”
He paused to sip his tea.
“You should be proud of them, Alastor.”
“I am,” Alastor said.
Because it was true. He adored his children. They were becoming themselves, slowly but surely. Yet their futures remained uncertain.
It was Virgil who concerned him most.
The boy had not outgrown his interest in the world beyond the castle walls. If anything, it had only deepened. His loyalties were divided, his heart pulled in opposing directions.
Alastor worried for him. Worried that the future the doe sought to build would bring his son pain.
No.
He would understand. In time, he would.
I am his mother, Alastor thought calmly. And I know what is best.
Of that, he was certain.
❧
“Adam?”
The First Man slowed and glanced down.
“What’s up, kid?”
They had crossed paths in one of the long corridors that threaded through the castle. Virgil had grown tall. To Adam, he looked painfully like his mother, only sharpened by Alpha lines and strength.
An Alpha version of Alastor, almost.
Adam still remembered him as a fawn. The tiny babe crying more often than not. He could still picture Alastor pacing the halls with the infant tucked to his chest, murmuring nonsense and promises alike. The sheer worry in his mother’s eyes had been unmistakable.
And later he’d been a nightmare to wean. Screaming and furious that the world had dared to deny him comfort. It had taken ages before he’d accepted that particular loss.
Reconciling those memories with the young buck standing before him now was… strange.
Nearly fifteen years had passed.
Christ. He really was old. He’d always known that. But moments like this made it impossible to ignore.
“How much do you know about Lilith?” Virgil asked.
Adam stopped outright.
He barked a short laugh and crossed his arms over his chest.
“You serious right now?”
“I don’t mean the original story,” Virgil said quickly. “I mean… after.”
That made Adam pause.
He considered the boy carefully. There was restraint in his posture, but also tension.
“Well…” Adam exhaled slowly. “Gonna be straight with you, kid. I was pretty fuckin’ out of commission after all that went down. Odds are you know more than I do.”
Virgil’s shoulders dipped just slightly. The disappointment was obvious.
“I see.”
Adam frowned.
“Why’re you askin’? Homework? One of those ‘royal history’ things?”
Virgil hesitated.
“I just…” He paused. “Do you remember when Dante and I wandered into the underground section of the castle?”
Adam huffed out a short laugh, the memory surfacing easily. Dante scrubbing stone floors under supervision. It had taught the kid absolutely fucking nothing.
“Yeah,” Adam said. “Hard to forget. Dante bitched about it for weeks. And kept threatening to ‘kill himself’ the entire fuckin’ time.”
Virgil didn’t smile.
“Dante mentioned something called ‘The Second Coming of Lilith’,” he said quietly. “I didn’t think much of it at first. But I’ve been… looking into it. Online.”
Adam’s posture shifted.
Virgil continued, voice steady but intent. He spoke of old forums, archived articles, footage and corrupted data that had never been fully erased.
Adam felt a knot tighten in his chest.
Because he was vaguely aware of how much of that trail existed because of the Vee known as Velvette.
And now the question wasn’t what the kid had found.
It was how much.
“They say Mother is…” Virgil hesitated. “…her. Not exactly. But close enough that it matters. That what he’s doing - what he’s becoming - is going to cause trouble for Pentagram City.”
Adam didn’t interrupt.
“I asked Dad,” Virgil went on. “And he admitted that Mother has always been… different.”
“Kid,” Adam said sharply, lifting a claw. “Have you said any of this to your mom? At all?”
Virgil blinked. Then his gaze slid away.
“He’ll lie,” he muttered. “Or he’ll dodge it.”
Adam’s eyes narrowed.
“Have you actually tried?”
Silence stretched between them.
“…No,” Virgil admitted at last.
Adam exhaled slowly, dragging a claw down his masked face.
“Then start there,” he said firmly. “Before you go playin’ detective with shit that’s bigger than you. Talk to him. See what he says.”
Virgil’s shoulders drew in on themselves. His gaze dropped to the floor, claws curling slightly at his sides.
“…Alright,” he said.
❧
Alastor sighed. They were in his personal chambers, the doors shut behind them; Virgil having sought him out.
“Virgil,” he said at last, his voice soft but measured. “All of that is nonsense, my fawn.”
“But - ”
“It is nonsense,” the doe cut in, sharply.
Virgil stilled.
Alastor turned fully toward him now, crimson gaze hardening.
“And only now am I hearing that you’ve been conducting this so-called research?” he continued, displeased. “Secondhand speculation. Smear campaigns meant to disparage my reputation. Really, Virgil.”
The buck’s ears flattened instinctively against his skull at the tone.
“What am I supposed to do, Mother?” he asked, voice tight. “You and Dad don’t tell me anything.”
“Because it is not your place to know,” Alastor replied. “That was business between your sire and I. And it will remain our business.”
“It’s mine too,” Virgil shot back. “You’re talking about my family. Our family. And neither of you will tell me anything. What am I supposed to do? Wait until you decide I’m ‘ready’?”
The words came out sharper than he intended. But once spoken, he didn’t take them back.
He had had this conversation before. With Vox. The same deflections. The same carefully curated half-truths. There had been no answers.
So he had looked elsewhere.
And what he had found had been enough to give shape to his anger. Enough to explain why he felt the way he did. Why the world felt wrong.
It was why he wanted Hell to change. Why he couldn’t stomach a system that crushed Omegas like his mother and empowered Alphas like his father without question.
He was the consequence of this world.
And he wanted to fix it.
“Your father and I agreed that you’re not ready,” Alastor said, firmer now. “You are fourteen, Virgil. You should be enjoying your childhood.”
“And you want me to spend the next three years pretending I don’t hear what you and Dad say to each other?” Virgil countered.
Alastor stared at him.
For a moment, he opened his mouth and then closed it again.
“Virgil…”
The buck exhaled slowly, shoulders sagging just a fraction.
“Mother… I - I don’t blame you,” he said, quieter now. “Not for any of it. I’m just… frustrated.”
The Queen drew in a breath and looked away.
“I’m sorry, Virgil,” he said, voice scarcely above a whisper.
The words were sincere. And yet incomplete.
Virgil stepped closer, cautiously. His ears remained angled downward, his gaze searching his mother’s face.
“Can’t we just talk?” he asked. “About… everything?”
Alastor’s arms folded over his chest, his posture drawing inward on itself in a way Virgil had rarely seen. The Queen looked uncertain now.
“Did anyone tell you about this?” he asked quietly. “About any of it?”
Virgil’s thoughts drifted to Valentino. To the way the moth had spoken. His perspective was skewed, as expected. But it had been enough to give him a starting point. A fragile framework.
From there, Virgil had built outward. Articles. Archived footage. Commentary. Endless opinions layered atop one another. His mother’s life had been documented thoroughly even before Virgil himself had ever existed.
It had been strange to see him like that.
So different.
And now he was this.
Mother has lived a very long time, Virgil thought.
And in this moment, it showed.
The lines in his face were deeper than usual. The weight beneath his eyes unmistakable. Those crimson orbs shimmered faintly, damp with something dangerously close to tears.
The young buck shook his head at the inquiry. Allowing himself that secret. That private conversation. And the Queen accepts it.
“This is Hell, Virgil,” Alastor said, his voice low. “And I wanted to spare you from bearing its full weight until you were of age.”
A pause.
“I see now that I failed.”
Virgil remained silent.
“You were always perceptive,” Alastor continued. “Too perceptive. You truly are Vincent’s son in that way. He had a talent for reading people and seeing what others missed.”
The Queen fell quiet, gaze drifting.
“I despise your father for what he did to me,” he admitted softly. “But I cannot bring myself to hate him completely.”
Virgil looked at him, startled.
“Because he gave me you,” Alastor said. “When Martha placed you in my arms… the first thing I saw was him.”
The doe’s breath hitched.
“And then I saw you,” he went on. “It didn’t make the agony worth it. But it made it… tolerable.”
Something in Virgil’s chest loosened.
Alastor’s expression softened under the weight of memory, grief settling there.
“Life has been very hard,” he said quietly. “For a very long time.”
He inhaled slowly.
“I will share my life with you,” he decided. “And I will allow you to form your own conclusions. I will encourage Vincent to tell his story as well. That much is his right.”
Virgil nodded, the action small but resolute.
Alastor extended his hand, guiding his son to sit beside him on the bed. The mattress dipped beneath their combined weight. Virgil offered his hand and his mother took it.
For a moment, neither spoke.
Then the doe exhaled and began not with Lilith, but with everything that came after.
“I was born,” he said softly, “a long time ago… in New Orleans.”
And Virgil listened.
Chapter 228: 228
Chapter Text
Virgil had been given time to sit with his mother’s story.
He learned how his parents had met. The courtship. And then the abrupt unraveling that had begun the moment the engagement was sealed.
His mother’s life had been hard. It was not merely difficult but structurally cruel. From the moment he had been born among the living, his race and designation had placed him at a disadvantage he could never fully escape. That injustice had followed him into death. Into Hell. Into a system meticulously designed to keep Omegas at the bottom, Betas suspended in service and Alphas crowned by default.
It was brutal.
And it had changed his mother.
Virgil wondered if that was why his mother’s eyes always carried such heaviness. That constant undercurrent of sorrow. There was sadness… and something else.
Something dark.
Now Virgil sat before a blank canvas, brush resting idly in his hand. He knew he would speak to his father soon. But for now, he intended to bring to life the image in his head.
He began by sketching both of his parents together.
But his sire emerged only as a rough suggestion. After a moment’s consideration, Virgil let that part of the image fade. His attention returned to the Queen.
To his mother.
This time, he did not draw blindly. He drew with context.
He had spent so long trying to understand that look in his mother’s gaze; the sorrow that lingered beneath composure and the tension that never quite released. Before, it had unsettled him. Now… now he was beginning to see it for what it was.
A consequence.
There were so many things that shaped a person. So many hands that left impressions - some gentle while others were cruel. As his pencil moved, his thoughts drifted to his paternal grandmother. And then to Rosie. Niffty. Husk. Angel Dust. Vox. Velvette. Valentino. Martha.
Adam.
And, inevitably…
Lucifer.
Each name carried weight. Each had left something behind.
Virgil paused, studying the canvas. At first, he had imagined his mother in a gown with his long hair that cascaded past his shoulders. Beautiful and regal. The Queen as Hell expected him to be.
But no. That was not who his mother had wanted to be.
He remembered the images of the bob his mother had once boasted. He also recalled suits that had been worn during the years when the doe had been free.
Free.
The word echoed in his mind.
His mother used it sparingly. And yet, every time he did, there was a quiet ache threaded through it. A longing he had never fully understood until now.
Virgil erased the gown.
He redrew his mother as he imagined him at his happiest; the Omega relaxed, grinning openly at the viewer and his posture easy and assured. His eyes held no sorrow this time. No exhaustion. Only contentment and joy.
The staff he once wielded was there, angled behind him.
Virgil leaned back, studying the finished image.
And he smiled.
❧
“Virgil,” Vox sighed.
The buck sat across from his father’s desk, spine straight. Vox’s fingers were steepled before him, projected lips drawn into a thin, rigid line.
“Mother already told me his side,” Virgil said quietly. “I want to hear yours. I want to understand what happened. And… why.”
Vox’s mouth twitched. The hesitation was obvious. Then, slowly, he sagged. His mismatched eyes fell shut.
“…Fine,” he said. “Virgil, I - ”
He paused.
“You know that I love your mother, right?”
Virgil studied him.
“…I know, Dad.”
“And that I always will,” Vox continued. “Just like I’ll always love you. Both of you. You and Alastor? You’re my world.”
Virgil nodded, small and careful.
And then Vox began to speak.
He spoke at length. And as he did, Virgil began to see the shape of something larger than either of them.
His mother had been shaped by pain.
But Vox had been shaped too.
He had been born into privilege. Into a world that told him, from the moment he could understand language, that Alphas led, Betas assisted and Omegas yielded. A world where roles were immutable and expectations absolute.
Where everything had a place.
Including people.
Vox had done everything right on paper. The laws had bent around him. The system had served him faithfully, validating his wants, his needs and his sense of entitlement.
And it had taught him to disregard his wife’s.
He had never needed to ask. It was simply assumed.
Virgil listened, heart sinking, as the truth took shape.
His father was not a villain in the way stories liked to craft them.
He was worse.
He was the ideal.
The Alpha the system wanted. The husband it rewarded and the man it encouraged to take without question.
And when Vox spoke of Alastor, his voice changed.
Softened.
Longing crept into his expression.
Vox loved the Queen. He had wanted a family. Had wanted them to be whole. Husband and wife. Child in tow. Domestic bliss high above the city in the Vee Tower.
Virgil had been meant to be that child.
That future.
Because that was what society promised was happiness.
And because Vox had wanted to believe it.
His mother had been twisted by the system.
But Vox had been too. Just in a different direction.
Alastor was expected to give.
And Vox had been taught to expect.
The realization was nauseating.
Virgil’s shoulders slumped as the weight of it pressed down on him. He saw the world more clearly now. Saw how cruelty was not merely permitted, but cultivated.
He didn’t realize he was crying until Vox stood and placed a gentle claw on his shoulder.
Only then did the tears fall freely.
❧
He retreated to his room in the castle and sat before his canvas, charcoal poised but unmoving for a long moment. Then he began to draw his father.
Not as he was now, but as the man he had been when he first met Alastor.
Virgil thought about that version of Vox. About the love he’d carried for his mother before something else took root. Before his thoughts had turned inward and dark. Before he had hurt the Queen. Before both of them had been reshaped into something else.
Slowly, the image took form.
His father’s head was boxy, like it had been so long ago. His grin wide and unguarded. Those mismatched eyes bright with warmth.
He stood beside his mother.
His clawed hand rested lightly at the small of Alastor’s back, not possessive nor demanding. Just there. A touch that asked rather than took.
He looked like he was in love.
As though the world had aligned itself properly around them.
A world where his father had respected his mother. Where his mother had been free to accept affection without fear or obligation.
Virgil lingered on the image, adding small details. Softening lines and adjusting posture.
He imagined these were his parents.
An Alpha and an Omega who loved each other freely. Who spoke gently. Who didn’t wound one another with words sharpened by expectation and entitlement.
He imagined his life within that world.
Shared meals and quiet conversations. Laughter that didn’t feel fragile. A home where both parents existed together under the same roof.
A home where he belonged all the time.
Not just some of it.
When the drawing was finished, he leaned back and stared at it.
For a few moments, he let himself sink into the fantasy. Let it wrap around him and pretended it was real.
Then his vision blurred.
The truth settled in.
It was only a fantasy.
It had never been real. And it never would be.
His shoulders began to tremble.
At first it was subtle, but then his body folded in on itself; grief cresting too fast and too hard to stop. Virgil hunched forward, his face twisting as something inside him finally broke open. The pain was deep and so sharp it left him breathless.
He didn’t know what to do with it.
His arms wrapped around himself. A quiet, broken sob slipped free as his eyes squeezed shut.
It hurt.
It hurt so badly he thought it might tear him apart.
Time passed… how much, he couldn’t say. Eventually the sobbing dulled into ragged breaths. He wiped his face with shaking hands, his eyes burning and his chest aching as he forced himself to look at the canvas.
He would destroy it.
He should destroy it.
He -
Virgil blinked.
The image wasn’t of his mother.
Nor his father.
It was…
Lilith.
The portrait stared back at him. She was the exact pose as it had been in the hidden depths of the castle. The same posture. The same regal stillness. But rendered in his style. Her eyes met his directly, as though she were aware of him.
His breath hitched.
“They say he’ll go mad,” Dante’s voice echoed in his mind. “That he’ll ruin everything. Bring about the end of Pentagram City.”
Virgil blinked again.
And his mother was there.
Standing exactly where Lilith had been.
Crimson hair cascading over his shoulders. Tall and regal. And there was a familiar darkness in that crimson gaze. One he’d seen before.
“M-Mother?” he whispered.
He blinked once more.
The canvas shifted back.
His mother and father stood together again. Just as he’d drawn them.
As though nothing had changed at all.
Virgil stared.
And then the world tilted.
Chapter 229: 229
Chapter Text
The world was ablaze.
Virgil stood amid the remains of a civilization that no longer existed; its bones scorched and hollowed, with buildings reduced to blackened shells. Bodies lay strewn across the streets in grotesque disarray, piled where they had fallen.
Crimson pooled beneath each, spreading outward until it merged; streams of it running through the streets in slow, syrup-thick rivers.
The sky burned.
Not the familiar red of Hell, but something deeper. A red so saturated it felt oppressive. The clouds were swollen and stained with it, heavy with heat and ruin.
Something moved within them.
A great beast coiled through the sky, so massive it defied comprehension. A draconic beast of impossible scale, its body weaving in and out of the clouds as though the heavens themselves bent to accommodate it.
When it opened its maw, fire poured forth.
It did not discriminate. Nor did it hesitate. It burned everything. It sought only annihilation.
The ground shuddered beneath Virgil’s feet and air turned foul a moment later
The stench hit him all at once; rotting flesh, scorched stone and something acrid and wrong. It coated his tongue with bitterness and clawed its way down his throat. He gagged, breath coming shallow and uneven as his lungs rebelled. Virgil uselessly covered his mouth with the back of his arm, seeking to filter the air he breathed.
Everything felt like it was dying.
The world existed only in shades of red. The sky revealed nothing beyond the vast silhouette of the creature above; a monstrous shape that moved with purpose. It took him a moment to realize it did not rage blindly.
It was hunting.
It felt as though it sought to extinguish everything.
Virgil turned slowly, his breath shallow, his heart hammering. He stood at the center of a grotesque circle of corpses - bodies broken beyond recognition, twisted into shapes that barely resembled what they had once been. Their blood soaked into the ground beneath his feet.
Then there was movement.
Something slipped between the ruins. Just a glimpse. A slim figure vanishing behind a shattered wall.
Virgil hesitated briefly and then followed.
The moment he rounded the corner in pursuit, the world changed.
The buildings were gone.
It was as though they had never existed at all. The ground stretched outward into a barren expanse. Flat land broken only by jagged stone and fissures that ran like scars across the earth.
The sky remained the same, but it felt different here. It was quiet and empty… and ancient. As though this place had been abandoned long before the fire came.
A figure stood ahead of him.
Their back was turned.
The individual is perfectly framed against the empty horizon.
Long crimson hair spilled down their back, catching the red light of the sky. Perfectly polished hooves pressed into the dust.
Virgil’s chest tightened.
They turned slowly beneath his gaze.
And he felt his breath catch painfully in his throat.
“Mother?”
It was his mother.
The doe stood unclothed, his body entirely exposed beneath the sky’s tainted light. His hair spilled freely past his shoulders, cascading down his back in thick waves - the very same color as the blood that had flooded the streets.
He wore his crown.
And nothing else.
The Queen of the Damned blinked, his gaze fixing upon Virgil. His smile was there, but it was too wide and too sharp. His body was unnaturally still.
“Virgil.”
The sound of his name was surprisingly, achingly gentle.
“My fawn,” he whispered. “My son.”
He opened his arms.
“Come to your mother.”
Virgil did not move.
A distant roar split the air, followed by a violent tremor beneath his hooves. The ground shuddered as though something vast had shifted in the sky above. He startled, shooting an alarmed look skyward.
“Sssh,” Alastor crooned. “Do not fear. They will not harm you.”
His voice softened further.
“You are safe.”
Against his better judgment Virgil stepped forward. His hooves trembled with every step, but trust guided him where fear could not stop him.
“My sweet child. My firstborn.”
Alastor’s arms closed around him.
The embrace was possessive and unyielding.
Hands cupped Virgil’s face, forcing him to meet the doe’s gaze. The touch lingered too long, pressing him firmly into place, as though to remind him that he belonged within his mother’s arms.
“What’s happening, Mother?” Virgil whispered.
The Queen blinked, visibly perplexed by the question.
Then amused.
“The end, my fawn.”
Virgil’s breath hitched.
“…the end?”
“Oh, yes,” Alastor breathed, joyous. “The end of everything.”
Virgil thought of the corpses. The hollowed buildings. The rivers of blood. The beast circling endlessly above.
“But - Mother, I don’t - ”
“Sssh, my love.” A claw traced his cheek. “I will keep you safe. There is nothing to fear.”
His voice lowered.
“I will keep all of my children safe.”
A kiss brushed Virgil’s face. There was so much love in it.
And yet…
Something was wrong.
So very wrong.
Their foreheads pressed together. Virgil was forced to meet his mother’s gaze that brimmed with a fervent, unholy certainty. Darkness bled outward from their pupils, swallowing the crimson there entirely and leaving behind twin pools of emptiness that promised nothing at all.
It was as though he was glimpsing into a void. Into the empty spaces between the stars Octavia was so terribly fond of.
Virgil went cold.
“I was there at the beginning,” Alastor whispered. “And I shall be there at the end.”
The world seemed to still around them.
“The world will be cleansed by the prophet, the beast and the dragon,” he said. “When fire gives way to darkness - when the light of old is finally extinguished - ”
His smile widened, madness creeping into his expression.
“.... only then may the Lightbringer begin the world anew.”
Chapter 230: Curse of Eve!Dante [ ART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 231: 231
Chapter Text
Mother was inconsolable.
Dante stood helpless at the bedside, his hands clenched uselessly at his sides as the Queen wept. Alastor’s shoulders trembled with the force of it, quiet, broken sounds leaving him as he hovered over the bed. Dante’s gaze flicked from his mother to his brother and lingered there.
Virgil looked… wrong.
Not injured but genuinely ill.
It was unsettling in a way Dante could not quite articulate. Hellborn born of Sinners did not fall sick easily. They healed and they endured. They were made for this world. And yet Virgil lay drenched in sweat, curls plastered to his brow and his breathing shallow and uneven.
His features were drawn tight, sharp lines pulled into a pained grimace. His skin burned beneath Dante’s claws when he’d dared to touch him earlier - too hot, unnaturally so. And his scent…
Wrong.
Sour and carrying the unmistakable undertone of sickness.
Father had examined him only moments ago.
It will pass, Lucifer had said, with absolute certainty. His body will recover. Whatever this is, it will not linger.
But Mother was not soothed.
In fourteen years, neither of them had ever been ill like this. Minor injuries, exhaustion and the occasional fever after overexertion - yes. But this? This was something else. Something that had struck without warning and left Virgil collapsed on the floor beside his canvas, unconscious and burning.
It had been a servant who found him.
The memory replayed over and over in Dante’s mind; Virgil alone, sprawled on the ground and mumbling incoherent nonsense.
Alastor had refused to leave his son’s side from the moment he’d been brought to bed. He had not eaten nor slept. He hovered as though sheer will alone could awaken Virgil.
Martha and Angel Dust had tried to coax him away, if only to drink something or rest for a moment.
But Alastor would not move.
“I told him,” the Queen whispered.
Dante looked up.
“Mother?”
“I told him the truth,” Alastor said again, his voice fraying at the edges. “And now he is like this.”
Understanding settled slowly. Dante knew precisely what his mother meant.
“I see,” Dante replied, softly.
His gaze drifted back to Virgil. Despite how different they were, he loved his brother fiercely. He loved all of his family.
“He will recover, Mother,” Dante said, with quiet certainty.
Alastor did not respond at once. His ears remained angled low, his posture caved inward beneath an invisible weight. Worry had carved deep lines into his face. Dark crescents shadowed his eyes. His beautiful clothing was rumpled, his usual elegance abandoned entirely.
Dante frowned.
His mother should not look like this. He should be bathed, changed and made comfortable again.
“Mother,” Dante said gently, “you should rest. I’ll stay with Virgil. I’ll watch him.”
Alastor drew in a sharp breath. For a moment, it seemed as though he might listen.
Instead, he reached out and held Virgil’s hand, as though the suggestion had barely registered at all.
“My poor child,” Alastor whispered.
Dante exhaled, the sound barely audible. He watched as the Queen adjusted the pillow beneath Virgil’s head with meticulous care, smoothing hair from his brow and ensuring he was as comfortable as possible.
❧
Virgil remained trapped in that state for several days.
It was Lucifer who finally intervened.
Dante watched in silence as the King seized Alastor by the arm and pulled him away from the bedside. The Queen resisted at first as he was yanked from his seat, his protests dissolving into breathless pleas.
Then Lucifer leaned closer and harshly whispered something into his ear.
Whatever it was, it broke him.
Alastor’s body went rigid. A tremor ran through him. His smile collapsed into something unsteady as his eyes flooded with tears. Lucifer’s fingers dug painfully into the doe’s forearm, the devil forcing compliance as he left the room with his wife.
It was while his mother was gone that Virgil finally stirred.
Dante noticed immediately.
“Brother?”
His voice came out softer than he intended, as though he feared the movement was only a reflex.
“…Dante?”
Relief hit him so sharply his shoulders sagged.
“You’re awake,” he breathed. “God, Virgil. You worried Mother and I.”
Virgil blinked slowly, confusion clouding his gaze. He looked around as though the room itself were unfamiliar, then pushed himself upright with visible effort. The movement left him unsteady, breath shallow.
“What… happened?”
“You collapsed,” Dante said. “You were sick. No one saw it happen… but we found you.”
Virgil ran a hand through his disheveled hair, claws catching slightly as he frowned. His expression was distant, as though he were struggling to pull himself fully into the present.
“Are you feeling better?” Dante asked.
“…I don’t know,” Virgil murmured. “My head - ”
He squeezed his eyes shut briefly.
“How long was I out?”
Dante hesitated.
“Nearly three days.”
Virgil’s eyes snapped open.
“Three?”
His shoulders sagged as the weight of it settled in, sheets rumpled and pooled around his bare waist.
“I’ll have the servants bring you something to drink. And food,” Dante said quickly. “You really frightened everyone. You must take better care of yourself, Brother”
Virgil did not respond.
Dante turned, stepping into the corridor to issue a clipped instruction to a waiting imp before returning to the room. He remained standing.
“I’ll tell Mother you’ve woken,” he said.
He paused.
Something was wrong.
Virgil’s expression had gone distant, as though he were staring at something only he could see.
“Is something the matter, Brother?” Dante asked.
Virgil blinked. He opened his mouth and then losed it again.
He shook his head and looked away, his gaze fixing on the far wall.
“…It’s nothing, Dante.”
The Omega knew better.
But he said nothing.
❧
Virgil’s gaze fixed on Alastor the moment his mother entered the room.
The images had not faded with waking.
They lingered, lacking the hazy distortion of a dream. It felt as though he had been there. As though his feet had stood upon that dead earth, lungs filled with the stench of blood and ash and the sky burning red as his mother reveled in the ruin.
A dream, he told himself. Mother would never.
Alastor had always been gentle with them. There had been moments of sharp, justified anger directed at his father - but never outright cruelty. Never senseless violence. As a ruler, he had been firm but fair. Virgil had never once seen him delight in suffering.
He could not reconcile that vision of that wretched ‘Queen of the Damned’ with the Omega who now wrapped him in his arms, perfectly polished claws carding soothingly through his mane.
Virgil shut his eyes, forcing the images back, burying them beneath something real. He inhaled deeply instead; his mother’s familiar spiced scent filling his lungs.
It was the scent of his childhood. Of bedtime stories and quiet reassurance. Of arms that had always been there.
Alastor settled at his bedside, relief softening his features. After a moment, Virgil spoke.
“You don’t have to see Dad anymore,” he said, carefully. “If you don’t want to. I know you were pretending… for my sake… that things were… fine.”
The doe stilled.
“…I suppose that would be for the best,” Alastor replied.
Virgil nodded. It would spare them both further strain. And he was old enough now to travel to his father’s territory on his own.
“I know you don’t like the city,” he continued. “Because of what happened. With you and with everyone.”
Alastor met his gaze, attentive.
“It’s not a good place,” Virgil admitted. “But I think it could be better. You told me to trust you and Lucifer to do what you need to do to change things.”
A small, earnest smile curved his lips.
“I do trust you, Mother,” he said softly. “Despite what everyone else says.”
Alastor’s eyes lowered, lids half-closing as something almost serene settled over his expression. He reached out, cupping Virgil’s face with practiced tenderness, his touch warm.
“Thank you, Virgil,” he replied smoothly.
And Virgil held onto that warmth even as something cold and unnameable lingered at the edges of his thoughts..
❧
Alastor ensured that a servant was assigned to Virgil at all times, tasked with checking on him at regular intervals and reporting directly back. But the Prince’s recovery was swift. Within a day he showed scarcely any sign that he’d ever been ill at all.
Still, Alastor persisted in treating him as fragile long after Virgil insisted he felt perfectly fine.
“He’s well, my doe,” Lucifer assured him. “Entirely.”
“I still don’t understand what happened,” Alastor replied.
They were in Lucifer’s bathing chamber, steam curling lazily through the air. The doe sat behind his King in the deep bath, claws combing carefully through Lucifer’s blonde mane.
“Hellborn do fall ill on occasion,” Lucifer said. “The timing was unusual - but nothing that warrants concern.”
“Hm.”
Alastor didn’t sound convinced. Still, the sight of Virgil eating, resting and laughing as he always had eased something tight in his chest.
Still…
He was pulled from his thoughts as he rinsed Lucifer’s hair. The King turned and pressed a kiss to his lips, effectively derailing the spiral.
“You’ve become quite the mother,” Lucifer remarked lightly, pulling back. “You may have rejected your nature once, but you’ve embraced it beautifully.”
Alastor bristled.
The words were layered. And he decided to take offense.
“I was given no choice,” he replied, irritation bleeding through. “Motherhood was not something I accepted. It was imposed.”
“And yet,” Lucifer said calmly, “you perform the role exceedingly well. You are a marvelous Queen as well.”
Alastor paused. His face warmed despite himself. That praise he could tolerate.
In the past two years he had overseen petitions, sorted disputes and allocated resources. It wasn’t the radio.
But it was work.
And it mattered.
“You’ve been nursing a personal project for some time,” Lucifer observed.
“I have,” Alastor admitted. “I’ve taken an interest in the Hellborn of Greed.”
“As I suspected,” Lucifer replied. “A curious shift, given your former disinterest.”
“I cannot claim Pentagram City alone,” Alastor said. “Nor maintain order without support. My people are few. Theirs are many.”
Lucifer’s lips curved faintly.
“You intend to turn Hellborn against Sinners.”
“I do,” Alastor said without hesitation. “Mammon blatantly neglects his people and there are an excess of imps that I can make use of.”
Lucifer tilted his head.
“And how do you plan to unite them?” he asked. “Their numbers are splintered. Their loyalty fickle.”
“I have a solution,” Alastor replied. Then, after a pause; “But I will need something from you.”
Lucifer’s brow lifted.
“From me?”
Alastor’s eyes flashed.
“Yes, husband.”
❧
Dante trailed behind his mother as they made their way through the armory, Niffty hovering dutifully at the Queen’s side - ever the loyal Beta.
“This way, Alastor!” the diminutive woman chirped, skipping ahead.
She guided them toward a secured section marked by reinforced wards and reinforced vaulting. Within lay weapons forged from a material referenced in Lilith’s writings.
Infernal Steel.
Racks upon racks stretched before them; some holding modern armaments, others bearing relics from older wars. Blades, polearms, firearms and instruments of precise and indiscriminate destruction alike.
Alastor’s gaze swept over the collection.
His expression hardened.
“It’s… adequate,” he said at last. “But insufficient.”
Dante glanced sideways at him, brows lifting faintly.
“Niffty,” Alastor continued, already turning away. “You will coordinate with Lucifer. We’ll need considerably more than this.”
“More?” Niffty echoed, tilting her head.
“Oh, yes,” the Queen replied smoothly. “We’ll need to begin harvesting materials directly and forge in earnest.”
Niffty’s single eye gleamed, her grin sharpening with undisguised delight.
“It will take time, Mother,” Dante remarked lazily.
“We have time,” Alastor replied. “And discretion is paramount…. take care not to mention any of this to Virgil.”
Dante scoffed softly.
“He’ll react poorly.”
“Precisely,” Alastor said. “This remains between us, your sire and the souls directly under our control.”
The Prince folded his arms, unimpressed.
“He’ll find out eventually, Mother.”
Alastor waved a dismissive hand.
“He will protest,” he said. “And then he will understand. Virgil is intelligent - even if he is… sentimental.”
Dante snorted.
“He’ll whine about the Sinners,” he said. “Endlessly.”
“We are his family,” Alastor replied, his tone sharpening. “He is a Morningstar first. He is my son and your brother. That will matter more than ideals… in time.”
There was a pause.
“I don’t intend to annihilate the Sinners,” Alastor added lightly, as though clarifying a minor detail. “I merely wish to dismantle everything they’ve built. Until they’re left with nothing.”
Dante barked out a laugh.
“Do try to avoid the Ars Goetia estates, Mother.”
“That will be addressed,” Alastor replied. “Stella will be consulted. Their families will be relocated in a timely fashion and generously compensated.”
“Lovely,” Dante said. “What a terrible shame we must wait.”
Alastor’s smile thinned.
“I’ve waited half a century for this,” he said quietly. “I can endure a few years more.”
Chapter 232: 232
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
2 years later…
When Alastor and Dante were invited to Prince Valak's family estate, it was the Queen who found himself lingering longest on the floor reserved for trophies.
An entire level, dedicated not to luxury or comfort… but preservation.
“Well,” Alastor drawled, gaze drifting over the displays, “I can see why you were so eager to share this with me, Dante.”
“Isn’t it exquisite, Mother?” Dante replied brightly.
The space resembled a museum more than a hunting lodge. Each specimen was posed with meticulous care, arranged beneath soft lighting. Polished placards offered names, dates and context.
“The craftsmanship is remarkable,” Alastor said honestly.
They stopped before a towering figure.
A Hellhound, preserved in its full wolf form; muscle taut, lips peeled back to bare fangs frozen mid-snarl. The placard beneath it listed a name, lineage and the date of death, all of it engraved with elegant script.
Dante watched his mother’s reaction closely.
Over the years, the Prince had received tokens and keepsakes from Valak’s family; fur-lined coats, jewelry and trinkets fashioned from ivory. All harvested from sentient Hellborn. He had presented them eagerly to both parents, pride evident in every gesture.
Alastor studied the Hellhound a moment longer.
“It’s as though they’re still breathing,” he remarked. “How often do they engage in these… hunts?”
“Only with permission, Mother,” Dante said. “Typically from a Sin. Greed and Wrath are the most accommodating. Mammon, of course, demands compensation - but he’s never been sentimental.”
Alastor hummed softly.
“Of course he isn’t.”
His eyes lingered on the display before he moved on to the next exhibit.
This one depicted a Hellborn that resembled a bipedal shark; its hide lacquered to a dull sheen, rows of serrated teeth bared in a permanent display of aggression.
They were permitted to wander freely through the estate, imp servants trailing behind them with rigid posture and blank expressions. Despite the horrors on display, the Hellborn staff appeared unbothered by the fates of their kin. They were likely very well-compensated and well-conditioned.
“Your Majesties!”
Valak appeared from between the exhibits, arms opening in a gesture of welcome. He halted just short of them and bowed low, the movement graceful and practiced.
“You are both as radiant as ever,” he said warmly. “Truly the envy of all of Hell.”
Alastor gave a low, amused snort. Dante flushed despite himself.
“Your family is remarkably talented, Prince Valak,” the Queen remarked, gaze drifting once more over the displays.
“I have heard tales of your own proclivities,” Valak replied lightly. “Your fondness for hunting during your time among the living.”
Alastor hummed, a soft sound that carried layered meaning.
“Oh yes,” he said. “I was quite the hunter, once.”
“Mother is very impressed,” Dante added, clearly pleased.
Valak’s smile widened.
“I imagine you favor a bow?” Alastor asked. “Like in the presentation from six years prior?”
“Among other things,” Valak replied, stepping closer.
He offered his arm. Dante accepted without hesitation, slipping into the gesture with practiced ease and leaning into his fiance’s side as though it were second nature. Alastor watched them for a moment, a fond smile settling over his lips.
This was a good match.
Dante was experiencing something Alastor never truly had: a partnership openly desired and mutually indulged.
“Come,” Valak said, guiding them onward. “We should dine. I’ve ensured the meal will suit your tastes.”
Alastor arched a brow, intrigued.
“Oh?”
“But of course,” Valak replied smoothly. “I’m well aware that you and Dante possess… very particular palates.”
❧
Life had settled into a comfortable rhythm.
They lived as a family was meant to; shared meals, quiet moments, study, governance and the steady, inevitable development of both body and mind. The twins were growing neatly into their prescribed roles. Virgil showed a natural aptitude for governance. Dante, by contrast, proved adept at navigating society itself, moving easily through the upper echelons and securing their favor with practiced charm. In doing so, he further cemented their loyalty to the Queen.
Alastor, in turn, found himself remarkably well-received among the Ars Goetia and the Sins. He and Dante attended gatherings together, forging new bonds and reinforcing old allegiances that had long been assumed but never fully secured.
Among them, Paimon was the most intriguing.
He had initially fixated on Alastor in a way that bordered on reverence. He had once referred to Lilith as his “Mother,” after all. And once Lucifer had disclosed the truth, Paimon gravitated toward Alastor with the earnest devotion of a child seeking familiarity. Alastor tolerated it.
Paimon was useful.
And powerful.
He would aid them in their greater endeavor to claim Heaven and to claim everything.
Yet despite Alastor and Dante’s success within those elevated social spheres, their standing among the Overlords and Sinners of Pride remained… less favorable. At best, neutral. At worst, openly derisive. Their reputations preceded them and in certain circles they were referred to as the Bitch Queen and the Bitch Prince.
Reasonable, Alastor supposed.
His reputation as a recalcitrant Omega had followed him, clinging stubbornly despite his ascension.
And Dante was a bitch.
It was Virgil who was favored by the majority.
He presented himself as likable; approachable in a way that felt genuine rather than artificial. He had taken a seat at his sire’s table, their relationship mended in the wake of full disclosure. The youth still loved his father. Still sought, in many ways, to emulate him.
And unlike Vox, Virgil learned quickly what didn’t need fear to be effective.
Where Vox had relied on spectacle and intimidation - on urgency and panic to seize attention - Virgil discovered that truth, when delivered plainly and consistently, could command just as much focus. Sometimes more. He cultivated a narrative that felt trustworthy. And the masses responded to it eagerly.
Like his mother, his presence in media drew a crowd.
He handled advertisements with the same smooth cadence Alastor had once wielded over the radio. His voice carried easily and his words landed cleanly. It helped that he was growing into a striking young man; tall, well-built, the buck’s features a near-perfect blend of his sire’s charm and his mother’s face.
He was wildly popular among Betas and Omegas.
The Handsome Prince, they called him.
Alastor found it strange to watch Virgil live a life he himself had once desperately craved. The boy was applauded, trusted and listened to despite his youth. He moved through the world with an ease Alastor had never been afforded. And he shared everything with his mother; his progress, his successes and the way his messaging through the network had begun to give Pentagram City something unfamiliar.
Hope.
Alastor was immeasurably proud of his firstborn.
And yet, some small part of him recoiled at the knowledge that the media empire Virgil was fated to inherit would one day be dismantled by his own hand. Reduced to ash alongside the rest.
Still.
He would build something new for him in the aftermath.
Something better.
The doe, over time, convinced himself that Virgil would understand.
Eventually.
❧
Virgil had been attending petitions more frequently as of late, learning the nuance of how each request was received, weighed and ultimately processed. He assisted his mother with the documentation. Where Dante found the repetition dull to the point of irritation, Virgil found the paperwork oddly soothing.
Each sheet of parchment carried someone’s hope.
And he could see the process and see how the Queen aided his people.
It was fascinating to watch Lucifer and Alastor work in tandem within the Throne Room, their exchanges efficient and precise as they debated solutions. There was a practiced rhythm to it. Virgil knew this was not the life his mother had once wanted for himself, but he could not deny that Alastor was well-suited to the role of Queen. He carried it with a grace sharpened by necessity.
It could not be understated how deeply Virgil loved his mother.
And that love made it easier to bury certain things.
To push aside the memory of the vision.
And the dreams that sometimes followed.
They came without warning; blood-soaked and vast, heavy with conquest and despair. Dreams that left him waking slick with sweat, his limbs trembling with exhaustion and his heart racing as though he had been there. He never spoke of them to his family. Never mentioned the familiar faces that appeared again and again within that crimson haze.
Niffty slipped from shadow to shadow, small and silent, her blade flashing in brief, efficient arcs. Throats opened beneath her hand. Steel buried itself deep into yielding flesh. Sinner and Hellborn alike falling before they could even register her presence.
Husk fought with a feral snarl and cold eyes, wielding cards and tricks with devastating efficiency. He dismantled them piece by piece; disorienting, breaking formations and leaving his enemies stumbling and vulnerable before the killing blows landed.
Angel Dust was perched high above it all, settled comfortably in his nest of ruin. A long firearm rested against his shoulder as he picked his targets. Each shot was devastating. Bodies dropped before panic could fully bloom.
Stella was there too; wreathed in power she did not possess in waking life. Magic poured from her hands in violent waves, bending the battlefield to her will and tearing through bodies and stone alike as though reality itself had chosen to obey her.
An imp stood among them. His sharp voice commanded the Hellborn around him with practiced authority. They followed him without question.
There were more faces. Too many to count. Allies and enemies tangled together in a mass of struggling bodies.
So much blood. So much death.
And at the center of it all stood his mother.
Ever smiling.
Beautiful and terrible in equal measure.
But then he would wake.
And all would be well.
Despite the visions he would open his eyes to his bed in the castle, or the Vee Tower, and the world as it was would return to him.
Not perfect. But better than the one that haunted his sleep.
For two years he endured it. Never knowing whether he would be spared or dragged back into those blood-soaked dreams every night. Whether he would wake gasping, heart hammering, sheets twisted around him like restraints. Rest never truly came when they struck. Not fully.
Alastor and Vox noticed, of course. They always did. Concern lingered in their gazes, their questions gentle but probing. Yet they knew only fragments. That their son suffered from the occasional nightmare. Nothing more.
Virgil never corrected them.
The only one he allowed himself to speak to was Octavia.
After so many years side by side, it felt natural to confide in her. They fit together in a way that required no effort. She was… everything. And with each passing day, his fondness for her deepened into something steady and unshakable.
She, too, was struggling. Her parent’s arguments had grown sharper and more frequent as of late, the tension impossible to ignore. Hearing of it stirred old memories in Virgil.
He understood her pain because he had lived it.
So they spoke. Sharing what they could and knowing there were no solutions to offer. Only understanding.
And in those quiet moments, seated together in the gardens, he told her about the dreams.
Her glowing eyes would remain fixed on him, worry softening her expression as she listened. He spoke of the blood, the faces and the fear that followed him into waking hours. Of how real it all felt. Saying it aloud helped. Naming the dread lessened its grip, if only a little.
Still, he hoped that the dreams would stop.
That he would remain anchored to the present.
That the people he loved would remain themselves and untainted by visions of fire, blood and ruin.
❧
Virgil sat in his mother’s office.
It was smaller than the King’s, but no less ostentatious; purposefully constructed to ensure the Queen had a space of his own.
Alastor was away at present.
And Virgil had not been asked to assist. He simply had.
He sorted through the documentation with practiced care, ensuring each piece was filed neatly and in proper order. His mother was a tidy person by nature, but even so, a modest heap had accumulated upon the desk.
He flipped through the stack.
It was sizable. But he did not mind. And hours passed quietly as he worked.
Requests for increased water rations.
A business dispute.
A complaint regarding predatory shareholding practices.
On and on it went - these were petitions submitted when the petitioner could not appear in person. Small voices, committed to parchment instead of speech.
He paused.
One document lingered beneath his fingers.
At first glance it appeared unremarkable, identical in format and tone to the rest. Easy to overlook and easy to file away without thought.
A request for increased production of trollies.
Virgil blinked.
His gaze returned to the header, then slowly lowered. This time, he read it properly.
The request detailed mining operations; how existing trollies had been rendered nonfunctional beneath the weight of extracted material. It cited the need for reinforced designs, improved transportation methods and expedited delivery routes to ensure shipments reached the Wrath forges efficiently.
He frowned slightly.
“Infernal Steel?”
The term caught upon his thoughts, strange enough to warrant a second glance. He squinted, rereading the section to be certain he hadn’t misinterpreted it.
He should have set it aside.
Filed it and moved on.
Instead, curiosity anchored him.
He searched the pile again.
There was another request that was buried deeper in the pile. This one concerned transport logistics. Weapons, forged in Wrath, to be delivered directly to the castle.
Virgil remained very still in the quiet of his mother’s office, claws tightening around the parchment as the sharpened edge of suspicion slid into focus.
Notes:
For my readers. I'm commissioning an artist to make comic pages of certain scenes in The Courtship of Power. But I'm indecisive about which scenes to depict.
If there is a scene you'd fancy being brought to life, please comment! It'll give me ideas. I'll also comment if your preferred scene is chosen.
This is meant to be a treat for everyone as well as a 'thank you' to my readers. This project is for me - yes - but it's also for you. You're all very dear to me.
Chapter 233: So Sayeth the Queen [ FAN COMIC ]
Notes:
A comic from a scene in chapter 217. thank you Calladraws1 from X for the fanart! ; - ;
Chapter Text

Chapter 234: 234
Chapter Text
He should have left it alone.
But as he filed everything away, his thoughts refused to follow suit. They circled back with quiet insistence to the same few lines he had read and reread, as though repetition might dull their edge.
What possible use did they have for weapons?
The documentation had been maddeningly precise in some areas and conspicuously vague in others. Quantities were listed without context. Timelines without justification. A large shipment slated for direct delivery to the castle itself. And then there was the material. The name alone had settled unpleasantly in his mind.
Infernal Steel.
The words followed him as he left the office and quietly returned to his room and closed the door behind him. They echoed in his thoughts, refusing to be dismissed. He paced. He sat. He tried to focus on anything else. But his mind kept worrying at the same details.
Delivery to the castle.
Infernal Steel.
Virgil pressed his claws into his palm, frowning faintly. He was certain he had encountered that term before. It had been buried in older texts - the kind most people no longer bothered to read. If memory served, the material had not been common even then. It had been reserved for a very specific purpose.
War.
The last conflict against Heaven. Long before his time and long before most things had settled into their current, uneasy equilibrium.
He couldn’t recall much beyond that. Only fragments and half-remembered passages. It left the impression that Infernal Steel was not used lightly, nor forged without reason. It was excessive and purpose-built. A material meant to greatly disrupt and delay the regeneration process of immortal beings. They were decidedly different from normal weaponry wielded by the common Hellborn or Sinner.
Most weapons were ordinary, forged from materials readily available.
In addition, the armory had long served more as a museum than anything else.
There were guards, of course. Quiet sentinels stationed at intervals, but they were few and far between. A symbolic presence rather than a practical one. Those posted there were lightly equipped, their armaments minimal and largely ceremonial. Enough to discourage wandering hands.
So what need was there to acquire more weapons?
The thought unsettled him in a way he couldn’t quite articulate.
He should leave it alone.
The thought came readily. And yet it failed to take hold.
His mother and Dante would not return for several more hours. And Lucifer, at this time of day, was typically sequestered within his workshop. The castle, for the moment, existed in a lull. A narrow window of quiet autonomy.
Without ceremony, Virgil took leave of his personal chambers and made his way toward the armory.
He scarcely visited the room. He had never had cause to. Dante, on the other hand, had always been fond of it. Virgil did not share the fascination. Still, he knew the route well enough.
The guard stationed at the armory door merely dipped his head in acknowledgment and stepped aside, granting him access without question. Virgil entered, his hooves quiet against the stone as he glanced about.
The outer section was unremarkable. Impressive in its variety, perhaps, but familiar. Displayed more for reverence than readiness. Nothing appeared disturbed. Nothing new caught his eye.
It was as it had always been.
He moved deeper.
At the far end, he reached the reinforced door that marked the inner chamber. It had opened for him before. Beyond it lay a room that had once been mostly empty, sparsely filled with weapons he only vaguely remembered.
He expected the same.
He pressed his hand to the door.
It did not budge.
Virgil blinked, momentarily taken aback. He tried again, applying a bit more pressure. Still nothing. The metal beneath his palm was warm. Not from friction, but from something else entirely.
His breath stilled.
There was a sensation there. Subtle, but unmistakable. A low, thrumming presence beneath the surface. The faint vibration of something active.
Infernal magic.
“Hey, Virgil!”
Afamiliar voice rang through the armory. He startled, turning quickly to find Niffty standing a short distance away, her single eye bright as she grinned up at him.
“Whatcha doin’?”
Virgil blinked, his pulse jumping before he could steady it. For a fleeting moment, he felt caught; like a child discovered with his hand somewhere it didn’t belong. Which was absurd. He hadn’t done anything wrong. Dante was in here constantly.
“Oh! Auntie, I - uh…” The buck hesitated, ears flicking. “I haven’t been in here in ages. I admit I was curious.”
Niffty regarded him in silence for a beat too long. Then she tilted her head.
“About what?”
“Well - I - ” He faltered, then tried again. “I know Dante likes to come in here. And I wanted to see what all the fuss was about.”
Her head tipped to the opposite side and suddenly she beamed, all cheer and enthusiasm.
“I can show you around! There’s so many neat things.”
She gestured broadly; not toward the reinforced door at his back, but out toward the general armory space.
“Actually,” Virgil said, before he could stop himself, “I wanted to see what was inside there.”
He motioned toward the reinforced door.
Niffty didn’t turn to look. Her gaze stayed fixed forward, her smile holding just a second too long.
“Oh, Alastor said no one can go in there unless he says so.”
Virgil blinked.
“Mother said that?”
“Yup,” Niffty replied, brightly.
“May I ask why?”
She shook her head, still smiling.
“Nope.”
Virgil stared at her, momentarily gobsmacked.
“What?”
“Queen’s orders,” Niffty said, sing-song. “It’s a secret.”
She waggled her fingers, her grin stretching a little wider.
“Sor-ry.”
❧
Virgil was offered a tour of the general section of the armory, and he accepted with practiced politeness; feigning interest as Niffty chattered cheerfully about displays he had seen before. He nodded in the appropriate places, asked a question or two and smiled when expected to smile. All the while, his gaze betrayed him, drifting again and again toward the reinforced section he had been so pointedly forbidden from entering.
Eventually, he excused himself.
He thanked Niffty and took his leave, though he could feel that single, unblinking eye following him until he left the room.
He told himself he would simply ask his mother when he returned. There was no need to leap to conclusions. He trusted him. If access had been denied, then there was a reason for it. A sensible one. One that would make sense once explained.
And yet, he couldn’t imagine what that reason might be.
There were only a handful of places within the castle that required explicit permission to enter. Lucifer’s workshop, for one. And then there was the castle beneath.
The buried place.
Where remnants of Lilith still lingered.
The thought settled uneasily in his chest.
Why should the armory now join that list?
By the time he reached his room, his earlier resolve had thinned to something fragile. He tried to tell himself he was being paranoid and that his thoughts were racing ahead of reality. That secrecy did not always imply danger.
Still… why had no explanation been offered at all?
In the quiet of his room, Virgil sat with the question and turned it over again and again.
And found no answers.
❧
Virgil made certain not to rush the moment of his mother’s return. He allowed both the Queen and his brother time to settle. Only then did he make his way toward his mother’s chambers.
Alastor was seated comfortably at the vanity when he entered, the aftermath of the carriage ride already being smoothed away. Crimson claws moved deftly, wielding brushes and powders with effortless grace, restoring what had never truly been disrupted. Virgil remembered, distantly, watching this ritual when he was very young - mesmerized by the quiet control behind every motion.
“Virgil,” Alastor greeted warmly, eyes lifting to meet his in the mirror.
“Mother,” Virgil replied, dipping his head respectfully.
“How was your day, my darling?” Alastor asked, conversational.
“It was fine, Mother,” he said.
A brief pause followed.
“I wanted to ask you a question,” he added, carefully.
Alastor leaned closer to the mirror, inspecting his lashes with mild concentration.
“Go on.”
“I…” Virgil hesitated. Only for a moment. “I went to the armory.”
He saw it then. A pause so slight it might have been imagined, before Alastor smoothly resumed their movements, posture and expression unaltered.
“The armory?” Alastor echoed lightly. “Were you interested in any of the weaponry there? If so, Lucifer would be delighted to tutor you on whatever you fancy.”
“No, Mother. It was just -... I was curious. There is a deeper section of the armory. I remember it. And I wanted to see what was inside.”
Alastor scoffed softly.
“Whatever for?”
“… Just curiosity, Mother.”
“Well, there is nothing in there for you to concern yourself with,” Alastor replied smoothly. “Lucifer has a personal project stored there. And it is not to be disturbed.”
“A personal project?”
Alastor set the tool down and turned in their seat, their gaze narrowing slightly as it settled on him.
“Where is this coming from?”
Virgil opened his mouth, then closed it again. The Queen watched him closely now, those beautiful features creasing just enough to betray the faintest edge of suspicion.
“You will treat it as you do the King’s workshop,” Alastor said, their tone firm and final. “Is that understood?”
Virgil swallowed. He recognized that voice. It allowed no room for argument.
“Mother - ”
“Is that understood, Virgil?”
He dipped his head.
“Yes, Mother.”
The shift was immediate.
Alastor’s expression softened, their posture relaxing as though nothing of note had transpired at all.
“Good,” they said lightly. “Now, tell me about your day. I wish to know what my son has been up to in my absence.”
Quietly, Virgil took a seat and obliged; indulging in light conversation with the Queen.
But the unease never left him.
❧
“You will not question me, Dante,” Alastor had said flatly years prior. “You are my child. As are you, Virgil. I am your mother. And you will heed me.”
The words returned to him now, as Virgil committed himself to a deed he had sworn off long ago.
He was older this time. Steadier. The clumsiness of pre-adolescence had long since been shed. And he was not alone.
Razzle trailed behind him through the air, tiny wings beating in quiet rhythm as the dragon followed close at his shoulder. Together, they navigated the castle corridors; Virgil keenly aware of Adam’s patterns and of where the Fallen Angel lingered and where he did not.
At night, the guards were dismissed from their posts, allowed rest while the wandering Executioner worked. The trade-off left certain spaces exposed.
Including the armory.
Virgil and his companion moved soundlessly. When they reached the door, he slipped inside without resistance; heart lifting briefly in relief when he realized no lock barred his entry. Had there been one, he would have been forced to turn back and return to his room carrying nothing but questions.
The reinforced door awaited him.
The one he had been denied.
This was the problem he had anticipated. A small, frustrated part of him wished Octavia were there. She understood infernal magic far better than he did. While Virgil had inherited his sire’s abilities and wielded them competently, this sort of enchantment lay beyond his grasp.
Still, he tried.
He worked the lever. He even attempted to transport himself inside; only to collide violently with the surface, his energized form rebounding as though he had struck solid stone.
Virgil hissed and staggered back, rubbing at his nose as he scowled.
He stepped away, squinting at the door, his mind racing for an alternative.
Then Razzle moved.
“Razzle?”
The dragon flew forward and placed a small, dainty paw against the metal.
In the span of a single heartbeat, the low hum vibrating through the door ceased.
The energy dissipated.
Virgil stared, uncomprehending.
“Razzle,” he whispered. “What did you do?”
The dragon beamed proudly, gesturing toward the door as though he had solved some simple puzzle Virgil had somehow failed to grasp.
Blinking owlishly, Virgil vaguely recalled Dante mentioning once that their dragons were special. More than just companions.
Tentatively, he reached out and…
The door opened.
Virgil shot an alarmed glance at Razzle, his gaze lingering on the familiar snout before he pushed the door wider. He had just begun to murmur his thanks when he froze.
And stared.
The room was vast.
Its walls, racks and tables were lined with weaponry. More arms than he had ever seen gathered in one place. They gleamed with the same unmistakable sheen as Niffty’s dagger.
Infernal Steel.
Thousands of weapons. All modern in design.
He stepped closer, breath shallow, and realized with mounting dread that they were clean and new. As though forged and immediately racked, awaiting hands that had yet to claim them.
“What is this?” he whispered.
And then understanding struck.
They were the same.
The same weapons he had seen wielded in his vision.
Something inside him went cold.
“Brother,” a voice cooed softly behind him. “You shouldn’t be in here.”
Virgil startled violently, spinning around. Razzle did the same, the little dragon’s eyes widening.
Dante stood in the doorway.
And beside him was Dazzle.
Chapter 235: 235
Chapter Text
“Sneaking around, Virgil?”
Dante tsked softly, shaking his head as though genuinely disappointed.
“How uncouth.”
Virgil stared at his brother, unease settling over him like a shroud. In any other setting, he might have remained unperturbed. Might have met the remark with indifference or even amusement. But the context mattered. The room mattered.
Dante wasn’t dressed for sleep. Not remotely. Instead, he wore tailored clothing reminiscent of Lucifer’s tastes. Lately, he had taken after his sire more and more.
Just as Virgil took after his own sire.
Virgil drew in a slow breath and straightened, reminding himself that this was his brother. His twin. That they were meant to be equals.
“…What is this, Dante?”
The small Omega arched a brow, tilting his head in exaggerated bemusement.
“What is what?”
Virgil’s lips peeled back, teeth flashing.
“This,” he said, gesturing sharply. “All of this. These weapons. Why are they here?”
Dante blinked. Then, with deliberate slowness, he turned his head, crimson gaze sweeping across the rows upon rows of forged weaponry.
“Well, it’s an armory, Virgil,” he replied, snorting softly. “Where else would they be?”
He let out a low chuckle.
“I mean, I know you’re a tad… delayed in some ways. But surely that much is obvious.”
Virgil bristled.
“Don’t be obtuse,” he snapped. “You know what I’m asking.”
“Oh, I do,” Dante sighed. “God.”
Lucifer’s child rolled his eyes, looking for all the world like someone burdened by an exhausting inconvenience.
“How I love Mother,” he muttered. “But his insistence on sheltering you is so fucking annoying. ‘Poor Virgil’ this. ‘My poor fawn’ that. As though you’re still suckling on his tit.”
Virgil’s ears flattened as Dante stepped closer, the space between them narrowing. Dazzle hovered at Dante’s side, eyes fixed intently on Razzle, who stiffened in response.
“You were meant to be the strongest twin, Brother,” Dante continued smoothly. “The Alpha. The firstborn.”
He tilted his head, studying Virgil with open appraisal.
“And yet Mother persists on coddling you. Because you’re so very… delicate. So sensitive.”
A soft, humorless laugh escaped him.
“I knew something was wrong at the wedding,” Dante went on. “When Mother had to leave his own ceremony just to comfort you. When he couldn’t stop soothing and cooing at you over the years.”
He sighed, dramatic and indulgent.
“Honestly, perhaps it would have been better if you’d been born with a cunt,” Dante said lightly. “Then such behavior might have been excusable. How pathetic is it that Mother and I possess a strength that you so clearly lack.”
Virgil’s expression darkened. His features settled into hard lines, mismatched gaze sharpening as it remained fixed on his brother.
“You didn’t answer my question,” he said.
Dante waved a hand dismissively.
“I’m getting there. Allow me to monologue for a moment. You know Father and I are fond of theatre.”
He hummed, tapping a finger thoughtfully against his chin.
“Now… where was I before you so rudely interrupted?”
A beat.
“Oh, yes.”
He snapped his fingers.
“I was explaining why you’re such a whiny bitch,” Dante said lightly. “You know… I don’t entirely blame you, Virgil. That sire of yours is largely responsible. Weakness was bred into you. So really, your failure to meet expectations isn’t entirely your fault.”
Virgil’s eyes narrowed
“I can see why Mother was so opposed to carrying Vox’s offspring now,” Dante continued, unbothered. “Lucifer and Adam are, by far, superior stock.”
Virgil stepped forward and seized Dante by the front of his clothing, hauling the small doe off his feet and giving him a sharp shake.
“I don’t fucking care about your opinions,” Virgil snarled. “Tell me what’s going on.”
An infuriating smirk curved Dante’s mouth.
“And if I don’t?”
“Then I’ll show you just how weak I am,” Virgil replied, voice low and steady.
“Oh?” Dante cooed. “Are you going to strike me? Like your abhorrent father did with Mother? How amusing.”
Virgil dropped him without ceremony and shoved past, already turning for the door.
“Come on, Razzle,” he snapped. “If you’re going to act like this, Dante, I’ll just ask Mother myself.”
The door slammed shut. And it did not open.
“I wasn’t finished speaking, Virgil,” Dante sang from behind him.
Virgil turned slowly, eyes blazing.
“Do you insist on being a brat?”
Dante tilted his head.
“Yessssss,” he purred, drawing out the sound like a taunt.
Virgil’s jaw clenched hard.
“You’re the most annoying - ”
“Mmm.”
“ - bitchy - ”
“I’ve been told.”
“ - arrogant - ”
“Just so.”
“Open the door, Dante,” Virgil said evenly. “I’m not in the mood for your tricks.”
The Omega offered a lazy shrug.
“And when were you ever in the mood?” Dante replied. “You’ve always been so fucking boring, Virgil.”
His lips curved faintly.
“If you’re determined to go whining to Mother, then by all means - go ahead. It’s all you’ve ever really done.”
He lifted a single finger and door unsealed with a soft, obedient sound.
Dante gestured toward it.
“Run along to the Queen, dear brother,” he said sweetly. “I do hope you’re prepared for whatever answers you receive.”
❧
“Adam,” Alastor giggled.
The Executioner had been assigned to patrol that night. But as he passed the Queen’s chambers, the door opened just enough to catch his attention; revealing Alastor in a slip, the fabric clinging to his narrow frame and a teasing slit baring his thigh.
The doe peered at him through the narrow opening, lashes batting as he crooked a finger in silent invitation.
Adam didn’t hesitate.
He slipped inside, the door closing softly behind him as he pressed the Queen back against the bed. Robes and mask vanished without ceremony, the man’s kisses already trailing along Alastor’s neck as his hands settled possessively at his round hips.
And then a knock.
Both of them froze.
Another followed.
“Mother? Mother?”
Virgil’s voice carried clearly through the door.
“The fuck is the kid doing up at this hour?” Adam muttered under his breath.
Alastor wriggled free at once, all laughter gone as he crossed the room and reached for his nightgown. He slipped it on quickly, the flowing fabric concealing the rumpled slip beneath and restoring a semblance of propriety. Only then did he move to the door; cracking it open just enough to slip through before closing it firmly behind him, ensuring Adam remained unseen.
“Virgil?”
Alastor blinked at his child, immediately noting the tension in his posture. The doe’s gaze flicked to Razzle, who hovered nervously nearby.
“Is something wrong?”
Virgil stared at him for a long moment, as though searching his face for something he feared he would not find.
“I…”
He shut his eyes.
“I went to the armory,” he said. “And I saw what was inside.”
Alastor stared back at him, expression unreadable.
“I just wanted to - I needed to - ” Virgil faltered, words slipping through his grasp.
Dante’s voice echoed in his head. Sheltered. Weak. The implication that everyone else had been deemed worthy of the truth but him. That his brother knew more. That he always had.
“I’m a part of this family too,” he said, forcing the words out. “This is my home, Mother. I have the right to know what’s happening. I saw your paperwork… about shipments. Deliveries being made directly to the castle.”
Alastor said nothing.
Several beats passed. The Queen merely met his gaze, calm and unwavering.
At last, Alastor’s crimson gaze slid away. He crossed his arms almost defensively over his chest.
“It is nothing that concerns you, Virgil,” he said simply.
Something hot and unfamiliar flared in Virgil’s chest.
That tone.
The same one Alastor had used when concealing the truth about Vox. When he had lied to protect him.
“I’m not a child anymore, Mother,” Virgil said, insistently.
Alastor’s eyes flashed.
“And yet you remain my child,” he replied, sharply. “And if I decide that something does not concern you, then it does not concern you.”
“But it concerns Dante,” Virgil shot back. “Lucifer. You.”
Alastor did not answer.
“Why am I the one being excluded?” Virgil pressed. “You leave me with nothing and expect me to accept it. Dante insists I’m a Morningstar. Lucifer says it. You say it. And yet I’m the only one kept in the dark about what’s happening in my own family.”
“Virgil…” Alastor sighed.
“You’re keeping things from me,” Virgil said, his voice sharpening. “Again. You’ve done it since I was born.”
“I’m trying to spare you from - ”
“From what?”
Alastor snapped his gaze back to him.
“The armory is a personal project,” the Queen said tightly. “And nothing that warrants your concern.”
“You have enough weapons to supply an army,” Virgil said, incredulous. “And that’s ‘none of my concern’? Guns, Mother. Explosives. What possible use do we have for that? There is no enemy. And if there were… why equip ourselves now?”
Alastor’s eyes narrowed.
“I explicitly told you that section of the armory was forbidden,” he said. “And you disobeyed me only hours later. In the quiet of the night. And now you stand at my door demanding answers. Have you forgotten that I am your mother?”
“And I am your son,” Virgil replied. “I am a Prince. I have every right to know what those weapons are for and who they will be turned against.”
Alastor released a slow, controlled breath.
“You will return to your room,” he said, “and we will discuss this in the morning.”
“No, Mother.”
Alastor blinked.
“No?”
“No,” Virgil repeated, his voice low. “You will tell me what is happening. And why.”
The Queen stilled.
Not merely paused, but stilled. As though something predatory had settled beneath his skin, coiling tight. His pupils dilated and his voice dropped into a low, bestial rumble.
“How dare you presume to command me, child,” Alastor snarled. “Whether you know the truth of the matter or not changes nothing.”
“Does it?” Virgil asked quietly, meeting his mother’s gaze without flinching.
Alastor tipped his chin upward, eyes half-lidded now. Regal and disdainful in equal measure.
“What power do you possess that is not willingly given, Virgil?” he said. “You are a Prince. And I am your Queen and your mother both. You will heed me.”
The visions rose within the realm of his memory.
The red haze. The blood. The screams.
Weapons - those weapons - raised not against invaders, but against Sinner and Hellborn alike. Against their own.
“And if you turn those weapons against our people?” Virgil asked.
For a fraction of a second, Alastor paused.
Then his eyes gleamed. Those orb dark and touched with something crueler than rage.
“Then,” the Queen said softly, “you will stand aside and allow me to do what must be done.”
Chapter 236: 236
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Virgil stared at his mother in disbelief.
Because Alastor had denied nothing. Nor had he offered reassurance that the weaponry had not been commissioned for use against their own.
Dante had done the same, skirting the truth without ever contradicting it outright. Both of them omitting just enough to protect themselves. To protect the plan. To avoid saying the thing that might shatter everything.
“Mother,” Virgil said quietly. “You can’t be serious.”
Alastor closed his eyes for a brief moment and released a measured sigh.
“I’m afraid I am, Virgil.”
His tone softened. That familiar shift; the one Virgil had known all his life. The sharpness was replaced with warmth. It was maternal - reasonable, even. As though this were not a confession, but a reassurance meant to soothe.
“I care for the future of our family,” Alastor continued. “Pentagram City feigns alliance to the crown. They bend the knee, yes. But the Overlords among them believe themselves the true rulers of Pride.”
He stepped closer.
“They will never see me as anything other than the Omega Sinner who once ran rampant through their streets,” he said calmly. “And Lucifer as an absentee King who appears only when it pleases him.”
Virgil’s chest tightened.
“What do you intend to do?” he asked.
Alastor did not hesitate.
“The city is soiled,” he said. “It is no kingdom. Merely a settlement that formed in the aftermath of the first war against Heaven.”
Virgil stared at him, horror dawning fully now.
“It must be erased,” Alastor said evenly. “So that we may build something in its place.”
It felt as though the breath had been torn from Virgil’s lungs.
Because what the Queen was proposing was not reform. Not punishment. But the erasure of everything. The annihilation of every Sinner’s home. Their history. Their lives - without refuge, without recourse and without anywhere to flee.
“And when it is gone,” Alastor continued evenly, “when the Sinners finally understand their place - only then can we build something new. A civilization worthy of you and Dante alike. A city you will enjoy.”
“At the cost of everything they have,” Virgil said hoarsely. “You’re telling me you intend to destroy what they built while we were absent. They were left to manage on their own because Lucifer abandoned them. That wasn’t their fault.”
“It is their place to serve us,” Alastor corrected sharply. “And they have forgotten that.”
“Are we really laying the blame at their feet?” Virgil pressed. “For something they had no control over? Lucifer started the war. He lost it. And then he decided he was done ruling. Do you honestly expect them to welcome us back with open arms?”
“This is Lucifer’s domain,” Alastor snapped. “Everything and everyone within it belongs to him.”
“Then why not allow them time to adjust?” Virgil asked. “Why not try to make peace?”
“Peace will come,” Alastor declared, “when they submit to my authority.”
“There is another option - ”
“None that I am willing to accept.”
“Why, Mother?”
“Because they took everything from me, Virgil!”
Virgil flinched as Alastor’s voice rose, the Queen stepping forward, lips peeling back to bare yellowed teeth as crimson eyes flared with naked malice.
“For years I suffered,” Alastor snarled. “Suffered. They took everything from me. My freedom. My dignity. My body. My joy. They stripped it all away.”
The venom in his voice was staggering. Virgil found himself momentarily speechless.
“And I demand recompense,” Alastor continued, breathing hard. “I do not want to make peace. I want them to suffer. Every last one of them.”
Virgil forced himself to stand his ground, heart pounding as he faced the Queen’s fury.
“You’re condemning the many for the crimes of a few,” he said, steady despite the tremor beneath it. “That isn’t justice, Mother.”
Alastor sneered.
“They are all guilty,” he said coldly. “For all I care.”
“And you do this in the name of the very man who is - ultimately - at fault?” Virgil said.
Alastor’s gaze darkened at once.
“Lucifer has given me the power I require - ”
“Yet he is the one responsible,” Virgil cut in. “For everything. He is the ultimate authority. He could have saved you, Mother.”
“He did save me,” Alastor snapped, eyes widening.
And then Virgil saw it.
The glimmer of something unmoored. Not anger alone… but conviction twisted too tightly around devotion. Madness. He drew in a sharp breath.
“Mother,” he said carefully. “Please. There is another way. Maybe Dad - ”
“You will not speak of him in my presence,” Alastor hissed. “Not now.”
He stepped closer, voice dropping, vibrating with something raw.
“He is the reason I am like this,” Alastor said. “The reason I am here. He is the reason for everything, Virgil.”
“But he’s the strongest Sinner,” Virgil insisted. “He holds the most influence. If we only talked - ”
Alastor laughed, the sound humourless.
“Talk?” he echoed. “Do you think my voice has ever mattered? It never did. Not to him. We have spoken plenty - over the span of half a century.”
“Then what do you expect me to do?” Virgil demanded. “Stand here and watch while you stockpile weapons and prepare to wage war against our own people?”
Alastor did not hesitate.
“Exactly that.”
“Mother!”
And Alastor did not flinch. Instead, something placid settled over him. His expression smoothed into an almost unsettling serenity, posture straightening as his hands folded neatly before him.
“My poor fawn,” he crooned softly. “You’re clearly upset. And with those terrible nightmares that have been troubling you of late…”
His head tilted, sympathetic.
“You should return to your room and get some rest.”
“I’m not - ”
“Adam.”
The name was spoken gently. Barely above a murmur.
The door behind the Queen opened, and the Executioner stepped through. Robes and mask in place, his broad form filling the space as he came to a halt just behind Alastor. That hard, crimson gaze fixed itself on Virgil at once and the young buck shrank back instinctively.
“Virgil is to be escorted to his room,” Alastor said calmly. “He’s been wandering the halls at an inappropriate hour. He has broken curfew. And he is saying such terrible things.”
Adam grunted in acknowledgment.
Alastor stepped aside smoothly, already turning back toward his chambers.
“Mother, wait - I - ”
“Goodnight, my love,” Alastor said pleasantly. “We will speak in the morning.”
Virgil took a step forward, reaching out -
Only for his wrist to be caught in a crushing grip.
Adam’s hand engulfed it easily.
“C’mon, kid,” the Executioner muttered, already steering him away. “Let’s make this easy for both of us.”
And just like that, the matter was settled.
❧
Adam took his phone. His tablet. His computer. Anything that might allow him to reach beyond the confines of the room. Anything that could connect him to his sire.
Both he and Razzle were to remain inside. The Executioner had made that much painfully clear. Virgil was not to step foot beyond the door. Neither was the dragon.
Then Adam left.
Virgil sat heavily on the edge of his bed, the weight of the night pressing down on him all at once.
He should have felt fury. And he did - somewhere beneath the surface. A dull, simmering thing. But it was tangled with something else. Something heavier.
Sadness.
Because he understood his mother’s anger. He understood why forgiveness felt impossible. He could imagine the memories lingering; years of suffering that did not fade simply because time had passed.
And now that Alastor finally held the power to strike back against those he believed responsible -
“Razzle,” Virgil whispered.
The dragon climbed into his lap at once, curling close as Virgil wrapped his arms around him. The familiar weight steadied him, if only a little.
“I don’t know what to do,” he murmured. “Mother is… so very upset. More than I realized.”
He stared at nothing, eyes unfocused.
And his Mother had hidden it so well.
Had taken such care to preserve the image of a Queen content in his role, tending dutifully to both kingdom and family.
Virgil swallowed.
He wondered how long that mask had been cracking.
❧
Breakfast was served to him in the morning.
A generous platter was set neatly upon the small table reserved for private meals. The servants withdrew at Alastor’s word, dismissed with a graceful wave of the Queen’s hand. He entered impeccably dressed, smiling as though the night before had never happened at all.
“Did you sleep well, Virgil?”
Virgil sat across from him, staring down at his plate.
“Virgil?” Alastor prompted.
“Y - yes, Mother,” he replied quietly.
“No dreams?”
“No, Mother.”
The Queen hummed softly, seemingly satisfied, and began to cut into his fried meats and eggs. Only after a pointed look did Virgil follow suit, though his appetite was poor. Each bite felt heavy and tasteless. His stomach tightened uncomfortably as he forced himself to chew.
“I apologize for upsetting you,” Alastor said lightly. “That was never my intention.”
“…I understand, Mother.”
“I would like to begin again,” Alastor continued. “You were correct, my fawn. I did keep much from you. And that was unfair. It was fear of your reaction that stilled my tongue.”
Virgil swallowed, the food sitting uneasily in his stomach.
“While I know you do not agree with my… methods,” Alastor said delicately, “nor my intentions regarding Pentagram City, I assure you it is only a means to an end. I do not seek the annihilation of Sinners. This is meant to ensure that a message is sent.”
He smiled at him, warm and patient.
“You must understand, Sinners are called such for a reason,” the Queen went on. “While I would consider you, and many other Hellborn, to be innocent… they most certainly are not.”
Alastor paused to take another bite.
“My actions are meant to clearly establish my place within the hierarchy,” he continued calmly. “They will be made to understand their role and to aid in the remaking of Pentagram City. Together, we will ensure the settlement reflects our values properly.”
Virgil forced himself to remain silent. To listen rather than argue. And understand at least enough to grasp the full shape of his mother’s vision.
“I see…” he said faintly.
“I hoped you would,” Alastor replied cheerfully. “I even hoped to involve you in this grand undertaking. But of course - ”
The doe tilted his head.
“ - I cannot trust you not to share this with your sire.”
Something inside Virgil lurched. He shot a startled look up at his mother.
“I - ”
“Oh, my love.” Alastor dabbed delicately at his lips with a napkin. “Do you truly think I would trust you to keep silent?”
His smile remained gentle.
“You are so terribly fond of those Sinners, after all. And that fucking city.”
Virgil felt cold settle in his chest.
“So,” Alastor continued lightly, “in the interest of keeping everything… orderly, I will offer you two options.”
He raised a single finger.
“You may enter into a deal… one that ensures your absolute silence on the matter.”
Then he raised another.
“Or,” he said pleasantly, “you will remain within the castle. Confined here. Until such time as you choose option number one.”
Virgil stared at his mother, eyes widening as the weight of the choice settled over him.
Neither option was freedom.
“Mother - ”
Alastor clapped his hands together, the sound sharp in the quiet.
“What a lovely breakfast,” he said brightly. “But I have business to attend to. You have until tonight to puzzle out an answer, my dear.”
He rose, already finished, and stepped around the table. Leaning down, he pressed a gentle kiss to Virgil’s cheek.
“Now be a good boy and finish your meal,” Alastor chimed lightly. “I will see you tonight.”
And then he was gone.
Virgil remained seated, staring after him with wide eyes, the plate untouched before him.
The food had gone cold.
Notes:
Queen!Alastor's shift into the 'Evil Mom' archetype is fun to write. One thing I wanted to maintain was his adoration and love for his children. His love has - and how he expresses it - has gradually become malformed. This is shown in how his initial dynamic with Niffty, Husk and Angel Dust has shifted. It is similar, in a way, to Vox's and Lucifer's affection that is expressed toward him - only in a maternal format.
Chapter 237: 237
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Virgil needed to think. And he needed to do so quickly.
Otherwise, he would find himself trapped within the castle. There were multiple paths laid before him now, each with its own cost and only hours to weigh them. So he forced himself to slow down. To examine each option carefully. And strip away emotion and look only at consequence.
Ultimately, he had no intention of aiding his mother.
His fury, he supposed, was understandable. But understanding did not make it justifiable.
It was the visions that anchored his refusal. It did not matter whether they were prophecy or imagination. What mattered was that they represented possibility. And when weighed against his mother’s moral character, they could not be dismissed.
Because the Queen was a Sinner.
Alastor had murdered the innocent and the guilty alike in life. And had done so without remorse. Without apology. He remained unrepentant. Virgil knew this, but knowing it abstractly was not the same as facing what it meant now.
There was no reason to believe he would hesitate to turn that same ire upon the denizens of Pentagram City.
Virgil was certain of that.
Think, Virgil, he told himself. Think.
He would not participate. He would not lend himself to what was being planned.
But he was not naïve. Everyone else would fall in line.
Those who occupied the Morningstar castle were loyal to Alastor. Unwaveringly so. Dante most of all.
Dante - who had always sought to emulate their mother. Who had grown into the role with alarming ease. An Omega, yes… but strong. His strength inherited and sharpened under Lucifer’s direct tutelage over the last several years.
Refusal would mean confinement and partial isolation. Likely an escort shadowing him at all times or outright imprisonment within his room. His mother would fabricate a reason for his absence. A clever one. A believable one. Alastor was, after all, very good at lies that sounded like care.
The other option was the deal.
Guaranteed silence.
He would be allowed ‘freedom’. But that freedom would be carefully structured. Likely restricted just enough to prevent interference.
Forced to stand by and observe as everything unraveled.
He’d be helpless.
The young buck drew in a harsh breath and squeezed his eyes shut.
He stood on the precipice of something heavy. A downward pull that threatened to drag him into a miserable, spiraling state. And had he been truly alone perhaps he would have let it take him. He’d have let the weight settle and crush what little resolve he had left.
But he wasn’t.
He never had been.
There had always been someone there. Someone constant. Someone who was his. Entirely.
“Razzle,” Virgil whispered.
The small dragon hovered before him, wings fluttering softly before he drifted closer. A moment later, Virgil gathered him into his arms, pressing the warm, familiar weight to his chest. Razzle curled against him without hesitation.
Virgil exhaled slowly.
No. He wasn’t alone.
Not really.
❧
Stella hummed, tilting her head slightly to the side. Both Omegas were settled comfortably within the seating room, the conversation having already lingered at length over the complications of the previous night. Alastor looked faintly weary for it.
“He’s sixteen,” the Ars Goetia remarked. “That dreadful age of discovery.”
She rolled her eyes.
“Thank God I don’t have to contend with an Alpha teenager. I truly don’t know how you manage it.”
“Virgil isn’t a bad child,” Alastor replied. “He’s a good boy… unfortunately, he’s also the empathetic sort.”
Stella gave a small, knowing nod.
“I suppose such a reaction was inevitable,” she said.
“I’ll speak with him properly tonight,” Alastor continued. “I’m confident he’ll come around. And if he doesn’t - ”
His smile was placid.
“He will eventually.”
“We can only hope,” Stella huffed.
“And Octavia?” Alastor asked, smoothly shifting the subject. “How is she faring?”
“She’s been quiet, I suppose,” Stella replied.
Something sharp twisted across her features at that. Her voice became edged, brittle beneath the restraint. Alastor hummed sympathetically, understanding all too well.
Betrayal, after all, was an old story.
Her marriage had never been a happy one, but Stola’s recent indiscretion had been a humiliation of a particularly egregious sort.
An affair.
With an imp.
Stella had taken to visiting more frequently in the aftermath, fury and wounded pride roiling together beneath every carefully chosen word.
“… And your solution?” Alastor asked quietly.
“It will be handled,” Stella replied. “I assure you of that.”
There was a menace threaded through her tone. A familiar one.
❧
Stella served as his company several days out of the week.
They had grown close as of late. Alastor becoming increasingly familiar with the woman’s grievances and callous personality, and Stella, in turn, proving invaluable within the social sphere. It was the Ars Goetia who had guided him through the subtleties of courtly maneuvering. She knew whom to speak to and, more importantly, how. She had even introduced Alastor to her brother, a man who wielded a respectable measure of influence in his own right.
They walked the gardens together, or wandered the castle halls without destination, indulging in conversations that drifted between matters of court, family or the upper echelons of society.
“We’ll need to begin preparing for the wedding soon,” Alastor remarked lightly. “Has Octavia expressed any interest in shopping for wedding attire?”
“I’ve mentioned it once or twice,” Stella replied. “She doesn’t seem particularly interested.”
“Does she appear… reluctant?”
“No,” Stella said after a moment’s thought. “If anything, she seems rather fond of your boy.”
Alastor visibly relaxed.
“Once things are settled with Virgil,” he said, “we’ll sit them both down and begin making proper arrangements.”
“And Dante?”
Alastor rolled his eyes.
“He won’t stop talking about it. He still hasn’t decided whether he’ll wear a suit or a dress or what color scheme he prefers. Valak, of course, indulges him completely.”
Stella snorted softly.
“Spoiled little thing, isn’t he?”
“Utterly,” Alastor sighed. “But he’s happy. Happier than either of us ever were about our own arrangements.”
“Let’s hope it lasts,” Stella said dryly.
“Dante has the advantage of being Lucifer’s progeny,” Alastor mused. “I imagine the King sought someone capable of charming him into compliance - rather than forcing it in the traditional manner.”
“Like your ex-husband?” Stella asked pointedly.
“Precisely,” Alastor replied.
It was strange, really. To think his children would soon be married. They would be deemed ready upon their eighteenth year.
He had imagined it many times.
They would marry. Settle into their roles as husbands and wives. And then…
“Stella,” Alastor said thoughtfully, “have you ever considered what it might be like to be a grandmother?”
She blinked.
“A grandmother?”
“I’m in no hurry to encourage my children toward producing offspring,” he added quickly. “But I do find myself pondering the role.”
Stella grew contemplative.
“I suppose it’s much like motherhood,” she said. “Only… more distant.”
“I never imagined myself as a mother,” Alastor admitted.
“It was a role foisted upon both of us,” Stella replied. “A miracle we managed at all.”
She had always been emotionally distant from her daughter; not cruel nor uncaring, but stern.
Alastor, by contrast, was warm with his children. He loved them both deeply, despite their differences and despite the wildly divergent paths their temperaments had taken.
❧
Lucifer sat at the table with both his wife and son, idly sipping at his tea.
Virgil, of course, was absent. And everyone present understood precisely why. There had already been a discussion on the matter.
“I told you Virgil would be difficult,” Dante remarked.
“You likely made it worse, Dante,” Alastor replied coolly.
“I didn’t even say anything wrong.”
The Queen scoffed.
“You’ve been antagonizing your brother since you were scarcely out of the womb,” he said. “You know how I feel about that.”
“I was only teasing,” Dante muttered petulantly. “It isn’t my fault Virgil is sensitive.”
“You were being needlessly cruel,” Alastor said sharply. “He is your brother.”
Dante slumped back in his chair, casting a hopeful glance toward Lucifer who offered him no reprieve.
“Listen to your mother, Dante,” Lucifer said evenly. “Virgil is a part of this family. Treating him as an outcast will do us no favors.”
The Omega’s lips wobbled faintly at the reprimand.
“Yes, Father.”
“He is going through a… delicate period,” Alastor continued. “We should show understanding. So that we may, in time, come together as a family.”
His gaze shifted between Lucifer and Dante.
“He is a Morningstar,” the Queen said, firmly. “And a Morningstar he will remain. I will concede that certain actions of mine may have made him feel excluded. They were taken out of concern, but I acknowledge I may have mishandled the matter.”
Dante mumbled something under his breath.
“Do not mumble at the table,” Lucifer corrected mildly. “Speak properly, or not at all.”
“…Yes, Father,” Dante replied, chastened.
“It is unfortunate,” Alastor went on smoothly, “that Virgil is aware of our intentions to reclaim Pentagram City and dissolve its current hierarchy.”
He paused, considering.
“Which is why I believe we should discuss contingencies.”
“Contingencies, Mother?” Dante asked.
“Your brother is… intelligent,” Alastor replied. “Remarkably so. If he cannot be contained - if any of this were to be revealed - then we must be prepared with a solution.”
Lucifer’s smile was fond. Almost indulgent.
“Oh?”
Alastor returned it perfectly.
“Indeed.”
❧
Alastor moved unhurriedly down the corridor.
There was still an hour before he would make his way to Virgil’s room. The boy had been given the entire day to consider his options and puzzle them out carefully. Alastor was hopeful he would choose the easier path. The sensible one.
It would give him time; time to soften his son to the necessity of what was to come. To guide him, gently, toward understanding. Toward acceptance of the forcible reconfiguration of Hell.
That this war would be justified.
Once Pentagram City was razed and replaced with something worthy, their lives would improve. Something orderly and clean. Reminiscent of Lilith’s kingdom.
A kingdom that would be entirely his.
And then, after…
Heaven.
Alastor’s smile softened at the thought. He would see to it that a world was made where Virgil would no longer have to endure Hell at all. Where his son would not languish beneath its weight and cruelty. Virgil would stand as Prince of both Heaven and Hell.
The Queen’s expression grew fond as he imagined his children walking freely through the heavenly realm - bathed in its light and enjoying boons they had always deserved.
Nothing less would suffice.
“Your Majesty.”
Husk emerged from around the corner, his steps measured. The feline looked sharper than he once had years prior. The past two years had not been spent idling, after all. He wore the tailored suit of a senior servant now, pressed to perfection over his furred frame, hair slicked neatly back.
He scarcely called him Al anymore.
Lucifer had been… exacting in his instruction of both Husk and Niffty. They served as his Betas, after all. The quiet hands that ensured the machine kept running.
“Husk,” Alastor acknowledged, dipping his head politely.
Then he noticed it. The severity in the feline’s expression. There was a tension held too tightly in his shoulders.
“Is something wrong?” Alastor asked.
There was a pause, as though Husk were bracing himself.
“Virgil ain’t in his room.”
The corridor seemed to freeze around them.
The warmth drained from Alastor’s features in an instant, replaced by something sharp and glacial.
“What did you say?”
Notes:
When it comes to character evolutions, what I enjoy most of all are morally gray or outright evil characters.
Virgil is one of the few good characters that I’ve come to enjoy writing. ( I’ll be frank I’m usually not a fan of writing traditionally ‘good characters’ ) And having his primary ‘antagonist’ serve as his mother adds an intriguing layer to it.
When it comes to Alastor’s characterization, I have always - and will always - envision him as a villain. The ‘Alastor is in Hell for a Reason’ is a tag that I often look for. The difficult part of this fic was developing him - over the course of 200+ chapters - into a reflection of what I imagined a villainous Curse Of Eve!Alastor to be.
Plus, the evil queen trope is fun.
Dante has also been an absolute delight for me. He’s just as unhinged as his mother. And they’re meant to be a mother and son combo in that regard. And will be committing quite a few deeds as a family.
Chapter 238: The Beast [ ART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 239: Prince Dante's Fiancee [ ART ]
Chapter Text

Chapter 240: 240
Chapter Text
“Find him. Immediately!”
The Queen’s rage was terrible.
Once Husk confirmed that Virgil’s chambers stood empty, Alastor’s composure shattered. His child was missing.
That alone was unforgivable.
The windows had been warded. The door sealed. Every precaution taken to ensure Virgil remained contained.
The magics had unraveled. How, he did not yet know. Only that they had failed him.
“You will return my child to me,” Alastor snarled.
Orders rippled outward at once. Servants, attendants, guards; anyone who fell beneath the Queen’s gaze scattered into motion. The castle became a hive of frantic obedience as Alastor stormed through its halls, his presence crackling with barely restrained violence.
“Lucifer. Lucifer!”
Angel Dust had fallen into step beside him, eyes wide as they entered the King’s private office. Lucifer sat behind his desk, paperwork neatly arranged. He lifted a brow at their arrival.
“Where is he?” Alastor demanded.
“Pet?”
“Virgil is gone,” Alastor snapped. “Where is he?”
Lucifer paused. Not alarmed - but thoughtful. His head tilted slightly as his gaze went distant for the briefest moment.
“I see,” he drawled. “He appears to be making his way toward Pentagram City.”
Alastor’s claws flexed.
“His room was warded,” he pressed. “How did he get out?”
“It seems he had assistance,” Lucifer replied mildly. “Unlikely to have been Dante, unless the boy was feeling particularly mischievous today.”
“And where is Dante?” Alastor demanded.
Lucifer glanced down at his desk again.
“In the middle of one of his calls with Prince Valak,” he said coolly.
Alastor turned sharply, already moving.
❧
“Mother? Is something wrong?”
Dante was found sprawled comfortably across his bed, phone pressed to his ear just as Lucifer had said. His easy grin faded the moment Alastor stormed into the room, concern replacing amusement at once. Dazzle lay curled at his side, mid-yawn and barely stirring as the door swung open.
“Dante,” Alastor said sharply. “Your brother is missing. Do you know anything about this?”
The young Omega went very still. Genuine surprise crossed his features as he shook his head.
“No, Mother,” he replied.
Alastor studied him closely, searching for any hint of deception. Any tell. But Dante’s shock appeared real.
“Brother’s… missing?” Dante repeated quietly.
“He is,” Alastor said. “And we need to find him. You will help me.”
“Of course,” Dante answered immediately, phone still clutched in his hand. “Valak…”
He turned slightly, murmuring hurried explanations to his fiance. Alastor, meanwhile, pivoted and met Angel Dust’s gaze squarely.
“We both know where he’s likely gone.”
Angel swallowed.
“The Vees.”
“Exactly.”
“Al,” Angel said cautiously, stepping closer. “What’re you gonna do?”
“I’m going to retrieve my son,” Alastor replied, voice hard. “This… rebellion is unacceptable. He remains my child. And it is my responsibility to correct this.”
“Babe,” Angel said softly, reaching for him.
His hand closed around Alastor’s, the Queen shooting him a sharp look -
“Breathe.”
Alastor blinked, momentarily nonplussed. Only then did he register the pounding of his heart, loud and erratic within his chest. His scent had soured. His thoughts raced, spiraling too quickly to grasp.
His fawn was gone.
Somewhere beyond his immediate reach.
“Breathe, Alastor,” Angel repeated gently.
Alastor squeezed his eyes shut as Angel drew him close, the familiar sweetness of his scent wrapping around him. Angel cupped his face, grounding him.
“We’ll figure this out,” he whispered.
Alastor drew in a slow, shaking breath.
And then another.
He’d had a reaction like this before.
❧
Alastor held Virgil’s hand, his smile strained at the edges.
It had taken years for Vox to convince him to allow it; an entire day and night spent away. But Virgil was seven now. Old enough to ask. Old enough to articulate his wants clearly. And he had been asking for some time, pleading for a sleepover with his father and the Vees with a persistence that had slowly worn him down.
Each request had twisted something in his chest.
Still, he had forced himself to relent and had swallowed his reservations. Quieted the dread that whispered all the ways this could go wrong.
He wanted Virgil to be happy.
Because he never had been.
“Do you have everything, my fawn?” Alastor asked softly.
“Yes, Mommy,” Virgil chirped, eyes shining with excitement.
They dismounted the carriage together. Vox waited at the tower’s entrance, posture eager and his projected expression bright with unmistakable delight. The moment Virgil caught sight of him, he let go of Alastor’s hand and bolted forward without hesitation.
“Daddy!”
Vox dropped to one knee just in time to catch him, laughing as he pulled the boy into a tight embrace. Virgil clung to him, breathless with excitement.
Alastor watched.
The warmth of his child’s hand lingered in his own long after it had been released. His heart ached, but he stepped closer all the same, smoothing his expression into something presentable.
“You’ll be good for your father, Virgil?” he asked, managing a light, teasing tone.
Virgil nodded vigorously.
“Yes!”
“Say goodbye to your mother,” Vox prompted gently.
Virgil trotted back at once. Alastor knelt, cupping his son’s cheek and pressing a soft kiss there.
“I love you,” he murmured.
“Love you too, Mommy.”
And then Virgil was gone again, pulled back into Vox’s side and already chattering
Alastor returned to the carriage.
Alone.
He was miserable throughout the night.
Angel Dust had drawn him close, murmuring reassurances into his ear. That Virgil was safe. That he was growing up, as children were meant to do. That Alastor would see him again in the morning.
Alastor listened. He even nodded when expected to.
But it did little to ease the ache.
Knowing his son was elsewhere settled heavy in his chest. A constant, gnawing absence that sleep could not dull.
And no amount of comfort could quite convince him that it was right.
❧
Angel Dust helped him change. The ornate dress was removed and replaced with clothing suited for motion; dark trousers and a fitted, short-sleeved top. Gone were the material meant to impress at a glance and the indulgent luxury that advertised his rank. What remained was something leaner.
His hair was soon drawn back into a high ponytail. Angel stepped back once he was finished, his features drawn tight with quiet concern.
“Do you need me there?” he asked.
“No,” Alastor replied. “Remain here. Await my return.”
He sounded certain. Utterly convinced this would require no assistance beyond Dante. This was not a battle. It was a retrieval.
“Husk? Niffty?” Angel pressed.
“They will remain here as well,” Alastor said. “This is a family matter. And it will be handled as such.”
He turned toward the mirror, making a final adjustment to the ruffled neckline of his top.
Angel watched him for a long moment.
Then, silently, he bowed.
And Alastor turned away, already moving toward the door.
❧
“Dante,” Alastor said. “I trust you to scout ahead. If you catch sight of your brother, you will convince him to return.”
“And if he refuses, Mother?” Dante asked.
Alastor did not hesitate.
“Then do what must be done to convince him,” he replied, his tone cutting and final. “I expect Razzle to be returned as well. He is ours - just as Virgil is.”
Dante’s expression brightened - subtly, but unmistakably. A pleased little curve at the edge of his mouth.
“Of course, Mother,” he said smoothly. “Dazzle.”
The dragon moved at once, drifting closer, his eyes narrowing with keen anticipation.
“Come along,” Dante purred, already turning away. “Our brothers await.”
❧
By carriage, the journey to the tower took barely half an hour.
On foot, it was something else entirely.
Virgil moved quickly, hooves striking stone with uneven rhythm as the city stretched unfamiliar around him. The streets blurred together, each turn leading to another stretch that looked much the same as the last. He would have found his way easily enough if he’d had his phone. Or if he were more willing to stop and ask for directions.
But he had neither luxury.
He’d spent most of his childhood sheltered from the parts of Pentagram City that fell outside his sire’s direct control. He knew of the grimier districts, but he had never truly navigated them himself.
Now, as he hurried through, eyes followed him.
Recognition spread in hushed ripples.
“Prince Virgil?”
“What the fuck’s he doin’ down here?”
“He’s movin’ real fast.”
“Is that a fuckin’ dragon?”
He didn’t slow and didn’t acknowledge anyone. He couldn’t afford to. Not when he was certain that his mother would already be on his trail.
He needed to reach his sire.
And…
…. the thought stalled.
Because the truth was, he wasn’t entirely sure what came after that.
What he did know was that remaining in the castle would end in disaster. He needed distance. Space. Somewhere beyond his mother’s immediate reach. Even if only briefly.
But the city refused to make it easy.
Virgil slowed at last, breath uneven as realization sank in.
He was lost.
He and Razzle stood uncertainly at an intersection where every street looked the same, their gazes darting helplessly from one grim stretch of road to another.
“Hey, kid,” a voice drawled. “You’re lookin’ pret-ty lost.”
Virgil blinked and turned toward the sound.
An imp was half-hanging out of the window of a battered, unfortunate-looking van. Its paint was chipped and dull, the exterior dented in multiple places. A logo had been crudely spray-painted along the side.
I.M.P.
“Need a ride?”
“Uh…”
Virgil hesitated. He was fairly certain he’d been warned about accepting rides from strangers.
“Hey now,” the imp said quickly. “Don’t get the wrong idea. I ain’t a sick fuck - that’s the guy in the van behind me.”
Virgil squinted and looked.
Parked directly behind was a white van with FREE CANDY scrawled across its side in uneven lettering. The figure inside leaned forward and flashed him a wide, toothy grin.
Virgil’s ears flattened.
“You’re not in the best part of town, kid,” the imp continued. “And you’re a little too - eh - fancy lookin’. Surprised you haven’t been robbed yet.”
Virgil exchanged a glance with Razzle.
The dragon shrugged helplessly.
“…C’mon,” the imp said “Let’s getcha outta here.”
Virgil hesitated for one more heartbeat.
Then, with a quiet breath, he stepped closer.
Chapter 241: 241
Notes:
Short transitional chapter.
Chapter Text
His name was Blitzo.
An imp, like any other. Low on the caste ladder. Scraping by in Pride the way most did. His work was commission-based and never stable for long.
As Virgil settled into the passenger seat, he couldn’t help but glance around the interior of the van.
It was… nothing like his father’s vehicles.
He had never been in something like this before. Not truly. The upholstery was worn thin, seams split and patched poorly. Scratches scored the interior panels and there were innumerable dents that had been left unrepaired. The vehicle had clearly survived years of hard use in the slums of Hell, and it smelled like it.
“The V Tower?” Blitzo said, glancing at him briefly before turning his attention back to the road. “Bit outta the way, but no problemo.”
He squinted.
“Y’know, kid… you look kinda familiar. You belong to one of the rich assholes ‘round here?”
“Oh - uh - ”
Virgil hesitated, ears twitching as heat crept into his face.
“Hey,” Blitzo said easily, waving a hand. “Lips’re sealed. I ain’t the type to squeal just ‘cause.”
“Vox,” Virgil said quietly.
Blitzo froze and shot Virgil a sharp, alarmed glance, then looked again. And he looked this time. Took in the clothes, the posture and the dragon within his lap.
“Well holy shit,” Blitzo said, breaking into a grin. “You’re not just a rich kid. You’re the rich kid.”
He barked a laugh.
“I figured there was no fuckin’ way a literal Prince of Hell would be wanderin’ around the gutter. Guess I was wrong.”
He cranked the wheel into a sharp turn.
Virgil lurched and instinctively reached for the seatbelt -
Only to find it dangling uselessly at his side.
Broken.
“…Fuck,” Virgil muttered under his breath.
Blitzo glanced over and smirked.
“Yeah,” he said. “Welcome to public transportation, your Highness.”
Virgil couldn’t help the small snort of amusement that escaped him.
“So whatcha doin’ out and about?” Blitzo asked lightly. “Decide you wanted to see how the paupers live?”
“I - well,” Virgil hesitated. “I was trying to get to my dad.”
“Well, you’re gettin’ there,” Blitzo said. “They usually let you figure that shit out, or…?”
Virgil looked out the window, the city sliding past in a blur. His ears flicked back.
“Mother is… upset with me,” he said quietly. “And I had to leave.”
Blitzo glanced at him.
“That a ‘I got kicked out’ situation, or a ‘I ran the fuck away’ situation?”
“…The latter,” Virgil admitted, shoulders sagging.
Blitzo huffed a laugh.
“A Runaway Prince. Sounds like a fuckin’ fairytale. Gotta say, though - you’ve got guts. Pissing off your mom like that.”
Virgil swallowed.
“He’ll be furious,” he murmured.
“I’ll get you to your dad. Should help.”
“I hope so,” Virgil said. “But I’m worried it’ll just make everything worse.”
“Unhappy home?” Blitzo asked. “I know your parents split. That was… uh. Big news.”
“It’s… fine,” Virgil said, though his voice lacked conviction. “They both love me. But when it comes to each other - ”
“Aaah,” Blitzo said. “Got it. I’m not surprised that toxic shit got to you eventually. When’d you find out?”
“…Two years ago.”
Blitzo winced.
“They kept that from you for that long? Holy shit. Kid, that’s rough.”
Virgil wrung his hands, claws brushing together.
“I don’t know what to do now,” he admitted. “Mother keeps trying to shelter me and Dad is the reason any of this started in the first place.”
“Rock and a hard place,” Blitzo muttered. “No wonder you bolted. Still, your ass is probably in for it. Parents don’t like that defiant shit.”
“Mother still thinks of me as a child,” Virgil complained, his voice quiet.
“Yeah,” Blitzo replied. “Some parents do that. They see who you are, but they also see who you were. Might be your mom still thinks you're his itty-bitty baby.”
“I suppose that’s what I am to him,” Virgil said quietly.
“Not the worst thing,” Blitzo said. “But not great either.”
Virgil hesitated, then asked softly, “What if he… makes me choose? Between him and Dad?”
The question had been haunting him. Dante’s accusation echoed in his head… you favor Vox.
Blitzo frowned.
“Forcing a kid to pick between parents?”
He shook his head, disapproving.
Virgil curled inward slightly, arms tightening around Razzle.
“Look,” Blitzo said more seriously, “just ‘cause you’re a kid doesn’t mean you don’t get boundaries. Your parents are - no offense - kinda fucked. They’re powerful Sinners. Important ones. But that doesn’t mean you gotta be an extension of either of ‘em.”
Virgil looked at him.
“I don’t have to?”
“Nope,” Blitzo said. “You’re not their trophy. You’re you. Pick yourself.”
“…Pick myself,” Virgil echoed.
“Best choice you’ll ever make,” Blitzo said. “You’re gonna be a man before you know it. And who you become - well - that’s on you.”
Virgil sat with that.
❧
For the remainder of the drive, Virgil allowed himself to simply… talk.
Blitzo was one of the very few people he’d encountered who spoke without filter or deference. They were unimpressed by titles. And unconcerned with hierarchy. In that way, he vaguely reminded Virgil of how Alastor spoke with Princess Stella, both of them brutally honest with one another despite the gulf in status.
This felt… real.
Real in a way that genuinely surprised him. And without quite realizing it, Virgil found himself relaxing in the imp’s presence.
“Prince Dante?” Blitzo said suddenly. “Ain’t he one of those bitchy types?”
Virgil snorted.
“He is,” he admitted freely. “And he’s proud of it. I’ve always had the impression he thinks he’s better than almost everyone else, even when we were very young.”
Blitzo chuckled.
“His mom’s the Queen of Hell and his dad’s the King. That’ll do it.” He made a vague gesture. “Silver spoon shoved way up there.”
Virgil huffed.
“I’ve always wondered how he’d have turned out if he’d been an Alpha.”
Blitzo didn’t even hesitate.
“Probably worse.”
Virgil smiled. It was small, but genuine.
“Most certainly,” he agreed.
A part of him wished the drive would last longer.
That he could remain suspended in this strange in-between. Neither Prince nor fugitive - neither sheltered nor condemned. Just Virgil. Sitting beside someone who spoke to him plainly. As though he were a person instead of a title.
He leaned his head lightly against the door, peering out at the city as it slid past. This part of Pentagram City wasn’t polished. It wasn’t under his father’s careful control, nor tucked neatly within Imp City’s boundaries.
His mother hated this place.
But Virgil found it fascinating.
It wasn’t clean. It wasn’t kind. And it definitely wasn’t safe.
But it felt alive.
And it felt like something that could be his.
“Here, kid.”
Virgil blinked and turned.
Blitzo was holding out a card. Cheaply printed and slightly bent at one corner. A number scrawled clearly beneath a familiar logo.
I.M.P.
“Ring us up sometime,” Blitzo said easily.
Virgil smiled and took it with care, sliding it into his trouser pocket.
“Thank you,” he began. “I -
Thump.
The sound was dull and sudden, reverberating through the van’s frame.
Both of them stilled.
Blitzo frowned, eyes flicking upward.
“…The fuck?” he muttered. “Someone take a tumble off a building?”
Virgil felt it then.
A prickle along his spine. A tightening in his chest. Not fear exactly; but recognition. The sense that the fragile calm had just been disturbed.
Razzle lifted his head, wings twitching.
Another sound followed. Not a thud this time.
A scrape.
Like claws against metal.
Virgil’s heart sank. And, slowly, he looked up.
And then the roof caved in slightly.
Blitzo swore loudly.
“Oh come on - I just paid to get that shit fixed!”
Something landed hard atop the van, weight settling with predatory certainty.
And before either of them could react…
… a familiar, lilting voice drifted down through the roof.
“Brother,” it cooed pleasantly. “Mother is very angry.”
Virgil squeezed his eyes shut.
Chapter 242: 242
Chapter Text
“Oh, shit,” Blitzo muttered. “Uh….”
He leaned slightly toward Virgil, lowering his voice.
“…That your crazy-ass brother?”
Virgil said nothing at first. His ears were pressed tightly to his head, his arms locked around Razzle.
He had expected his mother. Or perhaps Husk. Niffty. Dante, though? Well, his twin knew him in ways no one else did. The young doe knew his tells and his weak points. And Dante had always enjoyed exploiting them.
“I’m afraid so,” Virgil said quietly.
“Right.”
Blitzo straightened, hands tightening on the wheel as he kept driving despite the weight crouched atop his van.
“Buckle up, kiddo. Shit’s about to get real in t-minus - ”
“The seatbelt is broken,” Virgil replied flatly.
“Well, yeah,” Blitzo shot back. “Hold onto something.”
And then he floored it.
The van lurched violently forward, acceleration slamming Virgil back into his seat. The vehicle rattled in protest; but for all its dents and decay, it was still very much alive.
On the roof, something shifted and a small, red figure darted down.
Dazzle dropped onto the hood with a sharp clang, claws scraping furiously against the metal. The dragon then abruptly launched himself at the windshield, snarling with teeth bared.
This wasn’t playful rivalry or even light bullying. This was a predatory focus. Dazzle’s eyes were locked squarely on Razzle, who recoiled instinctively in Virgil’s arms.
Blitzo stared at the dragon for half a second.
“…Oh hell no.”
He slapped the windshield wiper lever and they sprang to life at full speed, smacking Dazzle squarely in the snout.
The dragon yelped indignantly as he was swatted sideways; cartwheeling off the hood and disappearing behind them in a blur of flailing limbs.
“Holy shit - that actually fuckin’ worked?”
The triumph lasted exactly two seconds. A claw punched straight through the van’s roof and startling the three occupants of the van.
The claw retracted just enough to widen the tear. And through the jagged opening, a single crimson eye peered down.
“That was rude,” Dante huffed mildly. “Dazzle is family, Virgil.”
The Omega’s expression was more irritated than enraged.
Virgil’s lips peeled back.
“Now,” Dante continued, “stop being so difficult. Mother wants you to go home. You’re in so much trouble.”
“I’m not going back,” Virgil shot back. “Not right now.”
“‘Not right - ’” Dante scoffed loudly. “Are you being fucking serious? Mother gave an order. And we are his children. It is our place to heed him. You’ve always been so very obedient, Virgil.”
His head tilted slightly.
“What is this?”
Virgil’s eyes burned.
“You know what this is.”
“Oh, yes,” Dante replied airily. “I do.”
He rested his chin in his hand, peering through the hole as though this were a casual visit rather than a moving vehicle at high speed.
“But indulge me, Brother.”
“Why don’t you just stop pestering me, Dante?” Virgil snapped. “Obviously I’m a disappointment. What was it you called me? Weak? Fine. I’ll go run back to my ‘weak’ and ‘common-blooded’ father so you, Mother and Lucifer don’t have to whisper about me anymore.”
Dante’s expression sharpened.
“You belong to us. With us,” he hissed. “Isn’t that much obvious?”
The wind howled through the torn roof.
“We shared a womb, Virgil,” Dante pressed, voice tight. “I love you. I love you so very much. We’re twins. We belong with each other - ”
“Alright, Dante Targaryen,” Blitzo cut in. “We get it. You may or may not wanna fuck your brother and keep the bloodline pure.”
Dante’s head snapped toward him.
“Who the fuck even is this?”
“Guy with the steering wheel,” Blitzo replied flatly. “And I’m just sayin’ - royals don’t exactly have a stellar track record when it comes to keepin’ it in the family.”
Dante’s eye twitched.
“You’re disgusting,” he said.
“Oh please,” Blitzo shot back. “You just crawled onto a moving van to drag your brother home ‘cause you two popped outta the same cunt. All of that while declaring your blatantly fucked up version of ‘love’. That’s either incest-coded or cult-coded. Pick one.”
Dante’s lip curled.
“Your taste in ‘company’ has always been so awful, Brother,” he sneered. “We’ll be correcting that when you’re returned home. I had hoped Octavia might steer you toward something resembling refinement. But it appears we’ve failed.”
His eyes narrowed sharply.
“Mother instructed me to convince you to return,” he continued. “But he has also granted me authority to ‘do what needs to be done’ for your benefit.”
Blitzo muttered, “Oh that doesn’t sound ominous at all.”
Virgil didn’t look away.
“I’m not going home, Dante,” he said evenly. “And even if I do, you won’t be the one taking me back.”
Dante tilted his head slightly.
“Is that so?”
“It is.”
The wind whipped Dante’s hair back as he lowered his face closer to the jagged hole in the roof, one crimson eye gleaming through the torn metal.
“We’ll see about that, Virgil. I - ”
Blitzo slammed the brakes.
The van stopped with such violent force that Virgil and Razzle were thrown forward hard enough to rattle teeth. The cracked dashboard and windshield were the only things that kept them from being hurled straight through the front.
Dante did not have that luxury. He was launched clean off the roof.
There was no graceful tumble.
Instead he hit the brick wall across the street with a sickening, bone-splintering impact. And slid down slowly, leaving a thick smear of blood behind him. The Omega collapsing into a twisted heap at the base of the wall.
Virgil stared through the glass.
His brother looked…
Dead.
Neck bent at an impossible angle. Limbs broken and twisted. One eye half-lidded, crimson orb dull and unfocused. Blood pooling beneath him in an expanding stain.
“Blitzo,” Virgil breathed.
“Whoops,” the imp uttered, releasing a low whistle.
Virgil tore his gaze away from the gore and snapped back to the present.
“We need to move,” he said, urgency slicing through his voice. “That’s not enough to keep him down for long.”
Blitzo glanced at him.
“… It’s not?”
“No,” Virgil said sharply. “Go.”
As if summoned by the words, Dante’s body twitched.
The broken neck snapped violently back into place with a crack. Blood sloughed off skin that was already knitting itself back together.
The crimson eye refocused.
Slowly.
And then it rolled toward them.
“We need to go!” Virgil shouted.
Blitzo didn’t argue.
The engine roared.
❧
He made Blitzo drop him off just shy of his sire’s territory. The moment the streets shifted, Virgil recognized where they were. He leaned forward at once.
“Here,” he said. “Stop here.”
Blitzo frowned.
“You sure, kid? I can take you all the way.”
“No.” Virgil shook his head. “You’ve done enough. You shouldn’t be seen dropping me off by anyone important.”
Blitzo studied him for a moment before rolling the van to a stop at the curb. Virgil opened the door, Razzle hovering close behind him as he stepped out onto the pavement. He shut the door firmly.
“I don’t want to cause you any more trouble, Blitzo,” Virgil said. “I’ll… I’ll find a way to pay you back for this. I mean it. Thank you.”
Blitzo leaned an elbow out the window.
“No problem, kid,” he replied. “Stay safe.”
Virgil managed a small smile.
“I’ll try.”
Blitzo gave him one last look before the van roared back to life and peeled away, disappearing down the street in a rattling blur.
And just like that, Virgil was alone.
He stood there for a moment on the corner, drawing in a steadying breath.
“Let’s go, Razzle,” he murmured. “Before Dante catches up.”
The dragon gave a small chirp.
Together, they moved, quickening their pace as the V Tower rose in the distance, gleaming and cold against the skyline.
❧
Evening had deepened by the time he reached the district.
Virgil had been gone for roughly an hour.
Above, the crimson sky darkened further, swollen clouds threatening rain.
Alastor did not travel by carriage. He moved by shadow.
An old method. One he had not truly relied upon in years - not in the tangible world. But within Lucifer’s constructed horrors he had rehearsed endlessly in his mind, it had been second nature.
His form unraveled without resistance, slipping between light and dark and reconstituting itself where needed. The journey was shortened as a result. And his approach remained discreet.
When he materialized at the base of the V Tower, the shadows peeled away from him. His gaze immediately swept the immediate area. Searching for any trace of his son’s presence.
None.
Of course not.
If Virgil had come here, he would have done so quietly.
In Alastor’s right hand rested the familiar weight of his staff.
It no longer felt foreign. It felt correct. An extension of himself.
The phantom memory of a crumpled illusionary Valentino flickered across his thoughts. A rehearsal of violence. A fantasy, perhaps. But one that had prepared him.
He twirled the staff idly before ascending the steps toward the entrance.
The doors parted and Alastor stepped inside without hesitation.
The lobby was as polished as ever and a Sinner stationed at reception glanced up absently and then did a double take. Their pupils shrank within their skull as they realized who had entered.
“Y-Your Majesty,” they stammered, scrambling to stand straighter.
“Good evening,” Alastor drawled smoothly, inclining his head just enough to suggest courtesy without granting equality. “Forgive the unscheduled visit. There has been an… emergency.”
His smile was effortless. The doe’s brows lifted gently and he kept his tone light. It almost sounded conversational.
The staff in his hand tapped once against the marble floor.
“…Would you be so kind as to summon my dear ex-husband?”
The receptionist swallowed.
“R-Right away, my Queen.”
Their hands moved quickly over the console. Somewhere deeper in the tower, signals were sent. Alerts triggered.
And Alastor waited.
Chapter 243: 243
Chapter Text
“Alastor?”
Vox materialized in a burst of static and light, responding to the summons with haste. It was the first time the Queen had arrived unannounced at his tower in years.
The moment his gaze locked onto Alastor’s, something in the room tightened.
“Vincent,” Alastor crooned smoothly. “It’s been a spell, hasn’t it?”
The last time they had stood face to face had been Virgil’s latest birthday. Since then, they had mutually agreed to communicate through screens and intermediaries. It kept things civil between them.
Vox’s eyes flickered over him, taking him in fully. The darker clothing. The staff. The tension beneath the smile.
And yes… his gaze lingered, just as it always did. That old hunger had not dulled.
“It has,” Vox replied. “Care to explain why you’re here?”
“Not pleased to see me?” Alastor teased lightly.
An incredulous expression flashed across Vox’s screen before his image dimmed slightly, the man’s brows drawing together.
He knew that tone. And he did not like it.
“…Answer the question,” Vox said flatly.
Alastor’s smile thinned by a fraction.
“Well,” he began, tone still deceptively mild, “it appears our son is… being a touch rebellious.”
“Rebellious?” Vox repeated sharply.
“He was being disciplined for misbehavior,” Alastor continued smoothly, one hand lifting in a vague gesture while the other remained wrapped around his staff. “And he determined it appropriate to take leave of the castle without permission.”
Vox blinked and frowned, because that did not align with the son he knew. Virgil was not reckless. He was not impulsive. His rare acts of defiance had always been thoughtful and almost cautious in their execution. He had been obedient for the vast majority of his life.
“What happened?” Vox asked, more carefully now.
Alastor released a heavy sigh.
“That,” he said quietly, “is precisely what I would like to discuss with you. Somewhere private, preferably.”
His ears angled downward just slightly,and there was something almost mournful in the way his expression softened. Vox felt the instinctive need to soothe, but instead he straightened and gestured toward the elevator.
“Let’s head to the penthouse and talk,” he suggested. “If Virgil’s out there, he’s likely on his way here.”
“We are of the same mind,” Alastor replied smoothly. “I’ve already sent one of mine to look for him.”
“Maybe I should - ”
“It’s handled, Vincent,” Alastor said, gently but firmly. “I believe he will manage to make it here. He is our child, after all.”
“…Right,” Vox said, blinking once. “How long has he been gone?”
“Roughly an hour,” Alastor answered without hesitation. “I am… terribly worried. And I would rather we discuss matters together. It would do him good to see his mother and father aligned.”
They turned toward the elevator, and almost without thinking Vox let his claw settle at the small of Alastor’s back. The gesture was reflexive, something he had done a thousand times before. He braced for rejection and for that sharp shrug and colder correction.
It never came.
Alastor did not pull away. He did not comment either. Instead, he allowed himself to be guided, and that quiet acceptance unsettled Vox more than resistance would have.
They stepped into the elevator, the doors sealing shut with a soft chime. For a moment there was only the faint hum of machinery as they ascended.
“How have you been?” Vox asked, his tone polite.
“I have been fine, Vincent,” Alastor replied, gaze fixed forward.
“Just fine?”
“It is all I can reasonably ask for, given my… unique circumstances,” he said.
Vox hesitated before pressing further.
“I was just wondering if things were better. Since our split.”
“Better?” Alastor tilted his head slightly, considering the word. “Life has only ever been tolerable. Broken up by the occasional moment of marginal improvement. So I will circle back to my original answer, Vincent. It has been ‘just fine.’”
Vox’s shoulders sagged faintly and his hand withdrew from Alastor’s back, folding neatly behind him.
“I see,” he said. “I was hoping - ”
“Hoping for what?” Alastor asked.
“…I don’t know,” Vox admitted. “You’ve gotten some of what you wanted, haven’t you?”
“And what is it that I want?”
“Power.”
“Through marriage,” Alastor replied with a small shrug. “As is tradition for Omegas. How else are we to gain anything of substance, if not through an Alpha?”
Vox eyed him in quiet surprise. That was not how Alastor used to speak. He had once bristled at that framework. Now he recited it with dispassionate clarity, as though it were a simple fact.
“Right,” Vox said slowly. “And how is Lucifer?”
He rarely spoke the King’s name around him, but the question had lingered in his mind for months.
“He provides what I require,” Alastor answered, his gaze drifting slightly, unfocused. “He is not unnecessarily cruel.”
Vox found himself studying the Queen’s face more openly now. The smile remained, but there was no warmth. There was nothing.
It had been ten years since he married King Lucifer.
Ten years beneath the King’s “care.”
Vox could not help but wonder what that had done to him.
The Alastor he had once known had been defiant to the point of recklessness. Those behaviors would not have survived long beneath Lucifer’s authority. And everyone had noticed it, in the years following the wedding.
The Queen was no longer… present.
Not in the way he once had been.
Publicly, he was impeccable. A mother. A wife. Elegant in presentation. Soft-spoken when standing beside the King. Demure and polished. Quietly tending to his children and his duties. He carried himself precisely as an Omega of his stature was expected to.
The fire had been subdued.
Perhaps Lucifer had accomplished what Vox never could. What he had failed to manage across more than thirty years of marriage.
Vox missed Alastor terribly.
He was content with Valentino. Satisfied, even. Their arrangement worked. But there were nights when his mind drifted backward to the curve of Alastor’s hips as he crossed a room. The sway of his tail. The length of his legs, the narrowness of his silhouette. The sharp, arresting angles of his face.
He had remained the most beautiful Omega Vox had ever seen.
And he wanted, desperately, to touch him again.
He wouldn’t. He couldn’t.
Alastor was no longer his to claim or reach for.
When they entered the penthouse, Vox discreetly alerted reception to quietly notify him the moment Virgil arrived. He did not want the boy startled into retreat by discovering his mother was already here.
Alastor moved further into the space without hesitation. The penthouse had been renovated again. The open floorplan remained, but the furnishings were sleeker.
“Did you want a drink?” Vox asked.
“A glass of wine would be lovely.”
He poured from the bottle he knew Alastor preferred; still kept in stock after all these years. When he returned, the Queen stood by the window, gazing out over the city. The staff he had once held had vanished from sight.
“Nostalgic?” Vox asked lightly.
“A little,” Alastor admitted, accepting the glass and swirling the contents absently. “There are… many memories here, Vincent.”
“I suppose there are,” Vox said. “And it’s the same view.”
Alastor’s eyes remained on the city below as he took a slow sip.
“I often wonder what my life would have looked like had I been born an Alpha,” he said quietly. “It is remarkable how different Virgil’s life is from my own. Already he stands beside you. Already he commands attention. The people even expect him to overshadow you one day.”
“I wouldn’t mind that,” Vox replied. “I’m proud of our son. And eternity is… long, Alastor. One day I may want to step back. Let him take the reins.”
“I see,” Alastor said, voice soft.
“You’ve seen him on television. He’s made for it.”
“I suppose he is. He will have everything we lacked. Access to the Rings in your case. The opportunity that comes with being an Alpha in mine.”
“You sound envious.”
“I am,” Alastor said without hesitation. “He is scarcely an adult and already he has more than I ever will. It is not his fault, of course. I am happy for him. Truly. But I cannot help comparing what he is… and what I am not.”
The confession hung heavier than it should have. Vox stepped closer without thinking.
“Sweetheart…”
“I’m fine, Vincent.”
Alastor raised his free hand in a gentle staying gesture, cutting him off without sharpness. With the other, he lifted the wine to his lips and drained the glass in a few greedy gulps. His eyes fluttered shut as he swallowed, open relish flickering across his features for a fleeting moment before composure settled back into place.
As the last of the wine disappeared, a quiet ping sounded within Vox’s internal interface. He did not startle, but his visual receptors shifted to a feed from the reception level.
Virgil.
The boy looked winded. Disheveled. His clothing rumpled and hair slightly out of place. Razzle hovered close to his side. He was speaking to the receptionist; calmly, but with the strained edge of someone who had been running on adrenaline for too long.
Vox felt something tight in his chest loosen with relief.
He’s here.
He turned back toward Alastor.
“Alastor,” he said evenly, “tell me what happened.”
“Virgil and I had a small disagreement,” Alastor replied, gaze still fixed upon the city beyond the glass. “On a particular matter.”
He stepped away from the window and placed the empty wine glass carefully upon the table near the couch.
“You know how sensitive he is,” he continued. “When I made a decision, he grew upset. Disrespectful, even. So I confined him to his room for the remainder of the day. To allow him sufficient time to reflect.”
Alastor exhaled, shoulders dipping as though under genuine strain.
“I did not anticipate… this reaction,” he whispered. “My poor child.”
His crimson eyes drifted again. That vacancy returning, subtle but unmistakable. As though his mind was slipping elsewhere.
And for the first time since the elevator ride, Vox felt a chill that had nothing to do with Virgil’s disappearance.
Something was wrong. Not with the story. But with the delivery.
Alastor sounded like a person recounting events from a script he had already rehearsed. The emotional notes were correct. The cadence appropriate.
But the feeling beneath it was missing.
Vincent’s eyes narrowed.
“Alastor,” he said carefully, “what was the disagreement about?”
Slowly that vacant gaze drifted toward him.
❧
Virgil could have teleported straight to the penthouse. It would have been simple. But he didn’t.
He wanted Razzle close. The image of Dazzle’s snarling face pressed against the windshield was still vivid in his mind. If Dante caught up - and he would, eventually - Virgil wanted to be present. He would not risk leaving his dragon behind.
Virgil stepped into the tower lobby, trying to steady his breathing.
“Is Dad here?” he asked.
The receptionist at the front desk straightened immediately.
“Oh - uh - yes, young sir.”
“And Uncle and Auntie?”
“They’re out, I’m afraid.”
Shit.
Shit.
“R-Right,” Virgil said, nodding. “Thank you. Where’s Dad?”
“In his penthouse.”
Virgil nodded once more and turned toward the elevators, forcing his stride to remain steady instead of breaking into a run. Razzle hovered close at his shoulder, wings brushing lightly against his arm in silent reassurance as they crossed the polished lobby floor.
The elevator chimed softly when it arrived and he stepped inside.
The doors slid shut with a muted click, sealing him into a narrow column of mirrored walls. As the ascent began, the adrenaline that had propelled him this far began to curdle into something heavier.
Anxiety.
He shifted his weight from one hoof to the other, jaw tight. He needed to tell his father something before Dante arrived.
Before his mother arrived.
The doors chimed again and opened onto the penthouse.
“Dad! I - ”
Virgil stepped forward.
And stopped.
There were two figures standing within the open living space.
His father and beside him…
His mother.
The Queen of Hell turned toward him, those eyes bright with affection.
That razor-toothed smile unfurled.
“Welcome home, my darling.”
Chapter 244: 244
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Queen’s gaze traveled slowly from Virgil to Razzle, lingering in a way that felt almost tender. The pair stood frozen near the entrance.
“My little ones,” Alastor crooned. “You worried me terribly. Running off like that.”
He clicked his tongue softly and gave a gentle shake of his head, as though chastising a child for muddy shoes rather than fleeing the castle.
“You know better than that. Both of you do.”
The words were mild. The tone was not.
Vox watched the exchange carefully. He wasn’t blind. He had spent too many years reading rooms and dissecting expressions. And Virgil had inherited that same instinct. The ability to take apart a situation in a heartbeat.
Something was wrong.
Virgil’s reaction to his mother was not relief. Not embarrassment. Nor was it even guilt.
It was caution.
Those eyes were too round. Too alert. There was a weariness in them that did not belong on a boy who had simply “run off.”
Vox’s gaze flicked to Razzle. The dragon mirrored the tension perfectly, wings slightly raised, posture protective and a faint crease marring his normally gentle features.
“Virgil,” Vox said carefully, stepping forward just a fraction. “Your mother told me you ran off.”
Virgil’s ears twitched.
“I - uh.”
Virgil opened his mouth, but what came out was fractured. Words that stumbled over one another, incomplete explanations and aborted sentences spilling forth as his chest rose and fell too quickly. His pupils were blown wide, gaze flicking between his mother and father like a trapped animal measuring escape routes. Then he looked to Vox.
It was a helpless look.
And that was enough.
Vincent was not a good man. He had never pretended to be. He was a serial killer, a manipulator and an Overlord who had clawed his way to power. He had built cults and empires and watched men die with open pleasure.
But he loved his son.
He still remembered the first time he had held Virgil. The weight of him. The warmth. The boy had been a perfect fusion of mother and father - sharp-eyed and quiet like Alastor, calculating and observant like himself. He had been everything Vox had craved for decades.
Lucifer had promised him that.
And the King had delivered.
“Alastor,” Vox said slowly, eyes never leaving Virgil for long. “What’s going on?”
The man finally turned toward his ex-wife. Alastor, however, did not look at him. His attention remained fixed on their son.
“We are going home,” Alastor said plainly. “This… excursion of yours…”
His gaze hardened, voice lowering into something colder.
“…will be addressed once we’ve returned to the castle.”
“Hey,” Vox snapped, his projected lips pulling into a scowl. “You said we were going to talk about this. I want to know what’s going on, Alastor.”
He reached out instinctively, fingers brushing toward the doe’s shoulder -
A tendril of shadow lashed out and struck his hand aside with a sharp crack.
Vox flinched back, more startled than hurt.
Alastor’s eyes shifted then, dark and razor-edged as they settled on the Overlord.
“I believe we will put a moratorium on that,” he said coolly. “When Virgil is made aware that there are consequences to his actions.”
Vox stared at him, disbelief simmering beneath the surface, before turning back to his son.
“Virgil,” he said, more urgently now. “What’s going on?”
“Dad, it’s - ”
“Enough,” Alastor snarled.
The temperature in the room seemed to drop.
“We are going home. Now.”
Virgil’s eyes widened and then sharpened. His shoulders squared despite the tremor that still lingered in his claws.
“No, Mother.”
Silence.
Alastor tilted his head slightly, almost curiously.
“This is the second time you’ve said ‘no’ to me in this way,” he observed lightly. “Such a word was appropriate when you were first learning to speak, I suppose. But you have long outgrown that phase.”
“How about letting him speak, Alastor,” Vox growled, static crackling faintly along his edges. “Because it’s becoming real fucking obvious that you’re hiding something.”
The Queen rolled his eyes.
“It is Morningstar business, Vincent,” he sighed. “It has nothing to do with you.”
“Virgil has everything to do with me,” Vox shot back. “Morningstar or not.”
Alastor regarded him for a long, assessing moment before straightening fully. His hands tucked neatly behind his back as he faces Vincent.
“You will allow me to leave with my son,” he said evenly. “And you will do well not to agitate him further.”
Vox bristled instantly, static flaring along the edges of his frame. The air around him hummed faintly with rising voltage.
“Are you fucking joking?” he snapped. “I’m just supposed to - ”
The shadows moved before he could finish.
They erupted from beneath Alastor’s hooves with violent intent, coiling upward in a blur of black. Vox barely had time to register it before the tendrils wrapped tight around his waist.
His breath stuttered.
Shock stalled his thoughts.
Just like before.
The world lurched.
He was ripped clean off his feet, dragged forward and then whipped backward with merciless force. His body slammed into the penthouse glass hard enough to rattle bone. The pane spiderwebbed instantly beneath the impact, cracks splintering outward in a deafening burst.
And the glass gave way.
It shattered outward in an explosion of glittering shards, and Vox’s body vanished through the opening in a cascade of falling debris.
The Overlord was suspended for the span second before plummeting.
“Oh, fuck - !“
Then Virgil’s voice tore through the room.
“Dad!”
❧
Virgil dropped to his knees at the jagged edge of the shattered window, shards crunching faintly beneath him as he leaned forward and peered down into the dizzying drop below. Far beneath, through drifting fragments of glass and the blur of distance, he could see movement. His father had fallen hard.
“Dad - ” the word left him in a breath that barely carried.
Razzle hovered at his side, wings trembling, following his gaze with wide, frightened eyes.
Soft footsteps approached from behind.
Alastor came to stand beside his son, hands tucked neatly behind his back, posture elegant despite the destruction scattered around them. He looked down over the city with a pleased, almost indulgent smile.
“It appears your father has taken quite the tumble,” he remarked lightly. “He has grown a bit… addled in his old age. Poor dear.”
The Queen drew in a slow breath and tilted his head back, eyes falling shut as though savoring a familiar sensation. The wind caught the edges of his hair, lifting them slightly.
It was just like old times.
A memory of freedom. Of power unrestrained.
Alastor crouched beside his son, placing his claws gently upon Virgil’s shoulders.
“You know, Virgil,” he began softly, gaze still drifting over the skyline, “I stood before this very window for thirty years. Every single day. I watched this city change. I watched it grow without me. And all I ever saw was a world that would only ever accept me as something lesser. A place that would never truly be mine. Not even the smallest piece of it.”
His voice did not rise. And it did not crack.
“And that,” he said quietly, “is all I see now.”
His hand shifted, fingers curling beneath Virgil’s chin. He angled his son’s face until their eyes met.
“Everything I have done,” Alastor said evenly, “and everything I ever will do, has been for your benefit, my fawn. As well as my own.”
Virgil’s ears flattened against his head as he shrank under the weight of that gaze, heart pounding against his ribs. He felt very small beneath it.
Alastor released him and rose fluidly to his feet.
“I suspect your sire will be in a rather poor mood,” he mused. “So I shall see to him personally.”
His smile sharpened.
“But worry not. Your brother will attend to you shortly.”
With a flourish, his staff materialized in his grasp, metal humming faintly in his hand. His lips curled further, feral and bright.
Then, without hesitation, the Queen stepped forward and vaulted cleanly from the broken window - descending toward the street below with predatory intent.
❧
Virgil did not know what to do.
His mind felt emptied out, stripped bare of strategy and speech. He had never seen his mother like that - serene and vicious all at once.
And so he had stood there, mute, while everything spiraled.
Now all he felt was guilt.
He had brought this here. To his father’s doorstep. And now Vox had been hurled from his own penthouse and his mother was descending after him with unmistakable intent.
“Razzle,” Virgil said, breath tight. “We need to do something. We have to stop Mother before - ”
He pushed himself to his feet.
And froze.
The elevator chimed.
The doors slid open behind them with a soft, clinical sound that felt horribly out of place against the wind howling through the shattered glass.
Virgil’s ears twitched. He turned slowly.
For one foolish second, hope flared. Valentino. Velvette. Anyone else.
But no.
“Brother!”
Dante stood in the doorway, appearing perfect.
Not a single trace of blood marred his white suit. No sign of the twisted heap he had been minutes prior. His posture was perfect and his smile terrible.
The moment their gazes met, he moved.
He lunged with startling speed, teeth bared in a grin too wide to be sane.
Virgil barely had time to react.
A sharp shove.
A sudden loss of ground beneath his hooves.
Weightlessness.
The world tipped violently as he was thrust over the edge of the shattered window.
Razzle shrieked, lunging after him - only to be intercepted midair by Dazzle. The smaller dragon collided with him, claws tangling, and the pair tumbled together through open space. Dazzle’s jaws snapped viciously around Razzle’s right wing, puncturing deep. Blood spilled instantly, staining pointed teeth crimson as Razzle convulsed in pain.
They fell.
Virgil’s stomach dropped as the city rushed up toward him. Wind tore at his clothes and ripped the breath from his lungs.
And far above him wings burst outward.
Six of them.
White and red, unfurling with dramatic flourish from Dante’s back as he hovered effortlessly in the air. He beat them once, twice, stabilizing himself lazily.
Dazzle tore free from Razzle and rose beside the Omega, maw slick with blood.
Both of them looked down, their pointed teeth exposed in wide grins.
Virgil twisted in the air, panic surging as gravity claimed him. He could see the street rushing closer.
❧
Something caught him.
Strong arms. Familiar ones.
Virgil had squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for impact; for bone-splintering force, for the same violent collision Dante had endured against brick. But instead of shattering pain, there was only the jarring discomfort of being caught mid-fall. A bruising shock that rattled him but did not break him.
“Virgil!”
His eyes flew open.
Vox.
Electricity flickered faintly along the Overlord’s frame, one arm braced around his son’s back, the other steadying him against his chest. His fall had not incapacitated him for long. The man having recovered enough to intercept his son’s fall.
“I’ve got you, son,” Vox said firmly, projected eyes fixed on him with fierce intensity.
Virgil swallowed, breath uneven, as he was lowered onto trembling legs. The world felt tilted and wrong. They stood at the base of the tower now, shattered glass still raining down in distant fragments.
Across from them stood Alastor.
The Queen stood poised and unruffled, staff resting lightly against the pavement, a pleasant smile curving his lips as terrible, almost maddening darkness shone in his eyes. His head tilted just slightly to the side as though observing a curious experiment.
It did not take long for Dante and Dazzle to descend, hovering just above and behind him.
“My, my,” Alastor drawled smoothly. “What an interesting turn of events.”
His gaze flicked upward toward his younger son.
“But, really. You shouldn’t be so rough with your brother, Dante,” he chided lightly. “Tossing him like that.”
Dante huffed and crossed his arms.
“Well, he’s the one being difficult, Mother,” the young Omega scoffed. “Isn’t that right, Dazzle?”
Dazzle bobbed his head enthusiastically, crossing his small arms to mirror his master.
Alastor gave a soft, derisive snort before his attention sharpened fully upon the trio standing across from him. The faint amusement faded from his expression, replaced by something cooler.
Virgil stood half a step in front of Vox without quite realizing he’d done so. Razzle hovered unsteadily near his shoulder, injured wing trembling and blood still dripping in thin lines onto the concrete. Vox’s hand remained braced at his son’s back, claws flexing once as static whispered faintly across his form.
Dante hovered above and behind their mother, arms crossed, wings neatly arranged at his back. Dazzle circled once before settling at his side, licking the last traces of blood from his teeth with unbothered satisfaction.
The space between them felt charged.
Alastor’s staff tapped once against the ground. The sound echoed.
“It seems,” he said lightly, “we have reached an impasse.”
Notes:
This particular set-up has been in the works for ages.
Complicated family dynamics have always intrigued me. And I will explore it more in depth.
I'm also enjoying the evolution of Alastor into something more. As his burdens have transformed him into what he always wanted to be. Mighty and terrible in equal measure.
Allowing the people who observed him throughout his journey bare witness to this metamorphosis is also fun to explore from a psychological perspective. One of my lovely readers ( this is for you thissentiment ) pointed out the fact that evil queen/sorcereress/villaness is often viewed as a form of 'female empowerment' in media. Which was my intention to express. Maleficent, Ursala, Zira, Mother Gothel were unapologetic in their respective stories; they were selfish, powerful and awful - and ran counter to the soft/sweet/friendly/traditionally feminine figures of Aurora, Ariel, Kiara and Rapunzel, respectively. The former was meant to represent what a female 'should not be' while propping up the latter figures.
It's also intriguing to see folks shift more toward Vox's and Virgil's side. As there are readers who have expressed support of one side who are Virgil fans ( i'm pleased to see that he's an OC that has garnered positive attention ) - while other readers are rejoicing Alastor's Evil Queen 'Imma get mine' era and Dante's gremlin-esque behaviors.
As the writer of this piece, of course, I never pick sides. I also never write things I don't fancy. I love Virgil's stance. I love Vox's lingering feelings that he refuses to let go of. I adore Dante's steadfast loyalty to his mother and his insane tendencies and Alastor's fervent desire to be feared and respected.
But, in most media, folks tend to be divided about all characters that exist and have ever existed. Which was a conversation I held with my wife while I was reading comments aloud to her.
Chapter 245: 245
Chapter Text
“Virgil.”
Vox’s voice dropped low, so low it barely carried beyond the space between them. It wasn’t meant for Alastor. Or Dante.
It was meant for his son.
“Look at me,” he whispered.
Virgil did.
“Remember what Valentino, Velvette and I taught you? You’re not weak. You’re Alastor’s son - and you're mine too. And that means something.”
A flicker of something steadier moved through Virgil’s chest. His breathing slowed and the tremor in his claws eased as he straightened.
Across from them, Alastor watched.
Vox’s gaze hardened as it settled on his ex-wife.
“I don’t know the full story yet,” he said evenly. “And frankly? I don’t care.”
A faint crackle of electricity traced the lines of his frame.
“What I do care about… is this - our son left your castle. He crossed half the damn city on foot. That doesn’t happen without a reason.”
Alastor’s smile thinned.
“And he came to me,” Vox continued. “Because he felt he had to.”
A beat of silence.
“And until I understand why, he stays with me.”
The words had barely settled before Alastor’s expression darkened.
“You intend to take him from me,” the Queen sneered, teeth flashing sharp beneath the sky’s crimson glow. “I should have known. I should have known you would poison him against me.”
Vox’s scowled fiercely.
“Are you listening to yourself, Alastor?”
“What?” the doe snapped, head canting sharply to the side. “Do I sound hysterical to you, Vincent? You were always so very fond of that word. So why not use it now?”
“Alastor,” he said, voice steady and deliberately even, “you’re the one pushing him away. Not me.”
A muscle jumped beneath the Queen’s eye.
“He is a child,” Alastor hissed. “He does not understand what is best for him. He does not understand Hell. And the moment I attempt to educate him - he flees.”
His gaze snapped to Virgil.
“Do you think my actions lack justification, Virgil?” he demanded quietly. “Do you believe my desires are without reason?”
Virgil swallowed but did not look away.
“You have lived sixteen years,” Alastor continued, stepping forward, staff striking once against the pavement. “Sixteen comfortable years. And I have lived a century.”
His claw lifted from the staff and shot outward, finger pointing toward the sprawling chaos of Pentagram City.
“A century of this.”
The words carried his pain.
“Of degradation. Of torment. Of being carved into something useful. For thirty years.”
Thunder rolled above them, distant but present.
“There are twenty-four hours in a day,” Alastor said, his voice lowering. “Three hundred sixty-five days in a year.”
He sneered.
“Nearly all of it spent with your sire,” he continued, the word curling with venom. “Under his care. Spent in this city. Made to scrub his floors and press his clothing. Made to serve and please him.”
The shadows at his feet thickened.
“I was a doll,” he said softly. “A pet. A thing.”
Virgil felt the air grow heavier with each word.
“And every night,” Alastor went on, gaze distant now, “after I had done everything ‘right’... I would lie down and forbid myself from wanting more. I scarcely allowed myself to dream.”
His voice dropped further.
“And when I dared - when I attempted to claim even the smallest fragment of control over myself… over my body… I was punished.”
The doe sucked in a harsh breath.
“Because it was wrong,” he said. “Everything I ever wanted to be was wrong. Wrong in the eyes of Heaven. Wrong in the eyes of Earth. Wrong even here, in Hell.”
His glare sharpened, slicing toward Vox.
“I was a contradiction that required correction.”
Vox’s electricity flared instinctively, but he did not interrupt.
“I wanted to spare you from this,” Alastor said, turning back to Virgil, voice almost tender. “From all of it, my love.”
His jaw tightened.
“But it seems I am left with no choice.”
The snap of his gaze toward Vox was almost violent.
“I will never forgive you for what you did to me, Vincent,” he said. “Never.”
Vox’s expression hardened, but something flickered there - something that wasn’t anger.
“The only thing you have ever given me,” Alastor continued, “the one thing I cherish that came from you… is my son.”
His voice cracked - not in weakness, but in intensity.
“And now you stand there and dare to keep him from me.”
The shadows beneath him surged outward, pooling across the pavement like spilled ink.
“If I am to be the villain of your little tale,” Alastor said, lifting his chin, “then so be it.”
The feral grin returned.
“But understand this - I will not forgive. And I will never forget.”
His gaze cut sharply to Dante.
“Virgil is yours to reclaim,” he said calmly.
Dante’s grin broadened into something feral.
Then Alastor turned his attention to Dazzle.
“And Razzle is yours.”
Dazzle’s claws flexed, his teeth bared.
Vox stepped forward instinctively, electricity arcing brighter.
“You touch him and I - ”
Alastor lifted his staff and pointed it directly at him.
“But you, my dearest Vincent,” he crooned, voice dropping into something dark and intimate, “will forever be mine.”
The words were not romantic.
They were possessive.
Binding.
❧
How long had it been since they had last fought like this?
The memory surfaced of the ceremonial hall prepared for celebration. An anniversary meant to mark their reunion.
And then there was chaos.
It had been sixteen years since Vox had felt Alastor’s shadows tear into him with unrestrained fury. And now, beneath the looming height of Vee Tower, they faced each other again.
Alastor was no longer merely an Overlord’s disgruntled Omega.
He was Queen.
And he had not spent a decade in a gilded cage doing nothing.
His grip tightened around his staff, the radio dial humming with a low, anticipatory frequency. The weapon felt natural in his claws again; an extension of his will.
As Dante and Dazzle lunged toward Virgil and Razzle, Alastor did not spare them a glance. He trusted his secondborn son and his dragon to obey.
Instead, he let his shadows breathe.
They peeled away from his hooves like smoke and then formed; dark, humanoid shapes with bulbous white heads and jagged smiles splitting too-wide mouths. Their crimson eyes fixed on Vox in unison.
The Overlord’s screen flickered faintly with recognition.
“Still using the fucking puppets,” Vox muttered.
The swarm rushed him in a single, shrieking wave.
They hit him all at once - claws and gnashing teeth sinking into synthetic fabric and crackling wire. Vox snarled and released a burst of white-hot voltage that detonated outward in a concussive pulse. Several of the creatures disintegrated instantly.
But not all.
Two of them latched onto his legs, teeth sinking in deep. Vox hissed, wrenching one off and crushing it against the pavement beneath his heel, the other ripping free only after tearing a chunk of material with it.
The second his focus shifted Alastor moved.
He did not rush recklessly. He closed the distance within a few short moments, hooves silent against asphalt as the staff came up in a brutal arc.
The radio head struck upward against Vox’s screen with a crack that echoed down the street. And the impact snapped Vox’s head back violently, pixels flaring erratically across his display.
Before the Overlord could fully recalibrate, a shadow tendril surged from beneath Alastor’s feet and slammed into Vox’s midsection with enough force to send him airborne.
He crashed through a streetlight, metal bending and sparks cascading in a violent shower as he skidded across the pavement. Alastor in immediate pursuit as he sought to press his advantage.
❧
Vox had never allowed his son to idle.
Behind the mirrored glass and curated broadcasts of the tower, Virgil had been trained.
Valentino had taught him how to read people; the shift of weight before a strike and the twitch in a smile that meant deception. Velvette had drilled timing into him until instinct and presentation became one seamless motion. And Vox… Vox had taught him power and control.
So when Dante rushed him, Virgil did not panic.
He shut his eyes for half a breath and reached inward to muscle memory and instinct honed over the span of years.
“Think you can beat me just because you’re an Alpha?” Dante sneered, white and red wings snapping open as he lunged.
He attacked exactly as he had at the tower. Claws extended, teeth bared - the doe aiming to overwhelm through speed and force.
Virgil detonated into sparks.
Electricity cracked across the pavement as he reappeared several feet off-axis from the blow, the air still humming from displacement. Dante’s claws sliced through empty space and Virgil did not hesitate.
The cords of his ponytail snapped alive; the two sleek lengths of conductive cable unfurling. One lashed out and coiled around Dante’s ankle with a metallic hiss.
Virgil then pivoted sharply at the waist and yanked.
Dante’s smaller frame was ripped off balance and launched sideways, flung brutally away from the tower. Virgil released the cord at the apex of the throw, letting momentum do the rest.
Dante hit the ground hard.
He skidded across asphalt, glass and grit scattering before he flipped and rolled, wings snapping wide to slow himself.
An indignant snarl tore from him as he pushed up into a crouch, his suit visibly scuffed.
“You’ve been practicing,” Dante hissed.
Virgil stood tall, electricity still whispering faintly along his shoulders.
“You weren’t the only one.”
Dante launched again. This time there was no teleport. Instead, they collided head-on.
Claw met claw in a vicious clash of sharpened keratin. Dante might have been smaller; but the strength coiled inside him was inherited, dense and coiled from Lucifer’s blood. The first impact jarred Virgil’s arms violently, forcing him back half a step.
Dante pressed in mercilessly.
Their movements blurred into close-quarters brutality; swipes, parries and counters delivered at a speed that shredded fabric and skin alike. Dante’s claws raked down Virgil’s side, slicing through tailored material and drawing a thin, burning line of blood beneath.
Virgil answered in kind.
He pivoted, drove an elbow into Dante’s ribs, then caught the Omega’s wrist and twisted sharply. Dante snarled, slamming his forehead forward in retaliation. The crack of skull against skull sent a burst of white across Virgil’s vision.
They broke apart only to collide again.
Suit fabric tore and blood spattered dark against pavement. Wings beat violently, gusting debris outward as Dante tried to gain vertical advantage.
Virgil grabbed him mid-ascent and wrenched him back down.
They locked. Their claws interlocked with their foreheads nearly touching.
Both panting and baring teeth.
“You’ll always be weak, Virgil,” Dante spat, breath hot and furious. “Just like your pathetic fucking father.”
Something inside Virgil snapped into stillness as his spiraled left eye shifted.
It began to turn.
Dante’s grin faltered as the world around him seemed to stutter just for a heartbeat.
The hypnotic pressure slid into his mind. His muscles hesitated and his thoughts misfired.
Confusion flickered across his face.
“What - ”
Virgil tightened his grip and electricity surged.
The current shot directly through their locked claws and into Dante’s frame in a violent, contained discharge. Dante’s back arched sharply, a scream tearing free as voltage rippled through nerves and muscle.
His wings convulsed.
The smell of ozone and scorched fabric filled the air.
Virgil did not release him.
“I’ll show you how weak I am,” he snarled, voice shaking with fury and hurt all at once.
❧
Razzle had been there from the beginning.
His first memory was of warmth.
Of a small face pressed close to his own. Of soft breath puffing against his snout. Of drool dampening his fur where a pudgy cheek had been smashed against him in sleep. The scent had been the first thing he understood.
Virgil.
Those little arms were wrapped around his neck. And Razzle, barely aware of himself as something separate, had wrapped back.
It had been instinct.
It had been everything.
There had been something inside Virgil that had sparked him awake in a way nothing else could. Something that even Lucifer lacked.
Love.
“Razzy!” the bright, childish voice echoed in memory.
He remembered toddling steps and giggles. Tiny hands tugging him toward toys scattered across polished floors. Sitting patiently while Virgil built little kingdoms out of blocks. Being tucked beneath an arm when tears came, whether from scraped knees or scoldings from the Queen.
He had been there when Alastor fussed at them both for tracking mud through halls they weren’t meant to enter. There when Virgil snuck sweets he wasn’t allowed to have. There at his side through long nights, curled together in tangled warmth.
And he had always felt the absence when Virgil visited his sire.
They were a pair. They had always been a pair.
“Hey, buddy.”
He remembered that too. The way Virgil’s voice had shifted over the years - lighter, then cracking and then deepening. But the way he held him had never changed.
Razzle had never been like Dazzle.
Dazzle had been larger. His flames hotter. His magic more precise. Even when they discovered their powers together, Dazzle’s had burned brighter. He’d been praised more by the others. Fed first and more because of his size by the staff. Given sharper toys to test his claws against by Dante.
Razzle never fought it.
He loved Dazzle and he loved Dante.
Even when they were mean.
Even when it hurt.
And he knew Virgil loved them too. Even now. Even bleeding and angry and torn open by words and claws alike.
Razzle didn’t want this.
He wanted gardens and sunshine and chasing insect through manicured hedges. He wanted Dazzle smaller and less cruel. He wanted laughter.
But the world had shifted.
A claw slashed across his face.
Pain bloomed hot and immediate as blood welled from the gash. Razzle shrieked, wings flaring instinctively as he veered away from Dazzle’s relentless pursuit. His damaged wing protested violently as he forced it into motion, the earlier bite tearing fresh agony through muscle.
Dazzle did not hesitate as he struck again.
Razzle was hit mid-air and sent spiraling downward, tumbling through open space before crashing into pavement littered with shattered glass. The impact rattled through his bones. He struggled to rise…
Only to be shoved hard back down.
He found himself pinned on his belly, claws scraping uselessly against cement. His breath came in shallow bursts as he stared up at his larger twin.
Dazzle loomed over him as Razzle trembled.
He didn’t want to fight.
And then Dante screamed.
Both dragons’ heads snapped toward the sound.
Across the pavement, Virgil stood locked against Dante, electricity flashing and hypnotic spiral turning. The younger Alpha stood firm. Bleeding and shaking but unyielding.
Standing and fighting.
For himself.
For them.
Razzle’s gaze shifted back to Dazzle.
Virgil needed him.
He had always been there.
When he was small.
When he was scared.
When he cried.
When he laughed.
He needed him now.
Razzle’s trembling slowed.
His eyes narrowed.
He was a dragon too.
He was special too.
Just like Dazzle.
A low growl rumbled in his throat, deeper than he’d ever let it be.
And then he lunged.
Dazzle barely had time to react before Razzle’s claws sank into his shoulder, teeth snapping viciously at his neck. The larger dragon snarled in shock, wings beating wildly as they rolled across the pavement in a tangle of limbs and fury.
This was not play-fighting in gardens.
This was real.
Dazzle roared, trying to overpower him through sheer size, but Razzle twisted violently beneath him, snapping hard at a vulnerable joint in Dazzle’s wing. The bite landed.
Dazzle howled.
They separated only long enough to circle.
Razzle did not retreat this time.
He met the next charge head-on.
Because Virgil was still standing.
And Razzle would be there.
Just like always.
Chapter 246: 246
Chapter Text
It was strange how easily they fell back into rhythm.
Despite the years. Despite the distance. Despite the fractures carved deep into bone and pride and memory.
They knew one another.
Not in the shallow way rivals do, studying from afar. Nor in the detached way enemies learn patterns through repeated conflict.
They knew each other intimately.
Their souls had once been tethered by vows, by law, by ceremony and expectation. Their bodies had learned the shape of one another through long nights that blurred into years. They had memorized each other’s tells, the minute shifts in posture before anger and the almost imperceptible tilt of head before mockery. Their quarrels had never been quiet. They had been volcanic.
As they collided again in the street, electricity lashing through shadow and shadow swallowing wire, it felt less like a new battle and more like a continuation. As though the intervening years had merely been a commercial break.
Alastor had never truly shaken how much he knew Vincent. The cadence of his movements. The way his shoulders tensed before channeling a larger surge. The flicker across his screen that meant irritation instead of true rage. Even now, as wires snapped and coiled toward him, Alastor anticipated the angle, the velocity and the follow-through.
He had once told Angel Dust he could never properly let go.
Because even without physical proximity, even without shared walls or shared beds, a strange tether had remained. It had been thin at times.
But never severed.
Virgil had been a convenient excuse. A necessary one. An anchor point neither of them could deny without looking monstrous. Exchanges and visits and arguments about schooling and discipline had given them reason to circle one another and to remain in orbit.
A good excuse.
A safe one.
But not the whole truth.
Because it could not be denied that what he felt toward Vox was not simple hatred.
I hate him, Alastor told himself as a crackling surge barely missed his shoulder and shattered the asphalt behind him.
It should be that simple.
It should be clean.
Pure vitriol.
Nothing layered beneath it. Nothing soft. Nothing complicated. Because Vincent was the reason for everything. The reason he had been diminished. The reason he had been forced into roles he despised. The reason thirty years had stretched into something suffocating and endless.
“You picked me first.”
The memory cut sharp and sudden, spoken years ago with something raw beneath the accusation.
As shadows and wires clashed overhead, as the air itself seemed to tremble under the strain of competing power, Alastor found himself thinking not only of the cruelty, not only of the confinement… but of the quieter moments too. Of conversations at dawn. Of arguments that had ended in exhausted laughter.
It had gone beyond sharing a son.
There had been something else.
Something layered atop the pain.
Something woven into the seams of every insult, every power play and every possessive glance.
A familiarity that refused to die.
❧
He had been married for ten years.
Nearly a full decade of shared space, shared meals, shared arguments and reconciliations. They had already celebrated their anniversary properly; dinner at the restaurant Alastor favored most. He had been plied with gifts. Jewelry that suited his taste. Rare records and even luxuries tailored precisely to him.
Despite there being no children between them. Despite Valentino’s constant orbit and the unspoken understanding that Vincent’s affections were not exclusive.
Vox had remained attentive.
Affectionate.
That night, the Omega had been tucked neatly against Vox’s side on the couch in their penthouse. The television was dark for once. No blaring programs. No flickering advertisements. Instead, the radio Vincent had gifted him years ago hummed softly, a gentle melody drifting through the room. Warm light bathed the space in amber.
“Hey,” Vincent said,
Alastor had been dozing lightly, his cheek resting against Vox’s shoulder. It was late enough that the day’s edge had worn thin. He was ready for bed. Ready to curl beneath expensive sheets and let the world narrow to something smaller.
He yawned quietly and nuzzled closer instead of answering.
Vox laughed softly.
“Let me up for a second.”
“Mmm. Why?” Alastor mumbled, voice thick with sleep.
“Got something for you.”
“Is it your dick?” he grunted flatly, not even lifting his head.
Vox barked out a sharp laugh.
“Ha! Nah. Unless…?”
The Omega released a discontented noise and flopped dramatically as Vincent carefully slid out from beneath him. He remained limp and indulgent, curling into the warmth left behind, tail flicking lazily.
There was a familiar click of glass.
The soft sound of a bottle being set down.
“C’mon, Alastor.”
A playful pat landed against his rear, coaxing him upright. He blinked blearily toward the coffee table.
Then his eyes sharpened.
“…?”
The label caught the light.
“Medeira?” he breathed.
“A damned good replica, apparently,” Vincent said with obvious satisfaction, smile widening across his screen. “Heard it was popular in your era.”
The drowsiness vanished almost instantly. Alastor pushed himself up properly, ears perked and expression brightening in a way that was rare and unguarded. He watched Vincent pour carefully before settling back down beside him and offering the glass.
“Happy anniversary, sweetheart.”
Their glasses clicked together in a soft toast.
They drank.
The taste hit him first in memory before flavor. It reminded him of something distant and half-forgotten; of home in a way that had nothing to do with Pentagram City or the V Tower.
For a little while, the air between them felt uncomplicated.
They talked about nothing pressing. About trivial stories. About old broadcasts and failed business ventures and absurd Overlord politics. Alastor found himself laughing quietly, head tipping back, body gradually sinking into Vincent’s side once more.
The music continued to play.
The city lights glittered beyond the window.
And for that stretch of time, nestled against his husband with wine warming his veins and laughter softening his edges, Alastor allowed himself something dangerously simple.
Contentment.
❧
They rushed through the city.
And the portion of Pentagram City unfortunate enough to cradle their quarrel became unrecognizable within minutes.
Alastor did not falter.
He met Vox head-on, no longer the confined Omega bristling beneath a gilded cage, but something sharpened. His movements were economical and precise, shadow bending to his will in complex arcs that anticipated and countered every electrical surge thrown his way.
Vox could not fell him easily.
Not alone.
And that realization showed.
Their forms began to change.
Claws elongated into something more primal. Teeth grew longer, more jagged, snapping inches from throats and shoulders. Vox’s frame expanded, his screen distorting into a grin too wide to be stable. Alastor’s silhouette stretched, antlers arching larger as shadow and green energy surged through him.
They were monstrous reflections of what they had always been.
Bodies were flung through brick and steel. Vox drove Alastor through the facade of a shuttered pawn shop, only for shadow to coil around his leg and drag him violently back through the wreckage. Alastor’s staff cracked against Vox’s shoulder with bone-rattling force; Vox retaliated by driving a charged fist into the Queen’s ribs, sending him skidding across fractured pavement.
Just as Alastor had declared earlier, they reached an impasse.
The Queen had improved. He was no longer simply clever. He was formidable now. Comparable to Vox’s strongest peers.
They stood now as equals.
Alastor had yet to become the strongest Sinner in Hell.
But he was close.
So very close.
He would see Vox defeated and him crumpled at his feet.
He just needed to push further. Harder. Exploit every weakness. Outmaneuver. Outthink. Break himself if necessary.
He would prove that he was not weak.
That he was not merely an Omega.
That he was more than the pathetic, diminished thing he had once been forced into becoming.
Their struggle carried them through the doors of a closed-down bar, the front shattering inward beneath the force of their combined weight. They crashed across overturned tables and splintered wood, finally disentangling just enough for their forms to compress back toward something closer to ordinary.
Vox’s back struck the floorboards as Alastor forced him down, shadows pinning his wrists momentarily before dissipating into nothing. The Alpha grunted sharply at the impact, chest heaving as he stared up at the Queen looming above him; their claws locked.
Alastor panted, a triumphant grin carving across his face. For a moment, it felt like momentum had tipped in his favor.
Then Vox froze.
His screen flickered.
Not with static.
With recognition.
His gaze drifted - not away from the fight, but sideways.
Alastor drove him harder into the floor, forcing his shoulders flat. The boards cracked beneath the pressure.
“Distracted?” Alastor hissed, breath uneven but victorious.
But then his own gaze shifted.
And he stilled.
It was that bar.
That bar.
The one they had slipped into during their courtship. When everything had been charged not with hostility, but with possibility. The dim booth in the corner where they had leaned close, conspiratorial. The stage where Alastor had once commandeered the microphone just to make Vincent laugh. The first place they had been truly alone without an audience or expectation pressing in.
It was before everything.
Before children. Before vows and titles. Before he had clawed his way into Overlord status and then been forced into something far grander and far more suffocating.
When there had still been hope. When the world, though cruel, had not yet dimmed so completely. When laughter had come easier. When ambition had felt like ascent rather than survival.
When he had still been…
… himself.
The memory struck so abruptly that a strangled sound tore from his throat before he could swallow it. His claws remained locked with Vox’s, but his gaze shifted to not the man beneath him, but to the image overlaid atop him.
He blinked.
And for a fraction of a second, he saw what Vincent had looked like then.
Not hardened edges and sharpened pride. But something younger.
And it was unbearable.
A snarl ripped free as he pressed closer.
He stared down at that face.
The face of one of the men who did this to him.
Who helped turn him into this.
His mind fractured backward.
To Michael’s cold, unblinking eyes.
To the men on Earth whose hands had not asked permission.
To Rosie’s condescension disguised as affection.
To Vincent’s projected gaze in moments when control outweighed care.
To Lucifer’s empty, ancient orbs.
“You did this to me,” he breathed.
It was not shouted.
It was hollow.
“All of you.”
An awful noise tore free from the depths of him then. It was grief. It was fury. It was the sound of something long-cracked finally splitting open.
His vision blurred and tears fell.
The fight drained out of him as though someone had pulled a plug. His body sagged forward, collapsing fully against Vincent’s chest.
The pain was indescribable.
Vox did not strike nor did he shove him off.
Arms wrapped around him instead, hesitant at first, then firm. Not to restrain nor to dominate.
But to hold.
Alastor trembled in that embrace, shoulders shaking as he fought to pull himself back together; to rebuild the composure that had been so carefully constructed. To reignite the fire so many had tried to extinguish.
Vox shifted upright, bringing him with him, one arm secure at his back. He did not speak immediately. He simply held him, claws digging into fabric as though afraid the moment would evaporate if he loosened his grip.
This would not last. They both knew that.
But he held him anyway.
And it was obvious.
In the way his grip tightened rather than relaxed.
In the way his screen dimmed to something softer.
Vox still loved him.
Fiercely.
Against logic. Against history. Against everything.
He still looked at him with longing. As though he was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.
Alastor lifted his face slowly, blinking through the remnants of tears. Their gazes met.
He couldn’t let go.
He didn’t want to.
He wanted Vox to suffer. Yes. He wanted recompense. He demanded satisfaction. He wanted the universe to balance itself in some small, meaningful way.
And yet…
He reached up as his eyes became half-lidded, claw brushing lightly against the sharpened edge of Vincent’s screen in a touch that was achingly familiar. A caress that belonged to another lifetime.
Vox went utterly still beneath it.
“You still want me, don’t you, Vincent?”
The words were soft. Dangerous and intimate in equal measure.
It was a question he had asked in this very bar so many years ago, when everything had still been possibility instead of ruin.
“Do you want me, Vox?”
Vincent stared at him.
And something flickered in his fractured display. Something obsessive. And dark.
“Yes,” he said hoarsely. “God, yes, I do.”
A clever little smile curved across Alastor’s lips, a small piece of himself that had once been reemerging after so very long.
And as his arms slowly encircled the Overlord's neck, the twin gems - blue and red - set into the golden serpent that curved elegantly around his finger gleamed in the low light.
Chapter 247: Curse of Eve!Virgil [ ART ]
Summary:
companion piece to Curse of Eve!Alastor and Curse of Eve!Dante art series.
Chapter Text

Chapter 248: The Queen and King of Hell [ ART ]
Notes:
For those curious. Radioapple is, technically, the endgame pairing. Of course, technically - this fic is an elaborate harem. And the Queen is tended to in every way possible.
Chapter Text

Chapter 249: The Twin Princes of Hell [ ART ]
Summary:
The princes are interesting characters to write. There's depth to both. But when it comes to each other - they do love one another. Despite everything. And that'll never change.
Chapter Text

Chapter 250: 250
Chapter Text
His desire for Alastor had never waned.
Not in the early years and not now. Everything about the doe called to him; the sharp cut of his voice, the precision of his mind and the elegant line of his body when he moved through a room. Even the defiance, especially the defiance, had drawn him in. Each act of rebellion had struck something feral inside him, pushing him to the brink of obsession.
It had been Valentino’s presence, in the hollow space left by his ex-wife’s absence, that had steadied him. The Vees had anchored him to something tangible. Their shared ambition, their scheming and their indulgences had given him structure. It kept him from unraveling entirely. It offered satisfaction in the most practical sense.
But his gaze always returned to Alastor in the end.
His Alastor. Beautiful in a way that felt unfair. Infuriating and intoxicating in equal measure. The doe stirred within him emotions that were both luminous and corrosive. It was something like devotion twisted into something darker.
He wanted to love him.
He also wanted to break him.
It was as though Alastor had been forged to suffer and yet refuse to shatter. Other Omegas bent. Other Omegas learned the shape of submission and stayed there. Alastor quieted for a time, yes. His edges dulled and his fire banked low enough to pass unnoticed. But he never truly broke. He always emerged again; sharpened by every attempt made to diminish him.
He raged against the world. Against hierarchy. Against the natural order that sought to confine him. Even when it cost him everything.
Vincent saw it in his eyes even now; that simmering fury and darkness. It was not emptiness nor was it despair. It was something far more volatile… something that promised upheaval rather than surrender.
It was like staring into a void that did not simply consume, but called back.
Vincent knew the phrase. The 'call of the void'. That dangerous, irrational impulse to leap and to destroy oneself in a single irrevocable act simply because the edge was there. The pull toward ruin not out of despair, but out of fascination.
Perhaps that was what had always drawn him to the doe. That call. That sharp, intoxicating awareness that Alastor could be his undoing. For all the times he had dismissed him as incapable, he had always known the truth. And that truth sat coiled beneath the surface.
The doe was something rare.
King Lucifer knew it. That was obvious in the way he had claimed him. And Vincent knew it too. He had known it first, perhaps. He had seen it when others only saw a sharp-tongued Omega with ambition too large for his station.
Vincent’s claws tightened possessively at Alastor’s waist, the digits digging in. His mouth parted, tongue flicking out before their mouths met in a collision that was less tender than it was hungry. Alastor pressed closer rather than retreating, and that compliance sent heat flaring low in Vincent’s body.
It had been an age since he’d been permitted this closeness. Since he’d tasted him. The familiarity of it struck like memory layered over desire, and a low, satisfied sound vibrated in his chest before he could restrain it.
The world around them thinned to insignificance. None of it mattered. His focus narrowed to the feel of Alastor’s body against his and the way he fit as though he had always belonged there.
A part of him ached to see him laid out beneath him again. To have him open and pliant and watching him with a heated, lustful gaze. The Overlord wanted to feel those long legs draw him in willingly. And he wanted to remind him of what they had once been.
But there was another, darker thread winding through that want. A hunger for recompense. For the years of barbed words and humiliation. There was a twisted desire to see that beautiful face contort; not in pleasure, but in something more fragile. To see him shaken and teary-eyed. To hear him confess dependence rather than defiance.
He did not want to let go.
He wanted them bound together again. For an eternity. Even if the arrangement required compromise. Even if it meant existing alongside whomever else orbited the Queen of Hell. As long as Alastor remained within reach he could endure the rest.
He told himself he could win him back. That he could coax that heat he felt into something mutual again. And that one day, perhaps, the doe would look at him not with fury but with something softer.
“Alastor,” he breathed, voice roughened by desire. “Fuck. Sweetheart. I missed you so much.”
“Mm.”
The soft hum was neither agreement nor dismissal. Alastor licked his lips slowly, gaze lifting to study him with that same careful intensity that had undone him years ago. For a fleeting, dangerous moment, Vincent believed the distance between them might close again. That the doe would lean back in, sink into his arms and reward him with another taste of something he craved.
His eyes traced that face, lingering shamelessly. The sharp cheekbones. The elegant curve of his mouth. Virgil carried that face too, softened by youth. But on Alastor it was honed and devastating.
He had always been beautiful.
There had even been something especially breathtaking about him when he was pregnant - glowing in a way that made Vincent’s chest ache with possessive pride. The memory flickered through him with startling clarity.
Perhaps they could have another one day.
“Ala - ”
He startled as the slight weight against him vanished. Alastor rose fluidly, brushing debris from his clothing. The intimacy evaporated as quickly as it had formed and Vincent felt something inside his chest drop sharply.
“Alastor?”
The Omega glanced at him, expression smoothing into something neutral. And then he began to step away. Vincent’s stomach twisted violently at the motion, panic threading through him before he could mask it.
No.
Not again.
He had watched Alastor leave him too many times. Watched him slip from reach in increments. Even when they still saw one another during arranged visitations, there had at least been proximity.
It had been two years since he’d truly touched him.
Birthdays didn’t count.
Brief encounters didn’t count.
He was losing his fucking mind.
He couldn’t live in this suspended state, orbiting someone he was no longer allowed to claim.
He needed him. The urge was visceral and wired into him. That kiss had been a reminder of everything he’d been missing; the way the world aligned for a heartbeat when Alastor chose him.
“Alastor!”
He lunged, claws snapping around the doe’s wrist before he could stop himself.
“Wait.”
The Queen turned slowly, leveling him with a sharp look. The warmth that had flickered moments ago cooled into something regal and distant.
“Your Majesty,” Alastor corrected icily.
Vox’s projected lips flattened. He hesitated only a second before swallowing his pride.
“Your Majesty,” he repeated quietly.
The shift was immediate.
Alastor’s expression brightened, the cold edge dissolving into something radiant. Crimson eyes sharpened with satisfaction and Vincent felt himself fall straight back into them.
“What is it, Vincent?”
“Did I do something wrong?” he asked, the words tumbling out faster than he intended. “We were - can’t we just - ”
“Can’t we just what?” Alastor interrupted smoothly, head tilting ever so slightly.
“Just a little longer,” Vox said, the bravado gone entirely now. “Baby. God, I missed you.”
“Vincent…” The sigh that followed was soft, almost weary.
The man’s grip shifted. He carefully transferred his hold to Alastor’s hand, cradling it between both of his as though it were something fragile. Without thinking, he transitioned himself to his knees before him. Now an Overlord kneeling in a ruined bar that once held better memories.
“I just - please,” he said, voice rough and unguarded. “I haven’t seen you in so long. I still love you. You know that, right? You have to.”
He heard how pathetic he sounded.
He didn’t care.
He was starving. That was the only word for it. Starving for the version of Alastor that leaned into him willingly. That looked at him with warmth and tolerated his touch. That small glimpse - those few seconds of heat - had sharpened that hunger into something all-consuming.
“... I know, Vincent,” Alastor replied quietly.
Hope flared in him so fast it almost hurt.
“Then we could - ”
“Vincent, I can’t trust you not to get in my way.”
The words were worryingly calm.
Alastor gestured lightly to the wreckage around them.
“This only proves my point. You undermine my authority as Queen. You defy me. You disrespect me. I cannot simply accept that.”
The doe angled his ears down just slightly, crimson eyes softening.
“We should maintain our distance,” he said gently. “It’s what’s best for the both of us, darling.”
The endearment made Vox’s heart slam against his ribs. The warmth in it was present. And he clung to it like a lifeline.
Maybe Alastor still felt something he could reach.
“I can change,” Vox insisted quickly. “I can make things better - for both of us. So it works out.”
A small, incredulous sound left Alastor.
“Forgive me if I don’t believe you.”
“I know what I did wasn’t working now,” Vox pressed, desperation creeping into his voice. “But I’ll fix it. I can fix it. Just tell me what I need to do.”
Alastor studied him then, one brow arching in quiet appraisal.
Because that was the thing, wasn’t it?
Vincent had never truly asked before.
Never paused long enough to wonder what the Omega needed in order to mend what they had broken. It had always been expectation layered upon expectation. Adjustment demanded of Alastor. Compromise extracted from him.
And now, for the first time, Vox was asking.
On his knees.
The silence stretched thin between them. Vox’s grip tightened almost imperceptibly before he seemed to remember himself, the strain plain across his fractured screen.
“… fine,” Alastor said at last, voice light and almost amused. “Now let go of my hand.”
He didn’t want to.
But he obeyed.
His fingers loosened from the claw, releasing it slowly. Alastor stepped back just enough to reclaim space without fully retreating.
“You know, Vincent,” the Queen continued smoothly, “we did this before. Without a deal being struck. You… deceived me. I believe something far more binding would be appropriate this time.”
Vox watched him closely, every nerve in his body alert. A claw trailed slowly down the sharp edge of his screen, following the seam.
“I’m afraid I will never be able to trust your word again. It means nothing to me now,” the doe said, almost conversationally. “So that flaw must be rectified. Now… what is it you want?”
“I - ”
The answer should have been measured or even strategic.
It wasn’t.
“I want you.”
“You want me?” Alastor repeated, then laughed softly. “In what way?”
“In every way that counts,” Vox replied, gaze darkening.
He reached instinctively, settling a claw at the curve of Alastor’s hip before wrapping his arms around the Queen’s waist. The touch was careful, almost reverent. Alastor did not pull away. He merely looked down at him, like royalty regarding a supplicant.
“And what are you willing to offer in exchange?” the Queen asked lightly.
Vox blinked slowly, a contemplative look settling upon his screen.
And Alastor’s grin widened as if he could see the calculation and longing colliding behind Vox’s eyes.
“You said you… loved me?” the doe prompted, head tilting delicately.
“Yes,” Vox answered immediately, nodding once, then again. “I - of course I love you, Alastor.”
There was no performance in it now. Just urgency. A need for him to understand that this feeling had survived everything.
So many years ago, Alastor had chosen him. Out of all the Overlords he had chosen Vincent.
“I see,” Alastor murmured, sounding almost thoughtful.
A delicate hand descended.
Vox braced instinctively, half-expecting a reprimand or a strike. Instead, the claw stroked gently along the side of his face once more.
“… and what,” the Queen asked softly, leaning in just enough for their breath to mingle, “are you willing to do for love, Vincent?”
Chapter 251: Mother [ ART ]
Notes:
Fanart from the talented syruppu on Twitter/X. They gifted this to me! It's such a beautiful depiction of Alastor's adoration for his children. Please show them your support!
Chapter Text

Chapter 252: 252
Chapter Text
Virgil’s skull struck the cement again and again, the impact ringing through his senses as Dante’s claws twisted mercilessly into his mane. The smaller twin straddled him with frightening strength, crimson eyes blazing as he drove his brother’s face into the pavement with punishing rhythm, heedless of the blood already slicking the ground beneath them.
“Fuck you - fuck you - fuck you!” Dante screeched, voice cracking with fury as each word punctuated another brutal slam.
Virgil’s vision burst white at the edges, the world narrowing to pain and pressure and the taste of iron flooding his mouth. He forced air into battered lungs and surged upward in a desperate buck, managing to dislodge the Omega long enough to roll and scramble to his hooves. A feral snarl tore from his throat as he rounded on his brother without hesitation, tackling him hard enough to send them both skidding through grit and shattered glass.
They were tearing one another apart in earnest now. Teeth flashed, already stained red; a thick stream pouring from Virgil’s nostril, dripping freely down his chin. Dante answered with equal savagery, claws raking and ripping fabric and flesh alike. Had they been mortal, either of them would have already collapsed into a ruin of bone and meat.
But they were not mortal. They had been made for this; built to claw and be clawed, to tear and endure tearing in return. Even Dante’s Omega body held steady, Lucifer’s blood burning hot through his veins, knitting wounds closed almost as quickly as they were made.
Still, exhaustion crept in.
They were young. Powerful, yes. But they were unfinished. Their movements began to lag as stamina waned. Blood spattered across the cement in widening arcs as they fought in the shadow of the tower, their breath growing ragged and their strikes growing desperate.
They had never fought like this before.
This was not sibling rivalry or petty cruelty. This was something primal and impassioned. Dante’s fury was threaded with possessiveness; an almost desperate insistence that Virgil belonged with them, beneath them and within the fold. He had watched Lucifer correct their mother. He had learned from it. It was authority enforced through force. Control established through pain. It worked. It always worked.
He only needed to hurt him enough.
Virgil’s fury, by contrast, was defensive - but no less intense. Beneath the instinct to protect himself burned a deeper need; to prove he was not weak nor inferior. He would not be shoved into submission. He would not bow simply because Dante demanded it. He wanted respect. He wanted equality. He wanted his twin to look at him and see something other than something to dominate.
Their combat devolved from technique into something utterly bestial. They snarled and snapped at one another, claws gouging deep, flesh parting and fabric shredding. Wounds closed sluggishly now, regeneration struggling to keep pace with the damage. The metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air.
At last, they broke apart.
Both stumbled back several steps, chests heaving violently as they struggled to draw breath. Virgil’s right eye blinked furiously, clearing blood that streamed from a gash carved above his brow. His left eye remained squeezed shut, the orb beneath it throbbing uselessly. Dante had made certain to punish him for his hypnotism after the third successful stun. The damage would heal, but not quickly.
Dante’s wings had withdrawn, several of them bent and broken before vanishing entirely. His once-pristine suit hung in ribbons, a deep gash carving down his cheek, blood trailing to his jaw.
Nearby, Razzle and Dazzle lay collapsed in a tangled heap, small bodies rising and falling in shallow, exhausted breaths. Their wounds were knitting together slowly, but they had burned through their reserves far sooner than the twins. For now, they were spent.
Virgil dragged in a harsh breath, blood bubbling faintly at the edge of his lips as he straightened despite the tremor in his legs.
“You’re not - ” he inhaled sharply, steadying himself through sheer will, “ - going to win this, Dante.”
“I’m still standing, Virgil,” Dante sneered, though his voice wavered faintly beneath the strain.
Blood traced the curve of his mouth, catching at the corner as he tilted his head in mockery.
“You really are just like your sire. Incapable of handling a single Omega.”
The Alpha prince’s eyes flashed dangerously at that, something hot and electric surging through his battered frame despite the exhaustion threatening to drag him to his knees.
“I can handle you,” Virgil shot back, voice hoarse but steady.
“Can you?” Dante crooned, swaying only slightly as he shifted his weight, claws flexing at his sides. “Ever the optimist, brother.”
His tongue slipped out, dragging across bloodied lips as his fiery gaze locked onto Virgil with unblinking intensity. There was challenge there - but there was also something possessive and cruel that gleamed in those orbs.
“Prove it. ‘Handle’ me.”
For a suspended moment, neither moved. They simply stood there, chests heaving, lungs burning and legs trembling with fatigue. The air between them crackled with tension. One wrong step and either of them might collapse outright. They knew it. They felt it.
Still, both tensed, muscles coiling in preparation to lunge again.
“Enough.”
The word cut through the air like a blade.
Both twins froze instantly, instincts overriding fury as a familiar presence bled into the space between them. A shadow uncoiled at their feet, rising and thickening before resolving into the tall, composed form of their mother. Alastor stepped fully from the darkness, staff in hand as his crimson gaze swept over the carnage his children had wrought.
“Mother?” they said in unison, voices startled, breathless.
“The situation has been resolved,” he declared coolly.
Dante and Virgil stared at him, stunned into silence. Their shock deepened when a sharp burst of static split the air behind them and Vox materialized in a flash of crackling light. His mismatched eyes locked immediately onto Virgil, concern blazing unfiltered across his features.
“I have decided,” Alastor continued smoothly, straightening to his full height, “as Queen, to allow Virgil to remain with Vincent until he has decided he is… comfortable enough to return home.”
For a heartbeat, neither twin reacted. Their eyes rounded in identical disbelief, blood still streaking their faces and their narrow chests rising and falling in ragged pulls of air as the words settled over them.
Then Dante found his voice.
“Mother, you can’t be serious!” he burst out, staggering a half-step forward on unsteady legs. “We came here to bring him back.”
“And he will return to us,” Alastor replied smoothly, tone composed to the point of indifference. “When he is ready to rejoin his family.”
There was something deliberate in the phrasing. Not if. When.
“But until then,” he continued, lips parting to reveal a stretch of teeth in something that only barely resembled a smile, “he shall remain. If he wishes to live as a common Sinner for a spell - ” his eyes flicked, pointedly, toward his firstborn, “ - then allow him to do so.”
Dante sputtered outright, crimson eyes flashing.
“A common - ? He’s not - he doesn’t belong down here like this! He’s a Morningstar!”
“Indeed,” Alastor agreed lightly, almost amused. “And a Morningstar he will remain. Titles are not so easily shed, no matter how far one runs.”
“You’re sure you’re fine with this?” Vox asked, his tone measured.
“I am allowing our son,” Alastor answered coolly, “the distance he so desperately craves.”
There was a softness to the words.
But it did not reach his eyes.
Dante looked between them all in mounting frustration, fury simmering beneath his skin.
“This is ridiculous,” he hissed. “He defied you. He ran. He - ”
“And he has suffered for it,” Alastor cut in, glancing at the blood soaking into Virgil’s collar and at the torn fabric and bruised flesh. “Have you not, my fawn?”
Virgil swallowed, shoulders tightening instinctively.
The Queen’s smile sharpened.
“Consider this a mercy,” he finished, voice velvet-smooth. “A… temporary indulgence.”
“Mother, I - ” Virgil began, the word catching in his throat before he forced it out properly.
Alastor looked at him. His expression did not shift; only his right ear flicked once, the smallest sign that he was listening.
“I’m sorry,” Virgil said, breath uneven despite his effort to steady it. “I didn’t know what to do. I can’t - ”
He swallowed hard and straightened.
“I know you’re upset. And you have every reason to be. But you shouldn’t turn against people who aren’t directly responsible for what happened to you,” he pressed. “There are Sinners and Hellborn here just trying to live their lives. Not just Alphas. But Betas and Omegas too.”
His voice didn’t waver this time.
Alastor’s plans weren’t theoretical. Razing Pentagram City would not simply make a statement. It would cost lives and livelihoods. Hellborn not born from Sinners would not resurrect. Sinners would be delayed in their returns. Moments would be stolen permanently.
Virgil’s mind flickered briefly to a battered gray van and a loud, unfiltered imp who had treated him like a person instead of a title.
He wasn’t choosing Vox. He wasn’t rejecting Alastor.
He was choosing what felt right.
And if his father had the influence to soften what was coming, then that mattered.
Alastor studied him in silence.
“Is that all?” he asked, quirking a brow.
The simplicity of it struck harder than a slap.
Virgil blinked. The conviction that had carried him here faltered beneath the weight of that steady crimson gaze. For a fleeting, awful moment he felt like a foolish child.
“Lovely,” Alastor replied smoothly when no immediate answer came.
He turned to Vox.
“I will visit soon,” he said evenly. “To ensure he has recovered as he should.”
Vox eyed him and then inclined his head in acknowledgement.
“That’s fine.”
Alastor’s smile did not falter.
“Then we’re finished here. Come along, Dante. And make sure to collect Dazzle.”
Dante stared at him, confusion cutting through his fury.
“But you said -”
“And I’ve changed my mind,” Alastor interrupted, tone sharpening. “Do not make me repeat myself again, Dante. Or I shall be informing your father of your conduct this evening.”
Dante’s mouth opened, then closed. His gaze snapped to Virgil, crimson orbs blazing not just with anger now, but hurt.
“Fine!” he spat, bloodied lips trembling despite the venom in his voice. “Stay here for all I care.”
The lie had been obvious.
Virgil’s ears flattened at the naked hurt in Dante’s expression, and that hurt lodged somewhere unpleasant beneath his ribs. He had expected the fury. He had prepared himself for cruelty. But he had not prepared for that flash of wounded betrayal.
Alastor did not look back as he turned away. Dante scrubbed roughly at his face with the back of his torn sleeve, smearing blood rather than cleaning it, before shooting Virgil one final glare; wet-eyed and furious. Then, once he extracted Dazzle from the ground, he followed their mother without another word.
The young Alpha watched them as they left.
He didn’t feel victorious.
There was no rush of triumph. No relief. Only a hollow, sinking sensation that settled heavy in his chest. Something about this felt wrong and crooked in a way he couldn’t yet articulate. He had drawn a line. He had held it. He had not yielded.
So why did it feel like he had still lost something?
“Virgil.”
Vox’s voice was softer than he’d heard it in a long time.
“C’mon, son,” he said, stepping closer but not crowding him. “Let’s get you inside. We’ll patch you up… We’ll figure things out with your mother after.”
Virgil swallowed and nodded, the movement small.
“Y-yeah.”
His legs felt heavier than they had moments ago, adrenaline draining out and leaving ache in its place.
❧
The bathroom filled slowly with steam as Virgil lowered himself into the heated water, the warmth brushing against bruised muscle and torn flesh that had not yet fully sealed. It stung at first before settling into something dull and throbbing. Blood unraveled from his fur in thin pink ribbons, blooming around him. He scrubbed carefully, claws gentler than usual as he worked through matted patches. His reflection in the tile was warped by vapor, his face drawn tight with pain and something heavier than that.
The adrenaline had long since burned off. What remained was exhaustion. A deep, rhythmic ache that pulsed in time with his heartbeat and reminded him that he and Dante had not been sparring. They had been trying to hurt one another.
When he finished, he stepped out and dried himself slowly, dressing in one of the soft pajama sets that had always waited for him here. Razzle had already been settled onto his bed after being cleaned of blood, the small dragon curled tightly in the blankets. His body twitched faintly as wounds knit closed, the rise and fall of his tiny chest uneven but steady.
Virgil smoothed a hand over his head, before sitting down near him with a heavy exhale.
The room was exactly as he remembered it; sleek lines, muted lighting, walls inset with discreet screens and panels that hummed faintly with contained energy. Everything was modern. It was a prince’s room. Just not the kind housed in a castle.
His father joined him once he was settled. He sat close, one claw lifting to gently tilt Virgil’s chin so he could inspect the damage properly. The spiral in his left eye flickered faintly, the motion uneven but stabilizing.
“You’ll be alright,” Vox said.
“Sorry, Dad,” Virgil muttered. “I… didn’t mean to make things worse between you and Mother.”
Vox’s projected expression tightened, a faint distortion passing over his screen, but he shook his head and rested a firm claw against Virgil’s shoulder.
“Hey,” he said quietly. “You needed space, son. You thought you were doing the right thing. That’s what matters. I’m not mad at you.”
Virgil swallowed, tension in his throat loosening just slightly. The reassurance helped.
“What did you want to tell me?” Vox asked.
The hesitation was brief but heavy. Virgil’s hands tightened in the fabric at his knees before he forced himself to speak. He told him about the weapons. About shipments and paperwork. About Pentagram City and the language his mother had used. He spoke of the way Alastor’s eyes had gleamed and his desire for recompense.
Vox didn’t interrupt.
But his projected brows furrowed deeper with each revelation. Once or twice his eyes widened in visible alarm, the implications settling in.
When Virgil finished, the silence that followed felt dense.
“That’s… a lot, Virgil,” Vox said slowly.
He appeared contemplative, one claw lifting to rub thoughtfully at his artificial chin.
“I’ll talk to your mother about it,” he said. “It’s me he’s mad at.”
Virgil’s frown deepened because he knew that was true. The rage had not been born yesterday. It had roots. And no matter how much he loved his father, Vox had helped plant them.
“I’ll find a way to fix this,” Vox added, more firmly now. “I promise.”
Virgil nodded, though his chest remained tight.
He wanted to believe him.
He wanted to believe that this could still be contained; that Pentagram City would not become a battlefield, that his mother’s fury could be redirected and that his visions would remain nothing more than terrible possibilities.
He dared to hope they would stay that way.
Chapter 253: 253
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It had been two days since Virgil had been allowed to settle and recover beside Razzle.
The V Tower had always felt like home in a different way than the castle did. Sleek halls and soft lighting. Screens humming quietly. Faces that greeted him with casual nods instead of bows.
He had grown up here just as much as he had beneath vaulted ceilings and stained glass.
Usually, he preferred it.
But his mother’s expression - serene and terrible as he’d leapt from the penthouse window - lingered at the edge of his thoughts. Dante’s bloodied glare did too. The memory of his brother’s trembling lip before he turned away stung worse than any claw wound. And guilt sat heavy in his chest.
The shattered penthouse window had been replaced within a day. Every shard of glass cleared. No trace of the violent confrontation remained. It was as though nothing had happened at all.
Virgil still felt weaker than he liked. His body had mended, but not completely. There was a lingering stiffness in his shoulders and a faint blur in his left eye if he strained it too long. Still, he made himself join his father for meals. He refused to isolate himself in his room like a wounded animal.
Vox appeared in good spirits, almost pointedly so. He smiled easily, indulged in light conversation and commented absently on business matters between bites of food prepared by their kitchen staff.
It was during the midday meal that Vox mentioned it.
“He’s coming around this evening,” he said casually, taking a sip of his drink. “We’ll talk for a bit. Then you can stay with Velvette for the rest of the night while we figure this out.”
Virgil blinked as the words sank in. His ears twitched reflexively, and he gave a small nod.
Anxiety flared sharp and quick beneath his ribs, but Vox sounded confident. Like this was simply another negotiation.
The young buck wasn’t sure this was something that could be resolved in the span of a single conversation.
“Virgil,” Vox said, setting his glass down more carefully now. “I know you won’t forgive me for what I did to your mother. And doubtful Alastor will either.”
Virgil didn’t look away.
“But if I can make things right …so we can be a family again. Maybe not the nuclear one. But a family, nonetheless. I’ll do whatever I can to fix this.”
There was no bravado in it. No smugness. Just sincerity.
“For both of you,” he continued more quietly. “You remember what I said all those years ago? Both of you are my world. You’re everything I’ve ever wanted.”
Virgil did remember and he gave a small nod.
“I remember,” he said softly.
And he wanted to believe again. He wanted to believe that his father could negotiate with a Queen who had sworn never to forgive. That anger could be bargained with. That decades of humiliation and rage could be soothed by promises and power shifts.
But his mother’s voice echoed in his mind.
I will never forgive you, Vincent. Never.
Virgil swallowed and stared down at the table.
What could possibly satisfy that kind of fury?
❧
Vox had excused himself without protest when Alastor arrived, granting them privacy within Virgil’s bedroom. The door had closed softly behind him.
They sat side by side on the edge of the bed. Razzle lay curled near the pillows, half-dozing.
Alastor’s claws moved through Virgil’s mane with careful, unhurried strokes. The touch was gentle.
“I know you only did what you thought was best,” Alastor said, his voice smooth and warm. “But you frightened me terribly, my fawn. When you vanished, I -” His claws paused briefly before resuming their motion. “I was terrified.”
Virgil blinked at that and looked away, guilt blooming fresh in his chest.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I didn’t mean to upset you. Or Dante.”
“And yet you did,” the Queen replied, though there was no bite in the words; only quiet acknowledgment. “But not without cause.”
His claws stilled, and he leaned slightly closer.
“You are a Prince,” Alastor continued softly. “And your first instinct was to think of your people. Not of the quarrel between your sire and I. That is… admirable.”
Virgil’s throat tightened. He swallowed before presenting the question that had been hovering since his mother’s arrival.
“Are you still going to…?”
Alastor’s gaze drifted briefly, thoughtful.
“I will discuss the specifics with your sire,” he said evenly. “Virgil… my love.”
A claw traced the line of his cheek, tilting his face gently so their eyes met. The touch was familiar.
“Do not fear,” Alastor said. “I’ve realized that perhaps your father and I can reach an understanding. We exchanged… words. And after seeing how deeply this has affected you, I believe it would be wise to confront the root of the matter properly.”
Virgil’s ears lifted instinctively, hope flickering before he could temper it.
“Really?”
“Yes,” Alastor confirmed, and the faintest curve touched his lips. “While I cannot simply abandon the issue, there may be a way to address it without unnecessary… upheaval.”
“Is that why you want to talk to Dad alone?”
“It is.”
His tone remained soft and reassuring.
“It would be best for he and I to speak privately. But I promise you, Virgil, it will not devolve into violence. Not as it did before.”
That promise soothed something tight inside him. The idea of his parents speaking rather than tearing into one another was something.
Even the smallest possibility of peace was enough to make his chest loosen slightly.
“Virgil?”
He blinked up again and Alastor tilted his chin.
“No matter how upset Dante and I become,” he said quietly, “you must know that we love you. Deeply.”
Virgil huffed a faint, shaky laugh.
“Hard to believe with Dante sometimes.”
“None of that now,” Alastor corrected gently. “You have always been together. You shared space within my body, after all.”
Virgil’s brow furrowed faintly at the reminder, but he didn’t pull away.
“You were my firstborn,” Alastor continued, voice drifting softer still. “I labored for hours to bring you into this world. And when you finally drew breath, your brother followed moments later - as though he could not bear to exist without you.”
A quiet chuckle escaped him.
“I’ve yet to determine which of you was more troublesome while I carried you both. You ruined my rest countless nights before you ever opened your eyes.”
Despite himself, Virgil smiled faintly.
Alastor leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead before drawing him into an embrace. His scent enveloped him. It stirred memory of the vision. The terrible version of his mother standing at the edge of ruin yet still holding him as though nothing in the world could sever that bond.
“I love you, Mother,” Virgil whispered into the fabric of his clothing. .
Alastor’s arms tightened just slightly around him.
“And I love you, Virgil.”
❧
Alastor lowered himself carefully into the heated bath, the water rising in slow ripples around his hips and chest as he exhaled a quiet sigh of pleasure. For a moment he did nothing but sit there, allowing the warmth to seep into his flesh, letting the tension that had coiled through him over the past days begin to unwind. His eyes slid shut as he surrendered to the sensation of heat and spice-scented steam curling through the air.
He treasured moments like this. Moments where he allowed himself to exist entirely in the presentHere, submerged in fragrant water and silence, he did not have to be Queen, strategist, mother, wife or rival. He was simply a body at rest.
He was alone, and he relished it.
No servants hovered. No soft hands reached to assist him. No gentle reminders about schedules. No one to murmur about the dangers of overexertion or the impropriety of tending to himself without assistance. He had become accustomed to being handled and cared for. His body scrubbed and polished. His face cleansed and brows shaped. Hooves buffed to a subtle sheen. Hair trimmed with expert care. He would be dried and brushed, made to sit perfectly still while Angel Dust or Martha worked through his fur, ensuring not a single knot remained.
Oils would be worked into his scalp and coat until he gleamed with health and vitality, the sheen itself a testament to royal well-being. Then came the dressing, sometimes simple blouses and tailored trousers that embraced the line of his legs and hips - other times elaborate gowns that restricted movement but elevated him into something embodying Omega royalty.
And always, he was followed.
Rarely alone. Rarely unobserved. When he was not attending to affairs of state, serving at Lucifer’s side, entertaining guests or presenting himself before Hell as the picture of refined sovereignty; he was expected to occupy himself with quiet, appropriate pursuits. Stitching. Embroidery. Knitting. Puzzles and little games designed to busy delicate hands while a radio played in the background. All Omega-suitable hobbies.
On the surface, his life had grown tranquil.He had become what many believed he should be; softened at the edges, demure in posture and polite in speech. Tamed beneath the steady hand of a King. A once-feral creature made elegant through discipline. Like a prized mare, well-kept and bred, producing heirs of excellent stock - an Alpha and an Omega both, the pair strong and beautiful.
Yes, from the outside, his existence was a “good” one.
That was what the Overlords saw. What he allowed them to see. The polished veneer of contentment and obedience.
His claws dragged lightly over his skin as he bathed, though he had not been unclean when he entered the tub. He was meant to be fresh. To let the spice-infused steam deepen his natural scent rather than mask it. Each motion was unhurried and almost meditative as water lapped against porcelain far narrower than the grand bath within the castle.
When at last he rose, droplets traced down his frame in gleaming rivulets. He wrapped himself in a thick, plush towel and dried carefully, pressing rather than rubbing, preserving the smooth lay of fur. A blow dryer chased away the lingering dampness, leaving him fluffed and lustrous.
Then came the process he had mastered long ago, during the years he’d spent as Vox’s wife.
He moved from the bathroom to the vanity, hooves clicking softly against polished flooring. The surface was sleek and modern, illuminated by subtle lighting. It was all achingly familiar. Everything remained in its rightful place, as though time had politely stepped aside and preserved the arrangement exactly as he’d left it.
He seated himself before the mirror and began selecting each item with confidence. The brands were newer but the ritual itself had not changed. He knew what every brush, pencil and tube was meant to accomplish. His claws worked deftly, teasing his lashes upward before sweeping mascara through them with controlled strokes. A faint gloss followed, pressed carefully across his lips until they caught the light with a soft sheen.
He regarded himself for a moment.
A light mist of perfume followed; something chosen to complement rather than overpower the natural spice threaded through his scent. He worked it gently into his fur with careful hands, ensuring the fragrance settled close to the skin instead of hovering too loudly in the air. It was meant to be discovered, not announced.
When he rose, he gathered his hair and smoothed it into a high ponytail, each strand coaxed into place until the silhouette was clean. Only then did he cross to the closet.
The garments were waiting.
Dark fabrics, cut to accommodate the elegant line of his tail. He selected a slip of dark material and stepped into it, the fabric cool against his skin. The thong Velvette had once insisted upon fit well, the lines minimalist yet undeniably suggestive.
He draped a silken nightrobe over his shoulders, allowing it to fall just so, concealing enough to invite imagination while revealing enough to ensure the message was understood. The final effect was effortless at a glance, though nothing about it had been accidental.
The doe moved soundlessly from the bedroom into the open living space. The tower’s primary suite was quiet and expansive; modern in its clean lines and muted tones. Only the soft shift of someone in the kitchen disturbed the stillness.
He did not turn toward the sound.
Instead, he drifted toward the recently replaced window, its new pane pristine and seamless, betraying no trace of the violence that had fractured it days prior. He stopped before it and looked out.
Pentagram City stretched below, restless and alive beneath the crimson sky.
A presence approached at his side. A glass appeared within reach. He accepted it without glancing away from the skyline, bringing it to his lips with unhurried grace. The wine touched his tongue and he swallowed, eventually pulling the glass back and swirling its contents absently.
❧
“You will have me,” he had crooned then, beneath the dim lights of that bar, voice low and honeyed. “In every way you desire, Vincent.”
He peered down at the man who held onto him.
“You will have a place at my side,” Alastor had continued softly. “When the old order collapses, you will stand with us upon the ruins of Pentagram City and Heaven.”
His claws had traced lazily along the rim of his head, eyes fixed and luminous.
“All that you’ve built will be swept away,” he’d purred. “Your networks. Your little empire. Oblivion will claim all of it. But you, Vincent… You will rise above it.”
He had stepped closer then, voice dropping into something intimate and dangerous.
“You will stand beneath me. Beneath the King. Yet above all else in creation. Revered among Hellborn, Heavenborn and Sinner and Winner alike. Equal only to those who hold our favor.”
A vow.
“This I swear.”
He had tilted his head, lashes lowered in mock tenderness.
“All that I ask in return… is your soul.”
There was something enticing in the request. Seductive.
“Give me everything,” he had whispered. “Bind yourself to me entirely. And I promise you eternity.”
His smile had softened into something achingly sweet.
“Become mine,” he had crooned. “And your future is assured.”
❧
He smiled sweetly at Vincent in quiet invitation. The man’s gaze moved over him without restraint, tracing the curve of his hips, the narrowing of his waist and the fall of silk against fur. Hunger sharpened behind that screen-lit stare. It wasn’t subtle. It never had been, really.
Vox stepped in closer, a claw settling at his waist with possessive familiarity, drawing him flush against his side as though the years between them had been nothing more than an inconvenient pause. He touched him the way he once had, entitled and certain the body beneath his hands would yield.
Alastor allowed himself to lean into it.
Perhaps this had always been the shape of it. Even back then. Drawing in an Alpha strong enough to be useful. Malleable enough to be guided. He had resisted the role once; had strained against its expectations and clawed at its confines. He had refused to wear submission like silk.
Lucifer had been patient in correcting that. Firm in reminding him of hierarchy, of structure and of his place. Body and mind both shaped beneath a king’s hand until obedience felt less like chains and more like instinct. Dante had been raised within that same understanding, molded cleanly into his position without the years of resistance.
Alastor had learned something valuable from all of it.
If he gave Vincent what he craved, the Alpha would kneel willingly. The cost was small compared to the yield. Power did not always require force. Sometimes it required only desire.
They finished their wine without comment. The glasses were set aside. Hands began to wander with growing urgency. Vox’s restraint thinned quickly, impatience evident after years of distance and denial. He pressed the doe back against the couch, dominance seeping into his movements. The man was eager to reclaim what he’d lost.
Alastor yielded.
But this time it felt different.
Because this time, he understood who truly held control over Vox.
Not Valentino.
Not Velvette.
Not even Lucifer.
Him.
The realization ignited something low and electric within him; a spark not entirely unlike what he felt with Angel Dust or Adam.
“Vincent,” he breathed.
The shift in his tone made Vox still, attention sharpening instantly. He hovered above him, concern flickering across his features beneath the heat. His large claw paused, in the midst of teasing at the heated folds of his moist cunt; the man having tugged aside the material of his thong to further expose a body that had bore him a child - and would one day bear him another.
“What’s wrong, baby?”
“Kiss me.”
The warmth that bloomed across Vincent’s face was immediate and unguarded. He bent down without hesitation, mouth meeting his with familiar hunger, but slower now. Their mouths parted; tongues brushed and tangled in a rhythm that felt achingly familiar.
It did not feel hollow.
It felt… right.
When they separated, Alastor did not stare past him toward the ceiling as he once might have. He looked directly into those mismatched eyes. Present and engaged. The doe watching the devotion there bloom in real time.
Vox looked at him like something sacred.
Yes.
He deserved to be worshipped.
And tonight, Vincent would worship him.
And for the rest of eternity as well.
“Vincent?”
“Sweetheart?”
“Do you love me?”
The answer came without pause.
“Of course, Alastor. You’re my world.”
Till death do they part.
And they were already dead.
“And you’re a part of mine, Vincent.”
Notes:
End of Arc 6.
Interactions with Alastor's companions has been shuffled to the following arc. Helluva Boss canonical events will become more relevant. As we'll be shifting into its timeline.
Chapter 254: 254
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lucifer released a thoughtful hum, lifting his glass with elegant leisure. The liquid within caught the low light as he rotated his wrist. He lounged comfortably along the breadth of the sofa, posture relaxed but never careless, one leg crossed over the other in lazy aristocratic ease.
Across from him, Alastor sat with perfect composure upon the longer settee, porcelain teacup poised delicately between his claws. Steam curled upward in thin spirals as he took a measured sip, expression tranquil and almost radiant in its serenity.
The Queen looked, to any casual observer, entirely at peace.
Lucifer’s lips curved faintly.
“I see you’ve acquired Vincent,” the King remarked, tone mild.
Alastor lowered his cup.
“Only because you softened him beforehand,” he replied smoothly. “Truly, I hadn’t realized the curse would erode him quite so thoroughly. It was almost… pitiable.”
Lucifer’s brows arched in faint amusement.
“You did neglect him, pet,” he said, wistful rather than accusatory. “Two years of near silence. And then you offer him a scrap of affection? It was rather like offering a single sip of water to a man parched in the desert.”
Alastor hummed softly, acknowledging the point.
The Siren’s Curse had always been a double-edged instrument. Proximity fostered attachment. Intimacy deepened it. But devotion made it almost impossible to sever. And with Vincent the tether had never fully frayed.
Lucifer studied him over the rim of his glass.
“Tell me,” he said lightly, “what did you promise him beyond a seat at our table?”
“Myself,” Alastor answered without hesitation. “A new empire forged from the ruins. And place within Heaven. Everything a Sinner of his ambition might crave.”
He lifted his tea again, unbothered.
“When faced with potential annihilation or even eternal separation,” he continued calmly, “even the proudest man is inclined to accept a more… accommodating alternative. I assured him his operations may continue for now. That our arrangement will remain discreet… until the day I reclaim Hell outright.”
Lucifer’s smile sharpened.
“So he is to serve as your quiet observer. Just as Rosie does.”
“For the other Overlords,” Alastor confirmed. “Valentino and Velvette remain blissfully unaware of his true allegiance.”
“And when the hour arrives?” Lucifer asked, voice smooth. “What becomes of them, wife?”
Alastor’s smile deepened,
“They will have their place,” he said. “As will all the rest. Valentino and Velvette in particular… have benefited from my efforts in the past. I think it only fair that the debt be settled. I would quite enjoy seeing them broken and properly claimed. They would make exquisite servants.”
He seemed almost amused by the image. Of Velvette and Valentino, fearful and quivering and obedient. Broken and knowing that no other option remained but to serve.
“Much like Adam serves you,” Alastor added, glancing up at him.
Lucifer chuckled under his breath.
“Ah. Borrowing from my methodology?”
“I find it effective,” Alastor replied. “A few centuries of carefully administered correction can accomplish wonders.”
He took another slow sip before setting the cup aside, gaze sharpening ever so slightly.
“Lucifer,” he continued, voice lowering, “what precisely did you promise Vincent?”
The King tilted his head.
“You could simply ask him. He is quite free to confess every detail now.”
“I prefer to hear it from you,” Alastor said, unwavering.
Lucifer regarded him for a long moment, swirling the last of his drink before finally answering.
“Well,” he drawled smoothly, “since you insist…”
❧
“You intend to remake Pentagram City?” Vox had asked, disbelief slipping through the polished cadence of his voice.
His screen flickered faintly, eyes widening as he processed the scale of what was being implied.
“Remake is such a gentle word,” Lucifer replied with an idle smile. “But yes… something to that effect. Though my ambitions stretch far beyond a single city, Vincent.”
“Beyond it?”
Lucifer leaned back, crossing one leg over the other with casual elegance.
“I intend to lay with your wife,” he said plainly. “He occupies a rather pivotal place within prophecy, after all.”
“Prophecy?” Vox echoed, unease threading into the word.
“You need not trouble yourself with its finer details,” Lucifer dismissed lightly. “What matters is this; Alastor is meant to produce a child. My child.”
A flicker of anger crossed Vox’s face before he could fully mask it.
“Your Majesty, I - ”
“Do not delude yourself,” Lucifer cut in, voice cooling, “into believing you possess the authority to prevent me from claiming what is already mine.”
The reprimand was sharp enough to still him. Vox’s projected mouth closed and his gaze dipped toward the floor, submission instinctive despite the resentment simmering beneath.
Lucifer observed him with faint amusement.
“However,” he continued smoothly, “I am inclined to favor you, Vincent. Your ambitions are… entertaining. And I strongly believe your child would serve a purpose as well. You... intend for Alastor to carry your offspring for this next heat, do you not?”
Vox’s head snapped up, startled.
“Oh, please,” Lucifer chuckled. “You always have something in motion. I have refrained from prying, largely because I occasionally enjoy the novelty of surprise. Omniscience grows dull when exercised constantly.”
He waved a hand dismissively.
“I will sweeten the arrangement. You will have a son. An Alpha. One the people will accept. One granted legitimacy within our structure. But more importantly, he will become something greater than you ever could.”
Vox blinked owlishly.
“He will ascend to a station forever beyond your personal reach. Yet that is precisely what you crave, is it not? A legacy. A refined continuation of yourself.”
There was an unmistakable edge of mockery beneath the charm.
“I… yes,” Vox admitted quietly. “That’s what I want.”
Lucifer smiled, satisfied.
“Alastor’s heat approaches,” he said. “You will allow me to claim them as well. I will not mark them nor will he be aware of what he carries. Discretion has its merits. I think twins would be… appropriate.”
“And Pentagram City?” Vox pressed carefully.
Lucifer’s expression shifted, becoming distant.
“Hell fractured in my absence,” he said. “Over a millennium it splintered and splintered again, until what remains scarcely resembles the kingdom Lilith and I forged. It is no longer unified. It is no longer mine.”
He adjusted slightly in his seat.
“I intend to restore it. A Hell consolidated under the Morningstar crown is necessary if I am to lay rightful claim to Heaven. Alastor’s children will be instrumental in that ascent.”
“And my place,” Vox asked carefully, “in this restored Hell?”
Lucifer’s gaze sharpened.
“If you fail to maintain your relevance, you will lose it,” he replied. “You and the other Overlords are conveniences at present. Nothing more. I possess the Ars Goetia and the Sins. Compared to them, you are… replaceable.”
Vox’s breath hitched at the implication. Everything he had built was at risk of being lost.
“But do not despair,” Lucifer added, almost indulgently. “Through your son, you will retain proximity to the throne. He will know you. You will shape him. He will inherit your capacity to influence… to command attention and to sway crowds.”
Lucifer gestured lightly.
“He will gravitate toward the masses. Speak to them. Inspire them. Unify them. He will be… a prophet, of sorts. My prophet.”
“Your Majesty,” Vox said, desperation creeping in, “we can be of service. Let me speak to the other Overlords. I can - ”
“And will they listen?” Lucifer interrupted, amused. “The moment you utter a whisper of this plan, they will conspire against me. You will remain silent.”
“I can help - ”
“I do not want you, Vincent,” Lucifer said, voice dropping into something cold and merciless. “I want your child.”
The words landed with finality.
“And you will give him to me.”
❧
Alastor stared at his husband as though he had misheard him.
He had known about the promise of a child. He had known about the heat and the sabotage. But this revelation that Virgil had been engineered not simply as a son but as an instrument left him momentarily stripped of composure.
“The position was afforded to the boy,” he said slowly. “Not his father.”
Lucifer did not look at him. He merely swirled the contents of his glass, amused.
“He would have served you,” Alastor pressed. “You could have claimed his soul outright.”
Lucifer gave a soft, indulgent snort.
“Must I repeat myself, wife? I did not want Vincent. He is admirable in his way, but his purpose was never sovereignty. It was preparation. He was meant to shape the Prince. Once that task was fulfilled, he would have faded into irrelevance alongside the other Overlords. A supporting role. Nothing more.”
He chuckled lightly.
“But you intervened, didn’t you? You could not bear to discard him. I suppose one does grow sentimental about their first Alpha.”
Alastor’s gaze sharpened to something razor-thin.
“You offered him what I did not,” the man continued . “A future. And he clung to it because it meant he would have you. How generous of you. How benevolent.”
Lucifer’s smile widened.
The Queen set his teacup down with care, the porcelain clicking softly against the platter. His eyes closed briefly, head tilting lightly back as he exhaled.
“Did you know,” he asked at last, “that this would unfold as it has?”
“I strongly suspected you would prove incapable of genuine separation,” Lucifer replied without hesitation. “You love him. He loves you. You may dress that affection in hatred and resentment… but it remains.”
Alastor scoffed sharply, though he did not interrupt.
“It required little encouragement,” Lucifer continued smoothly. “Offer him your body. Offer him a sliver of hope that he will remain relevant. It helps, I suppose, that your cunt still warms to him as readily as it does with Angel Dust, Adam and myself, of course.”
There was a smugness in his tone that earned him a sharp roll of crimson eyes.
“As for the broader trajectory,” Lucifer added, finally looking at him, “yes. Your dissatisfaction was inevitable. You were never meant to idle as a mere figurehead or a simple wife. Shared custody of Virgil merely… accelerated and added upon your pre-existing ambitions and resentments.”
Alastor’s mind turned over the revelation. How much had been prophecy and how much had been Lucifer applying the faintest pressure at precisely the right moments?
The devil did not shove, after all. He nudged.
“The tool he is becoming will serve you well, I suppose,” Lucifer said idly. “He will stand at your side. As Adam does. As Angel Dust does. And when victory is secured, he will remain there.”
Alastor inhaled slowly, steadying himself.
“Husband,” he began, voice carefully moderated.
Lucifer’s attention shifted to him with languid interest.
“Yes, wife?”
“Dante and Virgil are my children,” Alastor said. “But I am not blind to the fact that they are also… components.”
“They are,” Lucifer agreed easily.
Alastor chose his next words with the utmost care.
“As I prepare them for marriage, I wish also to prepare them for their roles within your kingdom. I am their mother. I am Queen. One day I shall preside beside you over Heaven itself.”
“You will have your throne, yes,” Lucifer said absently, gaze returning to his drink.
“It is my duty to serve you,” Alastor continued. “But service requires understanding. I fear I may fall short without clarity regarding your expectations.”
He paused, taking care to allow the words to sink in.
“I feel blind,” he admitted. “And blindness is dangerous. I request your guidance.”
Lucifer’s lips curved faintly, pleased.
“Is that so?”
“Yes,” Alastor replied. “I do not demand. I ask. Grant me enough knowledge to ensure our sons recognize their place in time.”
Lucifer considered him for a long moment before finishing his drink.
“The children will stand in Heaven at your side,” he assured. “You need not fear their erasure. I will carve a place for each of them. They will thrive for an eternity.”
Alastor inclined his head.
“But there will be a cost,” he said quietly.
Lucifer did not deny it.
“They are Hellborn. Endurance is intrinsic to them. They will survive what is required. There will be war. A catastrophic one. Sinners, Winners, Hellborn, Heavenborn - many will be extinguished entirely.”
His gaze rested upon Alastor’s face.
“Sacrifice is unavoidable. Suffering is inevitable. Souls will be erased beyond resurrection. But you and yours will be rewarded in the end, my wife.”
Notes:
When it comes to Alastor, I decided to do a bit more research in how women navigated social situations with men in eras where they boasted little in the way of personal power. I sat down a bit and researched a few scenes of Magaery and Joffery from GoT for inspiration.
Women in the past had to rely upon their mind as opposed to outright brawn to navigate certain situations. Queen Elizabeth, within history, never married. And I found myself pondering over how she succeeded in doing so in an era where even elevated women had little right to their bodies.
And so, when it comes to interactions between individuals of power, Alastor's navigation of them has to be done with some measure of care.
The name 'The Courtship of Power' has meaning.
This chapter also highlights Vincent's motivations. After all, he received a son. But not once did Lucifer call upon him in the aftermath once he received what he wanted.
Mind the Alphas within Alastor's life. And how the children are sired from different men embodying certain aspects. This is important. And should be minded. The 'harem' aspect is purposeful.

Pages Navigation
Lawlie on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Nov 2025 04:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
FiliaLuna on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Nov 2025 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Crazycheetah on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Nov 2025 02:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
CatNapTime on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Nov 2025 04:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
zinnyzanny on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Nov 2025 08:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
SUAPi3 on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Nov 2025 07:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
SUAPi3 on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Nov 2025 07:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ottrpop on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Nov 2025 07:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
PikaSeeU on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Dec 2025 05:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghoujackrabvielt on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Dec 2025 04:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
BookmarksGalore on Chapter 1 Thu 11 Dec 2025 04:12PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 11 Dec 2025 04:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
DollStag on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Dec 2025 12:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
zinnyzanny on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Dec 2025 01:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
DollStag on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Dec 2025 01:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
DollStag on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Dec 2025 07:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
zinnyzanny on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Dec 2025 03:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
DollStag on Chapter 1 Thu 18 Dec 2025 07:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sakuja on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Jan 2026 04:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Milaa33 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Feb 2026 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
FiliaLuna on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 11:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
jingshang on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 11:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lawlie on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 12:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Alara16 on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 03:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Avenue_of_Dreams on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bsd_core on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
zinnyzanny on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Nov 2025 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cacinla on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Nov 2025 05:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation